《Chase the Escaping Wife》


 C3

    Her long, thin eyebrows creased. Now was not the time to fuss over such matters. Taking medicine was the most important thing to do at the moment.


    Shen Xiran supported his body with his hands, supporting himself against the wall, he slowly walked over and sat on the bed. He poured out the pills from the drawer on the night table, but before he could get the hot water, he opened a glass of cold water and swallowed it.


    He felt cold all the way down to his stomach. Finally, his heart calmed down a little.


    His back was still drenched in cold sweat. Shen Xiran thought for a while, took off his shoes, covered himself with the blanket and laid down, then closed his eyes and waited for the effects of the medicine.


    Outside, Si Lianye knocked twice on the door, and gradually did not make any sound.


    He should have left already, right?


    A feeling of weakness overcame him, making him unable to resist the urge to sleep. Shen Xiran moved his body, he found a comfortable position, and his eyes fell into a field of gentle darkness.


    He did not know how long he slept, but when he opened his eyes, his body felt much more relaxed. Shen Xiran took his phone from his pillow. It was already 9: 30 at night.


    It was two hours later than when she had come in.


    He took off his sweaty clothes and stuffed them into the washing machine, then carefully mended his makeup in front of the mirror. She picked up her bag, opened the door and was about to go downstairs.


    As soon as he opened the door a crack, the figure standing straight outside caught him off guard.


    Si Lianye, he still hasn''t left?


    Shen Xiran instinctively wanted to slam the door, but his reaction was still too slow. Inadvertently, he picked up a gap in the door and strongly rejected it. He even stuck a foot in the door, preventing the door from closing.


    When he looked down and saw the foot that was dressed in expensive shoes, Shen Xiran felt a sense of stuffiness and raised his leg again, wanting to step on it. Unexpectedly, he lost all his strength and the door was opened by him without any resistance.


    "Xiran, let me see how you are doing."


    The concern in his voice only increased.


    Seeing that Yue Yang was once again elegantly standing in front of him, Shen Xiran only wanted to smash the hypocrisy in his palm. Just as he raised his hand, he was firmly grabbed by the wrist, unable to struggle free.


    Si Lianye stared at her with her black eyes, and her tone did not sound like she was being mischievous, "I only treat you like this."


    During the time he stood outside the door, he had already thought it through clearly.


    He could not do without her, so in the coming days, he would definitely take her back.


    Like... It was the same way when he had chased her for the first time all those years ago.


    Shen Xiran thought back to the past and the trace of a smile involuntarily formed on his lips. Shen Xiran looked even more dazzling as he ridiculed, "Then I must really thank Division! What virtue or ability do I have to actually get the Division''s favor?"


    Si Lianye''s imposing body completely blocked the door, just as she was about to explain, her phone rang.


    Who would call him then?


    Si Lianye took out the phone and wanted to press it down, but when she saw the number, he was startled. After thinking for a while, he picked it up, "Hello?"


    This was his cousin Shen Zimo''s home number. Normally, she wouldn''t look for him unless there was an emergency.


    Sure enough, as soon as the line connected, the anxious voice of the Shen family''s nanny, the Auntie Lu, could be heard from the microphone, "Yue Ye, the Auntie Lu is here to find you for a favor ¡­ Your cousin is in the hospital with bad food. She''s in the hospital right now and she''s trying to get out. "


    "Discharge?" Si Lianye frowned, "If you''re sick, then stay well. Why are you leaving the hospital?"


    "You know her temper." "Since young, she has always listened to you the most, and I was also unable to find any other way ¡ª ¡ª Do you think it''s possible for me to go to the hospital and treat it as giving face to the Auntie Lu?"


    Si Lianye hesitated.


    Ever since he was young, the Great Auntie Lu had a good relationship with him, but this was the first time he was asking him for help.


    "I know." After thinking for a long time, he finally replied in a low voice, "Alright."


    The Auntie Lu was relieved and gave her address. She then hung up the phone in gratitude.


    Shen Xiran was watching the show with folded arms, vaguely hearing that he was about to leave. Seeing that he kept the phone in his pocket, she became excited, "Division is busy? "Then hurry up and go, it''s not good to delay."


    Si Lianye looked at her steadily for a while.


    With her personality, she might just disappear after he left, causing him to be unable to find her again ¡­


    He had been looking for her for so many years, and this time he did not want her to slip away from him.


    "There are indeed things to be busy with." In the blink of an eye, Si Lianye had already made a decision in her heart. She extended her hand and grabbed onto her forearm, "But, I didn''t say that I''m alone."


    Shen Xiran was stunned, only to see the corner of his mouth curling up into a determined smile.


    Until he was pulled into the car and strapped into his seat, Shen Xiran had not given up on resisting.


    This man actually forcefully took her away from the back door of the Shangguan Family and stuffed her into his car!


    She fumbled around for the door''s location, and just as she was about to open it, Si Lianye, who was in the driver''s seat, raised her long fingers and pressed a button on the left side.


    With a "click", all four doors were locked.


    Shen Xiran''s action of opening the car door became meaningless. He turned his head, and his ice-cold gaze seemed to reduce the temperature of the car by several degrees.


    This man was indeed as strong as he was back then!


    Si Lianye ignored her gaze. She stepped on the accelerator and started the car.


    The royal blue sports car sped along the highway.


    Originally, there was no need to rush to the hospital, but Si Lianye secretly thought that if she could complete the task earlier, she would have plenty of time to save the woman beside him.


    As he thought about this, he pushed his gear forward another step, and his speed almost reached the red area.


    Shen Xiran sat in the front passenger seat and folded his hands together. His amber eyes were unmoved.


    At this speed, jumping off a car was completely unrealistic. Then, he would have to find an opportunity to stop the car, and then use that opportunity to escape.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she was waiting for an opportunity.


    Maybe Si Lianye''s sportscar was too eye-catching, as countless people came to overtake him, but none of them were faster. Shen Xiran glanced at the white car speeding away in front of them, and the corner of his mouth raised.


    Her eyes swept across Si Lianye, who was looking at the road in front of her seriously.


    Now!


    Taking the chance that he wasn''t paying attention, Shen Xiran suddenly extended his left hand and pulled the steering wheel towards him.


    "What are you doing!" Si Lianye thought that it was better for her to do this, and quickly turned the steering wheel to stabilize herself.


    However, it was already too late. The car was moving too fast, so they immediately skidded to the right as the car passed by.


    Even in such an urgent situation, Shen Xiran''s smiling voice came over at a moderate pace, "Division, don''t you know that if you were to randomly carry someone, you might have to pay a heavy price?


    With a "ka" sound, the two cars intimately clashed against each other!

 C6

    The moment he left the compound, he dialed his secretary''s number again. It was a rich, sexy bass voice.


    "Empty the house nearest her. If there are residents, just ask them to ask for the price. "


    "Yes, do not delay it. Deal with it by today."


    The next morning, as the gauzy sunlight covered the land with warmth, the entire city gradually woke up.


    Shen Xiran had rested too late last night, so today he directly slept until he woke up naturally. When he woke up, he felt that his entire body had become much more comfortable.


    He covered his mouth with his hand and yawned elegantly. The phone beside his pillow rang.


    "After knowing each other for so many years, I naturally know your habits." Shangguan Zhe gave a rare chuckle, "Last night, you agreed to accompany me to the customers'' table today. How about it?


    Shen Xiran looked at the clock on the wall lazily. It was already 10: 30 in the morning. Only then did he remember his promise from last night, "No problem, I''ll see you in an hour."


    The two of them made an arrangement to meet downstairs. Shen Xiran waited for the other party to hang up, then casually threw his phone on the soft bed and started to wash up.


    She took her slippers to the bathroom to take a bath, and the mirror reflected her snow-white body.


    Shen Xiran habitually turned around to look at his back. At the back of his waist, a hideous scar snaked downwards, ruthlessly cutting through his smooth skin and extending to his buttocks.


    The scenes from that year flashed through his mind one by one. The cold anesthetic, the white light, and the dull feeling of the scalpel slashing through his body.


    She gently closed her eyes.


    Under the terrible scar, one of her kidneys was gone.


    The warm water opened and mist rose up. Very soon, the human figure in the mirror became unclear.


    Shen Xiran pursed his lips, the ball slowly brushed past his body. At the same time, his heart gradually became firm and cold from seeing Si Lianye''s anger and nervousness at first glance.


    She would no longer avoid him.


    If he didn''t enter the tiger''s den, he wouldn''t get the tiger. This was the ''parting gift'' Si Lianye had given her ¡­ How could he not retaliate?


    After finishing the shower and getting dressed, Shen Xiran made a face in the mirror. A pair of long eyelashes were drawn, and a pair of phoenix eyes appeared even more enchanting.


    After changing into a bag and high heels that matched her clothes, she took a final look at herself in the mirror before leisurely heading downstairs.


    Shangguan Zhe''s Maybach was already waiting downstairs. He was dressed in a white suit with tassels of gold and brown on the pockets, and a tie-pin glinting with metal made him seem even more ethereal.


    Now, as he watched her go downstairs, his eyes filled with a dark surge of emotion, he politely averted his eyes as she approached and opened the door for her. "You''re punctual."


    Shen Xiran smiled sweetly and lowered his body to sit inside, "We are."


    In the downtown music restaurant, a foreign young lady is playing a piano piece flexibly. The magnificent dome was decorated with glittering crystal lights. The interior of the hall was decorated in a high-end style.


    "Yes." Shangguan Zhe gave his surname and table number, the receptionist politely pointed in a direction and led the two of them away.


    Shen Xiran followed gracefully, holding his arm and observing the surroundings from time to time.


    It was indeed a rare place, graceful and quiet, very suitable for business negotiations.


    Shen Xiran silently nodded his head, but out of the corner of his eyes, he inadvertently caught sight of a familiar figure.


    What a coincidence, he was also here?


    Si Lianye and a few other kids were sitting by the table, waiting for the dishes to arrive. Hearing the guide leading the way, they inadvertently raised their heads to look, but didn''t expect to see the woman whom he guarded the whole night.


    Her eyes drifted down, catching a glimpse of the way she was holding someone else''s arm, and a black flame flared in the depths of her eyes.


    The goblet that was tightly held in Si Lianye''s hand was set aside. She suddenly stood up, walked to the front of the two of them, and extended her hand out to Shen Xiran.


    "What a coincidence. It''s only been a few hours since we''ve parted, and now we meet again. "


    His voice was not soft. After all, they were all handsome men and beautiful women. For a moment, many people looked in their direction, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    The customer who was treating today was just beside them, and did not want to attract the other party''s attention by making too much of a fuss, so Shen Xiran had no choice but to take his hand out from Shangguan Zhe''s arm and hold Si Lianye, "Indeed, it is my greatest pleasure."


    As soon as the dragonfly touched the water, she retreated before he could grasp her.


    Shen Xiran raised his eyes and indicated his direction, "Division has had a good time, we still have things to take care of, let''s not keep you company."


    Once she finished, she walked shoulder to shoulder with Shangguan Zhe towards the square table that the customer was already waiting for. Only this time, due to Si Lianye''s destruction, he did not walk forward with his arms crossed.


    A satisfied smile appeared in Si Lianye''s eyes as she turned around and walked back to her seat.


    The meal went on without a hush. Si Lianye''s gaze would occasionally land on the table not far away and as she watched them chat jokingly, she inadvertently took a sip of the red wine.


    Even the normal jovial kids noticed his unusual behavior today and restrained their noisy behavior.


    There must be something between that woman and Si Lianye.


    The small fries suppressed their curiosity and worked hard to eat their meal to the point where they needed twice as much time as usual, hoping that Si Lianye would take the initiative to say something. However, Si Lianye gracefully put down the wine cup, inadvertently glancing at everyone and spoke casually: "Have you finished eating? Someone who is familiar with Shangguan Zhe should go and help that table settle their debts. I''ll double the amount. "


    Double?


    Double the price of this restaurant, that would be a big deal.


    Although the children were all rich, who wouldn''t want to fight for this prize? Furthermore, they were all positive because they wanted to help Si Lianye obtain the return of the beauty.


    But unfortunately, after they asked each other, none of them had any relationship with Shangguan Zhe.


    Although Shangguan Zhe was the patriarch of the Shangguan Family, he was cold and aloof, and rarely interacted with other people, so his friends were even rarer.


    After discussing for a while, one of them, called Lin Zixuan, used his hand to pinch his chin and said, "I don''t know Shangguan Zhe, but I do know the customer that is treating them to a meal, I wonder if that will work?"


    Si Lianye placed one hand on her knees, and with the other hand, she drummed on the table, lifting her eyelids to look at the customer, she nodded her head in agreement.


    Shen Xiran''s meal was nearing its end, but unexpectedly, a person walked over with a bill and directly handed it over to the customer. He intimately put his arm around Yue Yang''s shoulders, "Boss Fang, your table has already settled the bill for you.


    "Zi Xuan?" CEO Fang was clearly a bit surprised. However, the relationship between the two of them seemed to be quite good, so he didn''t decline and just politely said, "How can I accept this?"


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." Lin Zixuan pointed to Shen Xiran with a grin, "If you want to thank her, thank her. You have invited a great benefactor today after all."


    "Miss Shen? What happened to her? " Director Fang was at a loss.


    Lin Zixuan tilted his head, opening up a path for them, "When our Division sees that she is betting on something, help her settle the bill, you, just take it as you got away with it."

 C8

    These days at home, he could be heard leaving early and returning late, and opening and closing the security door. However, in this busy state, he still frequently invited her over for dinner, using the excuse of "I brought a midnight snack, I can''t eat it all by myself".


    Shen Xiran went forward happily. From his scattered words, he knew that a national economic crisis was spreading.


    An economic crisis ¡­ This really was an opportunity that he could get what he wanted without wasting any time.


    On a sunny afternoon, Shen Xiran was lying down leisurely in the garden. He lightly stirred the fancy coffee cup with the spoon in his hand, with white earphones hanging from his ears, "I heard that the situation has been very tense recently.


    "With your blessings, the situation is still alright. The losses aren''t considered heavy." Shangguan Zhe was obviously busy enough, as the sounds of keyboard tapping continuously came from the phone. However, he was still in a good mood when he received her call. "You never cared about these things before. What''s the matter this time?"


    "I came across this news by chance ¡­" Shen Xiran pressed the earphones closer to his ears and chuckled, "I just want to ask, how are the progress of the people we installed in the ''Cloud Night'' all these years?"


    "So it''s this." Shangguan Zhe was also infected by her relaxed tone, the corners of his mouth curved into a smile, "Among the first group of people to enter, there are already a few who have gotten into the position of company executives ¡­ What, you want to take this opportunity to give him a severe blow? "


    "It''s impossible to hit him ruthlessly. With the degree of caution Si Lianye has in the market, she will definitely uncover and expel the person at the first possible moment. " Shen Xiran placed the porcelain spoon on the cup mat, and released a "ding" sound, "Ding". "When the time comes, we will not cause the opponent any fatal injuries, but instead lose the ability flag, wouldn''t that amount to losing something?"


    Shangguan Zhe stopped what he was doing, he seriously considered for a few seconds, then nodded: "I did not expect that, and was careless. "Then, in your opinion, how should we proceed?"


    "What else can we do? It''s just a small matter. " Shen Xiran calmly held the coffee cup and took a sip, laughing with confidence, "If all the executives moved together, it would be enough to confuse the entire audience."


    "So?" Shangguan Zhe seemed to be very willing to see her personality become firm, even his tone was filled with gentleness.


    "So, according to the plan that we''ve agreed on, we should start as soon as possible." Shen Xiran''s amber eyes flashed with a cold light, his delicate hand grasped in the air, "I want to make the ''Cloud Night'' Empire, bit by bit, devour it like a silkworm."


    Shangguan Zhe listened to her carefree and easy voice coming from the other end of the phone, his heart filled with an indescribable feeling of pressure.


    He rose to his feet, looked out over the high buildings, leaned on the railing, and answered her almost reverently, "As you bid, my queen."


    After hanging up the phone, Shen Xiran placed his phone on a small table. He closed his eyes, intending to enjoy the warm sunlight for a while longer, but coincidentally, someone called him again.


    It really did have the smell of disturbing a person''s sweet dreams.


    Shen Xiran frowned, his beautiful eyebrows lifted up slightly, he opened his long eyelashes and casually glanced at the numbers on the screen.


    With just a glance, her indifferent expression disappeared completely, and was replaced with a serious one. The red-painted hand slipped on the answer button, and he lifted the phone to his ear. "Dad?"


    Shenfu''s voice was always calm and indifferent, without any special feelings, "You''re back?"


    Ever since she was young, her father had always been the person she most respected and feared. Even after the "thing" happened in the family, the habit that had developed over the years could not be changed.


    "Since we''ve returned, let''s go home and take a look." The Shenfu did not give her a chance to speak further and immediately ordered, "Let''s have dinner together tonight."


    After that, he retracted his phone.


    Shen Xiran was startled when he heard the busy tone coming from the other side of the phone. It was only after a long time that he finally replied softly to the now empty microphone. "Alright."


    4 o''clock in the afternoon, Shen Xiran deliberately changed into a more appropriate set of clothes and drove himself to the Shen Mansion.


    The door of the white European villa was quickly opened, and the old servant, Yan Ma, said with a face full of surprise, "Miss, you''re back!"


    It was just that after the voice was heard, Yan Ma''s expression became a little awkward. She opened her mouth, but did not say anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Shen Xiran felt that it was a little strange, but he still smiled gently and walked inside, "You haven''t seen me in so many years, Yan Ma misses me, right?"


    "What happened today?"


    Shen Xiran stepped onto the nine steps in front of the hall and looked at the living room. He immediately understood why Yan Ma was hesitating.


    Seated on the familiar leather sofa in the living room was his warm looking father and the smiling Shen Zimo!


    Shen Xiran immediately froze in place, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head.


    Hearing the door open, both of them turned around. His father''s expression was always calm, but on the other hand, Shen Zimo had a smile of satisfaction, and even made a face at her.


    Shen Xiran could not take it anymore. He quickly walked in front of her and raised his hand, pointing straight at the door, "Get out!"


    This was her bottom line.


    In the past, she could ignore any of Shen Zimo''s provocations, but now, she had actually invaded her home?


    How could this place, which she had once witnessed the love of her parents, be casually barged into by this most undeserving person?


    Shen Xiran ignored Shen Zimo''s fake pitiful look and strongly pushed her: "This is my house, I want to see if you can get out!"


    Shen Zimo''s weak and frail body fell towards the Shenfu, feeling extremely wronged. "Dad, look at her ¡­"


    Hearing that name, Shen Xiran became even more furious, he grabbed her arm and dragged his with all his might, "Father is something you can casually call me? "Get out!"


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his hand, and his fingers were forcefully torn apart by the man''s strength.


    "Shen Xiran!" Shenfu''s stern voice came out from the eardrums, the volume loud enough to cause one to go deaf, "Is there anyone who treats their sister like that?"


    These words were like a sharp sword, causing Shen Xiran''s hand to instantly lose strength.


    Sister?


    Father actually said in front of her that this was her sister?


    Shen Xiran spent a long time before he took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He tried his best to suppress the tears in his eyes. "My mother has only had one daughter in her life. I have no sister."


    Shen Zimo. Her half-sister.


    Regarding this identity, she would not admit it now, nor would she admit it in the future.


    So, even if he had met her in the hospital, she had only treated him as Si Lianye''s cousin, nothing more.


    Shen Xiran stubbornly opened his eyes wide and looked at his father, showing no signs of giving in.


    The Shenfu sighed, his attitude softening, but there were no signs of compromise, "Whether you admit it or not, it''s fine. The fact that she is my daughter cannot be changed. You don''t need to identify her. "


    This simple sentence gave Shen Zimo a name, but it pushed Shen Xiran''s heart mercilessly into the abyss.


    If his mother was still alive, she would probably cry when she heard that father going to protect the daughter of another woman with such a firm tone.


    For the first time, Shen Xiran rejoiced for his mother''s death.

 C9

    Shen Zimo, who was still winking at him, suddenly felt extremely powerless. All she wanted to do now was go back to her apartment and take off her makeup.


    Shen Xiran took one last glance at the furnishings in the house and laughed absent-mindedly, "Since that''s the case, I can be considered to have come back to take a look. I shall not disturb your reunion any longer."


    She bit down on the word "father and daughter." Her gaze swept over the two of them like a judge''s, and then she sauntered to the door.


    "He left just like that?" Yan Ma followed closely behind her, the worry in her eyes could not be concealed. "Miss ¡­"


    Shen Xiran laughed, but just as he was about to say a few words of consolation, Shenfu suddenly bellowed, "Stop right there!"


    He stopped in his footsteps.


    With his back facing the two of them, he had to adjust for a while before he could regain his original expression. Shen Xiran turned around, gritting his teeth as he gave a smile, "Is father busy?"


    "Of course." Shenfu stood with his hands behind his back, staring at her with shining eyes, "I heard that you and your sister''s fiance are very close?"


    It had been five years since they last met, and the eldest daughter in front of him was clearly much more attractive than before. However, she was also much more out of control now.


    "Fianc¨¦?" Hearing this, Shen Xiran laughed sarcastically, "How come I have never heard that she even has a fiance?"


    When his father said "I heard", who else could it be? It was naturally Shen Zimo''s doing.


    "Stop pretending, you clearly know that cousin is my fianc¨¦." Shen Zimo thought that she wanted to deny it and anxiously explained, "My cousin can only marry me, so the engagement is only a ceremony, it''s not important. Isn''t that right, Dad? "


    After saying that, she pulled on Shenfu''s sleeves and shook them. Her deer like eyes were filled with pity.


    Shenfu did not reply, tacitly. The questioning gaze still held onto Shen Xiran, and did not relax.


    "Cousin?" Oh, so you''re talking about Si Lianye... " Shen Xiran tapped his temple lightly with his middle finger, as if he suddenly remembered something.


    "Otherwise, who else would it be?" When he mentioned his cousin''s name, Shen Zimo''s voice was also not as soft as before, and was mixed with a hint of sharpness.


    Seeing her so nervous, looking as if he was afraid that something he loved would be taken away, Shen Xiran suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    Shen Zimo had always had a perverse kind of love for Si Lianye, this she had always known.


    It was as though it was good to let her have a taste of her most beloved object being taken away from her.


    "I am indeed not interested in Si Lianye at all." Shen Xiran unconcernedly shrugged his shoulders, and seeing that the woman in front of his had heaved a sigh of relief, her lips formed an evil smile, "However, he comes to me frequently, I don''t know if I can handle him."


    Hearing that, Shen Zimo immediately exploded, with a look of hatred on his face, he almost wanted to skin her alive, "You slut ¡­"


    With the last word stuck in her throat, she looked carefully up at her father.


    In this family, she had always won her father''s favor by being obedient and understanding. She could never speak carelessly like she did outside.


    Thinking about it, Shen Zimo swallowed his saliva, and changed the topic, "You woman, you obviously already have Shangguan Zhe, but you''re still not satisfied. You want to seduce my cousin, yet now you don''t dare to admit it in front of my father ¡­"


    The more she spoke, the more wronged she became. In the end, even she herself believed this fact. She looked as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    When Shenfu saw his daughter crying, he became anxious, and the tone in which he spoke to Shen Xiran became more severe, "How old are you? Si Lianye is your future brother-in-law. Isn''t it embarrassing to fight over a man with your sister? "


    Unknowingly, this serious scene made Shen Xiran want to laugh.


    This was her most respected father. Because of an illegitimate daughter, he had recklessly insulted her.


    To a certain extent, his heart was as still as water. Shen Xiran crossed his arms and sneered at Shen Zimo, "Shame? I think her mother robbed a married man. "Why don''t you find it embarrassing?"


    The look was bone-chilling cold, and it almost didn''t seem like he was looking at a living person.


    Shen Zimo was shocked by her actions. After the fear came endless rage.


    Ever since she was young, this woman had always been better at everything. All the things that she wanted could be obtained effortlessly by Shen Xiran. Right now, even she loved Si Lianye the most, so his heart was set in Shen Xiran''s direction.


    The flames of jealousy burned Shen Zimo''s mind. She suddenly took a step forward and quickly slapped Shen Xiran in the face, "Shut up! You are not allowed to insult my mother! "


    In any case, with her father supporting her from the side, using her mother as the reason to teach Shen Xiran a lesson, she would definitely not be stopped.


    Shen Zimo thought in his mind, he did not hold back at all.


    With a "pa" sound, his palm fiercely landed on Shen Xiran''s arm.


    When Shen Zimo extended his hand out, she was already prepared. Now, with her left hand blocking his hand, her right hand grabbed onto his wrist with force.


    The skin that was hit immediately became red and swollen, and five finger marks could clearly be seen on it.


    Shen Xiran looked coldly at his father who remained indifferent. The last sliver of hope in his heart had been completely extinguished.


    This man was no longer the father who had made her happy and indulge him.


    Shen Xiran focused, his sharp eyes were like a poison blade, directly cutting at Shen Zimo''s skin.


    How dare they provoke him?


    This woman was hiding at her father''s place. She was afraid that she wouldn''t come, but now that she did, it gave her a chance.


    She had wanted to hit her for a long time!


    Shen Xiran gritted his teeth and used his left hand to hold her wrist. At the same time, his right hand unhesitatingly swung out and used all his strength to slap Shen Zimo''s face, causing her head to move to the side.


    ''Pa! ''A crisp sound was heard. The sound was even louder than before.


    Shen Zimo covered his face. This slap had completely ignited her anger, causing her to struggle hysterically as she extended a long fingernail to scratch Shen Xiran''s neck, "Bitch! "You dare to hit me?"


    As the two fought, Shen Xiran did not say a word, nor did he bother about the wounds on his neck. He mustered all his strength and ruthlessly slapped his face that was like a blooming flower and jade.


    It was this woman who took away everything that was most important to her!


    Her family, her lover, even her health!


    And now she had the nerve to tell her father that she was seducing the man who had once belonged to her?


    Shen Xiran''s heart was filled with anger, he could only attack but not defend. He did not even bother to pay attention to his father who was shouting "Stop" to the side, as all he could see was the other party''s weak spot.


    Shen Zimo was clearly frightened by her suicidal attack, and when he wanted to leave his side, he ruthlessly pushed him away.


    "AHH!"


    A mournful scream.


    Shen Zimo fell to the ground, his arm heavily hitting the table leg. With a slight "kacha" sound, she held her arm, unable to speak due to the pain.


    The battle of limbs between the two finally came to an end. Shen Xiran did not follow suit, and just stood there, watching coldly.


    Shenfu could tell from the strange shape of the arm that it must have been fractured.


    "You!" He hurriedly picked up the phone and dialed a number for first aid, then gently helped Shen Zimo up and sat on the sofa. He glared at Shen Xiran, almost dying of anger, "I''ll deal with you later!"

 C11

    She slowly moved her body and used her free hand to pick up her phone. When she saw the words "precious baby" on it, her pale face immediately turned soft. She quickly opened the phone and picked up the call.


    "Mom, I missed you so much."


    "I missed you too."


    After hearing her son''s voice, the unhappiness in her heart instantly disappeared, and all that was left in her heart was the thought of her son.


    "Le Le, have you been so obedient recently? Have you fought with your classmates at school? "Do you eat three meals a day on time ¡­" As he finished speaking, Shen Xiran grew more and more agitated, as if he had forgotten that he was injured.


    "Ah ¡­"


    When Shen Le heard his mother''s scream, he threw all of Shen Xiran''s questions to the back of his mind. With a worried tone, he asked: "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. I accidentally bit my tongue."


    Shen Xiran was afraid that his son would be worried, hence he could only come up with an excuse.


    On the other hand, when Shen Le heard her words, he immediately turned into a small adult and started to count his muddle-headed mother.


    Mother, without me by your side, you have to take good care of yourself, especially since your body is not well, plus you always forget to eat, and you are so stupid, it makes people worry, but luckily, I have the Papa Shangguan to take care of you, so I am a lot more at ease.


    Hearing his son''s childish words, Shen Xiran''s eyes moistened.


    With a single word from her son, she responded. The entire process was extremely warm and warm.


    When the call was over, her heart was no longer heavy.


    Looking at the bandages wrapped around her hands, she then looked at her phone. It seemed that she could only order dinner tonight, before she picked up the phone, the doorbell rang. Shen Xiran thought, it should be Shangguan Zhe.


    However, when he opened the door and saw Si Lianye, a hint of astonishment surfaced on Shen Xiran''s face. However, she quickly concealed it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Si Lianye saw all of the changes in her face, and it made his heart ache a little. However, when his gaze landed on her arm, the pain in his heart was eventually replaced by concern.


    "Does your hand still hurt?"


    He did not ask for the reason, so it was likely that he already found out some things from Shen Zimo.


    Shen Xiran turned around and walked into the hall. "No matter how painful it is, it''s painful already. This little injury is nothing."


    When Shen Xiran said these words, his eyes were especially cold and emotionless. He looked calm, but only she knew that the scar on his chest was continuously bleeding, and every time she woke up from his midnight dream, it would hurt.


    She was poking him in the heart, because both of them knew too well what lay between them.


    Maybe because she felt too guilty, Si Lianye kept quiet.


    At first, Shen Xiran didn''t even want to let him enter the room, but when he thought about how he would still have to come into contact with Yun Che in the future, Shen Xiran allowed him to enter the room in the end.


    However, in the huge hall, both of them were silent. She did not even put him in her eyes. She just sat there and switched on the TV. Inside the TV was a movie about a dog''s blood modern movie. The sound was a bit loud, making it seem a bit out of place.


    "Xi Ran, have you had lunch yet?"


    Actually, Shen Xiran wasn''t in the mood to watch the scenes inside the TV at all. When the other party''s words came to mind, her body stiffened, and he quickly turned his head around and looked at Si Lianye with a smile.


    "Why, does Division want to do it?" Shen Xiran''s words were full of ridicule.


    After Si Lianye heard her words, she gave her a deep look for a moment, then turned and walked back into the house.


    Because the two houses were close to each other, the furnishings inside were about the same, so Si Lianye quickly found the kitchen. First, he went to the refrigerator and opened it, but when he saw that there were no dishes inside, he frowned.


    Si Lianye would never forget that she would bashfully and timidly gift him all kinds of love food to eat, and her cooking skills were indeed very good, just that at that time, every day, when she ate, he did not feel that her food was too delicious, but, later on when she left him, he understood what it felt like to not know what food was.


    After coming back to her senses, Si Lianye was preparing to leave the kitchen to find a box at the corner.


    Where''s the whole box of instant noodles?


    After taking a deep breath, Si Lianye forced herself to calm down. After all, she was already extremely unfriendly towards him, so if he were to get angry in front of her now, wouldn''t her previous shamelessness be for naught?


    After that, Si Lianye immediately carried the box of instant noodles in the corner and walked out. Even when she passed by the hall, she ignored Shen Xiran and was afraid that she would not be able to hold herself back and pinch this woman who did not know how to take care of himself to death.


    When Shen Xiran saw that his own case of instant noodles was run out by someone, he stood up excitedly, and walked towards Si Lianye who was walking out quickly: "Hey, why are you hugging my bowl of instant noodles? Are you sick ¡­ ¡­"


    Shen Xiran just finished his sentence, and Si Lianye''s figure disappeared.


    Looking at the opened door, Shen Xiran felt a little disappointed in his heart.


    Perhaps it was at that moment when Si Lianye was walking towards the kitchen, then she left ¡­


    The previous her had always only lived for Si Lianye.


    Because she firmly believed that if she wanted to capture a man''s heart, she had to first grab a man''s stomach. Therefore, after being together with Si Lianye later on, everything she did was to curry favor with him. How did everything change?


    He is no longer trying to be nice to me... "" No, no!


    He no longer doted on her, and he even doted on her ¡­


    It was only until this man completely destroyed her that Shen Xiran finally came to a realization. This man truly did not love him. At least her heart was full of longing for him. At least she was happy that she found the person she liked?


    "Haha ¡­"


    In the quiet hall, a laugh could be heard.


    Extending his uninjured hand, he lightly touched the corners of his own eyes. He was somewhat moist ¡­


    Those sorrows were constantly reminding her that there was a man she deeply loved who had deeply hurt her.


    After wiping away his tears, Shen Xiran lowered his head to look at his wrist.


    Shen Zimo.


    She was clearly an illegitimate daughter, but now she openly dominated the home that originally belonged to her and her parents.


    And she was a real outsider.


    If it was in the past, Shen Xiran would still want to fight for fairness in front of his father, but after experiencing a baptism of life, she knew that there was no such thing as fairness in this world.


    As she was lost in her thoughts, a tall figure walked in and closed the door. There was a slight noise.

 C13

    Si Lianye''s hand, which was placed on her slender waist, stiffened for a moment as it slightly tightened. Shen Xiran could feel the other party''s strength, but she only knitted his brows and didn''t say anything.


    The temperature of the room was just right, it was neither too hot nor too cold, but the two people who stood in the dining hall could feel the chill emitted from each other''s bodies. Finally, Si Lianye slowly let go of Shen Xiran''s waist and stood beside him with heavy steps.


    When Shen Xiran heard his voice, he didn''t have any expression on his face. He lightly sat down without a trace of awkwardness.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye sat down beside her.


    Si Lianye helped her carry a bowl of rice, then placed the chopsticks on top of the bowl and appeared to be considerate and considerate.


    He picked up the chopsticks with one hand and started to eat, but since one of her hands was injured, she ate very slowly. Whenever Si Lianye saw her at the side, she would help her pick up the dishes and place them into her bowl.


    Shen Xiran stared at the small mountain of dishes in the bowl, his eyebrows knitted together, showing a trace of impatience.


    He stood up, and was about to complain about the unhappiness in his heart when he saw Si Lianye''s pair of deep eyes staring at the nearby Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs, and then put a piece into her bowl.


    This dish had once been one of her favorite dishes.


    When Shen Xiran''s gaze landed on his face, Si Lianye could also feel his gaze. When their gazes met, Si Lianye''s face was even more stern, causing others to not be able to guess what he was thinking.


    Even if they met again, Shen Xiran still wouldn''t be able to see through this man.


    It was just like back then when he had lurked around her for so long, only then did she realize that he was trying to get along with her because of her kidney.


    "Eat, if you don''t eat it now, it''ll be cold."


    Si Lianye saw that she was looking at him with a puzzled expression, but she didn''t seem to be looking at him at all.


    In the past, everything she thought was on her face. But now, she wasn''t as naive and innocent as she used to be. Instead, there was an extra flirtatious, and each of them had their own kind of flirtatiousness.


    And she was the only one that could make his heart tremble, before and now.


    "I''m done eating. You go ahead and eat."


    Shen Xiran withdrew his gaze from his face, and after glancing at the bowl of Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs, he stood up and left his seat with an indifferent expression. Just as he was about to leave the dining hall, Shen Xiran suddenly halted his steps and said without turning her head, "If you''re done eating, I''ll have to trouble you to wash your bowl. "It can''t be washed."


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he left.


    Si Lianye sat in front of the table and chair, staring at the remaining food on the table, in a daze.


    When they met again, she made Si Lianye feel fear. Sometimes, even though she had a trace of intimacy in her words, Si Lianye couldn''t feel the slightest bit of goodwill from her. Instead, it was a type of disgust that went deep into the bones.


    After standing up and swiftly cleaning up the tableware, Si Lianye went back to the kitchen to busy herself for a while.


    When he returned to the hall once again, she did not see Shen Xiran''s figure. Immediately, Si Lianye quickened her pace, and walked towards her inner chamber. As he walked, he even shouted loudly: "Xi Ran ¡­ "Swish ¡­"


    His voice was loud and echoed around the room.


    Shen Xiran was inside the bedroom, and when she heard the voice, she felt that it was very familiar. He had dreamed back to many times in the middle of the night, where his gentle words were like poison to her ears, causing her to fall into a deep sleep.


    Thus, when she first heard the other party call out her name, her face revealed a trace of happiness. Just as she was about to get up from the bed, her movements immediately froze.


    How could she forget that the other party was Si Lianye ¡­


    The man who took one of her kidneys.


    His voice was getting closer and closer, obviously a little anxious. After Shen Xiran calmed himself, he got off the bed, and when he opened the door, he just happened to see Si Lianye walking over from the opposite side.


    Worry...


    Was he really worried about her?


    Hmph, is that funny?


    "Mr, what are you looking for me for?"


    Shen Xiran spoke with an attitude that seemed to be rejecting everyone at a distance by a thousand miles.


    Although he had recently endured her cold and detached attitude, every time he saw her contemptuous expression, Si Lianye''s heart would feel as though it was being pierced by needles.


    "Only with you here, would I be able to get into trouble. Mr, what do you think?" Shen Xiran said indifferently. When he spoke, her large eyes slightly raised up, making his look like a charming fox.


    After Si Lianye heard her sharp words, her face turned sinister, but she did not say a word.


    "If Mr is fine, can I ask you to leave my house? After all, I''m just a patient, so I still need to recuperate a lot." Shen Xiran said while standing at his original spot.


    Her words were extremely polite, and every time Si Lianye heard it, she would feel upset.


    "Alright, if you need anything, please call me."


    In the end, Si Lianye compromised. A pair of deep gaze traveled back and forth her body, hoping to find something. However, she stood there perfectly straight, and her eyes revealed a trace of indifference, as if he was a stranger.


    Si Lianye slowly walked out of her house.


    Shen Xiran was a little absent-minded as he looked at his tall and proud figure.


    Even though she hated him, she couldn''t deny that this man''s charm was still there. Or perhaps, it could be even more so compared to the past. When he had revealed his arrogance in the past, it had always made people feel terrified.


    Time, could really change a person ¡­


    Shen Xiran sighed.


    She was the best example.


    In the week when Shen Xiran was injured, Si Lianye had practically been coming to her house every day, and she even ordered three meals a day to be served, so in the beginning, Shen Xiran was extremely unwilling, but when Si Lianye became tyrannical, Shen Xiran had no other choice and in the end, she compromised.


    Fortunately, after a week, the gauze over her hand had been removed, allowing her to move it slightly. However, this injured hand was unable to lift anything heavy.


    On this day, Shen Xiran woke up early to feel a faint pain on his waist and abdomen, and beads of perspiration appeared on his forehead.


    She picked up the phone in her hands, and after skillfully dialing a number, she directly said: "Shangguan Zhe, come over and bring some medicine ¡­" After he finished speaking, some comforting words faintly came from the other side. After Shen Xiran heard this, he casually dealt with it a few more times before he stopped talking. He then quietly laid on the bed, with one hand tightly grabbing onto his waist.

 C14

    I''m the father of your child


    "Pain ¡­" After Shen Xiran muttered that sentence, it was as if he heard a very gentle voice.


    "Xi Ran ¡­"


    When the voice once again rang out, Shen Xiran was sure that he hadn''t misheard it, and it was just that she really wanted to listen to who was calling his with all his concentration. However, the pain coming from his stomach caused her mind to be a little muddled, and then, just as he was feeling hazy, he saw a figure. "Night ¡­"


    Hearing that word, Si Lianye was completely stunned, it had been a long time since she last heard that name, but the situation in front of him did not allow Si Lianye to think, he extended his hand out to embrace her, who looked extremely weak, but just as his hand touched her neck, a low roar sounded out from the door.


    "Don''t touch her."


    Following a nervous voice, Shangguan Zhe appeared at the door.


    "It''s you."


    Si Lianye turned her head, and when she saw Shangguan Zhe again, the anger on her face grew deeper. Si Lianye did not plan to listen to him, she extended her hand out, wanting to carry her into the hospital.


    On the bed, Shen Xiran''s face was pale white, while from time to time, she would mutter "pain ¡­" It looked like it was in unbearable pain, causing people to feel pity for it.


    "If you still want Xiran or something, don''t touch her."


    Shangguan Zhe''s words immediately caused Si Lianye''s movements to stagnate. Then, Shangguan Zhe walked forward a few steps, came to the bedside and said to Si Lianye who was beside him: "If you don''t want to delay the treatment, you can leave this room."


    "As far as I know, the young master of the Shangguan Family doesn''t study medicine, right?" After Si Lianye heard Shangguan Zhe''s words, she walked over. The two of them looked at each other, and the cold intent was pressing on them.


    "Do you think that this sudden situation can be delayed any longer? "If I can, I will tell you everything I know ¡­" After Shangguan Zhe observed Shen Xiran''s expression, he turned and looked straight into Si Lianye''s eyes and said.


    In the next second, they saw Si Lianye clenching her hands into fists, her eyes filled with terror.


    "If anything happens to her, I want your Shangguan Family to accompany her in death."


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, she strode out of the room.


    As soon as Si Lianye left, Shangguan Zhe placed a pill in his hand into Shen Xiran''s mouth, and then said gently: "Xiran, eat ¡­"


    Shen Xiran could sense that a voice was calling to his while he was still in a daze, and the inside of her mouth was extremely bitter. Immediately, her delicate little face scrunched up into a ball, and then, he said a little weakly, "Ye ¡­ "Night ¡­"


    When her voice came out, Shangguan Zhen, who had been approaching her, froze with a depressed look on his face, but it only lasted for a second. Although he already knew the answer, it still hurt when he was slapped in the face by reality ¡­


    Time passed slowly.


    When Shen Xiran gradually regained his clarity of mind, and saw Shangguan Zhe standing beside the bed, he said weakly: "I''ll have to trouble you again ¡­" After she finished speaking, she tried to force out a smile, but it was forced on his face.


    "Don''t be a stranger to me. Don''t forget, I''m your child''s father ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe walked up, sat on the bedside, and said with a relaxed expression.


    Hearing his words, Shen Xiran''s heart warmed. In the end, she still owed Shangguan Zhe too much.


    "Shangguan, don''t think too much. It was just an accident this time. I''ll pay attention in the future ¡­" Actually, Shen Xiran was extremely clear in his heart that Si Lianye had always liked to make rather spicy food recently. The past Shen Xiran simply didn''t feel like eating spicy food, and she had never planned to eat spicy food. However, after watching the dishes for a long time, he decided to move his chopsticks in the end.


    Seeing that she liked to eat spicy dishes, Si Lianye was even more confused by the variety of dishes she cooked.


    It was only until she was sick that Shen Xiran realized that she was no longer the Shen Xiran of before, she was no longer that ¡­


    "Xi Ran, what are you thinking about ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her lost in thought, and then reached out his hand to shake her shoulder.


    After Shen Xiran regained his senses, his face revealed a guilty expression, and then he said slowly: "Sorry, I was thinking about something else."


    Other things.


    Shangguan Zhe thought back to how she had yelled the word "Night" when he was in a daze, and he was very clear on whose name that represented. It was just that after returning to his hometown for a few days, he couldn''t help but feel a little unsettled by the sight of her like this.


    "Xiran, the last time we were together, your kidney was lost. This time, I don''t want your life to be lost." Shangguan Zhe frowned, his tone sounding somewhat worried.


    Shen Xiran just sat there quietly, and did not refute him.


    It was obvious that when she had returned to her homeland, her heart had already become firm and unhurried. However, when she was facing Si Lianye, there were many things that she couldn''t control.


    "Shangguan, I want some peace and quiet." Shen Xiran crawled back into the blanket once again, and a layer of coldness, or perhaps it could be said to be hatred, gradually covered her confused eyes.


    "Take care, call me if you need anything." After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he walked towards the door.


    However, just as his hand touched the doorknob, Shen Xiran''s voice rang out once again: "If Si Lianye is here, then bring him along as well. Before we leave, help me lock the door."


    From the moment she spoke, Shangguan Zhe had stopped in his tracks. After she finished speaking, he gave a light "En" and walked out.


    Inside the bedroom, Shen Xiran''s face was covered by the blanket, and only her pair of firm eyes seemed a little out of place. In this one week, Si Lianye was able to frequently go in and out of her house. It was mostly because of the fact that she would always open her doors, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Do you still want to... What saw him... Or ¡­


    Suddenly, Shen Xiran started to hate himself. She could forget about the kidney that had been removed, she could forget about... The child?


    In the hallway, Shangguan Zhe had just walked out of his room and was about to open the door to enter when he heard Shangguan Zhe blocking his path. In the next second, Shangguan Zhe said expressionlessly: "Xilan said that she wants to rest, so I advise Mr not to disturb her."


    After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, anger filled his eyes.


    Taking a few steps forward, he arrived in front of Shangguan Zhe. Si Lianye said with a threatening tone: "Get out of the way."


    "Si Lianye, the current Xi Ran is no longer that weak girl from before. Learn to respect her; After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he raised his leg and gave way to a path, while his eyes were staring at Si Lianye, trying to see something from his face.


    But he was disappointed.

 C15

    Si Lianye and Huo Ran were unchanging cold for a hundred years, but after hearing Shangguan Zhe''s words, his gaze slightly shifted, as if he was deep in thought. After a while, he did not go to Shen Xiran''s room, but asked him a question with a heavy tone: "Xiran, where are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    "She ¡­" There''s something wrong with the stomach. "


    After Shangguan Zhe said this, he saw that Si Lianye was still standing in place. He could only say one more time: "Xilan said that she wanted to be quiet."


    The Escort Order was already so obvious, when Shangguan Zhe saw that he did not move, there was already a bit of anger on his face from kissing him.


    Just when Shangguan Zhe was about to remind them again, he saw Si Lianye finally moving towards the exit with Shangguan Zhe following behind him. When the two of them walked out of the apartment building, Shangguan Zhe stopped in his tracks after hearing the sound of the door closing, and turned to look at the white door. His eyes were deep and serene, as if he was thinking about something.


    Shangguan Zhe did not pay attention to what he was thinking, he only walked quickly to her own car, opened the car door swiftly, entered, started the car, and drove quickly.


    In his mind, he kept thinking about the word Shen Xiran had inadvertently muttered out.


    Night.


    Even now, she still treated him differently.


    Thinking till this point, Shangguan Zhe only felt a bit of frustration in his heart, and immediately grabbed the tie hanging from the ceiling. After removing it, he then threw it onto the front passenger seat.


    Sickness was a common occurrence for Shen Xiran.


    As soon as her body was fully recovered, she began to ponder about something in her mind. As a first step, she had recently ordered a newspaper, especially one about those types of recruitment, and almost every page was booked. On this day, she opened the door and was about to head towards the entrance of the courtyard to take out the newspaper, when a voice came from not too far away.


    "You ordered a newspaper?"


    Si Lianye asked with a puzzled expression.


    In the past, Shen Xiran hated reading newspapers. When he occasionally saw Si Lianye sitting on the sofa and reading newspapers, she mischievously slipped into Si Lianye''s embrace and then started to coquettishly wrap her arms around his neck to not let him see. Every time she caused trouble, the result would always be Si Lianye carrying her to her bedroom and ruthlessly beat up her little butt.


    At that time, she did not change her teachings, and even though she knew that she would be punished, she did not tire of doing whatever she wanted in front of Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye thought back to the pictures in her mind, and her heart felt sour and astringent.


    "Yes." After Shen Xiran heard his words, he replied indifferently.


    Just as he was about to enter the house, Si Lianye''s voice sounded again.


    "I thought you didn''t like reading newspapers." After he said this, both sides were silent for a long time.


    In the end, it was Shen Xiran who broke the silence.


    "I was young and did not understand, thank you Mr for remembering." When Shen Xiran said this, his expression was a little unnatural. Because the events of the past were too unforgettable, the words she said were a little stiff.


    When Si Lianye heard her saying that she was not sensible, she choked on her words.


    After a while, he changed the topic. "What do you think?" Si Lianye was really curious. After all, the Shen Xiran of the past hated newspapers so much that he didn''t even have a shred of interest in the entertainment news.


    Actually, what Si Lianye did not know was that in the past, Shen Xiran had focused all his attention on Si Lianye, so he did not have any time to pay attention to anything else.


    "Recruitment information and so on."


    After Shen Xiran heard his question, his eyes turned for a bit, before he spoke slowly.


    "You want a job?" Si Lianye asked after hearing what she said.


    "Yes." Shen Xiran nodded his head as if he didn''t want to continue chatting. Then, he lifted his leg and started walking indoors. Just as she was about to step into the house, a loud voice came from behind.


    "You can come to our company."


    As soon as Si Lianye finished speaking, her figure just happened to disappear in front of the apartment building. Si Lianye''s deep black eyes released a sharp gaze, and stared at the door that was already closed shut for a long time.


    And when Shen Xiran entered the room, his face held a hint of a smile that had an unknown meaning.


    He threw the newspaper into the trash without even looking at it.


    Immediately after, Shen Xiran returned to the study room. The computer was turned on and on it was a web page.


    Cloud Night Group.


    CEO, Si Lianye.


    After Shen Xiran murmured this name in his heart, the coldness on his face became even stronger, following that, she picked up the phone on the table, and when she dialed a number, a familiar voice sounded: "Xilan, is there something you need?"


    After hearing Shangguan Zhe''s words, Shen Xiran felt a lot more at ease. The hatred on his face also subsided a lot, and after a long while, she slowly said, "The fish took the bait."


    After she finished speaking, there was no reply for a long time. Shen Xiran had already hung up, but when she looked at the phone in his hand, he realised that the two of them were still talking, and then he spoke to the person on the other side: "Shangguan, are you listening?"


    "Yes, I got it."


    Shen Xiran also noticed that something was amiss, and asked: "Are you feeling unwell? Or did the company have any problems recently? " Shen Xiran''s words revealed a thread of nervousness. After all, in her most difficult and difficult days, it was Shangguan Zhe who helped her through this difficult situation.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little tired." Shangguan Zhe said, clearly not believing what he said.


    Only Shen Xiran believed in his excuse.


    "Then rest well, don''t get too tired." Shen Xiran only thought that Shangguan Zhe was in charge of the "sailing" group, and was also the patriarch of the Shangguan Family.


    They then exchanged a few more sentences, especially when Shen Xiran warned him to take care of himself. Shangguan Zhe agreed to it repeatedly before hanging up.


    In fact, when Shangguan Zhe heard Shen Xiran say "I caught the fish", his heart went cold. Because, in Shen Xiran''s eyes, she was the hook, and Si Lianye was the fish, but in Shangguan Zhe''s eyes, he felt that Shen Xiran was the fish ¡­.


    Thinking about how they would often get along with each other, Shangguan Zhe felt extremely annoyed in his heart.


    Even though Shen Xiran had become much stronger in front of him, but could the personality inside her bones really be corroded by hatred?


    In the next few days, Shen Xiran would still go to the entrance to retrieve the newspaper from his mailbox every morning. However, every time he coincidentally came across Si Lianye at the entrance, Shen Xiran would always have a disrespectful attitude, and it was just that today was different from the past. Just as she was about to enter the courtyard with the newspaper, Si Lianye quickly walked out of his apartment and arrived at the entrance to her courtyard, before calling out, "Xi Ran, I have something that I want to tell you."


    "Mr, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Xiran''s hand that was holding onto the newspaper tightened, then he stopped and slightly raised his head to look at the man who was a level taller than him.


    "Let''s talk inside. It''s windy outside." After Si Lianye finished speaking, she walked directly towards her room.

 C17

    Shen Xiran did not turn around, but continued to look at the scenery outside the building. From start to finish, Si Lianye had been standing in front of her office, looking at her back.


    "Thank you for your concern Division, I''m very used to it." Just when Si Lianye thought that she wouldn''t speak anymore, she suddenly turned around and smiled sweetly at him.


    Her smile was extremely ethereal, as if there was still something inside, making people a little frustrated. Therefore, every time Si Lianye saw her smile, she would feel a little guilty inside, because even after so many years had passed, he still could not see through her.


    Compared to the previous Shen Xiran who told her everything from the bottom of his heart, the Shen Xiran in front of her seemed to be wearing a mask. He could not even see which one was the real her.


    "Does Division have any other orders?" Seeing him standing in front of him looking at him, Shen Xiran was a little perturbed, so he raised his head and asked.


    Faced with her distant address, Si Lianye merely scanned her face quietly for a moment, and then left a sentence: "I''ll give you a ride when we go back." She then left.


    Shen Xiran looked at his leaving figure with an unnatural expression.


    Just as she was startled, a delicate voice suddenly came out from outside the door. Shen Xiran''s face immediately darkened, because she was extremely familiar with this voice.


    Heh, Shen Zimo doesn''t know what it would be like if you saw me, what kind of feeling would you have in your heart?


    Not long after Shen Xiran finished thinking, a respectful voice came from outside the door.


    "Miss Shen, Division has something to attend to today. I hope that you can come back another day."


    Very loud, it was Si Lianye''s secretary.


    If he wanted to go to Si Lianye''s office, he would have to go through her office, the inner office was Si Lianye''s office. When Shen Xiran heard the soft voice from outside, the smile on his face slowly widened. It could be seen just how delicate Si Lianye was. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have barged in when she knew that Si Lianye wasn''t free.


    Just as the conversation between the secretary and Shen Zimo had no results, she had already pushed open the door to Shen Xiran''s office. Then, with a face full of disdain, he said to the secretary beside his, "I want to see my cousin. As soon as Shen Zimo finished speaking, his gaze fell upon the room. Then, when she spotted Shen Xiran from the corner of her eyes, her body stiffened, and he looked at Shen Xiran with an expression of disbelief.


    Her voice was somewhat shrill, and it was very obvious that she was displeased.


    When the secretary, who was originally accompanying Shen Zimo saw Shen Xiran, he nodded at him and left.


    Seeing her overbearing attitude, Shen Xiran did not go up to greet her. Instead, he just stared at her for a while, until Shen Zimo became a little impatient. Then, he walked up to her desk and asked again: "Quickly tell me, why are you here?"


    This time, Shen Xiran still did not make a sound.


    Just as she was about to continue speaking, the door to the inner room opened. Si Lianye walked out, and the moment he saw Shen Zimo, his face became gloomy, and then, with an impatient tone, he said: "Why have you come."


    After hearing what Si Lianye said, Shen Zimo immediately recovered his weak and gentle look, his face seemed to be extremely aggrieved, he stared straight at Si Lianye with his watery eyes, and said: "Cousin brother, you have not come to see me for some time."


    Her words sounded like she was acting coquettishly again.


    We haven''t seen each other in a long time? From what Shen Xiran had seen, last time when this Miss Shen was injured, did this Division in front of him rush over to take a look anxiously? It could be seen that this illegitimate daughter in front of him could not leave Si Lianye for even a moment. It was also true that a man didn''t hesitate to lurk in another woman''s place for such a long time just for information on her, just for a kidney. From this, it could be seen how Si Lianye felt about her.


    The laughter was small, but it was loud enough for the other two people in the room to hear.


    Shen Zimo''s face immediately lengthened, and after that, he looked at Shen Xiran and asked with a guilty face: "What are you laughing at?"


    Shen Xiran did not pretend to be mute this time, but raised his head, with a calm expression, he looked at the two of them, and said leisurely: "If the two of you want to do something, or discuss about the ideals of life, then please go back to the inner chamber. After all, I am an outsider who has seen you two standing in front of each other, don''t I think that it''s a little bad? Division, what do you think? "


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he looked towards Si Lianye.


    When Si Lianye heard it, her sword-like eyebrows knitted together slightly. Since she was looking at Shen Zimo, he said coldly, "Zimo, I still have things to do. Go back first." After Si Lianye finished speaking, her gaze landed on Shen Xiran who was at the side, and said sinisterly: "In the future, without my orders, no one is allowed to enter my office, if not, you can tell my secretary to scram."


    This was simply slapping Shen Zimo in the face ¡­


    Sure enough, in the next second, Shen Zimo''s face gradually turned pale white, then he looked at Si Lianye with a wronged tone and said: "Cousin brother, I ¡­ "Sorry ¡­"


    When Shen Zimo had just finished speaking, Si Lianye looked at Shen Xiran who was in a dramatic attitude with a hint of warning, and then said to the outside: "Bring Miss Shen down ¡­"


    Very quickly, the secretary walked in from outside. When she saw Si Lianye''s cold face, she knew that she had violated his bottom line. She walked over to Shen Zimo''s side and said respectfully, "Miss Shen, please ¡­"


    After Shen Zimo heard the secretary''s words, he rolled his eyes at Shen Xiran and then left. The secretary naturally followed behind her with a trembling face.


    After the office was cleared, Si Lianye''s gaze once again landed on Shen Xiran.


    Si Lianye looked at her gloomily for a while, and then did not say anything else, but directly turned around and went into the inner room''s office. When Shen Xiran saw his cold expression, he did not say anything else.


    His first day at work had been spent in boredom.


    When he went back, Shen Xiran was sitting in Si Lianye''s car. Shen Xiran thought that he would directly send him back, but when he drove the car into a restaurant, Shen Xiran could not help but look at the person beside him and ask: "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course it''s to eat."


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, she had already parked the car, and got off, then helped her open the car door.


    Seeing him being so considerate, Shen Xiran could not help but remember everything that happened in the past. He then said to him, "Thank you."


    These two words alone meant that they would never be able to return to the past.


    After Si Lianye heard what she said, she was stunned for a moment. Then, with an impatient tone of his, he said: "You don''t have to be so courteous to me."


    After he finished speaking, Shen Xiran did not reply.

 C19

    When the waiter finished speaking, the girl still did not speak, but only lowered her head, as if she was doing something. Just as Lin Zixuan was suspicious of her, she suddenly raised her head and took out a book from her hands and placed it in front of the waiter.


    At this time, Lin Zixuan''s gaze fell on the girl. Was she really dumb?


    Before Lin Zixuan could think about it further, his dishes had already arrived, and the things he saw earlier were quickly forgotten. His mind only focused on the few plates of delicious food in front of him.


    That night, when Shen Xiran returned home, his phone kept ringing. Because it was an unfamiliar number, Shen Xiran did not pick up, but he kept calling without stopping. In the end, Shen Xiran still answered, and only after a threatening voice came from inside, did Shen Xiran regret taking the call.


    "Shen Xiran, you better get the hell out of my cousin''s company."


    Shen Zimo''s tone was extremely unfriendly, completely different from her usual self.


    Perhaps only those who treated her like a treasure would think that Shen Zimo''s temper was docile. For example, her biological father or Si Lianye.


    These two people were the people she cared about the most, the people she cared about the most.


    "And if I don''t?" Shen Xiran didn''t know why, but he didn''t want to make her heart feel good, so when he spoke, he spoke in a soft and slow voice.


    "You ¡­" When Shen Zimo heard Shen Xiran''s words, he was so angry that he could not speak, but when she thought of what he wanted to say, Shen Xiran had already hung up the phone and conveniently blacklisted her phone number. After Shen Zimo''s call did not have any results, he threw his hand at the wall, and made a "Clang Dang" sound, causing the phone to fall to the ground.


    Shen Xiran looked at his phone, and his heart gradually became gloomy.


    How did Shen Zimo know her cell phone number? Not many people knew this phone number, it couldn''t be that Si Lianye had told Shen Zimo, it was ¡­ Her father.


    Thinking about her father, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but reveal a desolate smile. He once thought that his family was the happiest and happiest, but when the truth was presented in front of her, it made her completely shocked. Her father had an illegitimate child, and he was around the same age as her.


    Therefore, all these years, his father had been busy making his mother a family outside. Thinking about it, Shen Xiran felt that it was not worth it for his mother.


    Fortunately, his mother died without knowing the truth of the matter.


    Women who fall in love become stupid, just like how she always chose to unconditionally believe in this man. Therefore, her mother''s thoughts are the same as hers. However, when she wakes up from her dream, her mother will live her whole life just like her father''s dreams.


    On this point, Shen Xiran rejoiced in his heart.


    This was because she was the person that she didn''t want to see her mother sad the most. She had experienced this pain before, and she knew how deep the bone marrow went.


    Just as Shen Xiran was staring at his phone in a daze, another phone rang. After looking at the name displayed, two lines of tears slowly flowed down Shen Xiran''s face.


    This call was made by her biological father. Even if Shen Xiran did not answer, he knew what his father on the other end of the phone wanted to say. Now that all of his thoughts were on Shen Zimo, how could he possibly care about her? As he thought about it, finally, after Shen Xiran turned the switch on, he fell on the sofa.


    Just then, the weather outside began to darken.


    Shen Xiran sat in the hall and looked at the empty room.


    In the next second, she turned on the phone again, but the other party did not call her. Shen Xiran then dialed a number skillfully, and upon hearing the childish voice, Shen Xiran felt that he was full of hope, and was not completely hopeless.


    Shen Xiran''s voice carried a trace of a spoiled child.


    She had learned to be spoiled by her own son, believing that her son was the only motivation for her to live, and that he was the only courage she could rely on to survive.


    "Mom, aren''t you very tired today? Otherwise, why would your voice be so weak?" Shen Le asked worriedly.


    Hearing that, Shen Xiran immediately shook his head, as though his own son was standing in front of him, and said towards the other side of the phone: "Mom isn''t tired, but she misses you."


    Just as she finished speaking, Shen Le suddenly spoke with the tone of a little adult: "Le Le knows, Le Le misses his mother very much too. After Le Le has his vacation, let''s see how mother is now, so mother must be strong, and endure this for the time being." Shen Le spoke casually.


    After Shen Xiran heard it, his face could not help but reveal a brilliant smile.


    After all, she, as an adult, was actually comforted by a child. This was indeed a very funny thing.


    However, did it seem that their way of getting along was always like this? Wasn''t it a bit too much to call Le Le a little housekeeper?


    After the call, Shen Xiran felt that his entire body was filled with power.


    As she thought about what she was going to do next, her heart actually held some anticipation. After all, she wanted to see Si Lianye''s expression when he lost something.


    Because he and Si Lianye had eaten dinner outside, he did not cook dinner at night. After washing his body and washing up, Shen Xiran seemed to have heard the sound of thunder. Even though it wasn''t very loud, it was enough for her to be afraid of.


    Little Thunder continued for a few minutes before a bolt of lightning swept by.


    Shen Xiran had always been afraid of thunder sincehe was young, so after hearing such a loud thunder, she immediately curled up into a ball under the blanket. Furthermore, her face was pale white, and she kept muttering from time to time, "Le Le, your mother is not afraid, your mother is not afraid ¡­" Her voice was shaky, and it was clear how much fear she was feeling.


    After waiting for a long time, the thunder did not stop. On the contrary, it became louder and louder. Even the windows began to emit the sound of the rain.


    So it must have rained heavily outside.


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night. Shen Xiran had been curled up in his bed and shivering, and he could vaguely hear someone calling for his. However, he couldn''t hear it clearly, as the thunder was too loud.


    As the thunder grew louder, Shen Xiran''s heart grew increasingly uneasy.


    Just as she was panicking, her veil was lifted, scaring Shen Xiran so much that he immediately closed his eyes and shouted loudly, "Ah ¡­"


    "Xilan, it''s me ¡­"

 C20

    His entire body was somewhat wet, but the moment Shen Xiran saw him, it was as if he had forgotten everything in his mind. He immediately jumped up from the bed and threw himself into Si Lianye''s embrace.


    Si Lianye held her slender body, and then comforted her. "I''m not afraid, Xi Ran, I''m not afraid. I''m here ¡­"


    After saying that, he picked her up and walked towards the bed.


    However, when she saw her somewhat wet suit, Si Lianye immediately said to the shivering Shen Xiran in her embrace: "Xiran, let me take off this outfit, okay?" When Si Lianye said this, she did not let go of him. Her hands still tightly hugged his waist.


    When Si Lianye saw this, a pained look surfaced in her eyes. She did not take off her clothes, but picked up the blanket from the bed and wrapped it around her thin body.


    The thunder outside sounded out as before. Si Lianye looked at the person in his arms and then hugged her back as well, gently patting her frail back.


    After so many years, she was still afraid of the dark and the thunder.


    She was still the woman who needed someone to take care of her. This had never changed.


    Time passed minute after minute, and when Si Lianye lowered her head and looked at her ¡­


    He discovered that she had already closed her eyes, and the faint sound of breathing came from her mouth, causing her cheeks to redden. She looked very charming, and her posture was seductive.


    Looking at her skin that could be broken through by the wind, Si Lianye lowered her head slightly. After her ice-cold lips landed on her face, it had been a long time since she was willing to part with her.


    "So scared ¡­"


    Just as Si Lianye''s desire to sleep was growing deeper and deeper, a whisper came out of Shen Xiran''s mouth, causing him to immediately stop what she was doing. She then took a deep breath and carefully placed the person in her embrace on the bed.


    When he took off his clothes, there were some faint traces of blood on his wrist. When he saw her, he immediately raised his hand, probably because he had knocked on the door earlier, and the reason why Si Lianye was able to enter was because he had smashed the door. After all, he had called out to Shen Xiran outside for a long time, but he did not hear her voice.


    After sitting on the bed and staring at Shen Xiran for a good while, the rain outside had stopped. Si Lianye did not leave, but chose to stay and watch over her.


    He broke the gate, so he was here all night.


    It wasn''t until morning that he picked up his bloodstained clothes and left.


    After he left, Shen Xiran who was lying on the bed slowly opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling for a long time. She then turned her head and looked at the place that was deeply caved in on the bed.


    Then, slowly, her hand tightened around the sheet, and her face grew darker and darker.


    Actually, he had already woken up for a long time. Only, when she felt that someone was sitting beside his, she slightly opened his eyes a little and saw Si Lianye''s figure. At this time, Shen Xiran thought about everything that had happened last night and actually threw herself into the man''s embrace.


    It was just like in the past. Every time there was thunder, she would jump into his embrace, it was very warm inside, and as long as he quietly stayed in his embrace, Shen Xiran would not be afraid of anything.


    However, this time was not the same as the previous night. Last night, when she had actually entered his embrace, she once again felt that kind of warmth.


    Si Lianye, so many years have passed, am I still not immune to you?


    Shen Xiran lied on his bed and thought.


    After a long time, Shen Xiran finally woke up from the bed. After all, this was her first day of work today, so he couldn''t possibly be late.


    Immediately, Shen Xiran walked up to a man and asked with a suspicious look on his face, "Master, what is going on with this door?"


    She remembered that it was only thunder last night? Did the thunder break her door last night, and how did the person in front of her know her family was pregnant? And he came in time to help install the door? Shen Xiran felt that his brain wasn''t strong enough to handle everything.


    "Miss, if you have any questions, you can ask Mr. We were invited by Mr to work." The leading man looked at Shen Xiran and said politely.


    After Shen Xiran heard this, he froze for a moment. Then, when he connected to last night, he thought about it and immediately understood.


    Last night, she did not open the door for Si Lianye.


    Once again, Shen Xiran was shocked by this man''s strength. After being shocked, Shen Xiran immediately walked towards Si Lianye''s home with a ferocious look on her face, and when she reached his doorstep, Shen Xiran finally stopped. She had almost forgotten that she was the one who hugged him first last night.


    But before she even took a step forward, the sound of a door opening came from behind her, and then, Si Lianye''s blabbering voice sounded.


    "Since you''re already here, come in. You''re not as cold as you were last night."


    Shen Xiran clenched both of his hands into fists. He really wanted to beat this man up, but the current Si Lianye was already her superior, and the main reason was that she was no match for him. Thus, Shen Xiran could only silently curse his in his heart and take a deep breath to calm himself down.


    After a long while, she said indignantly, "You broke my door."


    This was a positive sentence.


    Si Lianye heard her words and did not show any expression on her face. It was as if this was a very normal thing.


    "So?" Si Lianye looked at her puffed up cheeks with a look of indignation, and the corner of her mouth unconsciously raised a little. It had been a long time since he last saw her crazy expression, but now that she saw it, she felt that it was still the same ¡­ Lovely.


    Yes, it was cute. It made people want to pinch her puffy cheeks.


    But Si Lianye knew, if he were to do it now, the woman in front of him would probably explode.


    Thus, he could only think.

 C21

    When Shen Xiran saw his calm expression, he became even angrier. However, she could not do anything to him, and in the end, she said with a warning face: "Stay away from my door." After saying that, Shen Xiran walked with big strides towards the exit.


    She had only taken a single step when her wrist was gripped tightly by someone. Then, in the next second, there was a cup of milk and a youtiao in her hand.


    Shen Xiran had originally wanted to be angry, but just at this time, his stomach let out a sound of "gu gu". The food that he wanted to throw away in front of someone was immediately held tightly in her hands.


    "In order to express my apology, let''s treat this breakfast as my sincere apology." When Si Lianye saw her awkward expression, especially the fact that her stomach didn''t work and kept on growling, she felt that her face was as red as an apple, it was extremely funny.


    "Hmph ¡­"


    With a cold snort, Shen Xiran took out the boiling hot food from his hands and headed back inside his house.


    However, Si Lianye''s voice once again came from behind.


    "Take my car to the office later."


    When Si Lianye finished speaking, Shen Xiran''s slim figure had already disappeared from his apartment, but a faint smile gradually stained Si Lianye''s face. This kind of smile, was really interesting, just like how he had just met her in the past.


    However, this also made Si Lianye feel satisfied. After all, from today onwards, as long as he was here, she could continue being stupid.


    Shen Xiran returned to his home, looked at the youtiao on his hand, and immediately opened his mouth wide, after that he fiercely bit down on it, and lowered his head to look at his stomach with an indistinct tone of complaint: "Why are you so disappointing, why can''t you shout when you''re outside his house?"


    After all, she had almost gotten into a hole in the ground.


    After they finished their breakfast, Shen Xiran looked at the teachers who were still busy working at the entrance, and immediately felt extremely frustrated and frustrated. When she went to the tea table in the hall to call someone, the phone rang, and Shen Xiran picked it up, saying in a somewhat rushed tone: "Shangguan, I was just about to call you, right?"


    "I''m at your door, isn''t today your first day at work? I''ll walk you out."


    Shangguan Zhe''s tone made people feel extremely warm. After Shen Xiran heard it, he felt that his anger had dissipated quite a bit. He then sweetly said, "Okay ¡­" He then went to the bedroom to grab his small bag and walked out of the room. When he passed by the door and saw his Masters who were still busy, Shen Xiran nodded and left.


    After all, this was someone that Si Lianye had invited.


    When Shen Xiran walked out of the courtyard, he saw an eye-catching car parked at the side. She looked at it, and with a smile on his face, he slowly walked over, Shangguan Zhe stood at the front of the car, and when he saw her coming out, he opened the car door for her.


    After Shen Xiran got in, Shangguan Zhe also got in.


    After Shen Xiran got on the carriage, he saw Si Lianye walking out from the entrance. Although she was inside the carriage, and could not see what was happening inside, but Shen Xiran could feel Si Lianye''s gaze on his, causing her to feel a little uncomfortable. She immediately turned her gaze away from him, and looked ahead.


    Actually, when Shangguan Zhe was driving, he also saw Si Lianye''s figure through the mirror, it was just that he had only seen her for a moment, when his gaze landed on Shen Xiran''s body, he saw her floating outside the window, staring at him, causing Shangguan Zhe''s expression to become serious.


    So when she asked him again, he only asked her one more question.


    "What happened to your door?"


    At first, Shangguan Zhe was thinking that she had been robbed, but when he thought about how he had been on guard twenty-four hours a day, even if something had happened, it was impossible for his to be so calm, so after he thought it through, he saw her walking out of his house safely. Shangguan Zhe heaved a sigh of relief, but why did he have to change the door for no reason, Shangguan Zhe was curious.


    "It was broken by someone."


    After Shen Xiran finished these words, he did not say anything else, and instead, looked towards his front with a tranquil expression.


    After Shangguan Zhe heard it, he suddenly thought of the thunder from last night.


    "I should have come to accompany you, Xiran."


    "Shangguan, I''m so old now, I need to learn how to face things. I can''t always hide under your protection ¡­" Shen Xiran said somewhat tiredly.


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, Shangguan Zhe''s face turned a little ugly. After a long while, he finally said: "I was rude."


    After Shen Xiran heard his self-deprecating words, he knew that he must have been overthinking it. He immediately turned around and looked at Shangguan Zhe sincerely, and Shen Xiran began to tell him about Si Lianye smashing the door last night in detail, just that he did not mention that Si Lianye had spent the night in her room. After all, they did not happen, and Shen Xiran was very clear about this.


    After Shangguan Zhe finished listening to what she had to say, the expression on his face became deeper and deeper.


    Right now, Si Lianye lived right beside her house, and they worked day and night together in the same place. This was not a good thing for Shangguan Zhe.


    However, even if he wanted to say something, it would be of no use right now.


    After all, once she made a decision, there would be no turning back.


    The car quickly arrived at the place where she worked. Shangguan Zhe watched her get off the car, then gracefully walked towards the main entrance of Cloud Night Group.


    The current her was like a phoenix that had been reborn from the ashes, emitting an intellectual charm.


    Only when her figure disappeared from his sight, did Shangguan Zhe start the car and walk towards a certain direction. Finally, he stopped at a certain famous school''s entrance, and when the students slowly walked out, Shangguan Zhe''s line of sight went back and forth between the crowd. At this moment, the place where he had parked his car was under a huge tree 100 meters under the school''s gate, which was considered a very hidden location.


    This was even the idea of his precious sister.


    Thinking about his family''s little sister, a warm feeling rose in Shangguan Zhe''s heart.


    The next second, he saw a figure slowly walk towards his car from the school gate. He didn''t get out, but rather leaned to his side, and then conveniently opened the front door of the passenger seat. At the same time, the girl who was originally at the school gate also arrived in front of his car.


    "Rou Er, where are you planning to play during your vacation?"


    Shangguan Zhe glanced at Shangguan Rou who had already fastened his seat belt and reached out his hand to stroke her smooth and straight hair.


    After Shangguan Rou heard her brother''s words, she frowned and pouted her lips slightly. Her cute and innocent appearance was like the most beautiful candy in the world, causing a man to unconsciously blink.


    Immediately after, she sat with her hands in the air and performed a set of actions. Shangguan Zhe slightly turned his head to look at her, then furrowed his brows and said: "You want to go and work for the summer?" After all, the little sister in front of him was her Sister by blood. Since she was young, she had always been under his protection, and his protection in matters regarding her.


    was born to be a mute. Although he could hear what others were saying, because he was born in a wealthy family like the Shangguan Family, he did not like a crippled child in the family. Fortunately, since he was young, Shangguan Zhe had always been especially protective of his little sister.


    Just as Shangguan Zhe was pondering, Shangguan Rou nodded towards her brother with a resolute expression.


    "There is no room for manoeuvre? "How can big brother trust you to go and work for the summer?" Although his sister had grown up, Shangguan Zhe still couldn''t feel at ease leaving her outside by himself.


    In his eyes, his sister was only used to protect him.


    However, he couldn''t ignore that this little sister of his was a little special. He couldn''t possibly stay by her side for the rest of his life. After all, she had to learn how to adapt to society.


    "Why don''t you come to big brother''s company for an internship for two months?"


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her happily. Since she wanted to work, he would give her a chance to do so.


    After Shangguan Rou heard her brother''s words, she shook her head like a rattle drum. Then, she started to make hand gestures in the air.


    I don''t want to be a flower in a greenhouse all the time. I want to go out and take a look. Bro, no matter what kind of job I''m looking for this time, you''re not allowed to interfere with me, okay?


    Shangguan Zhe looked at his sister''s hand gesture and didn''t speak for a long time. Furthermore, his expression wasn''t very good either.


    Sitting on the soft chair, Shangguan Rou felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles, a pair of watery eyes was staring at Shangguan Zhe''s serious face, hoping that he would promise his. Just when Shangguan Rou thought that her brother would not let his go, Shangguan Zhe suddenly opened her mouth.


    "I can promise you that, but after you get a job, you have to let me know."


    could still accept this condition, but in the next second, he nodded his head happily, and then began to make hand gestures.


    ¡ª Thank you, brother, I know you love me the most.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at his lovely and innocent face as he shook his head. Since young, he couldn''t do anything to her.


    The carriage quickly arrived at a villa area, and Shangguan Zhe then asked her about the things happening in the school, which Shangguan Rou honestly replied to.

 C22

    After all, she wasn''t like a vase, she was just accompanying the CEO to do some chores.


    When Shen Xiran was reading the information, he was completely focused.


    So when Si Lianye walked directly in front of her with a dark expression towards the CEO''s room, she didn''t even notice that her eyes were fixated on the information on the table. In the end, Si Lianye still walked in front of her with a cold expression, and said with a cold tone: "Didn''t I say that I would send you to work?"


    She actually openly got into Shangguan Zhe''s car.


    To Si Lianye, this was simply unbearable.


    This couldn''t help but remind Si Lianye that the first time she met her after meeting her was during the banquet held in Shangguan Family. For this reason, Si Lianye was a little flustered in her heart, if she were to hook up with Shangguan Zhe, he didn''t know if she would strangle this woman, since she could only be his.


    Before and after.


    Afterwards, after that banquet, Si Lianye secretly sent people to investigate about her and Shangguan Zhe. However, all of her investigations came up empty-handed, as if she had gone blank in the past few years. This made Si Lianye even more curious.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, there was still no news at all.


    Although he felt somewhat defeated, Si Lianye''s heart felt a little better when he thought about how this woman was currently in front of him. After all, in the following days, Li Man would definitely make this woman his.


    As Si Lianye was immersed in her thoughts, Shen Xiran did not raise her head. Instead, she spoke with an indifferent tone: "Division, I''m busy right now so I don''t have the time to care about you. Please do what you have to do, okay?" Why did Shen Xiran feel that since she met this man once again, she had become even more attached to him.


    However, it seemed like she had always been the one sticking to Si Lianye in the past? Most of his time was spent with her beloved cousin.


    Thinking to this point, the surface of Shen Xiran''s heart suddenly throbbed with pain. It had only been a tight moment, and that pain had completely pulled her back from her previous deep abyss.


    When Si Lianye heard her, the coldness on her face intensified.


    In the end, he left behind a sentence, "I''ll send you off tonight." He then strode towards his own office.


    After Shen Xiran heard his somewhat angry words, a suspicious look appeared on his face. Why did she feel like Si Lianye''s tone earlier had a trace of sulking in it? She must be overthinking it, it must be ¡­


    All day long, executives in the company were in deep water.


    Every time a meeting was held, Si Lianye would have a gloomy face. On the other hand, Shen Xiran would sit beside him with an innocent face, and when the various executives and Si Lianye began to talk, they would take notes, making it seem much easier. In any case, compared to Si Lianye''s cold face, they were in complete contrast.


    When they got off work, some of the staff were even exclaiming, "The day has finally passed ¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, I feel like Division has the expression of wanting to eat us up. Our company''s performance obviously increased by a few percentage points ¡­"


    "I had always thought that the Hell''s Asura was an illusory existence, but after a few days, I realized that the Hell''s Asura was a real existence. He was our CEO ¡­"


    "Shh, shh, you don''t want to live anymore ¡­"


    Inside the kitchen, a few white-collar women were talking about something at the same time. When Shen Xiran calmly walked out of the bathroom to wash his hands, the few women who were chatting earlier immediately stopped talking and stood there looking at Shen Xiran with uneasy expressions.


    At today''s meeting, everyone knew that Shen Xiran was Division''s personal assistant.


    However, this group of people actually dared to speak ill of the market, and if the assistant in front of them were to reach Division''s ears, they would immediately look at Shen Xiran with their pale faces, looking extremely nervous and terrified. They would just stand there and stare at Shen Xiran, not daring to act rashly, as if they had been ordered to do so.


    Shen Xiran went to the washstand, and after opening the water, he leisurely washed his hands, then took out a few sheets of paper from the side. After he wiped it clean, he immediately threw the tissue in his hand into the trash can beside him.


    When she turned around and looked at the women who had just spoken, Shen Xiran had a harmless smile on his face the entire time.


    Just as he was about to leave the bathroom, the women who were silent from fright opened their mouths and begged, "Assistant Shen, what we just said was over the top and we didn''t have any intention of insulting Division. Please ¡­" The woman was going to go on.


    Shen Xiran suddenly turned around, his crafty eyes swept across the crowd once, and said with certainty: "I agree with what you guys said just now, not only that, Division, other than having all these characteristics, is also a capitalist who eats people without spitting out their bones, and even more so a strange big monster."


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he slowly walked away.


    When she left, the group of people who were originally afraid immediately entered into discussion again. After all, Division''s personal assistant had started to gossip about the market, and they were even more unbridled.


    When Shen Xiran came out of the bathroom, he felt a lot more energetic.


    So when she appeared in the assistant''s office with the baby ready to go home, she always had a faint smile on her face.


    "Is there anything to be happy about?"


    Following after this familiar voice, Shen Xiran''s joyful mood immediately disappeared into thin air.


    "You don''t like me that much." Si Lianye came to her side and followed behind her, walking out. When the two of them arrived at the elevator, Si Lianye grabbed onto her slender wrist tightly and pulled her from the ordinary elevator to his.


    Waiting for the elevator door to open, he pulled Shen Xiran in.


    After Shen Xiran felt his overbearing actions, the impatience on his face became even more obvious. After seeing him push down the stairs, she said with an impatient face: "You''re hurting me." His strength was truly great.


    After Si Lianye heard her words, she immediately let go of her arm.


    "Does it still hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital? " Si Lianye''s tone was filled with a sense of power.


    "He''s sick."


    After Shen Xiran heard his words, he rolled her eyes at him and muttered.


    However, she would go to the hospital with a red mark on her wrist. If the doctors saw her, would they treat her like a freak? Suddenly, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but look down on this man. How could she meet him again, and this man keep refreshing her knowledge?


    Could it be that he had encountered some mishaps in the past few years that made his brain become a little comical?


    Although Shen Xiran had this thought in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. After all, most of the time, this man was still very normal.


    She didn''t want to anger him. After all, she was no match for him when he became ferocious.


    Si Lianye was not angry because of her words, but seeing her angry look, her cold face gradually relaxed.


    When the two of them reached the underground parking lot, Si Lianye grabbed her hands once again, but this time, the strength of her hands was obviously much gentler. Because she wasn''t holding onto her, Si Lianye was worried that she would escape again in the next second. When they met again, most of the time, Si Lianye felt that she couldn''t quite see through this woman who used to belong to him.


    "Can you not keep grabbing onto me?" Shen Xiran looked down at his palm.


    "What do you think?"


    Si Lianye''s words stopped Shen Xiran from speaking further. After the two got on the carriage, Si Lianye watched as she fastened her seat belt and started the car.


    He was driving a little too slowly, and was not as reckless as before, becoming more steady. Shen Xiran slowly turned his head towards the window, telling himself not to be affected by him anymore ¡­


    Si Lianye sent her to the door. After Shen Xiran got off the car, he did not even turn back to look at Si Lianye, nor did he say anything. He just headed straight to his own courtyard.


    After Shen Xiran returned home, the first thing he did was to sit on the sofa and sort out his mood for the day.


    On this day, she practically stayed with Si Lianye without leaving her side.


    When it was time for lunch, he wanted her to remind him. Originally, Shen Xiran had thought that she would starve him to death, but in the end, she still moved towards the CEO''s office, her tone hesitating as she called him to go eat.


    Originally, Shen Xiran thought that he would not listen to his advice. After all, the secretary had said that Division often forgot to eat when he was busy, so it was useless even if the people below reminded his.


    At this moment, Shen Xiran finally realised that he was also a man who didn''t care about his life when he worked.


    In the past, when Shen Xiran was together with him, Shen Xiran had almost never seen him working before.


    What she did every day was wait for him at home.

 C23

    After that, she began to cause trouble, burrowing into his body and letting him accompany her. At that time, Shen Xiran would be extremely innocent and wouldn''t need to worry about anything in the world. The only thing he had to worry about was having Si Lianye accompany him more.


    So when Shen Xiran saw him, he would stick to him.


    At that time, Shen Xiran had always felt that even if Si Lianye, who grew up in a rich family, worked hard, it would be very easy for his. Therefore, when he returned, she did not ask him if he worked hard, but only asked him to accompany his to watch some portraits or other things.


    Shen Xiran raised his head and looked at the white ceiling. There was a crystal lamp on it, it looked extremely luxurious and beautiful.


    "Si Lianye, so it turns out that you work really hard."


    In the huge hall, Shen Xiran''s words floated in the air.


    After parking the car, Si Lianye realized that she did not have much to eat for lunch, so she decided to make a meal at her house. Especially after hearing from Shangguan Zhe that her stomach was not well, Si Lianye did not even have time to return to his house, and followed him back to her house.


    Seeing her exhausted appearance, he didn''t even have the time to close the door.


    Si Lianye was still thinking of reprimanding her for saying a few words about a girl having a sense of security, then she stepped into the great hall and heard her words that were filled with lament.


    Si Lianye, so it turns out that you work really hard.


    Is it hard? In the days when she was away, only work could keep him from thinking too much and soothe the emptiness and guilt in his heart. Later, when she appeared, he felt even less toil, because he saw her every day when he was working, so he was not toiling.


    When he met her, he just so happened to take over the company inside the house. At that time, he was working day and night every day, and when it was late at night, he really did feel tired.


    But when he returned home and saw her clear eyes, all the depression in his heart was swept away, and she became the cleanest part of his heart, and he was the only one who could make his heart feel warm.


    Just as Si Lianye was startled, Shen Xiran turned her head around, and saw him standing at the entrance. Her originally gentle face slowly became covered with a layer of protection, and she said with an unhappy tone: "Why are you here?" Then, realizing that she had forgotten to close the door, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but look down on herself.


    "I''ll get you some food."


    Si Lianye said as she walked towards the kitchen. She looked completely familiar with the place, and did not even give Shen Xiran a chance to reject him.


    And she would not refuse at all.


    After all, he had been working in his company all day, so it wouldn''t be too much of a waste to enjoy the food his superior cooked!


    Shen Xiran sat on the sofa the entire time, he did not move, maybe it was because the hall was too quiet, and the sound of cutting vegetables could be heard from time to time from the kitchen. Shen Xiran then picked up the remote control from the TV, and after pressing a few buttons, he began to search for the channel he was interested in.


    It was the hottest children''s show in recent times.


    Seeing the adorable girl inside doing all sorts of funny things, Shen Xiran''s originally conflicted face became more and more joyous.


    Just as Si Lianye was about to come call her to eat, she heard the sounds of laughter coming from inside the hall, and the sounds of almost shouting had been swallowed back into her stomach. Seeing her sit on the sofa with her two slender hands while hugging a soft doll, after so many years, she still enjoyed hugging the doll, especially when watching TV.


    When she laughed, her large eyes beamed like a crescent moon.


    Si Lianye could not bear to disturb her. Following her line of sight, after seeing the scene on the television, Si Lianye''s heart felt like it had been ruthlessly smashed by someone. It was extremely painful.


    Children...


    The cute children on TV were chasing their father''s footsteps. The children on television were so blissful. As long as their father was by their side, no matter how difficult it was, they would be able to face it bravely.


    To Si Lianye, hshewould never even look at this type of television channel. In the past, when she was together with Shen Xiran, he would accompany her to watch portraits that were completely useless to him, and that had already surpassed his limits.


    However, at this moment, seeing the interaction between father and son on the television, Si Lianye could not calm down for a long time.


    "Aren''t these children cute?"


    When Shen Xiran turned his head to look at Si Lianye, he did not find it strange at all.


    Only she knew that her heart was in so much pain that it was numb.


    "Yes." After Si Lianye heard her words, she did not look at her expression again.


    Si Lianye kept feeling that there was an interesting smell of blood in his throat. After forcefully swallowing it down, he turned her head around with a somewhat pale face, and said: "Hurry up and come eat, or else you''ll catch a cold ¡­ "It doesn''t taste good ¡­" With that, he left the hall and headed for the kitchen.


    This was the first time, and Si Lianye did not wait for her to leave.


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye''s dejected back, a trace of a charming smile appearing on his face, before he slowly stood up and walked towards the dining hall.


    Si Lianye had already helped her settle the chair, so she directly sat on the chair, and even the rice was good, looking at the sumptuous dishes on the table, Shen Xiran''s face was indifferent. She picked up the bowl and started to eat slowly, while Si Lianye also moved her chopsticks, but he only ate one bowl of rice.


    Normally, when he was here, he would eat more than one bowl.


    When Shen Xiran looked at him from the corner of his eyes, he realized that the expression on his face was also extremely dejected.


    Inwardly, he couldn''t help but recall the scene on the television just now. Could it be that this cold-hearted man cared so much about his children? If she really cared about her child so much, then why did she forcefully take away one of her kidneys when she knew she had a child?


    "I still have some things to take care of. Wash the dishes today."


    Si Lianye said as she raised her head to look at Shen Xiran who was eating indifferently.


    "Yes." Shen Xiran nodded lightly.


    In the next second, Si Lianye stood up and walked out of the hall.


    After Shen Xiran left, he suddenly put down his hand that was holding onto the food, and stared fixedly at the food in the bowl. Her eyes looked a little gloomy, like an angel of vengeance in the darkness, filled with an unknown charm ¡­


    Throughout the entire night, Shen Xiran lay on his bed, tossing and turning. Her mind kept replaying that expression Si Lianye had when he was watching TV, some of it was sadness, and some of it was patience ¡­


    She didn''t know why, but when she saw his expression again, there wasn''t a single trace of happiness in her heart. Instead, there was a heart-wrenching feeling.


    When he went to work the next day, Shen Xiran woke up early. After walking for a distance, he took the bus.


    When she arrived at the office, Si Lianye had not come yet.


    Sitting in his own office, Shen Xiran stared at the projects set up on the table, which concerned the company''s cooperation.


    When Si Lianye came in and saw how focused she was, she did not disturb her and directly went past Shen Xiran''s office and headed towards the CEO''s office.


    Si Lianye sat on the soft chair, her sharp eyes stared at the phone on the table, and finally picked it up. She dialed a number, and with a cold tone, she asked: "How was the result of the investigation?"


    His voice was filled with a domineering tone that could not be ignored.


    The person on the other side did not know what he had said, but the cold look on his face was like ice, making people shudder in fear.


    "Continue to investigate. If you find nothing, then there is no need for you to exist." With that, Si Lianye hung up the phone.


    Ever since she returned home last night, Si Lianye had been thinking about one thing.


    That was the child from back then. Did she ¡­


    Si Lianye was unable to imagine the consequences, and didn''t have the courage to chase after Wen Shen Xiran either, so she could only secretly investigate this matter. However, no matter how much power he used, the result of her investigation was completely blank.


    Sometimes it''s best if there''s no result, because if this kid...


    Si Lianye did not dare to probe any further.


    and Shen Xiran did not interact much during the entire day, other than working together. However, there was someone who came to look for Si Lianye today. When he passed by the assistant''s office that Shen Xiran was sitting in, Lin Zixuan looked at her with a questioning gaze.


    "Hello, we meet again."


    Lin Zixuan came in front of Shen Xiran and said with a harmless look.


    "Hello, Mister Lin." Shen Xiran said this with a face full of greetings. He did not display an extremely intimate expression and instead carried a trace of estrangement.


    Seeing that, Lin Zixuan could only walk towards Si Lianye''s office resentfully.


    The moment he stepped into the office, he immediately looked at Si Lianye who was immersed in the documents like a dog leg, and said: "I didn''t expect your hands to be so quick, bringing her to your side to work." Just as Lin Zixuan''s voice fell, Si Lianye, who was in the middle of preparing the documents, put down the brush in his hands and looked at Lin Zixuan, who had pulled out a chair very naturally, and sat down.


    "You came to investigate my private affairs?" Si Lianye''s words were full of threat.


    However, Lin Zixuan still had another question in his heart, the kind that made him feel uncomfortable even without asking it.

 C24

    What if this woman was really a commercial spy?


    "You''re done?" Si Lianye frowned, and squinted at Lin Zixuan.


    After all, he had already said what he needed to say. It was impossible for the cautious servant to not have thought of this problem, and if Si Lianye really used this woman without caring about the dangers, then it would only mean that this woman was a special existence.


    Because he was young, Lin Zixuan had never seen Si Lianye lose his mind.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business." Lin Zixuan laughed as soon as he pointed it out, then said with a serious face once again: "There''s a purchase project in Country A recently, I think..." Lin Zixuan told everything he knew, and Si Lianye just listened quietly. After he finished speaking, Si Lianye looked at the door to the office with a thoughtful expression.


    "What do you think?" After Lin Zixuan finished speaking, for a long time, he did not hear a response from Si Lianye.


    As if shshehad made her decision, Si Lianye looked at him and said strongly: "In a few days, I will go to A Nation to discuss this project." When she went, he was sure to bring her personal assistant, so this trip was very necessary.


    "You can just send people from the company. Why would you want to do it yourself?" A project that was already set in stone, Lin Zixuan thought in his heart.


    "I need to go." Si Lianye''s pair of deep eyes continued to stare at Lin Zixuan, causing his back to feel a little cold. After saying a few more words, Lin Zixuan left dejectedly, because he felt that today''s hair was a little bit of a big tailed wolf, it was extremely dangerous.


    After Lin Zixuan left the Cloud Night Group, he planned to drive to the company.


    However, he stopped in front of an antique shop.


    When he regained his senses, he was already standing at the entrance of the shop. Lin Zixuan felt that it was a little strange, since when did he become interested in these handicrafts, and? Seeing all kinds of funny little pendants placed inside the glass, Lin Zixuan smiled in his heart. Could it be that his recent life was too boring, that whenever he came across something interesting, he would feel an itch in his heart.


    Forget it, since he was already at the entrance of the shop, he might as well go in and take a look.


    When Lin Zixuan pushed open the door curtain, a clear and melodious bell sound rang, giving off a kind of melodious silver bell-like feeling.


    When he walked in, he saw that all the furnishings inside were filled with an artistic aura. From his line of sight, Lin Zixuan quickly saw the back of a girl.


    The girl had a very slim figure. Her long black hair drifted behind her back, making her look very captivating.


    "Hello, I want to buy something."


    Since he had already entered, and although the things inside were not what he liked, he could not return empty-handed. Actually, there was another voice in Lin Zixuan''s heart, and that was that he wanted to see this woman''s face.


    When he had just finished speaking, the girl seemed to have received a shock, and trembled slightly before she slowly regained her senses. Immediately, Lin Zixuan felt as if his entire person was stunned as a pair of gloomy eyes fell on her face from beginning to end.


    Her long, jet-black hair was casually draped over her shoulders. Through the window, the sparkling white light gently sprinkled down, causing her originally exquisite and beautiful face to turn into that of an otherworldly fairy, beautiful to the point of being unfathomable.


    Especially her exquisite facial features, which were typical of an ancient beauty. Her pair of clear eyes were especially pure and flawless, like a piece of white paper.


    When Shangguan Rou realized that the other party had been staring at him all this while, her cheeks immediately flushed red, and then, she was at a loss of what to do. After all, the Lady Boss was not in the shop at this time, and she didn''t know how to speak, so this customer in front of him seemed to want to buy something.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Rou became even more hesitant.


    "Miss, how are you? Can you take me for a walk around the shop?" Lin Zixuan quickly recovered his tongue, and said with an unnatural expression.


    She was so beautiful ¡­


    After Lin Zixuan finished speaking, he slowly approached his. When he was just half a meter away from her, he stopped and looked at her crimson red face.


    It wasn''t that Lin Zixuan had never had women before, it could be said that he used to have a lot of women before. But at this moment, compared to the girl in front of him, Lin Zixuan felt that all those women in the past were ordinary girls.


    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, she anxiously stood up from the chair. In front of her, there was a table with many artifacts on it, such as a small bowl of bear pendant and a few little dolls. After Lin Zixuan stood up, he walked over, looking very nervous, and asked carefully: "Did you make all of these?"


    Shangguan Rou timidly lowered his head, then nodded his head in agreement.


    Lin Zixuan saw that she was silent and thought that she was just shy. He did not find it strange either, he extended his hand and picked up one of the artifacts. As he spoke, his eyes remained fixed on her delicate features.


    His words made Shangguan Rou''s heart fill with joy. After all, being able to be liked by others was truly a happy thing.


    "Could you help me pack all these things on the table, please? I''ll take it."


    Lin Zixuan said without even thinking.


    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, she raised her head in shock. When she raised her head, she discovered that the distance between the two of them was already so close, her head was raised just a few centimeters away from his chin. Shangguan Rou was immediately frightened by her intimate action, and instinctively wanted to retreat a few steps.


    But there was a chair behind her, so her knees touched the chair.


    "Ah ¡­"


    A cry of surprise escaped her mouth, and she immediately fell to the side.


    After all, the distance between the table and the chair wasn''t very large. As such, the moment she got excited, her entire body would crash into the chair and uncontrollably collapse onto it.


    Seeing her panicked expression, Lin Zixuan immediately reached out and hugged her body, which almost fell down. He then said lovingly: "Be careful, don''t break your body." At this time, Lin Zixuan remembered that her feet had knocked into a chair, and he immediately placed her on a soft chair to the side. Then, before Shangguan Rou could react, Lin Zixuan''s hand had already quickly lifted her long skirt.


    Her pure white long legs immediately caught Lin Zixuan''s attention.


    Lin Zixuan was dumbstruck.


    God knows how attractive a pair of long white legs can be to a man.


    However, on top of that knee, there was a very eye-catching little red mark, which must have been where he had hit her just now. Lin Zixuan reached out and touched her smooth skin, then began to massage it for her.


    When Shangguan Rou touched his feet, she reacted and like a frightened little bird, she stretched out her hands and started to pat her eyes. Lin Zixuan who was squatting down and rubbing her feet, not only did he do that, she even struggled to stand up.


    "Don''t move, I just want to help massage your feet, otherwise this place will turn purple." Lin Zixuan said with a serious face. Not only that, because she had been wanting to stand up, Lin Zixuan had used his hand to hold her waist tightly, preventing her from moving.


    Ah!


    Time trickled by, and when Shangguan Rou realized that he did not do anything wrong, other than rubbing her feet, the rest of the people started to calm down. However, the fear in her eyes was still extremely obvious.


    When Shangguan Rou saw him going to grab her skirt, she started to grow wary of him. However, after realizing that he had actually helped her put it down, she finally heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, she reached out her hand to wipe her tears. Then, she turned her head to the side, and her small mouth slightly pouted.


    And in Lin Zixuan''s eyes, this kind of self-conscious expression, that was as if it was a treasure, was a little foolish. If not for the fact that he was afraid of scaring her, Lin Zixuan''s hand that was halfway out would have dried her tears.


    But the girl in front of him made Lin Zixuan''s heart produce a different kind of emotion. He did not know what kind of emotion it was, and it was as if his heart was struck by something, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    After Shangguan Rou heard his self-introduction, her face showed signs of dodging, and she lowered her head without saying a word.


    Lin Zixuan thought that his actions a moment ago scared her, and immediately said again: "I was afraid that you would be injured, so I did it, please forgive me. I am not usually such a warmhearted person, but when I saw you, my heart felt a little ¡­. "I''m tempted ¡­"

 C25

    "What I''m saying now makes you nervous and uneasy. Even I find it unbelievable. I used to think that love at first sight was very unreliable, but just now, I felt towards you. I think that aside from love at first sight, I can''t think of any other word to describe it ¡­"


    "I hope you are not in a hurry to reject me ¡­"


    After Lin Zixuan finished speaking, he started to feel uneasy. After he got out of his mother''s womb, he had never been this nervous before.


    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, she was stunned for a moment. Then, with a blush that was even more charming and alluring, it was so alluring that she couldn''t help but want to take a bite.


    Just then, Shangguan Rou thought about her inadequacies, and immediately picked up a piece of paper from the table, and a brush, she wrote a few words on it, then took out a slip of paper and placed it in front of Lin Zixuan. Lin Zixuan.


    Lin Zixuan looked at the slip of paper in front of him, his entire body was covered by rings, in his eyes, the girl was too shy, and his face would turn red whenever he moved, so her words were probably written on the slip of paper. It was probably because she was too shy to open her mouth, but when he looked at the slip of paper in his hands in anticipation, he was completely shocked, because the words on it astonishingly stated:


    ¡ª I can''t speak, the dumb one.


    The handwriting was very delicate.


    Lin Zixuan took the slip of paper in his hand and took a while to regain his senses. However, when he regained his senses, he realized that the girl who was originally standing in front of him had already reached the entrance of the shop. Then, with a deep expression, he slowly walked towards her.


    At this time, an older woman walked in. When she saw Lin Zixuan, she asked with a kind expression: "This customer wants to see something." When Aunt Lin asked, she looked towards Shangguan Bing at the side and saw that her face was a little pale, and her expression was a little absent-minded. She immediately suppressed the puzzlement in her heart and greeted the customers inside the shop first.


    "Help me wrap these up." Lin Zixuan''s eyes fell on Shangguan Rou''s body, but her hand was pointing at the small items that Shangguan Bing''er had made.


    Aunt Lin followed Lin Zixuan''s gaze and a complicated expression emerged on his face. After that, he looked at Lin Zixuan with a face full of courtesy and said: "Then please wait a moment, I''ll go and help you pack up." After Aunt Lin finished, Lin Zixuan nodded.


    Shangguan Rou had her head lowered as she stood at the entrance, a cloth had appeared out of nowhere into her hands and she was wiping the windows, while her eyes were looking in Lin Zixuan''s direction. When she realised that the other party was also looking at her, Shangguan Rou immediately turned his head, looking like she was a turtle caught by him.


    Seeing her like this, Lin Zixuan finally heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Does this mean that she doesn''t have any good feelings or curiosity towards him?


    Just as Lin Zixuan finished thinking, a bag was handed over to him, and Aunt Lin''s voice sounded, "Hello, Sir. There is a total of three hundred and sixty dollars here."


    Aunt Lin followed his gaze and saw the strange atmosphere between the two of them. She immediately shook his head and looked at Lin Zixuan again, "Sir, there''s a total of three hundred and sixty dollars here." This time, Lin Zixuan finally heard Aunt Lin''s words clearly. He turned his head, and after nodding his head in a daze, he took out a wallet from his pocket, and after pulling out four hundred coins from the wallet, he said to Aunt Lin with a gentle expression: "No need to search."


    He put the slip of paper in his hand into the bag.


    Originally, Lin Zixuan had even planned to ask the beauty''s name, but after seeing the owner''s probing look at him and seeing the beauty''s frightened look, Lin Zixuan thought that the future would be good for him. After all, he already knew where this girl worked, so it wouldn''t be difficult to find her.


    Thinking about it, Lin Zixuan walked out in a good mood, but when he passed by Shangguan Rou, he said seriously: "I will come back next time."


    Then, his figure disappeared from the store.


    After Lin Zixuan left, the Aunt Lin slowly came to Shangguan Rou''s side. She looked at him amiably and said: "Rou Er, do you know him?"


    Shangguan Rou shook her head.


    Aunt Lin did not ask anymore, as she had watched Rou Er grow up, so she was able to tell with a glance if she was lying or not. At this time, Aunt Lin was thinking about the man from before.


    She only hoped that when Rou Er had a relationship in the future, she would be able to travel smoothly, and not be like her, who had such twists and turns. Also, she hoped that she wouldn''t be disappointed by a good person for the rest of her life.


    Thinking about it, the Aunt Lin sighed.


    He then walked towards the inner room of the store.


    When they heard that this brat, alba, wanted to look for a part-time job, the Aunt Lin volunteered herself. Shangguan Meat, who was always interested in these handicrafts, after hearing Aunt Lin''s suggestion, finally agreed to help him.


    And the fact that Shangguan Rou was working here in the Aunt Lin also made Shangguan Zhe feel a lot more at ease.


    After all, this little sister didn''t have a deep understanding of the world.


    There was one thing that troubled Shen Xiran these few days.


    When she was at work, Si Lianye would always call him into her office if she had something to do. Then, she would pretend that he was going to participate in a project in State A, saying that he wanted her to accompany him.


    Other than that, she would have to participate in a series of misunderstandings as long as she could learn some social dancing.


    Shen Xiran was still quite confident of his ability to dance. After all, when he was recuperating abroad, in order to appear in front of Si Lianye in a better manner, she had basically learnt all the things that he needed to learn already, but it was clear that Si Lianye did not think that way. He said that he would not lose face for him when he went to A Nation''s negotiation program.


    "Division, what''s the matter?" Shen Xiran spoke in a completely formal tone.


    "Come in."


    The man''s cold and harsh voice came over the phone. Shen Xiran unwillingly stood up from his chair, and then walked over to the office next to his.


    After opening his office, he saw him standing in the middle of the office like a king, giving off an imposing aura.


    His office was large, with just the right furnishings.


    "Division, what are you looking for me for?" From the moment Shen Xiran entered the room, he had not raised his head at all.


    "Let''s practice dancing." After Si Lianye finished speaking, she slowly walked towards Shen Xiran step by step. Only when the two of them stood face to face did Si Lianye stop her steps, and then, she wrapped one of her arms around Shen Xiran''s slender waist while the other hand slowly rested on her shoulder.


    Shen Xiran stood there in a daze, and immediately felt the man''s hands start to become restless on her body, causing her expression to become more and more unsightly.


    What a pervert.


    "Division, I think I have already mastered this kind of social dance. If Division is still not proficient in it, I might as well find a teacher to teach you ¡­" Shen Xiran said snappily.


    Even though Shen Xiran was furious, but when she thought about how he was still in his company and what he wanted to do next, she told himself that he had to endure it.


    He had already jumped so well, yet he still pulled her to jump with him ¡­


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran''s eyes revealed a sly smile.


    Feeling that the man was carrying him, Shen Xiran raised his head and looked at Si Lianye flirtatiously, then said: "Division, since you want to practice dancing, you should do it properly. Just wait, I''ll go open the shop for some music." After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he walked to the side, and after Si Lianye heard her, he naturally let go of her.


    After a short while, the room rang with music that sounded both soft and soft. Listening to it made one''s heart itch, as it was extremely seductive.


    After Shen Xiran heard the music, he took a gentle step forward and stared at Si Lianye with his watery eyes, and said with a tempting tone: "Division, let''s begin." When Si Lianye heard her, her entire body stiffened. In the next moment, she saw Shen Xiran standing in front of him, tip-toeing slightly, her hands hugging Si Lianye''s neck, saying with a spoiled face: "Division, why didn''t you hug me? If I fall down, what would happen?"


    When Shen Xiran spoke, the endings were very long, and when it entered Si Lianye''s ears, he felt as if his entire body had turned soft and soft ¡­


    After Si Lianye swallowed a mouthful of saliva with some difficulty, her hands stiffly returned to her slender waist.


    "Division, you danced really well ¡­" Shen Xiran was much shorter than Si Lianye, so when she spoke, she stood on her tiptoes and exhaled softly into his ear. Si Lianye only felt his entire body stiffen, as if something had penetrated through his entire body, causing him to feel a little out of control.


    "Xi Ran ¡­" Si Lianye called out her name in a hoarse voice, feeling somewhat parched.


    However, he was extremely unwilling to let Shen Xiran go and drink the water.


    After Shen Xiran heard his words, he immediately leaned towards his body. At this moment, the two were already tightly pressed together, and Shen Xiran could feel a certain someone''s silent transformation, she really wanted to say it again in his heart: Shameless beasts.


    But thinking about everything that was about to happen, Shen Xiran endured the disgust in his heart, and then gradually rubbed his body.

 C26

    He then looked up and said naively, "Division, I''m tired ¡­"


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    Before Shen Xiran even finished speaking, his cherry lips were blocked by someone. And then, when she originally wanted to say something, he was no longer able to make a sound, because Si Lianye had always been an expert in this area.


    When he saw the blood on the corner of her mouth, a look of regret appeared on his face. He reached out a hand to wipe her soft lips before saying in a somewhat dejected tone, "I''ll help you put on your clothes."


    With that, he helped her to pick up the clothes that he had removed from the bed and then helped her to put them on.


    Shen Xiran turned his head to the side, trying not to look at the man.


    If at the very last moment, she hadn''t thought of the past, she would have been eaten and wiped clean by this man. During the process of putting on his clothes, Shen Xiran could feel his scalding hot skin touching her skin, which also caused his heart to surge a bit.


    At that time, they had just been together not long ago, and Shen Xiran had always appeared to be extremely shy. But Si Lianye loved to tease the shy her the most, so when it came to the relationship between the two of them, Si Lianye did whatever she could think of, and always thought of a way to torture her.


    However, every time the two of them got dressed softly, Si Lianye would take care of her gently and treat her like a child. She helped her put on her clothes since she was too tired to move.


    "Dressed ¡­"


    When Si Lianye''s hoarse voice sounded, Shen Xiran calmed himself down from his memories, and began to walk under the bed with a wooden face. After seeing his shoes, he was just about to put them on, when Si Lianye had already squatted down beside the bed, held her feet, and helped her put them on.


    Only after he was dressed did Shen Xiran leave his resting room.


    When Shen Xiran came to the CEO''s office, he first tidied up his hair a little, which was a little messy. Then, he walked towards his work in a fluster.


    As he sat on the chair, Shen Xiran no longer had the mood to work. He stared thoughtfully at the computer on the table, and then thought about everything that had just happened.


    As for her, she nearly...


    He was clearly her enemy, so how could she be so frivolous? She definitely couldn''t ¡­ Shen Xiran''s eyes gradually became tainted with a layer of dim light, and looked extremely resolute.


    What Shen Xiran did not know was that Si Lianye was holding her breath in the resting room until the end of the night. She just walked out and saw that Shen Xiran was about to get off work as well, so she came to her desk and said, "Get in my car." There was a sense of powerlessness in his voice.


    When Shen Xiran raised his head and looked at him, he discovered that his face was terrifyingly gloomy. Shen Xiran dared to guarantee that if she did not agree to his request, he would definitely bring her into the resting room to teach her a lesson.


    "Yes." In the end, Shen Xiran agreed to his request.


    When walking out of the office, the two of them, one in front and one behind, followed behind him eagerly. Shen Xiran was like a little maid, after all, provoking him previously made her feel very guilty.


    If this was before, she probably wouldn''t be able to get out of bed for three days and three nights. However, their relationship now was a bit awkward, there wasn''t even a reason to get back together.


    Although he held himself back at the critical moment, it did not mean that he was a righteous man. After all, when he stood up, even Shen Xiran was horrified.


    In truth, Shen Xiran wanted to ask a question of how the wound on his shoulder was. After all, she had seen a lot of blood dripping from the bed sheet, but she couldn''t bring herself to ask. After all, if he had asked, then the things that had happened before would be discussed with him in public again.


    Thus, Shen Xiran endured until he returned home and did not ask.


    After returning home, Shen Xiran went to the bathroom to take a bath, because she could still feel someone''s scent on his body. That scent was something that she had once treasured, but now, it made her feel extremely dirty.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Shen Xiran was wearing a bath towel tightly, and started to blow his hair, he didn''t even hear the doorbell. It was only when he finished blowing that he heard someone pressing the doorbell, and without thinking that he walked out the door.


    With regards to Si Lianye''s recent frequent visits to her house, Shen Xiran only felt a deep disgust. However, the moment he thought about his own plans, and the fact that he couldn''t leave this man in front of his, his tone of voice finally eased up.


    "It''s not dinner yet. I''ll make it."


    While Si Lianye was speaking, a pair of eyes was staring in front of her.


    Shen Xiran followed his line of sight, his entire body felt as though it was on fire, he immediately stomped his feet, and then, he was met with a delicate voice: "Rascal." After saying that, he wanted to turn around and head towards the door. Perhaps it was because he was too nervous, but then, the towel he was wearing dropped to the floor. Immediately, her entire body appeared in front of Si Lianye''s eyes.


    Shen Xiran was so scared that he forgot to react.


    When Si Lianye reacted first, she quickly picked up the bath towel from the ground and wrapped it around her exquisite figure. She quickly closed the door and took a peek outside.


    After closing the door, only then did Shen Xiran come to his senses. He reached out his hand and patted Si Lianye''s chest: "Rascal, rascal ¡­"


    What Shen Xiran did not expect was that when she was hitting Si Lianye, the towel on her body fell on the ground once again and her white body fell on Si Lianye''s body again, causing his sharp eyes to gradually turn scarlet. Especially when she was hitting himself, there was a spot in front of her that was continuously moving, completely stimulating his eyesight.


    "Woman, if you move again, I can''t guarantee that you''ll be perfectly fine this time."


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, Shen Xiran even had the heart to die. Seeing him pick up the towel on the ground again, wrapping it around her, he said with a dangerous expression: "Go and change your clothes." He had never been immune to her, and today, he had been provoked multiple times by her. If she were to appear in front of him with this kind of alluring attitude, Si Lianye really didn''t dare guarantee that he would do anything.


    Who knew that when he saw her in front of him every day in the office wearing her curvy, tight-fitting work clothes, he started to feel a bit apprehensive, but he had no other choice. After all, he wanted her to be willing, even though the process was a bit difficult and it was a very bumpy road, but he had to cross over and welcome the happiness that belonged to him and her.


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, Shen Xiran slipped away from his sight and headed towards the bedroom.


    She did not immediately find clothes to wear. Instead, she sat at the head of the bed and took a few deep breaths. Then, she deeply despised herself for a very long time before she began to change her clothes.


    When she came out, an hour had already passed, and Si Lianye had already finished cooking and was waiting for her.


    Seeing her completely red face, Si Lianye did not tease her at all. The two of them quietly ate, and after they were done eating, Si Lianye started to pack up the dishes and went to wash the dishes. Shen Xiran looked at him who was about to step into the kitchen and said: "In the future, if you don''t cook, I know all about this. For example, Shen Zimo. However, Shen Xiran did not say anything at the end.


    After Si Lianye heard her words, she stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. She said calmly: "Are the dishes I made tasty?"


    "No." The answer Shen Xiran gave him.


    "Are my dishes clean?"


    "Washed very clean." I can even look in a mirror now, Shen Xiran thought in his heart.


    "Then you''re not satisfied with the dishes I bought?" Si Lianye asked once again.


    How could that be? The dishes he bought were all things she liked to eat. After all, they had lived together for a few years. Shen Xiran saw that he was about to vomit and rejected this idea.


    "Since you''re so satisfied with me, why don''t you let me cook for you? Besides, we can eat together and save money on food. Why not?" After Si Lianye finished speaking, she saw that Shen Xiran''s face was filled with deep thought, as if she was pondering over the feasibility of this question.

 C27

    When he finished washing the dishes, Shen Xiran was still deep in thought. He knew that Si Lianye had said something to her, "I''ll be going back first, you''re welcome to come visit my home anytime ¡­"


    After the man left for a while, Shen Xiran finally reacted. By... By...


    When did he become so satisfied with him?


    However, he said that she was very satisfied with him. The problem was that this was not the main point, she just did not want to eat with him, after all, they were not husband and wife, why did they stay together day and night, moreover, he was the CEO of a large company, in order to save money, to eat with her, was it really fair to do this? Fair?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Shen Xiran got.


    But she could never go to his house now to find him and argue, right? God knows, going to his house was like going to a sheep''s den. Therefore, after thinking about it again and again, Shen Xiran could only swallow his anger.


    Compared to eating with him, the bath towel incident from before had made her want to dig a hole in the ground.


    And during the day, at the company, it was embarrassing to be the one who flirted with her ¡­


    In front of the craft store, Lin Zixuan stood at Shangguan Rou''s side, his large body awkwardly wiping the glass at the entrance. Beside him, Shangguan Rou''s sharp eyes were always staring at the glass, and saw a few stains on her side being wiped clean.


    Aunt Lin, who was in the shop, looked at the two of them and never stopped smiling.


    Ever since the last time this man came to buy things, he would come to the shop every single day to help out. Although it was all a big favor, but he always stuck to Rou Er and spoke a few words that made her feel embarrassed. At the beginning, even Aunt Lin had a cold to this kind of flowery words towards him, but after these few days passed, his patience did not decrease, but instead increased, which made Aunt Lin have a whole new level of respect for him.


    Gradually, the Aunt Lin also knew his name.


    Lin Zixuan.


    Outside the window, Lin Zixuan secretly turned his head and looked at Shangguan Rou who was working seriously. After hesitating for a while, he finally said with a serious face: "Rou Er, can you accompany me for my birthday tomorrow?" These days, Lin Zixuan stayed here often, so he gradually found out her name.


    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, her hands that were originally working suddenly stopped, her face was in a daze, but even so, she did not reply.


    Seeing her expression, Lin Zixuan was a little disappointed, but he quickly changed the subject, and said: "If you don''t want to accompany me, then that''s fine, just pretend that I didn''t say anything." After he finished speaking, Lin Zixuan continued to clean up. It was just that he did not see that after being wiped clean by Shangguan Rou, the glass had become even dirtier.


    Seeing that he had wiped the mess, Shangguan Rou did not remind him. Instead, she took a step towards him and started to help him clean up the mess.


    After Lin Zixuan had busied himself with the shop for the whole morning, he left in the afternoon when he had something to do. When he came in front of Shangguan Rou to say his farewells, he seemed to be extremely reluctant: "I won''t be here tomorrow." After Lin Zixuan finished speaking, he turned to the Aunt Lin beside him and said: "Aunt Lin, I''ll leave Rou Er in your care."


    It was a completely possessor''s attitude, as if Rou Er was already his person and looked at him.


    When Aunt Lin heard his words, she was initially not used to it, but she gradually got used to it. After nodding, he said, "Drive carefully." Every time he came, he would always park her car not too far away, which was why the Aunt Lin gave him the orders.


    And when Shangguan Rou heard Lin Zixuan''s words, she would lower her head every single time with a face full of shyness. After all, to her, Lin Zixuan''s words were just too ambiguous.


    When Lin Zixuan was about to exit the shop, Shangguan Rou looked at the paper and brush on the table, quickly picked them up and wrote a line of words, then came in front of Lin Zixuan. Very quickly, she placed the paper in her hand into Lin Zixuan''s hands, lowered her head and returned to the inside of the shop, looking just like a beautiful flower.


    Facing her sudden note, Lin Zixuan opened it and looked at it in a daze. When he saw what was written inside, he started to cheer.


    ¡ª You pick me up tomorrow.


    She promised to accompany him on his birthday tomorrow.


    "Rou Er, wait for me tomorrow." Lin Zixuan happily said these words, and then left with a face full of smiles.


    When only Shangguan Rou and Aunt Lin were left in the shop, Aunt Lin''s mirror-like eyes fell on Shangguan Rou. After a long while, he asked: "Rou Er, to be honest, have you fallen for him?" Since she was young, Shangguan Rou had been controlled extremely strictly by the Shangguan Family.


    Because of her body''s weakness, it was even more so because the Shangguan Family didn''t want to reveal her flaw to the public. To be more precise, in order to give her face, the Shangguan Family had asked Shangguan Rou to stay at home for a period of time, and it was as if she was completely raising her. Later on, she had wanted to go to school.


    This was one of the conditions for her to go to school.


    That was why ever since she was young, Shangguan Rou could be said to be completely useless, she had never even been in a relationship before. At school, when other people saw her beauty, they would only drool over her, but when they found out that she was just a mute, they would always avoid her.


    Fortunately, Shangguan Rou had been instructed by a therapist since young, so she could properly handle the opinions of others.


    When the Aunt Lin saw her like this, she had a clear understanding of what was going on. However, she was more or less still a little worried, because Rou Er''s situation was still different from many people, and if the person in front of her felt that she was pretty beautiful or was bewitched by her appearance, wouldn''t she be able to say something after a while?


    Thinking about this, Aunt Lin originally wanted to say a few more words. However, after looking at her timid face, she swallowed his words.


    Everyone had to learn to grow up, regardless of their experiences, they were all unique.


    ¡ª Aunt Lin, I''ve grown up.


    Shangguan Rou came in front of Aunt Lin and made a gesture with her hand.


    When Aunt Lin saw the happiness on her face, her mood immediately became better. Then, after saying a few other things to her, Shangguan Rou became distracted, upon seeing it, she shook her head, laughed, and went back into the room.


    In the early morning of the next day, Shangguan Rou had already went to Aunt Lin''s shop. When she asked for a leave of absence, Aunt Lin agreed without a second word.


    Not long after she had applied for leave, Lin Zixuan drove over with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. When he saw Shangguan Rou standing at the entrance, he immediately brought the flowers in front of her and said: "Rou Er, this is for you." The bright red rose was alluring, but Lin Zixuan felt that compared to Rou Er, the rose in front of him had lost its luster.


    After Shangguan Rou shyly received it, Lin Zixuan immediately held Shangguan Rou''s hand and walked into the shop. After bidding farewell to Aunt Lin, Lin Zixuan led Shangguan Rou to the carriage.


    On the other hand, Aunt Lin was a little absent-minded when she saw the hand they signed together.


    Who hasn''t been arrogant in their youth? Since she was young, she should properly enjoy everything that youth bestowed upon her. But her youth, was gone forever ¡­


    When Aunt Lin thought here, she couldn''t help but go to the corner of the store, where there was a very large and exquisite looking shop, Aunt Lin looked inside, although she was already forty years old, but the years had not left anything on her face. Her long hair was tied up, and she was wearing a qipao, revealing her graceful figure in front of her.


    And the most eye-catching thing about her was her pair of soft eyes. They were like a pool of spring water, clear of the heart.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, the expression on Aunt Lin''s face gradually dimmed.


    Lin Zixuan drove very quickly, and Shangguan Rou, who was sitting in the front seat, held onto her seat belt tightly as she stared outside the window with a pair of timid eyes. To her, this was the first time in her life that she had experienced something like this.


    After Lin Zixuan stopped the car, Shangguan Rou looked outside curiously.


    This was an underground parking area.


    When Shangguan Rou had a face full of suspicion, Lin Zixuan had already opened the car door, and then, came over to her side. He also took the opportunity to open the car door, and said teasingly: "My Rou Er, thank you for accompanying me today ¡­" After Lin Zixuan finished speaking, he directly extended his hand and carried Shangguan Rou out from the carriage.


    After being carried by him, Shangguan Rou was completely stunned. Then, as she struggled to resist, Lin Zixuan immediately came close to her ear and said: "Rou Er, don''t resist, alright? I won''t hurt you."


    His voice was like a tranquil pill. When Shangguan Rou heard it, she immediately nodded her head obediently.


    When they arrived at the elevator, Shangguan Rou''s face was completely red, and her entire head was buried in Lin Zixuan''s neck, looking very embarrassed.


    How could Lin Zixuan not know what she was thinking? After which, he teased her: "This is my personal elevator, no one has seen it." When Lin Zixuan finished speaking, in order to secretly raise her head, and saw that there were only the two of them in the elevator, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Zixuan saw her cute appearance, especially when she stuck out his tongue. He felt his heart throbbing somewhere.


    Very quickly, they arrived at an apartment. Lin Zixuan pressed his fingerprint on the door, and then, the door opened, and when his deep eyes looked at Shangguan Rou''s face, he immediately pressed down on the spot where his finger was pressed, and then he looked at her seriously and said: "Rou Er, press down."

 C28

    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, she immediately lowered her head timidly.


    Lin Zixuan then asked her: "Close your eyes?"


    For the first time, she was alone with a man she secretly liked.


    This kind of feeling caused both her heart to feel extremely uneasy and happy. Shangguan Rou didn''t know why this feeling was so tangled, but every moment she was with him, she felt as if she was dreaming, and her heart felt warm.


    "Open your eyes."


    Following Lin Zixuan''s words, Shangguan Rou slowly opened her eyes, and then, everything that was like a dream dazzled her. At this moment, the hall was not lit, and there were many red candles placed everywhere, with all sorts of eye-catching corners. Not only that, the ground was filled with multi-colored rose petals, making it seem as if she was in sea of flowers.


    On the round wooden table in the center, there were delicacies, red wine, and a birthday cake. It looked very elegant.


    Shangguan Rou looked at everything before her, and turned her head with a little disbelief. Then, she met Lin Zixuan''s eyes, which were shining brightly, as if saying again: Am I dreaming?


    "Do you like it?" In truth, the arrangement here took him an entire night. To Lin Zixuan, although his requirements for women were normally yes, he had never spent so much effort on it, was it the first time in his life that he had made such a huge physical effort?


    After receiving her favorite attitude, Lin Zixuan seemed to have been relieved of a heavy burden.


    He carried her and walked towards the round wooden table. After he made her sit on the chair, Lin Zixuan sat beside her and said: "I asked the chef in the house to make this steak for you. Try it." For this meal, Lin Zixuan specially called for the master who was the most proficient at steak from Garion.


    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, she nodded and her face showed a trace of awkwardness.


    Thinking about it, Shangguan Rou could not help but look down on herself.


    Did she really want to be alone with Lin Zixuan? Why was he so happy when he heard that the chef wasn''t here?


    As Shangguan Rou was lost in her thoughts, Lin Zixuan had already put the steak on her plate, and then, he took out the one in her bowl and started to cut it.


    When Shangguan Rou saw his actions, her heart trembled slightly.


    "You eat first."


    When he turned around, he found that she was staring at him. Lin Zixuan looked at the cup of wine beside her, then said with a face full of encouragement: "Do you want to taste a little?" After saying that, Lin Zixuan picked up the cup by her side, and then placed it next to her.


    Seeing his sincere expression, Shangguan Rou hesitated a little.


    Since she was young, she had never drunk any alcohol before. However, sometimes when she saw others drinking, she would feel like trying it out in her heart. Therefore, when Lin Zixuan placed the cup in front of her, she actually felt a little tempted.


    "Drink it. With me here, you can drink it without worry."


    As soon as Lin Zixuan finished speaking, Shangguan Rou received the wine cup in her hand, and then, she placed it by his mouth. When her lips touched the rim of the wine cup, the tip of her tongue touched the wine cup.


    sour, shaky, spicy...


    At first, Shangguan Rou thought that the taste of the wine was a little exciting, but after drinking a mouthful, she felt that it was actually not that bad to drink, or even that it was a little addictive. At this time, she took another sip. Seeing her greedy look, the smile in Lin Zixuan''s eyes grew even wider.


    In Lin Zixuan''s eyes, she was just a pure little white rabbit. What he did might seem like an extremely simple couple to others, but to her, it was full of joy. From her shocked and dazed expression, it could be seen.


    Seeing her drink one mouthful of wine and one mouthful of wine at a time, Lin Zixuan frowned slightly. Then, with a somewhat deep persuasion on his face, he said, "Rou Er, don''t drink anymore ¡­"


    After Lin Zixuan finished speaking, Shangguan Rou, who was at the side, pouted her small mouth, then put down the fork in her hand.


    Coincidentally, Lin Zixuan''s phone rang. He took out his phone from his pocket, looked at the number, and connected it with him. Without waiting for the person to speak, he said, "I have something to do. After saying that, he immediately hung up.


    If he didn''t hang up, how could Lin Zixuan not know what would happen if he was criticized by his brothers.


    Having opposite sex and no human nature was considered light. One had to know that when that group of people started to hurt others, they would poke their hearts without any vulgarities.


    Actually, gathering with the brothers on birthdays was their way of celebration, but Lin Zixuan felt that in this situation, compared to having fun with the brothers, they might as well accompany Rou Er. Therefore, after hanging up the television, Lin Zixuan looked at the blushing Shangguan Rou, and was suddenly struck dumb for a moment.


    Due to drinking the alcohol, her eyes seemed to be at a loss, and her tender and tender cheeks were rosy red, like a pink apple. It made people want to take a bite of her, but Lin Zixuan had truly turned his heart into action.


    When Shangguan Rou tilted her head to listen to his call, Lin Zixuan immediately covered her sweet lips with lightning fast speed.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    She opened her eyes wide and let out a whisper from her mouth. In the next second, she let out a moan and her small mouth slightly opened, just in time for someone to taste her fragrance.


    Time passed minute after minute, because Lin Zixuan had drank a bit, his face became hot and dry, and after Lin Zixuan carried her and sat on his feet, he collapsed into Lin Zixuan''s embrace. Seeing her shy and timid appearance, Lin Zixuan immediately stood up and walked towards the bedroom, with his lips against her neck, making Shangguan Rou shiver uncontrollably.


    After using his foot to kick open the door, he saw a huge bed in the middle of the room. Because it was daytime, the sunlight shone through the window and into the room, giving off a warm feeling.


    When the night gradually sank, the two people in the room were snuggled tightly together, as if they were infants. Shangguan Rou was hugged tightly by Lin Zixuan, and she was snuggled up against his chest, like a small bird following its person.


    "Does it hurt?"


    After Shangguan Rou heard his words, she buried her head in his chest and then beat him with her hands. However, to Lin Zixuan, her fist was not painful at all, but instead felt a bit itchy.


    Following that, Shangguan Rou laid in his arms obediently.


    Ever since Shen Xiran had nearly gotten into a relationship with him last time, he had always kept his distance whenever he saw him.


    That day, Shen Xiran received an internal call and went to Si Lianye''s office with a conflicted expression. After entering, he saw looking at him as if he was looking at him, and had a bad premonition.


    "Our company has recently been discussing a project with Country A. I will be going to negotiate it soon. Prepare yourself, we''re leaving tomorrow." After Si Lianye finished speaking, she looked down at the documents on the table, leaving Shen Xiran in a daze.

 C29

    What, what did she hear?


    Go with him to Country A?


    When Shen Xiran thought of this possibility, he immediately said with a righteous face: "Division, I don''t want to go." After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he felt that he had said a lot of things to vent his anger. After all, he did not own this company, he was just helping others with their work, it was not her place to say anything.


    But now, she actually made a request to her superior.


    "Say it again." Si Lianye asked again as she looked at her serious expression.


    When Shen Xiran heard it, he immediately became silent, and looked at him with a compromise: "I understand, I will prepare the information." Then he walked out of the CEO''s office with a dejected look.


    When Si Lianye saw that she had walked out, she finally raised her head. Her sharp eyes flashed with a hint of pride, thinking that she would be able to be together with her in a foreign land tomorrow. Furthermore, without Shangguan Zhe, this sugar-like man sticking by her side, just thinking about it made Si Lianye extremely happy.


    Although it was not very obvious, but it was already enough. On this day, no matter how big of a mistake the executives of the company had made, they were not fired by Si Lianye, they did not even get scolded. All they did was write about it, and it would be fine if they did not make a "don''t commit it again".


    From this, it can be seen how shocked the people in the company were.


    After returning home at night, the first thing Shen Xiran did was to call his son. On the other side of the phone, Shen Le heard what Shen Xiran said and his surprised voice resounded through the entire hall.


    "Mom, you said you''re coming to see me tomorrow. That''s great. Are you here to see me?" Shen Le said with a joyous expression on his face, like a jumping rabbit. Shen Xiran could imagine that he must be jumping up and down at this moment.


    "Le Le, your mother came here because of some work, but your mother will definitely find some time to come visit you, okay?" Compared to his son''s joy, Shen Xiran was actually thinking of him even more deeply. After all, she had never left him for a long time, even though he had already told him that he would only bring him here after she stabilized himself, when would she be able to stabilize himself?


    After all, leaving his son alone abroad, she had always been derelict in her duty. Although she had a babysitter to take care of him and his son had attended boarding school, she still couldn''t bear to part with him. Le Le was still so young after all, and the more she thought about it, the more guilt she felt.


    "Mom, I missed you so much ¡­ "Can you please come and see me?" She was still a child after all, so her longing for her mother was deep.


    "Mom promises you, Mom will definitely come and see you. Also, Mom and Papa Shangguan will discuss this with each other and we''ll take you back to school, how about it?" When Shen Xiran said this, he felt that it was a little probing. After all, her son was very sensitive, and she wanted to respect his way of thinking.


    "Great! Mom, I want to stay with you. Can I go back home?"


    After hearing his words, Shen Xiran felt that he had neglected his feelings for her child. After comforting the child on the phone for a while, Shen Xiran finally agreed to the child''s request. He would quickly arrange for the child to return home, since she missed him very much.


    After Shen Xiran finished making the call to Shen Le, he immediately made a call to Shangguan Zhe, told him that he was going on a business trip abroad, and also told Shangguan Zhe about the thought of bringing Shen Le back to the country. When Shangguan Zhe heard this, he did not have any objections, after all, he did not feel at ease leaving Shen Le alone abroad.


    Although Shen Le was not his biological son, in Shangguan Zhe''s eyes, Shen Le was already someone that he was extremely close to. Especially when Shen Le had called him Papa Shangguan, he had already been captured in his heart by this brat a long time ago.


    After finishing the call, Shen Xiran heaved a long sigh, he felt extremely tired.


    Compared to a normal person''s body, Shen Xiran''s body was much weaker. As for the reason, perhaps only she herself knew.


    After staying on the sofa for a while, Shen Xiran headed towards the bedroom.


    The next morning.


    Shen Xiran woke up early, and when she thought about going abroad with Si Lianye, she became a little worried.


    When she finished his breakfast, which he had made very simple, and walked out of the house to see Si Lianye sitting in the car, he honked his horn when he saw him. Shen Xiran was shocked, and then, he raised his head to look at his.


    Just as she was about to pass his car, Si Lianye who was in the car suddenly turned and said seriously: "Come in quickly and follow me to the company. We cannot delay matters of going out of the country this time."


    This reason was simply invulnerable.


    Shen Xiran took in a deep breath, then walked to the front of the car door. After staring blankly at the car door that had already been opened, she directly sat inside, then turned his head to the side, not looking at the man beside his.


    "What, you don''t like me this early in the morning?" When Si Lianye said that, she did not sound angry at all, but instead had a happy expression. If Shen Xiran saw how arrogant he was, he would definitely be furious.


    "Drive well." Shen Xiran replied unhappily.


    "Your lesson is correct." Si Lianye turned her head and glanced at her.


    Today, she was wearing a set of work attire. Because ever since she started working, she had gotten used to wearing work attire, a short skirt, and a fitting shirt, making her look especially charming. Si Lianye had always known clearly that her figure was always perfect.


    The bigger the place was, the bigger the place was. The bigger the place was, the more it fit the taste of a normal man.


    When Shen Xiran realized that the inside of the carriage was extremely quiet and was a little unnatural, he turned around, only to realize that the man was staring right in front of him, and his eyes were extremely naked. When Shen Xiran saw him, his face flushed red, and spoke in a delicate tone: "Rascal, where are you looking?"


    "Tell me where I''m looking." Si Lianye said to the lady beside him as she drove the car steadily and flirtatiously.


    After Shen Xiran heard his words, he was extremely angry!


    However, she didn''t want to continue arguing with the Brawler. After all, if she wanted to win against a Brawler, she had to win against a Brawler. She wasn''t an immoral and bottomless woman.


    When Si Lianye saw that she had shut her mouth, the smile on her face became even wider.


    When the car drove all the way to the company''s underground car park, Shen Xiran stopped the car and walked down, then took the lead. He completely disregarded him, and seeing her manner, Si Lianye did not say anything, allowing her to behave.


    After going upstairs, Si Lianye first held a meeting with the executives, then had his secretary drive him and Shen Xiran to the airport.


    Only when the two of them sat on the plane did Shen Xiran ask out the doubt in his heart with a puzzled expression.


    "Are there only two of us on this business trip?" The heavens knew that in her heart, the man in front of her was just a shameless and despicable villain. Now, it was just the two of them on a business trip, and couldn''t help but start to have bad thoughts.


    "What do you mean, they can''t travel?" Si Lianye narrowed her eyes, as she replied to her in a neither hurried nor slow manner.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious Shen Xiran became. After all, she had promised his son.


    If he did not go, the moment he thought of his son''s dejected expression, Shen Xiran''s heart felt like it had been stabbed ruthlessly.


    "Sleep for now. I''ll call you when it''s time."


    When a low voice sounded from beside him, Shen Xiran immediately turned around. Seeing that the man still had his eyes closed, she couldn''t help but mutter: "Didn''t you fall asleep?" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he gradually relaxed his body and began to sleep on the soft chair.


    Not long after she had gone to sleep, her breathing gradually became steady. It was obvious that she was asleep.


    At this time, Si Lianye suddenly opened her eyes and turned her head, seeing that the blanket on her body had fallen onto her legs. Si Lianye carefully reached out and covered her with the blanket, then placed his gaze on her face.


    It had been a long time since he had looked at her so closely.


    From the moment he saw her again, the two of them would look at each other in the eyes. Si Lianye''s heart would always feel a little guilty, because some things had already become the eternal pain in his heart. This caused him to even less have the courage to meet her large eyes, because at this moment, he was constantly reminding him of everything that had happened in the past.


    It was as if he was everything to her, and Si Lianye at that time was extremely proud of that. After all, it was a beautiful thing to be able to be able to be treated wholeheartedly by the woman she loved.


    However, when they met again, the emotions that sometimes flowed out of her eyes made him unable to see through her. It was as if there was a deep pool in there, and it was easy for him to sink into it just by looking at it.


    She''s changed...


    She no longer relied on him, and her eyes no longer followed his footsteps. Thinking up to here, Si Lianye''s eyes held a trace of sadness, and she gently placed a hand on her cheek. After a light touch, Shen Xiran''s head immediately moved, and she muttered under her breath: "Bastard ¡­"


    Then he fell asleep again.

 C30

    When Si Lianye heard her voice, her hand trembled for a moment, before she retracted it.


    This name was very familiar.


    In the past when they were together, she would always call him a bastard when they were in a relationship. Perhaps in her eyes, she had always been a bastard. Otherwise, why would he always do such a thing to her?


    At this moment, Si Lianye remembered that Thunderstorm Night. She had also been calling out in her sleep, "Ye."


    Actually, she had never forgotten about him in her heart. Thinking of this possibility, a trace of hope suddenly rose in Si Lianye''s heart, after all, he had obtained her heart''s desire once more. From the moment he met her, he had it, and since he could feel that she actually still had him in her heart, why didn''t he increase the amount of effort to pursue her?


    As he thought about it, the darkness in Si Lianye''s eyes became denser and denser.


    After the two of them got off the plane, another foreigner in a suit stood there and welcomed them. When they looked at Si Lianye again, he respectfully said, "Division ¡­."


    Si Lianye''s face still remained indifferent, but after nodding her head, she directly said: "Let''s directly go to the hotel."


    Shen Xiran continued to follow behind Si Lianye.


    After they walked out of the airport and entered the car, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but to look at Si Lianye in a new light. It was because the hotel they were in was the most famous hotel in the country, and also the most famous hotel in the entire country. Only after they entered did a person lead them to the VIP suite, did Shen Xiran''s eyes slowly shifted away from Si Lianye''s body and started to look around at the beautiful scenery.


    Inside Nuo Da''s suite, every piece of furniture and every piece of scenery was just right. Because Shen Xiran was a little surprised, he unconsciously walked over to the french window and looked at the beautiful scenery outside, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart about the beauty of the world.


    "Do you like it?"


    Just as Shen Xiran was immersed in his gaze, a cup of red wine appeared in front of her, followed by the tall figure of Si Lianye who arrived by her side.


    Shen Xiran turned his head as he looked at the beautiful scenery outside. Then, a pair of clear eyes fell on Si Lianye''s face. When she spoke, there was no greed in her eyes, he only liked him on a whim, and took the alcohol from him. Shen Xiran took a sip, and then held the wine cup and moved it around him slowly.


    She always felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness in her heart when she was with him.


    Si Lianye watched as she walked off in another direction, but did not follow her. She only stood at her original spot quietly, then looked outside, and felt everything that she liked.


    As long as you like it.


    He took it for a moment, then said curtly, Wait till he has time.


    But he was too busy with his work, even if he went abroad, he would only be working, he did not have any free time to take her out for sightseeing, after that, she did not nag about it anymore. In Si Lianye''s eyes, maybe this was just her whim.


    Now he had finally brought her.


    A place known as the country of lavender.


    Just as Si Lianye was deep in thought, Shen Xiran suddenly came to his side. She then forced out a smile and asked politely: "Division, there''s only one suite here, where should I stay?" This was also the answer Shen Xiran came up with after observing her surroundings for a while.


    Although this suite was very large, the fact that there was only one bed could not be denied!


    "I forgot to tell you, this is the only suite in this hotel. So, I can only let you down a bit. After all, it''s not like we haven''t slept together before." When Si Lianye said this, a cold expression filled with deep light appeared on her face that was filled with righteousness and was not handsome.


    "You ¡­" Shen Xiran took a deep breath, and waited for his emotions to settle down a lot before he resisted the urge to punch him. Since he had said this: "Division, there''s no need for you to worry, I''ll go out and find a hotel for myself for the night." With that, Shen Xiran walked out.


    But one of her wrists was gripped so tightly that she could not move.


    Actually, Shen Xiran was a little selfish. If she went out to live alone, then he could choose a free time to visit his son.


    Seeing Si Lianye holding onto her tightly and not letting her go, Shen Xiran immediately turned her head and said angrily, "Let go of me ¡­" After all, she really didn''t want to have anything to do with this man.


    "You can''t leave my side." Just as Si Lianye finished her sentence, he saw her looking at him with a face full of anger, he explained once again, "We need to discuss a project of cooperation with the company that they are talking about, anytime." When Si Lianye spoke, his face was calm, and she looked like she was doing something.


    "Talking about projects is fine, but it''s impossible for me to share a bed with you." Shen Xiran said with a resolute and decisive expression.


    After all, Shen Xiran had been with him before, so he naturally knew that this was the prelude to his fury.


    Seeing him walk towards him, step by step, Shen Xiran''s voice revealed a trace of fear. After all, there were many times when this man was in danger.


    However, Si Lianye just looked at her quietly for a while, then said after a long while: "What do you want me to do?" When Si Lianye spoke, her tone was a little frivolous.


    Seeing his current state, Shen Xiran''s heart grew more and more apprehensive. Then, with a guilty look on his face, he took a step back and said, "You''re crazy." Seeing that the man held her hand tighter and tighter, she couldn''t help but frown. Then, with an impatient expression, she said, "Let go of me."


    Seeing his uncomfortable expression, Si Lianye slowly let go of her and said with an expression of warning: "You stay here tonight, I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    Looking at his expression, it didn''t seem like he was lying, but thinking about how the two of them were still in the same room, Shen Xiran felt a little awkward. However, looking at his gloomy expression, Shen Xiran knew that this was her biggest concession.


    Following that, Shen Xiran did not say a word, neither of them spoke. Shen Xiran went straight to the bathroom, because she felt that his stomach was hurting a bit today. When she went to the bathroom, he was completely dumbfounded.


    Ever since that incident, her physical condition had been in a mess, so now that she found out that she had a big aunt, she started to panic a little. After all, she didn''t have anything at hand, so she stayed in the bathroom for a long time. Shen Xiran looked at the toilet paper at the side.


    Finally, after his feet went numb from staying in the bathroom, Shen Xiran shouted out loud towards the door.


    "Si Lianye..." When these three words came out of her mouth, she couldn''t help but fall into a trance for a moment. Then, she changed her tone and called out once more, "Division ¡­"


    Si Lianye who was outside had been standing outside the bathroom not long after she entered. After all, she had been inside for a long time.


    When the three words "Si Lianye" came from the inside, a trace of happiness had also emerged on Si Lianye''s face. However, in the next second, when she once again stiffly said "Division", Si Lianye knew that it was still too early for him to be happy.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah ¡­" "You go out ¡­"


    "I didn''t mean to."


    When Shen Xiran saw the man that suddenly barged in, he panicked and used his hands to hug his knees.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll get someone to send it up." Si Lianye didn''t wait for Shen Xiran to speak and continued speaking on his own, he then helped her close the door and walked towards the main hall.


    Only after feeling that Si Lianye had already gone out did Shen Xiran raise her head with a face full of shame. She then looked at the quiet bathroom;


    After waiting for approximately five minutes to the left, when Shen Xiran''s heart was unable to calm down for even a moment, Si Lianye once again broke through the door and entered. Watching her take off her pants and squat there, his eyes only roughly glanced at her for a moment, then he passed the things inside over to her and said, "It''s still the same model as before."


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath, and then brought his feet together slightly, as though he could spit out a few words from between his teeth, "Thank you, can I trouble Division to get out of this place now?"


    There was a hint of blood in the bathroom.


    When he walked out of the room, Shen Xiran held the bag of sanitary pads tightly in his hands. It was the same brand as before, he still remembered ¡­


    However, this was not the time to be reminiscing about the past. When Shen Xiran was done, he stayed in the bathroom, because he really didn''t have the face to see this man again. However, to be so blatantly stared at by him while she was in the toilet and in an extremely awkward position, this ¡­ This really makes one want to die ¡­


    "If you don''t come out, do you believe that I''ll come in and drag you out ¡­"

 C31

    "Are you a girl? Don''t forget, someone once said that when he was under me. "


    At that time, she had called out to him, "Night, I''m your little woman now. I''m your little woman now ¡­"


    When Si Lianye said this, Shen Xiran really wanted to find a hole to hide in, and the words that were originally meant to scold him, were immediately refuted by Si Lianye. After glaring at him, Shen Xiran stomped his feet, and then rushed towards the hall, because she did not want to see this man again, not even one bit.


    "Where are you going?"


    When Si Lianye saw her walking towards the door, she immediately asked while walking behind her.


    "I just want to go out and relax. Don''t follow me, okay?"


    Shen Xiran said as he turned his head to look at him with extreme impatience.


    Seeing her wanting to hide from him, the hostility on Si Lianye''s face became heavier. After a while, he said faintly, "There''s a lot of people here, don''t get lost."


    "Yes."


    After Shen Xiran heard his orders, he nodded his head and immediately headed out. When she had left, Si Lianye immediately took out his phone and gave a few instructions to the inside. Then, he hung up the phone and went to the French window.


    After Shen Xiran went downstairs, he took out his mobile phone and made a call, then said excitedly: "Darling ¡­"


    "Mom, have you arrived yet? Are you able to see Le Le now? " On the other side, the childish voice kept talking.


    After Shen Xiran heard this, he called a taxi, and spoke in fluent French for his address. Then, he continued to speak to his son on the other side of the phone: "Le Le darling, I''ll go into the school to look for you now, but Mom only has a little time, because Mommy is only here for a business trip, do you understand?"


    knew that his son must be angry. Just as she was about to try and coax him, Shen Le immediately showed a look of understanding, and then said with a tone similar to a little adult: "Mom wants to earn money to raise Le Le, Le Le will obediently listen to her, then Le Le will wait here for Mommy to come and see me ¡­"


    After Shen Xiran heard his son''s sensible words, his eyes started to turn red and his heart started to ache like needles.


    After Shen Xiran got off the car, he was completely stunned. Only after hiding in his last pocket for a long time, did he realize that she had forgotten to take the money out, and that he had left his small bag in Si Lianye''s room. When she went out, because she was in a rush to take his phone, he didn''t bring anything else with his.


    The taxi driver turned his head and looked at the exquisite foreigner in the back seat. His tone became a lot gentler, "Miss, we have arrived at 11.54 euros."


    After hearing what the driver said, Shen Xiran''s face gradually flushed red. After that, he revealed a look of awkwardness and after a long while, he finally said in a low voice: "Hello, Master, I didn''t ¡­ "I didn''t bring any money."


    The last few words were too soft to be heard. The driver leaned over to listen, but he couldn''t hear it clearly. He said apologetically, "Beautiful lady, please say it again, I didn''t hear it clearly ¡­"


    The people abroad were all cordial and polite, after Shen Xiran heard the driver''s words, he felt even more guilty.


    "I ¡­" After Shen Xiran said this word, his round eyes were so young that he did not dare to look at the driver. In the end, she could only look at the driver with a troubled face and said: "Could I trouble you to send me back to my previous destination? Shen Xiran made a fool of himself when he told this lie.


    But the simple driver believed it.


    The driver turned around and ran back to the hotel she was in.


    At the same time, Shen Xiran took out his phone and dialed Si Lianye''s number. Before could say anything, Shen Xiran said directly, "Si Lianye, I don''t have any money for the taxi, hurry up and send some money downstairs." When Shen Xiran said this, he covered his mouth with a hand.


    After all, Shen Xiran didn''t understand her Chinese words because the French driver didn''t understand his. In fact, the driver really didn''t understand what she was saying.


    When the car was getting closer and closer to their destination, Shen Xiran stared outside the car window anxiously, but in her heart, she was constantly cursing: What if Si Lianye didn''t appear at the entrance of the hotel?


    Just as Shen Xiran was feeling nervous, her eyes lit up.


    He saw a tall man standing at the door of the hotel not far away. He was wearing a windbreaker, which made him look even more imposing.


    When the car came to a stop, Shen Xiran felt that the door was opened. Then, Si Lianye took out a piece of money from her wallet to give to the driver, and directly said in fluent French: "No need to look for it."


    Then, he dragged Shen Xiran off the carriage.


    After Shen Xiran got off the carriage, he lowered his head and looked like he was feeling guilty.


    "You don''t have any money, yet you dare to go out? You''re really ambitious ¡­"


    When these words came out of Si Lianye''s mouth, she immediately had a stubborn face that wanted to retort, but when she raised her head to look at the man at her side, the words that she originally wanted to say were immediately swallowed back down her throat.


    When the two of them returned to the suite, Si Lianye finally let go of her hand. Then, with a serious expression, he looked at her and said.


    "Yes." Shen Xiran nodded his head, then went straight to the bedroom with a smelly face.


    Si Lianye did not immediately follow.


    Once he entered the bedroom, Shen Xiran immediately buried his entire body into the bed and thought about what he had said to his son.


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he was so nervous that he didn''t dare breathe.


    Shen Le, who was on the other side, did not say a word.


    Just as Shen Xiran was about to call his, the bedroom door rang. Then, when Shen Xiran turned his head around, he saw Si Lianye''s figure, holding a cup of something hot in his hand.


    "Don''t you know to knock on the door when you come in?" When Shen Xiran was speaking, he glanced at Si Lianye with a guilty expression and knocked him on the face. When he saw''s indifferent expression, Shen Xiran finally let out a sigh of relief.


    If Si Lianye found out that she had a son, then...


    After gradually calming himself down, Shen Xiran crawled up from the bed and looked at the man who was slowly walking in.


    "Have a glass of brown sugar water."


    When Si Lianye placed the cup in front of her, she frowned as she took a glance, and then, with a ignorant expression on her face, he received the cup.


    Seeing her expression, Si Lianye explained, "Didn''t you come to visit my aunt?" Very stupid.


    After Shen Xiran heard Si Lianye''s words, he revealed a look of understanding and then, with an embarrassed expression, he took it over with a slightly absent-minded look. "Thank you."


    After Si Lianye heard her courteous words, a trace of displeasure appeared on her previously calm face.


    However, thinking back to the fact that she was in a special period, he didn''t bother with her.


    "Be careful."


    "Ah ¡­"


    Before Si Lianye even finished speaking, some of the the cup of brown sugar water Shen Xiran was holding onto was sprinkled onto the bed sheets, and then some on top of her hands.


    After Si Lianye took the cup in her hand, she immediately placed it on the bedside table. Then, she took her hand, and when she saw that it was completely red, she immediately dragged her into the bathroom.


    Shen Xiran was extremely aggrieved in his heart!


    One hand covered his scalded mouth while the other was pulled away by the man.


    After Si Lianye washed her in the bathroom for a while, she finally felt better, and then went inside the hall. After finding the medicine box very quickly, she covered her hands with a layer of ointment.


    As time passed, her mouth gradually became better.


    On the huge sofa, Shen Xiran quietly sat on it. Watching the man pack up the medicine box, Shen Xiran''s eyes couldn''t help but become a little infatuated.


    When Si Lianye raised her head, she saw her pair of clear eyes, just like how she used to look at him many years ago.


    When Shen Xiran saw that man''s eyes that were filled with danger again, he immediately turned his head away in panic. Then, with a somewhat stuttering tone, he said. The sheets are a bit... Wet... "How can I sleep at night ¡­"


    Previously, he had only wet a piece of the red sugar water, so Shen Xiran immediately brought out this excuse.


    After all, if Si Lianye found out that she was looking at him secretly, wouldn''t he mock her based on his proud nature?


    This day passed with great nervousness and unease.


    During the night, Shen Xiran slept on the soft bed, and Si Lianye had kept her promise. He didn''t make things difficult for her and slept on the sofa.


    Throughout the entire night, Shen Xiran''s eyes opened wide in confusion, because all of those things that happened in the past appeared in her mind wave after wave.


    Late at night in winter, the streets were lit up with neon lights and chilly winds.


    At the entrance of Si Family''s residence, a girl was standing sneakily next to an old tree not far away. Her large eyes were always staring at the entrance, and whenever a car drove out of the house, her eyes were like stars, sparkling.


    This man was Shen Xiran.


    Recently, she was suffering from lovesickness.


    In the distant mansion lived a peerless, aloof and paralyzed man, this was her lover.


    XXXII Going out of the house without taking money with you


    Shen Xiran stood in place for a good while, his small face red from the cold, looking pitiful.


    "Si Lianye, Si Lianye... Why don''t you just come out and see me? Didn''t I put a note in your bag? "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­" So cold... Didn''t you see that? " Shen Xiran muttered.


    After waiting for a long time, Shen Xiran still did not see the legendary male lead, and comforted himself in his heart.


    Perhaps he really did not see his own little slip of paper.


    If Si Lianye was such a casual man, how could she fancy him? Shen Xiran silently cursed.


    Lowering his head in frustration, Shen Xiran took another look at the tall building in the distance, then turned and walked down the small road with a defeated look on his face. Fortunately, her house wasn''t too far away, after walking for a long time, Shen Xiran directly took out the key from the bag he was carrying, and then, opened the small apartment he rented.


    After slamming the door, Shen Xiran fell onto his huge bed with a depressed expression, and then, he released with a face full of gritted teeth: "Si Lianye, why can''t you give me a little reaction? I like you, what do I do when I see you... Aooo ¡­ "No, I must see you tomorrow ¡­" When Shen Xiran said till here, his face was lit up by starlight, as though he had been injected with chicken blood, causing his fighting strength to suddenly increase explosively.


    It was better to be moved than to act.


    Shen Xiran immediately headed towards his own wardrobe.


    After choosing a light pink, sleeveless skirt, Shen Xiran went straight to the bathroom, washed himself, and quickly threw himself onto the bed to sleep.


    This way, when he woke up, he would be able to see the handsome and cool Si Lianye.


    Not long after Shen Xiran climbed onto the bed, he fell into a dream.


    Because it was a business gathering, she attended it as the young miss of the Shen family. It was also at that ball that she saw the tall and straight man.


    Later on, from the conversations of others, she found out that he was the person who had just taken over the position of CEO of the "Yun Ye" group, Si Lianye.


    From now on, the name Si Lianye was the only thing she would fight for in her life.


    Take him, get him.


    The next morning, after Shen Xiran woke up, his entire body was in a daze. When he turned around, he caught a glimpse of a light pink dress on his clothes.


    Si Lianye...


    How could she forget such an important matter when she woke up?


    Following that, Shen Xiran hopped off the bed, picked up his skirt and headed to the bathroom, changed his skirt and washed his face. After about half an hour, Shen Xiran came out of the bathroom full of energy.


    Finally, he picked up a small bag on the sofa in the hall and headed outside.


    The Shen family and the Si Family were not far from each other, so in order to catch this man, Shen Xiran had been hiding at the entrance of his house until he saw a familiar figure.


    It was only when he arrived in front of the man that Shen Xiran started to panic.


    After all, this was his first time chasing a man, so it was impossible for him to not be nervous.


    "Mr... "Hello ¡­"


    A stammering voice broke the awkward silence.


    When Si Lianye heard the voice, she did not panic at all, as if she had already sensed that there was someone there.


    "What''s the matter?" The man asked indifferently. His tone was that of someone working.


    "No no, I just want to ask you, yesterday I ¡­" Did you see the note that was stuffed into your pocket? " After Shen Xiran finished asking this, he looked at the man in front of him with anticipation.


    The Black Suit was wearing it on his body, revealing a calm and charming temperament.


    As soon as Si Lianye finished speaking, her face turned pale white.


    "So you didn''t even see what it said?" Shen Xiran asked with an injured expression.


    "That''s right." Gu Yan''s answer was extremely natural. Compared to the complicated expression on Shen Xiran''s face, Si Lianye had been calm and collected the entire time, and also carried a trace of coldness within.


    "How can you be like this ¡­ "You ¡­" In Shen Xiran''s heart, he felt very embarrassed, but also angry, so when he looked at Si Lianye, the expression on his face was like a color palette. It looked very funny, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    "Once you''re done, move out of the way." After Si Lianye threw those words down, she started to walk towards the car not far away, and when Shen Xiran who was feeling cold at the side saw her, her small mouth pouted, making her look extremely cute and innocent.


    In fact, Shen Xiran had always been a beauty since young. With his large eyes, long black hair that fluttered about his shoulders, his exquisite facial features made his look like a fairy that never ate the world, his beauty unfathomable.


    But at this moment, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but be a little suspicious of her charm value.


    Shen Xiran thought about it again and felt that he was just a bit young. There really wasn''t any other place for people to pick on.


    Doesn''t he like young teeth? Shen Xiran thought in his mind, but he did not dare to openly ask Si Lianye who was in front of him. After all, regarding matters of the heart, Shen Xiran still felt that it was natural to do so.


    Seeing that the man had no intention to pay attention to him anymore, Shen Xiran resisted the frustration in his heart and shamelessly asked again, "Mr, this is the first time I like someone. Can you show mercy and not refuse to travel a thousand miles away, and give me a chance to be your girlfriend? I... She really was a very obedient girlfriend ¡­ "I''ll do whatever you tell me to do ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Shen Xiran had thrown away all the pride he had.


    Or perhaps, ever since he met Si Lianye, Shen Xiran no longer had any sense of self-esteem.


    However, after Shen Xiran''s confession, Si Lianye was still unmoved. However, what surprised Shen Xiran was that the man had raised his head, and his hands were moving as well. He then pointed at a small path not far away, and coldly said to her: "Please leave my side."


    Sad? Insult?


    Shen Xiran''s current state of mind crumbled.


    "Si Lianye... "How can you treat me like this ¡­" This time, Shen Xiran did not call him Mr, but directly called him by his first name. Not only that, Shen Xiran walked to Si Lianye''s side with large strides, and grabbed the phone in Si Lianye''s hand, and said stubbornly: "I just like you, that''s all ¡­ "Hmph ¡­"


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the small path with an unhappy expression.


    When Si Lianye saw her disappearing figure, a profound look appeared in her eyes. However, she did not have any expression on his face, and just lightly, making it impossible for others to know what he was thinking.


    Originally, Shen Xiran had wanted to leave a good impression on Si Lianye''s heart, but he had already been treated as air, how could she still be amiable?


    She was also a person with a temper!


    "I don''t want him anymore ¡­"


    "Isn''t it just because I''m tall and handsome?"


    "Ah ¡­" Ahhh ¡­ But I just like him. What should I do? " After complaining for a while, Shen Xiran said those words in his heart without any backbone.


    This secret love came like a surging tide, Shen Xiran was completely unprepared, his entire person was drowned out by this tide.


    When Shen Xiran returned home in a dejected manner, he looked like a fried eggplant, without any trace of vitality.


    Shen Xiran had never been a self-confident person. The reason he had shamelessly pursued Si Lianye was completely because from the moment her heart met Si Lianye, she had lost control of her entire body, and his mind, as well as her heart, were all occupied by this man.


    What should he do next? Shen Xiran didn''t know at all.


    However, he still had to chase after that man during the summer vacation. Shen Xiran hoped that he could catch Si Lianye when school starts.


    Shen Xiran was currently in his first year of university. During the summer vacation, she stayed at home by himself, but his father was so busy that he couldn''t even see him.


    Perhaps it was because he had lived alone for a long time, so Shen Xiran''s personality was also free and easy.


    Taking out his phone from his backpack, Shen Xiran quickly started to search for love scrolls. Among them, there was one that had the deepest impact on Shen Xiran.


    "If you like it, then go ahead. What''s the use of confessing? Isn''t it just being rejected? "If you can''t catch up, then screw it. If you can''t, then drug it. If you get angry, then take a nude photo."


    When Shen Xiran''s fingertips touched this Weibo, he felt enlightened, and his mind suddenly cleared up.


    But where would she put her face?


    However, if she did not obtain Si Lianye, then what was the use of having face?


    After a mental struggle, Shen Xiran decided that she would first obtain Si Lianye''s body, and then win his "heart".


    After making this decision, Shen Xiran started to become excited once more, and started to clean and cook. Everything was done in an orderly manner, and at night, Shen Xiran chatted with his best friend from the same school for a while, before starting to sleep. After all, chasing after Si Lianye was a long term plan and she needed to replenish her energy and vitality.


    A girl in love is beautiful every day.


    For example, Shen Xiran. After washing up early the next morning, he went to Si Lianye''s company, which was not too far away, and after Shen Xiran had arrived at "Yun Ye", he was stopped by the front desk. When she said that he was a cousin of Si Lianye, Front Desk Miss then said that Si Lianye was going to sleep today.


    Thinking about that, Shen Xiran immediately turned and left his company.


    Thinking about it, she wanted to go and see Si Lianye.

 C32

    Shen Xiran stood in place for a good while, his small face red from the cold, looking pitiful.


    "Si Lianye, Si Lianye... Why don''t you just come out and see me? Didn''t I put a note in your bag? "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­" So cold... Didn''t you see that? " Shen Xiran muttered.


    After waiting for a long time, Shen Xiran still did not see the legendary male lead, and comforted himself in his heart.


    If Si Lianye was such a casual man, how could she fancy him? Shen Xiran silently cursed.


    Lowering his head in frustration, Shen Xiran took another look at the tall building in the distance, then turned and walked down the small road with a defeated look on his face. Fortunately, her house wasn''t too far away, after walking for a long time, Shen Xiran directly took out the key from the bag he was carrying, and then, opened the small apartment he rented.


    After slamming the door, Shen Xiran fell onto his huge bed with a depressed expression, and then, he released with a face full of gritted teeth: "Si Lianye, why can''t you give me a little reaction? I like you, what do I do when I see you... Aooo ¡­ "No, I must see you tomorrow ¡­" When Shen Xiran said till here, his face was lit up by starlight, as though he had been injected with chicken blood, causing his fighting strength to suddenly increase explosively.


    It was better to be moved than to act.


    Shen Xiran immediately headed towards his own wardrobe.


    After choosing a light pink, sleeveless skirt, Shen Xiran went straight to the bathroom, washed himself, and quickly threw himself onto the bed to sleep.


    This way, when he woke up, he would be able to see the handsome and cool Si Lianye.


    Not long after Shen Xiran climbed onto the bed, he fell into a dream.


    In the dream, Shen Xiran kept thinking about the first time he had met Si Lianye.


    Because it was a business gathering, she attended it as the young miss of the Shen family. It was also at that ball that she saw the tall and straight man.


    Later on, from the conversations of others, she found out that he was the person who had just taken over the position of CEO of the "Yun Ye" group, Si Lianye.


    From now on, the name Si Lianye was the only thing she would fight for in her life.


    The situation in the dream was always good.


    Si Lianye...


    How could she forget such an important matter when she woke up?


    Following that, Shen Xiran hopped off the bed, picked up his skirt and headed to the bathroom, changed his skirt and washed his face. After about half an hour, Shen Xiran came out of the bathroom full of energy.


    Finally, he picked up a small bag on the sofa in the hall and headed outside.


    The Shen family and the Si Family were not far from each other, so in order to catch this man, Shen Xiran had been hiding at the entrance of his house until he saw a familiar figure.


    It was only when he arrived in front of the man that Shen Xiran started to panic.


    After all, this was his first time chasing a man, so it was impossible for him to not be nervous.


    "Mr... "Hello ¡­"


    A stammering voice broke the awkward silence.


    When Si Lianye heard the voice, she did not panic at all, as if she had already sensed that there was someone there.


    "What''s the matter?" The man asked indifferently. His tone was that of someone working.


    "No no, I just want to ask you, yesterday I ¡­" Did you see the note that was stuffed into your pocket? " After Shen Xiran finished asking this, he looked at the man in front of him with anticipation.


    She was referring to the dinner party, when she slipped a slip of paper into his jacket pocket.


    The Black Suit was wearing it on his body, revealing a calm and charming temperament.


    "I saw it." Si Lianye''s cold voice entered Shen Xiran''s ears, upon hearing that, Shen Xiran''s face became awkward, but Si Lianye''s following words hurt even more: "After discovering it, I threw it away."


    As soon as Si Lianye finished speaking, her face turned pale white.


    "So you didn''t even see what it said?" Shen Xiran asked with an injured expression.


    "That''s right." Gu Yan''s answer was extremely natural. Compared to the complicated expression on Shen Xiran''s face, Si Lianye had been calm and collected the entire time, and also carried a trace of coldness within.


    "How can you be like this ¡­ "You ¡­" In Shen Xiran''s heart, he felt very embarrassed, but also angry, so when he looked at Si Lianye, the expression on his face was like a color palette. It looked very funny, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    "Once you''re done, move out of the way." After Si Lianye threw those words down, she started to walk towards the car not far away, and when Shen Xiran who was feeling cold at the side saw her, her small mouth pouted, making her look extremely cute and innocent.


    In fact, Shen Xiran had always been a beauty since young. With his large eyes, long black hair that fluttered about his shoulders, his exquisite facial features made his look like a fairy that never ate the world, his beauty unfathomable.


    But at this moment, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but be a little suspicious of her charm value.


    Shen Xiran thought about it again and felt that he was just a bit young. There really wasn''t any other place for people to pick on.


    Doesn''t he like young teeth? Shen Xiran thought in his mind, but he did not dare to openly ask Si Lianye who was in front of him. After all, regarding matters of the heart, Shen Xiran still felt that it was natural to do so.


    Before he finished speaking, Shen Xiran had thrown away all the pride he had.


    Or perhaps, ever since he met Si Lianye, Shen Xiran no longer had any sense of self-esteem.


    However, after Shen Xiran''s confession, Si Lianye was still unmoved. However, what surprised Shen Xiran was that the man had raised his head, and his hands were moving as well. He then pointed at a small path not far away, and coldly said to her: "Please leave my side."


    Sad? Insult?


    Shen Xiran''s current state of mind crumbled.


    "Si Lianye... "How can you treat me like this ¡­" This time, Shen Xiran did not call him Mr, but directly called him by his first name. Not only that, Shen Xiran walked to Si Lianye''s side with large strides, and grabbed the phone in Si Lianye''s hand, and said stubbornly: "I just like you, that''s all ¡­ "Hmph ¡­"


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the small path with an unhappy expression.


    When Si Lianye saw her disappearing figure, a profound look appeared in her eyes. However, she did not have any expression on his face, and just lightly, making it impossible for others to know what he was thinking.


    Originally, Shen Xiran had wanted to leave a good impression on Si Lianye''s heart, but he had already been treated as air, how could she still be amiable?


    She was also a person with a temper!


    Thinking up to here, when Shen Xiran walked home, he never stopped talking the whole way, and kept mumbling to himself, "How could I like someone like this ¡­"


    "I don''t want him anymore ¡­"


    "Isn''t it just because I''m tall and handsome?"


    "Ah ¡­" Ahhh ¡­ But I just like him. What should I do? " After complaining for a while, Shen Xiran said those words in his heart without any backbone.


    This secret love came like a surging tide, Shen Xiran was completely unprepared, his entire person was drowned out by this tide.


    When Shen Xiran returned home in a dejected manner, he looked like a fried eggplant, without any trace of vitality.


    Shen Xiran had never been a self-confident person. The reason he had shamelessly pursued Si Lianye was completely because from the moment her heart met Si Lianye, she had lost control of her entire body, and his mind, as well as her heart, were all occupied by this man.


    What should he do next? Shen Xiran didn''t know at all.


    However, he still had to chase after that man during the summer vacation. Shen Xiran hoped that he could catch Si Lianye when school starts.


    Shen Xiran was currently in his first year of university. During the summer vacation, she stayed at home by himself, but his father was so busy that he couldn''t even see him.


    Perhaps it was because he had lived alone for a long time, so Shen Xiran''s personality was also free and easy.


    Taking out his phone from his backpack, Shen Xiran quickly started to search for love scrolls. Among them, there was one that had the deepest impact on Shen Xiran.


    "If you like it, then go ahead. What''s the use of confessing? Isn''t it just being rejected? "If you can''t catch up, then screw it. If you can''t, then drug it. If you get angry, then take a nude photo."


    When Shen Xiran''s fingertips touched this Weibo, he felt enlightened, and his mind suddenly cleared up.


    But where would she put her face?


    However, if she did not obtain Si Lianye, then what was the use of having face?


    After a mental struggle, Shen Xiran decided that she would first obtain Si Lianye''s body, and then win his "heart".


    After making this decision, Shen Xiran started to become excited once more, and started to clean and cook. Everything was done in an orderly manner, and at night, Shen Xiran chatted with his best friend from the same school for a while, before starting to sleep. After all, chasing after Si Lianye was a long term plan and she needed to replenish her energy and vitality.


    A girl in love is beautiful every day.


    For example, Shen Xiran. After washing up early the next morning, he went to Si Lianye''s company, which was not too far away, and after Shen Xiran had arrived at "Yun Ye", he was stopped by the front desk. When she said that he was a cousin of Si Lianye, Front Desk Miss then said that Si Lianye was going to sleep today.


    Thinking about that, Shen Xiran immediately turned and left his company.


    Thinking about it, she wanted to go and see Si Lianye.


    Along the way, Shen Xiran had always been taking small, small steps. Even if there were a few beads of sweat on his forehead, she didn''t care at all.

 C33

    Sometimes, love is so blind and great, can let a person completely forget everything.


    When Shen Xiran came to the front of the Si Family''s mansion, he had been looking at the big door and did not dare to step forward. After all, Shen Xiran had never been to Si Lianye''s house before. Thinking of this, Shen Xiran became even more puzzled.


    If he did not knock on the door, would he have been standing here waiting for Si Lianye to come out? How long would it take? In the end, after thinking about it again and again, Shen Xiran decided to directly knock on the door. He carefully walked towards the door, looking at the towering building in front of him, Shen Xiran felt a lingering fear in his heart.


    His home was truly magnificent! Shen Xiran secretly cursed in his heart.


    However, Shen Xiran mustered his courage and pressed the doorbell to the side. After a long while, a seemingly kind woman appeared in front of the metal door, but she did not immediately open the door. Instead, she sized up the girl in front of her up for a moment, then opened the door and curiously asked Shen Xiran: "Miss, may I ask who you are looking for?"


    When Shen Xiran heard the woman''s voice, he obediently stood there, then looked at the woman and asked: "Hello, I''m looking for Si Lianye, I ¡­" After all, she did not think about what to say to Si Lianye before she came here, nor did she expect to see anyone else in Si Lianye''s house.


    Shen Xiran did not know the identity of the woman in front of him, so his words were a little restrained.


    The woman could also see Shen Xiran''s nervousness, and the redness on her face. At least she had a lot of live thoughts, how could she not see that the girl in front of her was interested in his young master?


    Recalling that Young Master Gu would always keep a stiff face at home and didn''t even have a girlfriend by his side, at any rate, he was already so old, and the elders of the Si Family were all anxiously waiting for Si Lianye to get married soon.


    But this little girl in front of him looked so young?


    Could she be Eldest Young Master''s girlfriend?


    Thinking up to here, the woman felt that she should have the beauty of an adult. Seeing that Shen Xiran had such a cute and petite face, and that her facial features were extremely exquisite, coupled with the fact that her overall feeling was very simple and honest, the woman looked at Shen Xiran and said gently: "My eldest young master is not in the house today."


    After Shen Xiran heard what the woman said, his face immediately fell.


    The woman naturally saw the expression on Shen Xiran''s face, and quickly followed: "However, I know that as long as Eldest Young Master is on leave, he will stay in his apartment."


    The lady had not finished speaking, but a light aura had appeared on Shen Xiran''s face, and after the lady saw it, she could not help but reveal a faint smile.


    As expected, the little girl in front of him was interested in her young master.


    "Then... Then you ¡­ Can you tell me where he lives? "I want to go find him, I ¡­" Shen Xiran really did not know what identity she had to find him, but she couldn''t wait to see him, which was why she looked at the woman with a guilty face.


    The woman also did not want to make things difficult for her, so she said: "He lives in Room 201 on the tenth floor of the XX apartment."


    The woman spoke without concealing anything.


    After Shen Xiran heard this, he nodded happily at the woman, and then quickly said: "Thank you, thank you, I''ll first ¡­ "They went to look for him ¡­" As Shen Xiran said this, he already started moving and turning his body.


    The woman looked at Shen Xiran''s anxious expression, without a trace of displeasure on her face. Instead, she smiled and shook her head, and after sighing, she closed the steel door, and headed inside the house.


    As for Shen Xiran, he went towards the apartment which the lady had mentioned earlier. That''s right, she used running ¡­ Running Runs...


    After around half an hour, Shen Xiran was already out of breath from running. When he finally arrived at the front of the apartment building, Shen Xiran encountered a huge problem, because the guards at the front of the apartment did not allow her in. Even though Shen Xiran shamelessly said that she was Si Lianye''s girlfriend, the guard still looked at Shen Xiran with a wooden expression before shaking his head.


    Seeing the guard''s stubborn look, Shen Xiran immediately revealed a hint of anger on his face.


    Pouting his lips, he looked at the young man in front of him, who was about twenty years of age, and immediately became angry. Shen Xiran reached out and knocked on the windowsill, then said a little urgently: "Big Brother, my boyfriend really lives inside there. His name is Si Lianye, and he''s called Si Lianye. Although his words had a pleading tone to them, it wasn''t the same thing in the ears of others.


    This was simply a domineering formation!


    "Little miss, I''m sorry, Mr didn''t say anything, you can''t go in." The guard''s expression was firm, and his expression was somewhat stubborn.


    "You ¡­ Why does this person not know how to be flexible? What''s wrong with letting me in for a bit ¡­ "I''m not a dangerous person. I just want to go in and see my boyfriend. How come you don''t know how to be accommodating ¡­" Shen Xiran said to the man again.


    The man sitting in the guard room heard Shen Xiran''s words, and pulled up a chair to the side and sat down. Her long legs naturally crossed each other and she wore a set of work clothes, which gave him an indescribable charm.


    But at the moment, Shen Xiran was not in the mood to pay attention to his appearance, because his mind was full of Si Lianye.


    "If I say no, then no, unless you ask Mr to call guard room right now." The man''s eyes fell on Shen Xiran''s body, showing some contempt. After all, he had seen this kind of thing in the past, and the Mr had especially instructed him that without his consent, no one was allowed to appear in his apartment.


    After all, the Mr hated those girls who came to pester his the most.


    The Elder Brother Guard thought angrily. Previously, it was because he let in a young lady who called herself his girlfriend that made him angry, and he was almost fired. He definitely could not make the same mistake twice, even if the girl in front of him looked pitiful looking ¡­


    "Elder Brother Guard ¡­"


    Seeing Elder Brother Guard''s determined look, Shen Xiran suppressed the anger in his heart with all his might and looked at the man in front of him with a wronged expression.


    Her voice was a little soft and weak, and also showed a little signs of weakness, but Shen Xiran had actually forgotten what the others were doing.


    If a dignified guard allowed others to enter as they pleased, even a door wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure. Then, what about the honor of being a guard? When Elder Brother Guard saw Shen Xiran''s pitiful appearance, he looked at the little girl in front of him with a stone-cold heart, and spoke with a tone that did not allow for discussion.


    "You ¡­ "You just don''t want me to go, right?" When Shen Xiran saw that the man still had that stubborn look on his face, his tone became a little impatient.


    "Mhmm."


    Hearing Shen Xiran''s words, the man nodded.


    Shen Xiran was truly angry now.


    He only felt that the guard in front of him was a wooden person, a man who didn''t know how to react. Next, Shen Xiran looked at the guard in front of him and shouted out with fury and hostility, but the man sitting inside the guard room saw Shen Xiran''s gaze, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "You ¡­" After Shen Xiran saw his smile, he became even more agitated.


    Just then, someone walked to Shen Xiran''s side and nodded towards the man inside the guard room. The man nodded at the woman standing at the door, then immediately opened it and waited for the woman to enter, then immediately closed it again.


    Elder Brother Guard obviously didn''t want Shen Xiran to enter.


    Seeing that the Elder Brother Guard didn''t seem to want to bother with him anymore, Shen Xiran retreated to the side of the apartment building with a depressed face, then raised his head and looked at the towering building in front of his. Si Lianye lived inside, but she didn''t have the qualifications to enter, because she wasn''t Si Lianye''s person.


    The more Shen Xiran thought about it, the more depressed he became.


    When Shen Xiran turned around and was about to return, he saw a familiar man walking slowly towards him. Since he was carrying a few things in his hand, Shen Xiran did not have the mind to bother with what the man was carrying, but when he saw the man''s face, her heart started to thump loudly. It was only when the man slowly walked closer and was about to pass by Shen Xiran''s side that Shen Xiran reacted.


    Isn''t this Si Lianye?


    "Mr... Mr... " Shen Xiran was afraid that the other party would slip away right in front of his eyes, hence he immediately went forward to fawn on him.


    When Shen Xiran came to Si Lianye''s side, Shen Xiran extended a hand and tightly grabbed onto the hem of Si Lianye''s clothes. With a pitiful look on his face, he said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    In fact, he was a little surprised that Si Lianye had seen her from the very beginning, but his expression only changed a little, and then he did not have any other reactions. Even when he walked past her, Si Lianye purposely increased her pace, but when Si Lianye arrived at the entrance, his clothes were pulled tightly.


    Only then did Si Lianye have no choice but to turn his head, and look coldly at the girl who was tilting her head upwards.


    "What''s the matter?" Si Lianye stopped in her tracks when he spoke.


    Originally, she had a lot of things she wanted to tell the man in front of her. However, after seeing his look of disdain, Shen Xiran felt that her heart was a little astringent, and she really wanted to shed a few tears. However, she did not want to appear so weak.


    "I want to see you." When Shen Xiran said this, although he was blushing a little, she was looking at Si Lianye with a serious expression. Her eyes were filled with determination, and seemed to be shining like starlight, making others not dare to ignore his. So I came. " Shen Xiran said those words in his heart.


    When Si Lianye saw her resolute expression, she was momentarily at a loss. However, it was only for a moment.

 C34

    "Let go." Si Lianye said as she mercilessly looked at the corner of her clothes that she was grabbing onto.


    "Mr, do you want to go in?"


    Then, just as the two of them were standing still, the man inside guard room called out to them in an extremely respectful manner. Elder Brother Guard''s voice brought them back to their senses, and because Si Lianye was holding a bag in one hand, she used her other hand to quickly brush away Shen Xiran''s hand.


    After saying that, Si Lianye nodded towards Elder Brother Guard, and then walked towards the opened door.


    Shen Xiran was still in shock from what the man had just said. Just as the door was about to close, Shen Xiran''s mind entered the room and said with an excited expression: "Si Lianye, I''m not done speaking, I''m not finished speaking. Listen to me, alright ¡­"


    "Whooosh."


    So close, he had finally let her in, Shen Xiran thought happily in his heart.


    When Elder Brother Guard saw Shen Xiran crawling in, he originally wanted to stop his, but when he saw the girl who was tied up with Mr, he just stood there in a daze. It seemed that Mr did recognize this girl, so he decided to turn a blind eye.


    On the other side, although Shen Xiran was wounded in his heart by the look of Si Lianye, who was unwilling to pay attention to his, she did not retreat. Instead, he let the man keep a straight face, then lowered his head and followed the man inside the apartment.


    Actually, Si Lianye was completely convinced by her shamelessness and impatience.


    After all, he had said what he needed to say, but she just liked to stick close to him.


    The reason why Si Lianye brought her into the apartment was because she wanted to explain everything that had happened this time around.


    After arriving in front of the elevator and entering, Shen Xiran had a very obedient expression on his face. However, she would look around at his surroundings from time to time, and occasionally peek at Si Lianye''s expression.


    There were only two people in the elevator. Neither of them spoke.


    After walking out of the elevator with great difficulty, Shen Xiran followed the man to a big door. Seeing the man pressing a button at the side, and quickly typing in a few numbers, Shen Xiran lowered his head and followed the man inside.


    After entering, and upon discovering that the man had started changing his shoes the moment he entered the door, Shen Xiran stood on the spot with a troubled expression. After seeing the man walk towards the hall after changing his shoes, Shen Xiran could only mutter to himself: "Are there any girl''s shoes?"


    After Shen Xiran finished his question, he felt a bit sour and astringent in his heart. After all, if there really was one, then wouldn''t that mean that there were often women living here? When he thought of this possibility, Shen Xiran''s entire heart became extremely uncomfortable.


    "Nope."


    When the man heard the soft voice behind him, his body froze. He had almost forgotten that there was a girl following him home.


    He had already tried his best to ignore her existence, but now that she had spoken, Si Lianye realised that he had to quickly finish her off. Otherwise, being pestered by her like this was not the same thing.


    When Shen Xiran heard his words, his face revealed a smile, but when Si Lianye saw her, his face darkened even more. When he first met her, Si Lianye felt that although she looked pretty good, but that she often did silly things that gave him a headache.


    Seeing that she acted as if she was in her own home, he opened the shoe cabinet, then took out a pair of his spare shoes from inside and put them on. Then, he eagerly went in front of her, looking at his face with an innocent expression.


    After that, he walked into the kitchen with a cold expression. When Shen Xiran saw his cold expression, he expressed that he was used to it and followed behind the man with his doggy legs. Shen Xiran then covered his small mouth with a face full of secret happiness while laughing.


    After all, this man hadn''t chased her away, so was he not that annoyed with her?


    Shen Xiran muttered in his heart.


    When he arrived at the kitchen, Shen Xiran saw that he had put down the things in his hand, and then, like before, he placed them neatly in the ice shelf at the side.


    When he opened the freezer, Shen Xiran unintentionally caught a glimpse of a few things inside, all neatly arranged. At this time, Shen Xiran turned his head and started to inspect the environment inside the apartment.


    There were not many things, but it was very neat and tidy. There were a few paintings hanging on the walls, and all of them were European landscapes, giving off a very artistic feeling, when Shen Xiran saw them, he could not help but take a few more glances, it had to be said that this apartment house was filled with an aura of wealth. Even though the decorations did not look luxurious, this was the first time Shen Xiran had seen such a tall house.


    As Shen Xiran''s large eyes continued to look around the room, Si Lianye had already started to cook in the kitchen.


    However, his gaze would occasionally fall on her body, and when she saw the surprise in her eyes, Si Lianye remained as calm and collected as ever.


    After a while, the dishes and soup were ready, and Si Lianye walked into the dining room. When Shen Xiran saw that he was carrying the dishes in his hands, he asked timidly: "Do you need my help?" Regarding the matter of the kitchen, Shen Xiran was actually not very good at it. Although she lived alone, his parents had not been by her side for a long time.


    "Get out of the way. If you don''t get in my way, you''ll be helping me out a lot." Si Lianye stopped and said to someone standing in front of him.


    As soon as Si Lianye finished speaking, she walked to the side with a reddened face, and said softly: "I''m sorry." As soon as Shen Xiran finished speaking, Si Lianye walked past her without a word and headed towards the dining hall.


    Shen Xiran naturally followed closely behind.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Si Lianye was still inside, she would definitely have reached out her hand and secretly had a bite.


    However, the reality was that she couldn''t. After all, this man didn''t like her, so she had to act a bit more reserved.


    As Shen Xiran was in a daze, he saw the man walk over with two bowls and a bowl of rice.


    When Si Lianye saw that the girl didn''t take him as an outsider and directly sat on the chair, a helpless smile unconsciously formed on his face.


    After Si Lianye sat down, Shen Xiran didn''t wait for the man to react and directly snatched the bowl from Si Lianye''s hands.


    When Si Lianye realized that her hand was empty, she let out a deep sigh, and then, without saying anything further, she brought a bowl of stuffed rice in front of him. Si Lianye''s face was a little dark, but she did not say anything.


    After this meal, he was determined to drive this girl out.


    After that, she made a bowl for herself as well and started to eat the dishes made by a man. After finishing the first mouthful, Shen Xiran raised his head and looked at Si Lianye with a face full of worship: "The dishes you made are so delicious."


    When she spoke, the corners of her eyes were curved, making her look like a beautiful crescent moon.


    However, Si Lianye merely replied with a cold "En" and then no longer spoke.


    Seeing his cold reaction, Shen Xiran felt embarrassed and said: "Do you not like to speak while eating?" Shen Xiran asked with an extremely idiotic tone, and when Si Lianye glanced over, her eyes were filled with scorn.


    Shen Xiran immediately lowered his head and started to eat obediently. After he finished eating, Shen Xiran also did not say a word, but she kept watching the man''s appetite closely, and when Si Lianye finished his last bite, Shen Xiran immediately took the bowl from his hands and was about to continue filling the bowl for him. However, Si Lianye''s face had already turned ashen.


    "Enough."


    At this time, he said these words harshly, causing Shen Xiran to drop his rice spoon on the table in shock. It made a "ding-dong" sound, causing the room to become quiet and give the room a sense of awkwardness.


    "What are you trying to do?" This time, Si Lianye asked the question very seriously.


    "I like you. I want to be with you." After Shen Xiran heard his words, he replied without thinking.


    Seeing her resolute expression, Si Lianye was also startled, but she quickly reacted, immediately grabbing the bowl from her hands, then pulling her hand and walking towards the corridor not far away, Shen Xiran''s mind was a little blank, by the time she reacted, her entire body had already been pushed onto the bed by the man, and the man had immediately pushed her down, his eyes filled with a dangerous aura.


    After looking at her foolish appearance, Si Lianye directly extended out her hand and lifted up her skirt. At this time, Shen Xiran felt that her entire face was flushed red, but she did not refuse. Instead, she looked at the man in front of her with a puzzled expression.


    Because her mind was still thinking, Didn''t he hate her? Hadn''t he always disliked her? Didn''t he despise me?


    Why did he bring her onto the bed now?

 C35

    You like me for a second, okay?


    Before Shen Xiran could finish thinking, he heard the man who was pressing down on his body suddenly stop his movements, then looked at her with a face full of sneer: "Did you always use your body to woo a man?" At this moment, Si Lianye''s words contained a tinge of worry and disdain.


    After she finished speaking, Si Lianye stood up, tidied up her clothes, and walked out of the bedroom.


    After Shen Xiran heard the man''s words, his brain did not even have time to react.


    It was fine just now, why did this man suddenly turn hostile? Shen Xiran felt that he was in a mess.


    At this time, Shen Xiran''s mind was still thinking back to the meaning behind the man''s words just now: Had she always been using her body to woo a man before?


    Boom ¡­


    This was absolute contempt. The contempt for Red Fruit, the insult for her character, and the contempt for her entire person.


    Thinking to this point, Shen Xiran immediately crawled up from the bed, walked outside, and quickly walked along the corridor just now. When he saw the man''s wrist inside the kitchen, Shen Xiran angrily walked forward, and then grabbed onto the man''s clothes tightly, saying with a face full of grievance: "I''m not a casual girl, you''re the man I like the most in my life, but ¡­ You look down on me... You... "Sob, sob ¡­" When Shen Xiran said till here, he really could not continue anymore as tears constantly rolled down his cheeks.


    After a while, her entire face was covered in tears, making her look extremely pitiful. It was as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    When Si Lianye, whose back was facing Shen Xiran, heard her words, she paused for a moment when she was washing the dishes, and a deep expression also appeared on her face. However, it was only for a moment, but he did not say anything.


    "You ¡­ You ignored me. Even though I like you, you can''t degrade me like this ¡­ You''re a bad guy... "Sob, sob ¡­" After Shen Xiran cried for a while, and seeing that the man still continued to wash the dishes, and completely ignored his, he felt a little angry and sad in his heart.


    This time, was really the first time Shen Xiran had liked someone. Moreover, ever since he was young, she wasn''t the kind of girl who had no shame, but this was the first time something had happened to his.


    However, he turned a blind eye to it.


    Shen Xiran felt that the disappointment in his heart was far more than the desolation.


    "Are you really ignoring me?" This time, Shen Xiran directly reached out and tightly hugged Si Lianye''s waist after he finished speaking. His entire person froze and his face turned from black to white, from white to green, and this was the first time a girl stuck so unrestrainedly to him. In the past, when others showed goodwill, Si Lianye would always keep people a thousand miles away, let alone give them the chance to get close to him.


    However, this seemingly stubborn and passionate girl in front of him had let him break his bottom line again and again.


    Lowering her head, Si Lianye saw that her two hands were tightly wrapped around the side of her waist. Her strength was great, but to Si Lianye, it was nothing.


    "Si Lianye... I like you... "If you like me for a bit, then let''s have a date first, you''ll definitely like me too. I''m really very obedient, and I''m not sticking to people. I definitely won''t do what you want me to do ¡­" When Shen Xiran said till here, Si Lianye who was standing in front of him had a face full of disbelief.


    If she was obedient, why would she not piss off when he told her to leave?


    If she was obedient, would she have shamelessly pestered him like this?


    Also, she still had the face to say that she didn''t stick to him. At this moment, she was like an octopus. Who was the person that was sticking to his body?


    Following that, Shen Xiran chattered on for a long time, and after Si Lianye heard her words, his expression became more and more unsightly, after all, he did not believe what she had said.


    After he had finished washing all his bowls, Si Lianye washed her hands clean. Then, she slowly pried open the hand that Shen Xiran was holding onto tightly, and turned around to look at the girl who was shorter than him. "Are you done?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "I''m done." Shen Xiran did not have much confidence in his words, in fact, she still had many things he wanted to say, but seeing that Si Lianye''s face was slightly uncomfortable, Shen Xiran felt that he should not say too much to scare him.


    "Since you''ve finished, go back." After Si Lianye finished speaking, she grabbed her wrist without thinking, and walked out of the kitchen. Previously, Shen Xiran was still in the midst of the joy of finally talking to her, but in the blink of an eye, he had chased her away.


    But in her heart, she was still unwilling.


    "Si Lianye, don''t chase me away, I want to stay with you longer. Aren''t you on vacation today? Can you let me accompany you? " Shen Xiran''s face was full of begging.


    Just as he was about to be dragged to the apartment door, Shen Xiran shamelessly sat on the floor and directly hugged one of Si Lianye''s leg. Like a bear with no tail, it tightly coiled around him, preventing him from taking even half a step.


    Facing this little demon girl that was pestering him, Si Lianye took a deep breath, and after trying her best to suppress the anger in his heart, she looked at the girl below with a cold face. In fact, if he could completely forcibly throw her out, but seeing her hugging her thigh, holding her head up, blinking her huge red and swollen eyes and staring at him, Si Lianye''s heart suddenly softened, and his face filled with helplessness.


    When she met her, it was at a banquet, and from beginning to end, she had been looking at him with an expression of infatuation. Although Si Lianye was disgusted in her heart, she did not say anything.


    Gradually, the number of times she appeared in his eyes increased. Sometimes, even if he didn''t want to see her, he couldn''t.


    She was too enthusiastic, and she was too reckless about what she decided. It was just like now, when she was hanging on to him, which made him unable to resist at all.


    "I have something to do. Please leave." Shen Xiran''s words did not get Si Lianye''s pity.


    When Shen Xiran heard his firm tone, he immediately lowered his head. Si Lianye saw her lowering her head and thought that she was sad, but just as he was about to say something more gentle, he heard her say resolutely: "I''m not going, I''m going to stay here today."


    had never seen such a shameless girl.


    "You ¡­" After saying that, Si Lianye could no longer continue. On the other hand, Shen Xiran''s grip on his leg grew stronger, holding onto his leg with all his might, looking like he was about to say "I won''t let go".


    "If you don''t want to leave, then let me go." In the end, this confrontation ended with Si Lianye''s compromise.


    In Si Lianye''s entire life, there were very few compromises, and this, was definitely the only time.


    His words also caused Shen Xiran to be completely shocked, and then, he looked at the man in front of him with a face full of shock. When he discovered that the man was staring at him with a darkened face, Shen Xiran immediately lowered his head, and then quickly released his hand, appearing to be at a loss of what to do.


    After obtaining her freedom, Si Lianye strode towards the corridor.


    Shen Xiran was still sitting on the ground, staring blankly at the man''s leaving figure.


    What did he mean?


    Since she agreed to let him stay here, why did he seem to ignore her? Shen Xiran was completely unable to see through the man''s thoughts, not to mention that this man looked extremely shrewd and shrewd.


    Shen Xiran slowly stood up, then stuck his head out in the direction of the corridor and discovered that the man was no longer there. Shen Xiran pouted his lips with a face full of dissatisfaction. Shen Xiran thought with an unhappy expression.


    No, she couldn''t afford to waste this day.


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran also quietly walked towards the corridor, but when he reached the corridor, Shen Xiran saw three doors. One of them was pulled by Si Lianye just now, and it was Si Lianye''s bedroom. Was it possible in broad daylight?


    Shen Xiran thought as he walked towards the bedroom''s door. Then, he gently pushed open the door, moved closer, and peeked through the crack in the door.


    After finding out that there was no man''s shadow at all, Shen Xiran closed the door and went to the other two doors, using the same method to open the door. When there was only the last door, Shen Xiran''s heart started to feel a little nervous.


    Despite the fact that she was always pestering a man and had a fearless demeanor, only she knew how big the waves in her heart were.


    He quietly opened the door, and from the crack of the door, he discovered that there was a man bent over a table writing something, causing Shen Xiran''s entire body to immediately stiffen. Then, he looked straight at Si Lianye who was inside.


    Shen Xiran didn''t know what he was writing, but from his appearance, it could be seen that he was extremely serious. His hair was hanging down from his forehead, making him look extremely sharp, and gave a man a sexy look.


    Look, look, Shen Xiran could not help but be silly.


    Shen Xiran was never a girl who would fall for a man''s seduction. Since the last semester, Peach Blossom never stopped, but the girls who played pretty well with her all fell in love, and only Shen Xiran was left alone. It was not becausehe was not pretty, but rather, she would never care about Shen Xiran being ranked as a school beauty in university.


    Time passed minute after minute, and when the man in the study was reading the book meticulously, Shen Xiran, who was standing at the door, was also staring at Si Lianye, engrossed.


    The sun was shining just right outside, and the temperature inside was just right.

 C36

    She was the one who robbed


    However, all of this tranquility was being destroyed by Shen Xiran, maybe because she had stood for too long, she only wanted to move a few steps, and then his entire body fell towards the front, and the door was also opened with a clanging sound due to her throwing himself forward, which seemed extremely sudden in the originally quiet room.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Then, Shen Xiran''s scream added a strange tint to the room.


    After Shen Xiran fell to the ground, he immediately sat up and started to rub her hands. Because when she fell down, her hands had bent out of habit to support his body, and now, his two words of arms were burning with pain. However, after rubbing her hands for a while, Shen Xiran seemed to have realized something, and raised his head, looking guiltily at the man sitting not far away in front of the desk.


    "Hey ¡­" I really didn''t do it on purpose, I ¡­ "It''s not intentional ¡­" As Shen Xiran spoke, he stuck out his tongue, like a child who had done something wrong, completely at a loss of what to do.


    However, Si Lianye, who was sitting in front of the table, only looked down at her with a cold face. After that, she did not speak for a long while, and continued to stare at Shen Xiran with his eagle-like eyes.


    How could Shen Xiran not notice? He stood up and continued to rub his slightly aching hands as he slowly walked towards Si Lianye. When he was at Si Lianye''s side, Shen Xiran''s head was lowered and he said with an aggrieved expression, "My wrist is hurting ¡­" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, the teardrops began to fall, and his appearance looked as though he had suffered an enormous grievance.


    Even though all of this was clearly her own fault.


    When Si Lianye saw her expression, she took a deep breath and looked at the girl maliciously.


    "Hold out your hand."


    Once Si Lianye''s words came out, the crying Shen Xiran immediately stopped. Then, with a joyous expression, he handed over his hands and said to Si Lianye: "This is the place. Take a look. Take a look ¡­" When Shen Xiran was speaking, she immediately extended his hand out, and her eyes were staring straight at Si Lianye, she simply did not have the mood to notice the injury on her wrist.


    When Shen Xiran extended his hand out, he turned his head to look. His wrist was a little swollen, with traces of purple on it.


    If she was fine, she would fall, but at this moment, Si Lianye added an adjective to her heart: Idiot.


    At this time, Si Lianye stood up, then said to the girl in front of him: "Follow me." His tone was a little impatient, but Shen Xiran was already used to it. After all, from the start, this was how this man talked to her.


    When Si Lianye took large strides to walk in front, Shen Xiran was like a little wife obediently following behind him. Finally, the two of them arrived at the great hall.


    Si Lianye looked at the girl who was walking with her head down: "Sit, wait for me."


    As soon as Si Lianye finished speaking, Shen Xiran obediently complied.


    Following that, Si Lianye walked towards the kitchen, leaving Shen Xiran there, who was waiting bafflingly. However, since it was Si Lianye who told her to wait, then she would definitely wait for him. When Shen Xiran sat, his eyes were shining brightly.


    So this was what it felt like to like someone.


    No matter what the man said, her heart would beat faster than the man''s words.


    Every time she saw him, she really wanted to stay like this forever and never leave him.


    Being secretly in love with someone was an extremely depressing matter, especially when a man did not have any response. Even though he was dejected, Shen Xiran''s heart was filled with fighting spirit. After all, this was the first time in her life that she had ever liked a man without any reason.


    In the past, when Shen Xiran saw the phrase "there is no need for a reason to like a person", he did not have any thoughts in his heart. Until he met Si Lianye, from the moment he first met him in the company, his stern face and his cold attitude made Shen Xiran''s heart race.


    As Shen Xiran sat on the sofa and waited for Si Lianye, her mind was constantly thinking about every single detail of when Si Lianye had met her before. Even when Si Lianye came to her side, she was still wearing the expression of a god in space.


    "Hold out your hand."


    Shen Xiran recovered from his daze and looked at the man in front of him with a panicked expression. He strangely reached out his hand and it was only then that Shen Xiran noticed that the man was holding a hot towel in his hand.


    As Shen Xiran was feeling puzzled, Si Lianye had already started to use the towel to cover her wrist. Shen Xiran''s small face immediately became twisted in a sinister manner, as she looked at Si Lianye with a bit of discomfort: "It''s a little painful, can you lighten it?" Shen Xiran said as if it was natural, as if the man in front of her was someone she had known for a long time.


    However, after Shen Xiran finished speaking, he started to regret it a little. After all, it was already very good that this man did not abandon her.


    "Yes."


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, the man lightly snorted.


    Ah ¡­


    At first, when Shen Xiran heard his words, he thought it was just his imagination, but when he saw that the force in his hands had lessened, Shen Xiran became disarrayed.


    He was talking to himself again, and his tone was no longer cold, but much gentler. Did this represent a good start? Shen Xiran kept on asking himself in his heart. Following that, she also had a sweet and sweet look on his face, as if the man in front of her had already agreed to be together with her!


    Next, Si Lianye helped her apply the medicine with a serious face, perhaps because of her professional habits.


    After a long while, Si Lianye finished applying the medicine. Then, he looked at her and said: "It''s done." After that, Si Lianye took her handkerchief and walked towards the bathroom. His back gave off a cold feeling, and even then, Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye who was still a charming man.


    Shen Xiran sat alone for a while. When he saw that the man didn''t come out even after a long time, he became a little curious.


    Sometimes, Shen Xiran was just an impatient person. It was like at this moment in time, when she saw Si Lianye always in the bathroom, she stood up with a face full of anxiety, and walked towards the bathroom in the hall. When she arrived at the door, Shen Xiran stood there hesitantly.


    What exactly was Si Lianye doing inside? Shen Xiran became more and more curious, and slowly reached out with trembling hands towards the bathroom door.


    After all, every time she wanted to face Si Lianye, she would feel joy and fear at the same time. Si Lianye was the man she liked, Shen Xiran only hoped that she would be in her best condition in front of the man he liked the most.


    Therefore, after she tried to adjust her breathing, she slowly began to turn the handle of the door.


    "Ah ¡­"


    When the bathroom''s door was pushed open by Shen Xiran, a voice that pierced the sky resounded at the door. And when the people inside the bathroom reacted, they spitted out a sentence rudely, "Fuck ¡­ "Damnit ¡­" Immediately following that was a muffled sound from a man.


    Shen Xiran was still standing in place with a face full of shock, because her mind was still thinking about the previous scene.


    Si Lianye was actually urinating ¡­


    And his hand was holding his...


    That image, that man''s image... Something...


    She could see everything clearly from her eyes.


    When he opened the door, he wasn''t facing away from, but was facing away from him, so Shen Xiran could see the man''s face clearly ¡­


    Just as Shen Xiran''s mind was still thinking about what just happened, he heard the man inside cursing out. Only then did Shen Xiran react, and immediately ran towards the direction of the hall while shouting, and because his legs were a bit weak, when Shen Xiran got up, he almost fell down.


    After arriving at the hall, Shen Xiran sat on the sofa with a dead look on her face, while the two sides of her face were flushed red.


    This was the first time Shen Xiran saw a man''s true face ¡­


    So she was frightened, not a little.


    That was why even after everything that had just happened, Shen Xiran''s mind was still in a daze. Even when Si Lianye walked out of the bathroom with a dark face, when she saw Shen Xiran, he immediately came in front of her and shouted angrily: "Get out of here." This was not the first time Si Lianye let Shen Xiran go.


    When Si Lianye spoke, the veins on his face were vaguely visible. It could be seen that he was on the verge of going berserk.


    If Shen Xiran was smart, he would have ran away the moment he saw Si Lianye. But she was stupid, she still went back to the sofa and sat down, waiting for the man to come.


    "Si Lianye..." After Shen Xiran heard the man''s voice, he finally raised his head with a blank face. After seeing the furious man, Shen Xiran said unendingly: "I will take responsibility."


    Boom ¡­


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a girl in front of him, Si Lianye would definitely strangle her to death right now.


    If he didn''t hit her, he would definitely let the girl in front of him know what would happen if she angered him ¡­


    Also, what do you mean, she will be responsible?


    Did he want her to take responsibility? Or did she want to be responsible for it? How could he do as she wished?


    "Scram, don''t let me say it a second time." This time, Si Lianye did her best to suppress the anger in her heart, and said with a low voice.


    After Shen Xiran heard his words, he looked a little scared. It was not that Shen Xiran did not feel his anger, but she was so weak that he could not walk at all, okay?


    "My legs are weak ¡­" "I can''t move anymore ¡­" Shen Xiran said with a sobbing tone.


    When Si Lianye heard her, a mouthful of blood was stuck at her throat. If he met her, it would be his tribulation, and his life had always been organized and orderly, but ever since he was taken advantage of by her, his life was full of ups and downs.

 C37

    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" After Si Lianye said it to you twice, it was a long while before she could even utter a complete sentence. Only, his sharp eyes had been fixated on Shen Xiran''s face the entire time, making him look extremely terrifying.


    Si Lianye finally did not speak, and instead walked in front of Shen Xiran, and hugged her in an extremely crude manner by the arm of a princess. When Shen Xiran felt that a man''s scent was all in his nose, his hands naturally embraced the woman''s neck, and then, with an embarrassed expression, he nestled between the man''s necks.


    "Move away." Si Lianye said with a darkened face.


    Because he could feel the girl''s breath on her neck, and it made him uncomfortable.


    After Shen Xiran heard the man''s words, not only did he not move his eyes away, his eyes were also fixated on the man''s face. His long eyelashes, tall nose, and eyes that were pitch black made others unable to shift their gaze away.


    Just as Shen Xiran''s brain was finished thinking, he subconsciously moved closer, and after a few "Ba Ji" sounds, towards Si Lianye''s mouth.


    When Si Lianye originally walked to the entrance of the apartment, her entire person stopped in her tracks, then looked at the girl in front of him with an expression of disbelief.


    Then, just as he was about to reprimand her, her small tongue seemed to slip in like silk. After that, when Si Lianye stood back up tightly, Shen Xiran began to somewhat confusedly discuss the true meaning of "blood kiss".


    At this moment, the large hall was filled with an extremely ambiguous atmosphere, yet Si Lianye, who had always been calm and composed, was just standing there motionlessly, allowing Shen Xiran to bully him.


    Time seemed to stop at this second.


    Just as Shen Xiran was engrossed with kissing, the apartment door was opened.


    He only looked at the things in his hand and wanted to think about something. In the end, when the man''s gaze fell on the two who were not yet separated, the man who suddenly barged in and said, "Big brother, this is something grandpa told me to send over. He was worried that you wouldn''t take care of him by yourself, but now it seems that he has come with a rather broad mind ¡­" After the man finished speaking, he glanced at the interior of the apartment with a pair of eyes before placing the items by the door. He left behind a sentence, "You all continue ¡­" He then closed the door for them and left.


    The two people in the apartment looked at each other.


    At this moment, Shen Xiran''s face was already as red as a monkey''s fart, it was still boiling hot.


    Actually, the two of them stopped kissing when they felt someone had opened the door to the apartment. It was just that their lips were still pressed together in embarrassment.


    When Shen Xiran still had some broken pieces in his mind, Si Lianye had already started to carry Shen Xiran to the side of the sofa. Shen Xiran looked at the man''s bizarre actions, didn''t he want to carry him out of the apartment building? Why did he return to where he was before?


    Just as Shen Xiran was wondering, the man very easily threw Shen Xiran onto the sofa. Although the sofa was so soft that Shen Xiran did not have to worry about it falling on it, he still scared Shen Xiran and made him scream in fear.


    Even though they had been so intimate before, he still didn''t know how to show mercy to the fairer sex.


    Shen Xiran thought.


    However, there was another question in Shen Xiran''s mind, and that was, who was the man who opened the door previously? Because at that moment, she was completely dumbstruck, and he felt extremely embarrassed, he did not have the courage to look at him, so he could only roughly hear the man saying some words to Si Lianye.


    At this moment, there were too many questions in Shen Xiran''s mind, but she didn''t dare open his mouth, because when he saw that the man wanted to kill his so much that he hated his, Shen Xiran could only bite his lips in frustration and say with a pitiful expression: "Don''t be angry, I couldn''t help it just now ¡­"


    Unable to help it...


    She still had the face to say such words.


    "Sit still." Every time she spoke, her body was extremely restless, as if her entire body was about to jump right in front of his eyes.


    So when Si Lianye saw that she wanted to support her body so that they could look at each other equally, Si Lianye said with a heavy face.


    She kissed his mouth so carelessly previously, but he still didn''t settle the score with her? However, this kind of account, was really hard to talk about, which was why Si Lianye had a dark face, and completely froze her in place.


    "Oh." Every time Si Lianye finished speaking, she would respond with an extremely straightforward answer.


    After that, the two of them did not speak a word. Shen Xiran only raised his head and looked at him with a face at a loss, hoping to see a hint of emotion from his face. However, other than anger, he did not have any other expression.


    After all, she clearly liked how hardworking he was, and even started to kiss him on her own accord. But what about him?


    remembered that when she kissed him earlier, he did not seem to reject her. Furthermore, when she stuck out her small tongue, he even wanted to give her a reply ¡­ After thinking about it, Shen Xiran''s eyes lit up when he looked at the man, does that mean that the man in front of him also had feelings for her?


    "Si Lianye... "You ¡­"


    "Shut up ¡­" Just as Shen Xiran was about to speak, Si Lianye cut her off, because seeing her bashful expression, how could the usually observant Si Lianye not know what she was trying to say?


    This was exactly what Si Lianye didn''t want to mention the most.


    After all, he really didn''t refuse when this girl rushed over to kiss him.


    "But, I have something to say to you." Shen Xiran did not fall silent because of his interruption, and continued to speak with a pitiful expression.


    When she begged, her eyes were always wide open, and her large eyes were blinking non-stop. She looked like a stray pet, attracting tender affection.


    "You''re not allowed to say it." It was rare for Si Lianye to be so stubborn, but the target was still a girl.


    After Si Lianye said that she wanted to play, she also felt embarrassed, because he faintly felt that the conversation between the two was extremely childish.


    The word childish was practically impossible in Si Lianye''s eyes. After all, he had always been mature and steady when it came to matters, and would never do anything childish. But at this moment, he was actually bickering with a little girl, if it could be called bickering.


    Shen Xiran didn''t understand the man in front of his at all, but there was a look of urgency on his face, because she really wanted to say something to the man.


    Because of this, Shen Xiran felt a deep depression in his heart.


    The two of them sat in the hall, while Shen Xiran sat there foolishly. From start to finish, Si Lianye had a dark expression on her face, looking at the two of them, she felt rather happy.


    In the end, it was Shen Xiran who spoke first.


    "Si Lianye, why don''t you agree to be my boyfriend?" Shen Xiran''s words were not the least bit playful, but instead extremely serious. As she said them, she was also observing Si Lianye''s reactions, but Si Lianye''s gaze never fell on Shen Xiran''s body. Instead, she was looking at the wall not far away.


    Shen Xiran could not figure out what he was looking at, or rather, it could be said that he was thinking about something.


    "Just agree, okay?" I''m serious. " When Shen Xiran said till here, he did not continue looking at Si Lianye, but instead lowered his head with a face of disappointment, and continued to speak: "You must have felt that I was extremely frivolous, and had been pestering you ever since I met you, but I do not know why, but once I saw you, my mind would be muddled. I have never felt this kind of feeling before, wonderful and perturbed. Si Lianye, I like you ¡­ "


    After Shen Xiran finished this long string of words, he kept his head down.


    Confession had her courage, but she just didn''t have the courage to face the answer he gave her.


    This was because from the beginning, she had always been pestering him and what he had revealed was that he disliked her. Thinking of this, Shen Xiran''s heart became tangled.


    After a long time, there was no sound in the room. It was terrifyingly quiet.


    In other words, the man didn''t answer her. Shen Xiran waited until the end, and his heart grew colder and colder.


    "You''re done?"


    Just as Shen Xiran was about to lose all hope, the man''s cold voice passed from her head to Shen Xiran''s ears.


    "Speak ¡­" "I''m done." Shen Xiran answered while trembling because the man was too scary calmly, causing her to be unsure of what to do.


    "Does your wrist still hurt?" At this time, Si Lianye did not answer her feelings and instead continued with another question.


    When Shen Xiran heard it, he realised what he meant after a while. Thinking back to how her wrist was hurting from the fall, Shen Xiran could only shake his head in confusion. She just wanted to know if this man really liked his, and whether he would accept her confession ¡­


    Seeing that the man was talking about other things, Shen Xiran''s heart almost collapsed, but she couldn''t lose her temper.


    After all, it was more likely that he would lose his temper.


    Because from the moment she appeared in front of him, this man''s expression had never looked better.


    After Shen Xiran exhaled somewhat depressingly, he said with a helpless expression: "My wrist is no longer painful."


    "Then go back." After hearing her words, Si Lianye left these words, and then turned and walked towards the corridor, leaving Shen Xiran with a dumbstruck expression.


    What did he mean?


    Did he reject her confession? Or did he acquiesce to her confession?


    Shen Xiran was a little confused ¡­


    As the saying goes, no result is the best result. It was precisely because this man did not explicitly reject her that she had a chance? Thinking about it, Shen Xiran felt extremely happy.


    The chasing woman was really a layer of muslin! Shen Xiran secretly cursed in his heart.


    She must work hard to pierce through that layer of silk, then ¡­


    Thinking of this, Shen Xiran''s face couldn''t help but exude a rosy red glow.


    After staying on on the sofa for a while longer, Shen Xiran left.


    Chasing Si Lianye was a prolonged battle, and the reason he didn''t continue to stick around was because she didn''t want the man to hate him too much. At an appropriate time, she should still give the man some space. On the way home, Shen Xiran thought slyly.


    Just now, he had touched Si Lianye''s lips here, and at that moment, Shen Xiran felt that his heart was beating unusually fast, and he hadn''t made a move for a long time. When he saw that the man seemed to want to say something, Shen Xiran mustered up the courage to directly use the plot of the novel on himself, which was to put his tongue into the man''s mouth, and then say:


    As he thought about it, Shen Xiran''s heart started to undulate.

 C38

    Even though she hadn''t caught his pursuer yet, her heart was already starting to feel light ¡­


    When he arrived at the bus stop, Shen Xiran finally got on the bus. When she finally got home with great difficulty, he directly laid in his bedroom, then hopped up and down on his bed. He looked extremely excited.


    "Si Lianye... Si Lianye... " She danced as she shouted this name, while obsessively imagining what she would do next.


    "How about I learn culinary arts and prepare a meal for him to deliver to him tomorrow? Isn''t there a saying: If you want to grasp a man''s heart, you first have to grab his stomach?" After Shen Xiran muttered to himself for a while, he started to think about it.


    If there was a day when he had nothing better to do, she would just make a boiled tomato. He never paid attention to the taste of the dishes she cooked, as long as it did not poison anyone to death, not to mention, Shen Xiran did not care about what he ate, maybe it was because she did not have the ability to care about it at all. After all, if he did not eat these coarse foods, what would she eat?


    The amount of money her father had given her on Weibo was only enough for her to live these rough days.


    How about she go out and find a part-time job ¡­


    When that thought came out, Shen Xiran''s interest was immediately piqued.


    Since she had someone to chase after, she would definitely have to spend more money in the future. Just now, she had taken a taxi and used two yuan. If it was in normal times, these two dollars would be equivalent to a breakfast, two steamed buns ¡­


    immediately crawled up from the bed, and then went to the cabinet not far away to pick up his phone, and started to choose some part-time jobs that interested him, and his salary wasn''t too low either.


    After looking around, Shen Xiran finally locked onto a company, and the company''s name, Shen Xiran felt that it was extremely familiar, it was like how television often reported this company''s matters, it was just that Shen Xiran did not expect that such a large company would have a part-time job.


    Shen Xiran then called her, and after asking her some general part-time work, she happily hung up.


    The other party had mentioned that they would be interviewing at nine in the morning. After memorizing it in his heart, Shen Xiran felt that the road ahead of him was filled with light on a part-time job.


    Towards Si Lianye, she was filled with anticipation ¡­


    For a part-time job, she was also full of unknowns ¡­


    After staying on the bed for a long time, Shen Xiran finally got up and walked into the kitchen after hearing the rumbling sounds coming from his stomach. She also picked up another dish on the way, after all, she had wanted to use his culinary skills to capture the heart of a man, but when she brought out two bowls of food from the kitchen, Shen Xiran''s face revealed a faint sense of despair.


    It seemed that she was destined never to be able to use her culinary skills to conquer a man''s heart.


    Therefore, when Shen Xiran ate, he had an absent-minded look.


    On the second day, Shen Xiran woke up early, organized himself, and directly took a bus to the company he had agreed on yesterday to interview.


    Along the way, Shen Xiran was eager to give it a try. After all, she hadn''t had a part-time job since he was young.


    Holding on to his excitement, Shen Xiran finally arrived at the entrance of the company. Looking at the majestic building, Shen Xiran only felt that it was a bit dazzling. Shen Xiran shook his head, trying to clear his mind. Let''s talk after the interview.


    When Shen Xiran arrived in front of the entrance of the building, he saw a guard blocking her. Shen Xiran looked at the man in charge of the door with a panicked expression.


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, the guard shot a glance at Shen Xiran, and then said respectfully: "I understand, go in."


    After the man finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the door, completely ignoring Shen Xiran, but Shen Xiran, who gave him a cautious look, quickly walked in. After entering, everything that he saw was exquisite and elegant, the scenery inside was simply amazing, and when Shen Xiran looked around in shock, a few men walked past her, dressed in simple clothing. Shen Xiran looked at the casual clothes that he was wearing, and couldn''t help but feel a little dejected and dejected.


    Would anyone, who would be interviewing her later, think that she didn''t value her part-time job because of her clothes?


    Just as Shen Xiran was feeling suspicious, he arrived at the elevator''s entrance. Shen Xiran did not look at the logo on the entrance of the elevator, and walked over to an elevator that had the words "Exclusive VIP" written on it.


    When she entered, she did not feel the tension in the room. Instead, she kept her head down, thinking about the interview.


    After entering, Shen Xiran was so dazed that he forgot to press the button to go to the floor.


    Time passed minute after minute, until a warning voice beside him sounded. Only then did Shen Xiran slightly turn his head and look at the person who spoke.


    "Miss, you walked into the wrong elevator."


    When the man spoke, his tone was full of warning, and there was even a hint of anger that could not be contained.


    Shen Xiran had always been panicking inside, since he still had to interview people later. Now that he saw the man staring at him with an unhappy warning, Shen Xiran could not help but be angry.


    "This elevator isn''t opened by your family. Why are you being so domineering?" "Hmph, I insist on taking this elevator. Today, I will stay in this elevator for the entire day. I''ll piss you off ¡­" Shen Xiran replied in frustration.


    After hearing what Shen Xiran said, the man couldn''t help but blush a little, because after hearing such childish words from the girl, as the assistant by CEO Shangguan''s side, he actually dared to fuss about it with a girl. As soon as the assistant finished thinking, he turned around and looked at the person beside him who had not said a word since the start, as if he was begging for help.


    "Mr. Shangguan, this ¡­"


    "Let her be."


    A low and deep voice sounded out. Only now did Shen Xiran notice that there was someone standing beside the man.


    Shen Xiran immediately moved towards the elevator door, looking at them all warily. Just as Shen Xiran was looking at them, the man called Mr. Shangguan was also sizing up Shen Xiran, but there was something deep in his eyes, causing others to not be able to guess what he was thinking.


    Just when everyone was silent, a "ding" sound came from the elevator, indicating that someone had arrived.


    When Shen Xiran heard the voice, he came back to reality and looked at the floor displayed with surprise. This was the highest level? Just as the other two men were about to step out of the elevator, Shen Xiran grabbed onto the clothes of one of the men with a panicked expression, and asked for help: "May I ask, what floor is today''s recruitment going to be on?" When Shen Xiran asked this, he was a little anxious, so she did not notice that her hand was tightly grabbing onto Mr. Shangguan''s clothes.


    When the assistant by the side saw that, just as he was about to stop him, Shangguan Zhe signaled the assistant with his eyes, and the assistant no longer spoke.


    "Twentieth floor."


    After Shangguan Zhe calmly said these three words, Shen Xiran''s face immediately revealed a slight smile, then directly loosened his hand after saying "thank you" to the man in front of him. He walked back into the elevator and pressed the button to go to the next floor, then the elevator door closed.


    What Shen Xiran did not see, was that the moment the elevator door was about to close, Shangguan Zhe, who was originally standing in place without moving, spoke to the assistant behind him.


    After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he left the assistant behind in shock.


    Shen Xiran''s mind was still a little dizzy when he returned home. At this moment, she had not recovered from the previous interview, because she did not expect her interview to be so smooth. Thinking about it, she could not help but jump and jump in the hall.


    Just as she was jumping up and down, Shen Xiran suddenly remembered something. If she went to work, how would she have the time to chase after Si Lianye?


    Actually, Shen Xiran had noticed one thing, and that was that Si Lianye was pretty close to the place where she needed to go to work. If only she could stay at Si Lianye''s place ¡­ Shen Xiran sighed emotionally as she thought about it. As she thought about it, Shen Xiran started to daydream.


    "Si Lianye..." Shen Xiran muttered to himself once more, then stood up, thinking that he still had to go to Si Lianye''s residence.


    After tidying up his attire, Shen Xiran carried a small bag and walked out. This time, Shen Xiran did not walk over, but called a taxi, so they quickly arrived at the entrance of Si Lianye''s apartment. When Elder Brother Guard saw Shen Xiran''s figure, he looked at him with a trace of darkness in his eyes.


    "Hello, can I come in? You saw it last time, Si Lianye knows me, I''m his girlfriend ¡­ " In the end, Shen Xiran said those words without any confidence, but in order to sneak in, Shen Xiran only felt that she could say those words that had no face and no skin.


    "Go in." Elder Brother Guard casually said as he opened the door.


    Shen Xiran did not expect him to actually let his in, and immediately smiled sweetly at him and said: "Thank you, thank you ¡­ ¡­" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he skipped inside like a little rabbit, looking extremely happy.


    When Elder Brother Guard saw her current state, a faint smile rose on his face.


    Think of it as the beauty of adulthood.


    As for the road to Si Lianye''s apartment, although Shen Xiran had only gone there once, he remembered that it was very reliable. Until she arrived at Si Lianye''s apartment, Shen Xiran pressed the doorbell without thinking, and after realising that no one was opening the door, Shen Xiran pressed it a few more times. After waiting for a long time, no one opened the door.

 C39

    Shen Xiran couldn''t help but think, could it be that he went to work?


    She couldn''t possibly go back into the company to look for him, right? If she kept going to the company to harass him, he might make people think of him... Thinking about it, Shen Xiran stood still with a confident look on his face. He then looked around and noticed that there were no one in the corridor. Then, Shen Xiran slowly squatted down and sat on the ground.


    She had to wait for Si Lianye today.


    She wanted to tell him that she had found a job, and that it was a very good part-time job.


    Shen Xiran didn''t know how long he stayed in that spot, but just when she started to feel dizzy and his legs started to feel sore, as though something was kicking his, Shen Xiran finally opened his sleepy eyes. When he saw a tall figure standing in front of him, Shen Xiran immediately called out in joy, "Si Lianye, you''re back ¡­"


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to stand up, but just as she was about to use her hand to prop up the door, she felt a numbing pain in her thigh.


    "Aiyo ¡­" After Shen Xiran shouted, he uncontrollably rushed towards the man in front of him, and then quietly held onto the man''s waist to stabilize his body, to prevent himself from falling down.


    "You ¡­" As Si Lianye held the dish in one hand, she didn''t even have time to react when he felt her burrow into her embrace. Then, he naturally reached out to catch her, and immediately, the air was filled with an awkward atmosphere.


    In the end, Si Lianye coughed fakely, and then said coldly to the person in his embrace: "Get out of the way, I''m going to open the door ¡­"


    After Shen Xiran heard his words, he slowly let go of his hands and went to support himself by the side of the wall. He saw that the man''s eyes were fixed on the wall, and then, after typing in a long line of numbers on it, the apartment door opened. Si Lianye then carried the dishes and walked inside, and when Shen Xiran saw his proud and aloof back, he happily followed behind him.


    After entering, Si Lianye headed straight for the kitchen, while she sat on the sofa and started rubbing her feet.


    She had fallen asleep right in front of his apartment door. Plus, when she was in a daze just now, she felt as if someone had kicked her. Could it be that a man was able to kick her?


    At this time, Shen Xiran looked at his slightly aching calves. He had just been kicked here, and when Shen Xiran carefully checked, he saw a bit of a stain. Shen Xiran was sure that this man must have used his shoes to kick.


    Even though Shen Xiran was a little angry in his heart, Shen Xiran was even more worried. She must have been seen by the man when she was sleeping right?


    Was she ugly when she slept?


    It had to be said that sometimes girls'' brain circuits were different from other girls'', because the things they were worried about were often some ridiculous, mind-boggling details.


    Just as Shen Xiran was deep in his thoughts, Si Lianye who was in the kitchen was not feeling any better either.


    Not knowing why, when Si Lianye saw her in front of the apartment building, she actually did not feel any trace of curiosity, but instead felt that she should be there. When she saw her closing her eyes and sleeping with a cute and innocent face, Si Lianye''s eyes actually flashed for a moment, but it was only for a moment.


    After that, not only was he angry, but she was also sleeping in front of his apartment.


    Was she stupid ¡­ I''m sure he''ll go back to the apartment.


    One must know that in normal times, Si Lianye would often return to the Si Family''s Main House to stay there, and today, he did not know what sort of wind she had drawn, but she had returned here, and then saw her sloppily sleeping.


    Seeing that she was fast asleep and was about to fall towards the side, Si Lianye couldn''t help but extend a leg and then lightly kick her leg. In his opinion, the strength Si Lianye used was extremely light, but what Si Lianye did not know, was that a man''s strength was a completely different matter in a girl''s eyes.


    Thus, after being kicked, even Shen Xiran, who usually slept soundly, was woken up by the kick.


    Si Lianye snapped out of her reminiscence and began to fry vegetables.


    What he didn''t notice was that when he cooked, he made it both ways.


    Time quietly passed by the two of them. When Shen Xiran felt that his leg no longer hurt anymore, he stood up slowly and walked towards the kitchen. When he saw that the man was cooking, Shen Xiran stood at the door in a daze.


    "Si Lianye..." When Shen Xiran saw Si Lianye, he could not help but call out his name.


    In fact, from the moment Shen Xiran appeared at the entrance of the kitchen, Si Lianye had already felt that a man''s sharp senses were sometimes frighteningly accurate.


    "What is it?" Si Lianye tightened her grip on the pot handle, and her tone carried a trace of seriousness.


    "I just wanted to call out to you." Shen Xiran replied with an innocent expression, as he continued to stare at the man''s back.


    When Si Lianye heard her words, her face turned black.


    He knew that this girl had the ability to anger him. Damn it, he shouldn''t have responded to her words. Damn it ¡­ After Si Lianye impatiently paid for a meal, her face couldn''t help but become somewhat gloomy, so when he finished cooking, and carried the dishes onto the table, Shen Xiran also eagerly followed behind him. Then, she washed her hands and went to grab the rice bowls.


    Until the two of them sat at the dining table, Shen Xiran thought to himself in fear, does he look angry? You look like you''re in a bad mood?


    "Did you run into some kind of a problem at work? If you feel suffocated, tell me, I promise to be a loyal listener, the trash of your life ¡­ "


    Just as Shen Xiran was about to continue babbling, Si Lianye suddenly shouted: "Eat!" Then there was silence.


    Shen Xiran could only pout his lips with a face full of grievance, then look at the man beside his in dissatisfaction. What did she say wrongly? While Shen Xiran was eating, he kept thinking of this question. However, the moment Shen Xiran stuffed a pig''s leg into the deepest part of his body, the distress he felt just now instantly disappeared.


    His cooking skills couldn''t be more laudable.


    "It''s really delicious ¡­" Shen Xiran couldn''t help but praise him.


    When Si Lianye heard her words, she was not happy at all, she only felt that it was noisy.


    She was so noisy.


    He was like a group of chirping little birds hovering above his head, causing him to feel a sense of irritation.


    On the contrary, his expression became more and more ugly. Shen Xiran quickly closed his mouth and started to eat the dishes in the bowl, since she was really hungry, he slept for a long time in front of his apartment, and Shen Xiran did not know what time it was, but what he was sure of, was that they were already eating dinner.


    He finished the meal in silence.


    After Shen Xiran finished eating, he rushed to wash the dishes. However, when he saw her passionate look, he did not stop her.


    After all, from the start, she always looked to be brimming with energy. Perhaps he really needed to do some work to let her pass the time. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to get used to being stuck by his side.


    After all, Si Lianye had never liked being surrounded by women ever since she was young.


    This point, was a huge contrast from his younger brother. Thinking about it, Si Lianye could not help but shake her head and sigh. After all, when she thought about his younger brother, she couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    At this time, Si Lianye remembered the scene of his brother kissing someone when he came here.


    Immediately, Si Lianye''s brain hurt again.


    Ever since he met this girl, his life had been filled with countless surprises.


    When Shen Xiran carefully picked up the bowl on the table and walked into the kitchen, his gaze watched her slow posture, then stayed in place. As he watched, Si Lianye''s eyes suddenly flickered.


    Recently, he had been distracted more and more.


    He did not like the change. He wanted to feel that everything was under control.


    When Shen Xiran came out of the kitchen, he did not see the man''s figure. She knew that the man must be in the study room without even thinking about it, even though he had only known him for a short while.


    He was afraid that he would disturb someone, so he snuck in front of the study room''s door. Instead of quietly opening the door like he did before, Shen Xiran stood at the edge of the wall and waited patiently. Through the crack of the door, Shen Xiran could see that there was light inside, so he must be inside.


    Then, she would just quietly wait outside for him.


    Thus, the distance between them had been shortened by a lot.


    Although they were only separated by a door, Shen Xiran felt that he could smell a man''s scent. Or perhaps, this entire apartment was filled with the scent of a man.


    Seeing that the floor was covered with carpets, Shen Xiran sat down with his back against the wall, and then placed his chin on his knees, one hand constantly drawing something on the floor. His moving eyes were also filled with gentleness, just because she was watching over him, Shen Xiran felt as if his heart was filled with something, and was slowly feeling satisfied.


    She liked this feeling. She liked the feeling of liking him.


    Shen Xiran remembered that there was a line that said "Love is a kind of mysterious thing".


    Love can make a person treat a person well without any reason, moreover immerse oneself in it, unable to do so.


    At ten in the night, Si Lianye walked out from the study room. She moved his somewhat stiff neck, turned it around a little, and opened the door to the study room''s handle. After she left the study room, the figure at the side shocked Si Lianye.

 C40

    And she still hadn''t returned home?


    Si Lianye wanted to think of something else, but she still walked over to her with light steps. Seeing that she had fallen asleep while leaning on the wall, Si Lianye couldn''t help but suspect that she was just a pig.


    Previously, he slept at the entrance of the apartment, but now, he was sleeping at the entrance of the study room. Towards her actions, Si Lianye only felt a little pain in his brain, because this girl had always been an restless woman who played cards.


    He had originally wanted to reach out to pat her shoulder, but he had only reached out halfway when Si Lianye pulled back her hand. He then changed his focus to carefully picking up her lithe and petite body.


    However, the moment Si Lianye touched Shen Xiran, Shen Xiran, who was sleeping uncomfortably, opened his eyes slowly. Then, he saw a man''s side profile.


    The usually astute Si Lianye also felt that the person''s aura in her embrace was a little messed up, and lowered her head, then glanced at her, and realised that her eyes were tightly shut. However, after seeing her in deep sleep, Si Lianye did not expose her.


    Si Lianye carried Shen Xiran all the way to the guest room, and when Si Lianye lowered her head, she quickly closed her eyes because she was afraid that if the man found out that she was pretending to be asleep, he would definitely drive her home. Luckily, the man didn''t realize this, and only glanced at her once before looking straight ahead, and continued to walk steadily.


    However, although the man did not realise that she was just pretending to be asleep, Shen Xiran still felt guilty inside. Why did she feel that there was something wrong with the man when he looked at his?


    Was it because she did something that made her feel guilty that she made such a big fuss?


    As Shen Xiran thought about it, when her brain started to feel that Si Lianye''s embrace was really warm again, he realised that her entire body had been placed by the man onto the soft bed. Shen Xiran wanted to open her eyes and take a look at Si Lianye''s current expression, but she could not, because in the man''s eyes, she was still sleeping.


    After a while, Shen Xiran only felt the sound of the door being closed. Shen Xiran felt that the air had become extremely quiet, and then slowly opened his eyes, luckily he had a light bulb in the room, so he could clearly see everything in the room. The first thing Shen Xiran did was to look for a man.


    However, Shen Xiran also felt a little disappointed in her heart, because there was a corner of her heart that seemed to be saying: She wants him to stay.


    But why stay?


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran''s face started to turn boiling hot, as though it was on fire. Shen Xiran did not need to think to know, at that moment, that her face was probably as red as an apple.


    Extending his hands, Shen Xiran touched his own face. It was indeed very hot.


    Shen Xiran was still a girl who had never been in a relationship before, so such dirty thoughts often popped up in his mind. It was completely because one of her hobbies was to read all kinds of novels.


    For example, when Si Lianye carried her into the room earlier, when the two of them entered the guest room, Shen Xiran''s mind immediately thought about what she should do if Si Lianye had feelings for her and wanted to do something with her.


    However, the reality proved that Shen Xiran was overthinking things, Si Lianye was a man of honor, she was a little scary, but she, on the other hand, was not as pure in her heart.


    Shen Xiran, who had realized the truth, only felt a little ashamed.


    After all, she was just a young girl, how could she be so unrestrained?


    The more he thought about it, the more Shen Xiran kept on warning himself that he mustn''t have such dirty thoughts anymore. He mustn''t sully Si Lianye, this honest and upright man, by any means.


    After that, Shen Xiran laid on the bed and continued thinking about everything, but she was completely unable to sleep. After all, this was the first time he was staying in a man''s house, and her heart was still very perturbed.


    The furnishings inside the guest room were very simple, there were murals on the walls, making them look extremely beautiful. Shen Xiran looked at them for a while, then slowly walked to the window and looked outside.


    The moonlight tonight was truly beautiful. A full moon hung high in the sky, with many stars scattered all around, adding a bright color to the boundless universe.


    After staying at the window to watch the beautiful night for a while, Shen Xiran headed towards the bathroom. After entering, Shen Xiran began to shower, luckily he had everything inside, so after Shen Xiran finished showering, he wrapped a towel around the words, he could not wear the clothes from before right?


    Besides, she was alone in the guest room, so there was no problem.


    When she was at home alone, did she have the habit of sleeping in the fruit? Shen Xiran thought, so he did not care too much about it.


    But after arriving at his bedroom, Shen Xiran started to feel thirsty. After eating dinner, did she still not drink any water? Shen Xiran thought that this man must be asleep right now, so she should be able to openly pour him a cup of water right? After thinking about it again and again, Shen Xiran finally decided to take a step forward and slowly opened the door to the guest room. Then, he slowly peeked his head out and took a glance at the corridor.


    After passing through the hallway, Shen Xiran went into the kitchen and went to the freezer to find some cold water to drink. Then, when Shen Xiran''s gaze stopped at an extremely exquisite bottle, he immediately felt a bit hungry.


    It looked like a red wine bottle, but if you looked closely, it didn''t look like red wine at all. Shen Xiran was puzzled, it must be something delicious, if not, she could taste it. Just as he finished thinking, he found a bottle opener around him, and then, he quickly opened it. Shen Xiran then found a cup, and carried a bottle of wine like liquid, and picked up a large cup before walking towards the hall.


    First, he placed the wine on the tea table, and then poured a little into the blanket. Shen Xiran felt that it was not enough, and added a little, until the entire cup was filled with Shen Xiran, before he stopped.


    When she was at home watching TV by herself, she would often see the male and female protagonist of the TV sitting inside while holding a cup of wine, and then, with an extremely graceful posture, she would drink a mouthful of wine. When Shen Xiran thought of this, he tried to stay in that position for a bit, and then, he slowly raised the cup and placed it next to his mouth, directly taking a gulp.


    "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­" "So spicy ¡­"


    After drinking a big mouthful, Shen Xiran immediately muttered.


    However, she was afraid that she would disturb Si Lianye, so after she finished speaking, Shen Xiran knocked on the door. After realising that she did not see Si Lianye, Shen Xiran stuck out his tongue with a cute and innocent look, and continued to taste the soup.


    Although it was spicy, the taste was still not bad. Shen Xiran muttered in his heart.


    Not long after, a cup of wine was finished by Shen Xiran in one gulp. His face was tainted with two red clouds, which made her look extremely charming and alluring.


    However, Shen Xiran did not realize this, and continued to pour the wine, because the wine was astringent and the spicy taste made Shen Xiran feel that it was not bad.


    After pouring another cup, Shen Xiran drank mouthful after mouthful, and then, he poured another cup. Since young, Shen Xiran had never tasted alcohol before, and strictly speaking, this was the first time she had ever drunk wine before.


    After drinking for a while, Shen Xiran felt that her vision had blurred. Not only that, when she looked around, it felt as if her vision was floating? However, she still felt that her entire body was hot and dry, Shen Xiran mumbled to himself, then started to pull the towel off her body.


    After a few breaths, Shen Xiran felt his entire body feeling much better, but what Shen Xiran did not know was that, at that moment, she was not even wearing a strand of clothes.


    After she came out of the bathroom, she didn''t have anything on ¡­


    "Si Lianye..." After Shen Xiran got drunk, he stood up with a bit of a stagger, and then started to shout in the hall. After yelling for a while, Shen Xiran blinked his blurry eyes, and began to search for the figure of a man in the hall.


    "Si Lianye... Where are you hiding? How can I... I can''t find you anymore ¡­ " Shen Xiran said, dragging his swaying body to search the place.


    There were several times when she almost fell forward. If it wasn''t for her hands clinging to the wall and moving slowly, she would have already fallen down.


    "Si Lianye... Where are you? Why don''t you come out and see me... Do you really dislike me? " called out once again after not being able to see the man''s figure for a long time. This time however, his voice was a little loud, and contained a little bit of anger, as if she was truly angry.


    Just as Shen Xiran was shouting loudly, Si Lianye, who was originally inside the bedroom, was about to sleep after taking a bath, but when she heard the noise coming from outside, she tied a towel around her neck and started to walk towards the door. As she was walking through the corridor, Si Lianye faintly heard the sound coming from the hall, and Si Lianye had a very bad feeling.


    As he approached the hall, the feeling grew stronger.


    When he walked into the hall, he saw that Si Lianye''s face had instantly turned from green to black, then from black to red. She looked extremely terrifying;

 C41

    Si Lianye looked at everything in front of him and did not speak for a long while. Then, with a bright and clear gaze, she stared at the woman who was swaying in the air in the distance. When Si Lianye''s eyes were focused on Shen Xiran''s body, Shen Xiran, who was not far away, seemed to feel that someone was looking at him. He turned his head around with a misty face.


    As Shen Xiran walked, he spoke with an aggrieved tone: "Si Lianye ¡­ You finally appeared. I thought you would always hide from me? "Huh ¡­" Why is there so many Si Lianye s ¡­ No, I only want Si Lianye. " Shen Xiran said with an innocent expression. As she said that, she even reached out her hand and wildly slapped it in the air, as if a lot of Si Lianye really did appear in front of her eyes.


    She did not take a step forward, and looked as if she was about to fall down. However, just as she was about to fall, her body staggered and stood up once again, and then, her eyes continued to look at his body.


    And Si Lianye listened to every single word that was inside her mouth.


    At this time, the air was filled with the strong smell of alcohol., who had never been addicted to alcohol, could easily tell that the girl in front of him had drank a lot of alcohol to be able to fill the air with such a strong smell of alcohol.


    Also, smelling the smell of the wine, Si Lianye could probably guess which bottle she was drinking.


    Even he was only able to taste a little bit of the wine. Si Lianye''s face darkened, and then he slowly walked to her side. When Shen Xiran, who was far away, saw him, he immediately became excited, and jumped around as if he was a real person. "Si Lianye ¡­ Here it comes ¡­ Si Lianye is here... "


    "Si Lianye..."


    When they were only a meter away from each other, Shen Xiran''s entire person pounced towards Si Lianye''s embrace. Then, he began to rub her head against his chest while he spoke with a spoiled tone in his voice, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time just now, why haven''t you appeared ¡­ Don''t despise me, don''t hate me... You can only like me... Si Lianye... Did you hear that ¡­ " After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he even reached out his hand and weakly patted Si Lianye''s chest to show his warning.


    Her words did not sound convincing at all, upon hearing the words of the beautiful woman in his arms, Si Lianye''s gaze fell on the bath towel on the ground not far away.


    He then carried her across his arms and headed for the guest room.


    However, Shen Xiran, who was in his embrace, did not cooperate. He reached out his hands and hugged Si Lianye''s neck tightly, then pouted his lips and said with an angry look on his face: "I still want to drink, don''t go to sleep. Si Lianye, drink with me ¡­ "How about it?" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he placed his head between''s neck and shook Si Lianye''s neck non-stop with a "you have to agree" look.


    After feeling her restlessness, Si Lianye increased her pace, and walked to the side of the bed. She released her, and planned to place her on the bed, but Shen Xiran, who was in his embrace, hugged his neck tightly, and that pair of legs had already tightly wrapped around his waist.


    At this moment, Si Lianye''s heart crumbled.


    After all, anyone who saw this scene would feel their blood swelling. It was already a great deal of restraint for him to put her on the bed, but this girl actually didn''t know what was good for her.


    "Let me go ¡­" When Si Lianye spoke, her voice was so hoarse it was as though she was holding back something.


    But when Shen Xiran heard him, he shook his head, opened his blurry eyes and stared at the man in front of him, then tried his best to touch the man''s forehead with his forehead. Knowing that the two of them were face to face, and that their noses were already touching, Shen Xiran spoke even more lazily: "I want, I don''t want to let you go, I want to be with you, Si Lianye ¡­ You don''t want... "Don''t always keep people at arm''s length, okay ¡­"


    Even though Shen Xiran''s brain was in slight pain and he was dizzy, she still remembered Si Lianye, the man, and didn''t forget to show him what he was thinking.


    "Let me go first ¡­" Si Lianye tried to coax her first.


    "Don''t... "I don''t want to be separated from you ¡­" Shen Xiran, who was usually confused, became clear at this moment. After hearing Si Lianye''s words, she immediately said nothing more and continued to lie on Si Lianye''s shoulders. Then, she continued to speak with a shaky tone in her mouth, "You smell really good ¡­ "It smells so good ¡­"


    Her words caused Si Lianye''s face to darken once again.


    When a man was praised by a girl, no matter how you looked at it, it didn''t sound like praise. On the contrary, it sounded perverted, especially when compared to a mature and steady man.


    "Let go, or else I won''t be polite." This time, these words came out from Si Lianye''s mouth. One had to know, Si Lianye never had any sort of patience with women, but at this moment, he had already used the greatest amount of patience in his life, he could obviously throw him off unyieldingly, but Si Lianye did not do so. Instead, she tried to use words to make her become obedient.


    Although he had spoken for so long, she clearly didn''t have the slightest intention to be obedient, yet Si Lianye still tolerated her time and time again. This kind of situation had never occurred before.


    "Hehe, why aren''t you being courteous?" When Shen Xiran, who was originally lying on Si Lianye''s shoulder heard this, she only felt that it was a little funny. She immediately raised her head, blinked her eyes, and looked at the man, and asked with a face full of suspicion.


    Her eyes were clear and pure. When she asked this question, she was like a curious baby, causing others to feel the urge to explain it to her.


    However, in Si Lianye''s eyes, this was another matter.


    She was hanging all over his body, and when he held her, he could still feel her smooth and delicate skin ¡­


    Furthermore, as a doctor, he was truly a little bit obsessed with women. In all these years, he had never met any women, not because he did not like women, but because he was mostly busy with work matters and there were some mediocre and common women that he did not see fit to meet.


    "Why aren''t you being courteous? Hurry up and tell me ¡­"


    When Si Lianye was silent the whole time, and fell into the midst of the fight between the heaven and earth, Shen Xiran''s clear voice once again reached Si Lianye''s ears.


    After Si Lianye heard her words, although she was extremely furious in her heart, and even more so, couldn''t think of anything to do, although he really wanted to strangle her to death, and really wanted to, but her pair of clear eyes seemed to be extremely bright. Just a pair of eyes was enough to cause people to be lost in their thoughts, and it was so puzzling that they couldn''t leave their eyes.


    He clearly didn''t drink, but he had this slightly intoxicated thought in his mind.


    "Si Lianye, you aren''t talking again ¡­" Shen Xiran waited and waited. Without waiting for the man to speak, he continued to blink his hazy eyes and moved closer to Si Lianye. When Si Lianye''s face turned ashen, she immediately used her mouth to cover her lips.


    Boom ¡­


    This was the second time.


    At first, Si Lianye only felt that something on her body had collapsed with a loud bang. Then, when the two of them used some force, Si Lianye staggered and they both fell towards the bed.


    When Si Lianye was so angry that she couldn''t release it, she saw Shen Xiran thinking that he was lying on top of the bed, and immediately muttered with a face full of satisfaction: "Ah, I''m so happy ¡­ Si Lianye... Are you happy? It was still comfortable lying on the bed ¡­ "Heehee ¡­" As Shen Xiran spoke, both of his hands were tightly hugging onto the man''s neck, as if he was a baby.


    "You are challenging my limit, do you understand?" Si Lianye said in a serious tone.


    However, after Shen Xiran heard what Si Lianye said, he still maintained a grinning face, and said: "Hehe, Si Lianye, you spoke a lot of things to me today, and normally you always have a stiff face, causing me to feel extremely unhappy. But today, you spoke a lot of things to me, I am so happy ¡­ I''m so happy... Si Lianye... " Shen Xiran yelled as he moved his lips closer to Si Lianye''s face, and then, he moved closer to Si Lianye''s face and made non-stop "Ba Ji" sounds.


    It looked like he was about to eat Si Lianye''s tofu again.


    Damn it...


    He had to leave her side quickly, or else, he really couldn''t guarantee that he would do anything that was out of line. In the past, Si Lianye could use the self-control that she was most proud of, but after meeting this girl, all of his thoughts had become uncontrollable.


    After that, Si Lianye made up her mind and stretched out his hand, then placed it on the side of her waist. She embraced her tightly and just as she was about to move her to the side, Shen Xiran suddenly said with an aggrieved expression on her face, "I need to pee ¡­ "I need to pee ¡­"


    Oh heavens ¡­


    How could she be so shameless ¡­

 C42

    Si Lianye had never seen such a strange girl before.


    Was it just because she was drunk, or was this her nature to be so casual?


    When Si Lianye heard her words again, a large portion of her mind was completely muddled. After all, in his entire life and experiences, she had never seen something like this.


    "Si Lianye, I need to go to the toilet ¡­"


    When her voice came out again, Si Lianye slowly came back to her senses.


    "Endure it for me ¡­" Just as Si Lianye finished speaking, she felt as if something was dripping wet onto his feet. After that, more and more sounds seemed to have appeared, and that it was not only that, there was also a little sound within the quiet room, like the sound of flowing water.


    "Damn ¡­"


    A low chant suddenly came out, showing the extent of Si Lianye''s mental collapse.


    Did she wet the bed?


    At this moment, Si Lianye could no longer think of any other words to describe his feelings. After a long while, Si Lianye did not even dare to move, because ¡­ At this moment, Si Lianye was very clear what it was.


    "Ugh ¡­" So comfortable... "Heehee ¡­"


    After a while, they saw Shen Xiran lying on Si Lianye''s chest with a satisfied expression, and then, he spat out one sentence.


    Her voice lingered in Si Lianye''s ears, and her bell-like laughter.


    Waiting until Si Lianye finally accepted this reality, then held Shen Xiran''s body, then stood up slowly and hugged her horizontally, Si Lianye directly walked to the bathroom not far away, not caring about whether the person in front of him was willing to or not, and a pair of strong and forceful hands directly hugged her tightly in their embrace, then directly turned on the shower.


    After the water dripped down, Si Lianye stood below while pulling Shen Xiran along. However, before this, Si Lianye had already taken off the towel on her body, leaving behind only two people in the bathroom.


    And at that moment, Si Lianye''s originally somewhat lustful thoughts were extinguished by her actions just now.


    In the morning of the second day, before Shen Xiran had completely woken up, he felt like his head was starting to hurt.


    Faintly opening her eyes, then extending a hand to scratch his head, Shen Xiran made his move. After stretching his body, he began to survey his surroundings;


    Wasn''t this her home?


    This seems to be Si Lianye''s bedroom?


    Ah ¡­


    She was sleeping in Si Lianye''s bedroom, and the moment he thought about it, Shen Xiran felt that the headache he originally had suddenly disappeared, and was replaced by the pleasant surprise in front of him. At this time, Shen Xiran tried his best to recall what happened yesterday.


    Because the interview was a success, she wanted to share this joyous matter with Si Lianye.


    After arriving at Si Lianye''s apartment, she found that the man wasn''t in the apartment, so she stayed squatting outside the door until Si Lianye returned home to bring her in as well. After that, Si Lianye cooked a meal, and the two of them interjected a little, but in Shen Xiran''s eyes, as she thought about it, nothing too big had happened.


    And then what? Shen Xiran tried his best to think back to what had happened. It was as if aftheshe had showered in the guest room, he thought he was thirsty so he went to the kitchen to get a drink. Then, as if she had seen a bottle of wine, she drank it.


    Shen Xiran scratched his head with all his might again, wanting to remember some of the things from last night. However, no matter how Shen Xiran thought about it, he couldn''t.


    Had she been drunk last night?


    How could something that looked like wine get drunk? Shen Xiran thought with a face full of suspicion. However, the truth was that she really did not remember what happened last night.


    However, Shen Xiran had a premonition that she seemed to have forgotten something extremely important last night.


    Shen Xiran didn''t have the slightest impression of how she came into Si Lianye''s bedroom. Could it be that she was drunk, and had then slept on Si Lianye''s bed alone. In Shen Xiran''s memories, Shen Xiran had always remembered that Si Lianye always seemed to hate him.


    Did he not understand that he would sleep with him?


    Shen Xiran only thought that it was impossible, but he was currently in Si Lianye''s bedroom, and furthermore, she was lying on Si Lianye''s bed. Shen Xiran lifted the blanket and saw that his entire body was covered by the bath towel from yesterday.


    Her body did not feel any pain, which also meant that the two of them were sharing a bed and this man did not touch her at all. To Shen Xiran, this was an extremely humiliating matter.


    This meant that this man really didn''t have the slightest bit of interest in him. Thinking of this, Shen Xiran had a face full of discouragement.


    But right now, Shen Xiran was not in the mood to think about this. Slowly getting up, he went into the bathroom, and when he saw that there were new toiletries, Shen Xiran felt happy. Was this prepared specially by Si Lianye?


    Actually, Shen Xiran had thought too much. The reason why Si Lianye had placed a completely new set of toiletries in the washroom was because she was afraid that someone as casual as Shen Xiran would use him. That was why she reinstalled the set so early in the morning.


    When Shen Xiran came out of the bathroom, he went straight to the man''s closet, found a shirt to put on over his body, and then walked outside with an uneasy feeling.


    When they were walking through the corridor, Shen Xiran intentionally took a peek inside the study room, but as he did not see the man, Shen Xiran went into the hall alone, but he still did not see the man. Immediately after, it was the kitchen, but he still did not see the man.


    Had he lost his job?


    Thinking about going to work, Shen Xiran suddenly thought of an extremely important matter. She seemed to have succeeded in her interview, and then, it seemed like she was going to the company to report today, she was going to the same place today ¡­


    Heavens, she had actually forgotten such an important matter.


    At this time, Shen Xiran turned his gaze towards the walls of the hall, because there was a hanging bell, which looked extremely majestic. The moment he saw the clock, Shen Xiran''s mind went blank, because it was already noon.


    Then, did her job fail?


    And at this time, Si Lianye must have gone to work ¡­


    And was she really drunk last night? He probably didn''t do anything embarrassing ¡­


    One question after another surfaced up in Shen Xiran''s mind, causing him to feel somewhat conflicted.


    Not only was he conflicted, Shen Xiran was also crumbling right now.


    After quickly returning to the bedroom, Shen Xiran began to look for clothes that he could wear. After rummaging through Si Lianye''s wardrobe, Shen Xiran did not even find a single piece of a woman''s clothes, although he was feeling extremely vexed, but he was more happy inside. After all, this meant that Si Lianye''s daily life did not have women.


    Thus, her eyesight was quite good.


    It wasn''t those horse-men he was looking for.


    Thinking of this logic, Shen Xiran could not help but be arrogant.


    However, very quickly, the real question troubled Shen Xiran once again. When she was bathing yesterday, didn''t she leave the clothes in the guest room''s bathroom? After all, she couldn''t possibly wear a man''s clothes to go out, right? Furthermore, all of Si Lianye''s clothes were so big, it was enough to fit two of her''s body.


    Then, Shen Xiran quickly headed towards the guest room.


    Even though she was late for work, she always followed the rules. Even if the company fired her due to being late, she had to go to the company and apologize first. After all, she was the one who was late first, so she had no complaints about any decisions she made after that.


    After arriving at the guest room, Shen Xiran felt that something was amiss.


    Because the blanket on top of the bed seemed to have been changed. Yesterday it was a pure white sheet, but why did it become pink today?


    Shen Xiran looked at him in confusion, then shook his head. Did she remember wrongly? Maybe she remembered something wrong, Shen Xiran thought to himself as he walked towards the bathroom. But after entering, he did not find any clothes, Shen Xiran only felt that it was a little strange, and then, he walked towards the balcony, seeing that his own clothes were hung on the clothes rack. Shen Xiran went forward to touch it, and saw that it was dry, and even his underwear was dry.


    After a long while, Shen Xiran''s face flushed red, because Shen Xiran thought in his mind, could it be that Si Lianye was the one who washed her?


    What Shen Xiran did not know was that after what she did last night, Si Lianye had invited a cleaning lady over early in the morning to take care of everything in this guest room.


    However, at this moment, Shen Xiran did not think too much into it. He only thought that if Si Lianye saw her insides, would he feel that she was a little too small in front of him? And begin to think of her? Thinking, thinking, Shen Xiran pouted his small mouth and then looked at himself in the mirror. After a long while, Shen Xiran finally muttered, "Actually it''s not small, I shouldn''t feel inferior ¡­ "Hmph ¡­"


    Actually, the one in front of Shen Xiran was not small, it was just that he did not reach the level of Bo Ba.


    After wasting some time, Shen Xiran quickly changed into a new set of clothes and then started to walk towards the outside. When he got downstairs, Shen Xiran practically ran all the way down to the place she wanted to work. Fortunately, the distance wasn''t too far, so Shen Xiran didn''t charge his a fee of too long.


    However, when he arrived at the main building of the company, Shen Xiran was stopped by the security guards. He frowned and asked: "Miss, please show me your work card."


    Elder Brother Security said with a serious face.


    It was only then that Shen Xiran remembered that a man had sent her a card during the interview yesterday. He had indeed left it inside his small backpack, but she seemed to remember that when he went to Si Lianye''s house, he had placed it on the sofa in the hall. Furthermore, she seemed to have forgotten to bring it out when she went out just now.

 C43

    Oh heavens ¡­


    How could she be so crazy?


    At this moment, Shen Xiran even had the heart to die. This was the first time in his life he was going to work, and he would die before getting a job.


    "Miss, please show me your work card." The Elder Brother Security''s voice had clearly become much colder this time, and the gaze he used to look at Shen Xiran also became more severe.


    After Shen Xiran heard this, sweat started trickling down his back. Then, he raised his head and looked at Elder Brother Security like a child who had done something wrong, and said: "Big bro, I forgot to bring my work pass. Sorry, can you let me in first? When Shen Xiran spoke, it was with a hint of begging.


    "You can''t go in without a work permit."


    When Elder Brother Security directly stretched out his hand and planned to pull Shen Xiran away, a low and deep voice sounded.


    "Let her in."


    He didn''t react for a long time. The moment he saw the man again, the cold and indifferent Elder Brother Security''s face changed, as if he was afraid of something. Shen Xiran, on the other hand, didn''t even react to the man''s words.


    Shen Xiran also didn''t think that there would be someone who would help him.


    However, when she realized that there was someone helping her, and just as she was about to turn around to look, she felt a figure pass by, then saw a few men dressed in black accompanying a person walking towards the hall. Shen Xiran looked at them with a dazed expression, because she felt that the figure of that person''s back looked somewhat familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    However, what made Shen Xiran even more puzzled was why that person did not show his work card when they went in, and why so many people went in together.


    But, based on that man''s words, would the Elder Brother Security let him in? Shen Xiran was suspicious.


    "Miss, please come in." Just as Shen Xiran was still in the midst of his shock, the words of the Elder Brother Security at the side made Shen Xiran even more surprised.


    It was because she did not expect that with just a sentence from the man just now, he had Elder Brother Security let her in. Maybe that man had a very high position in the company, so when that man entered, he did not need to show his work card. After thinking about it, Shen Xiran said a "thank you" to the Elder Brother Security and immediately walked towards the agreed work place yesterday.


    On the 20th floor.


    After entering the elevator, Shen Xiran directly entered the floor. Inside, there were a few other people, and when they saw the floor that Shen Xiran had entered, they all turned to look at Shen Xiran. When Shen Xiran saw everyone looking at him with their eyes, he was a little nervous, but then said with an embarrassed face: "Hello, I am a newcomer, and would like to ask you to take care of me in the future ¡­." After Shen Xiran finished speaking, the elevator opened with a "ding" sound and everyone walked out. No one dared to talk to her.


    Shen Xiran felt awkward.


    Weren''t they all looking at her just now? Wasn''t he curious about her? After all, she was a newbie ¡­ But when she greeted everyone, why did they ignore her? Shen Xiran thought with a puzzled expression.


    However, the moment the elevator doors closed, Shen Xiran forgot about the previous awkwardness. After all, the things she had to face would become even more awkward later, and he would be late on the first day of work for the entire morning. When the elevator door opened, Shen Xiran walked out with a terrified expression.


    However, just as he walked out of the elevator, Shen Xiran felt a luxurious feeling.


    Whether it was the carpet under his feet, the decorations on the four sides, or the decorations on the surroundings, Shen Xiran felt that he was in a luxurious palace. Is this the company? Shen Xiran walked towards the corridor step by step with doubt in his heart. With every step, Shen Xiran was cautious and his clothes didn''t look like he was going to break the carpet.


    When Shen Xiran passed by the long corridor, he did not see anyone''s shadow. Immediately, she felt that he had walked into the wrong place, and wanted to turn back when a respectful voice came from not too far away.


    "Miss Shen."


    After all, she was still a little girl and there were very few people who called her that, so it was normal for her not to be able to react.


    At this time, Shen Xiran only felt that this person was a little familiar. When she remembered who this person was, he immediately extended his hand out and said with a face full of shock, "It''s you ¡­ "You''re the man inside the elevator ¡­"


    After Forest Assistant heard Shen Xiran''s words, he did not have any expression on his face. He only said lightly: "Mr. Shangguan has been waiting for you for a long time, follow me in."


    After Shen Xiran heard the man''s words, he became a little nervous. When he saw the man walk in front, Shen Xiran also happily followed behind him, and then asked with a face of unease: "Last time when we were recruiting, you said that I only needed to pour some tea. May I ask, who was the one who served the tea for?" When Shen Xiran asked this question, he appeared to be very careful. After all, Shen Xiran remembered that when they were in the elevator yesterday, she and this man''s tone were not very good. Moreover, this man didn''t seem to like riding in the elevator with her.


    However, this man was very stingy.


    However, Shen Xiran did not know at the moment that the elevator was not something she could board, but an elevator exclusive to the company head. The reason why Forest Assistant reminded her was entirely because of his duty.


    In the face of Shen Xiran''s question, the Forest Assistant didn''t answer and instead walked in front without saying a word.


    When Shen Xiran saw that the man had ignored him, he continued to mutter. "Did you not like me because you were targeting me in the elevator yesterday, and now that I''m talking to you, you''re ignoring me too, I''m telling you, oh, from now on we''re going to work together, and look up and see each other. You can''t keep looking at me coldly all the time, can you?


    When Shen Xiran spoke, he was extremely serious.


    However, after Shen Xiran finished speaking, the Forest Assistant who was walking in front suddenly stopped. If it wasn''t for the short distance between them, Shen Xiran would have bumped into his back.


    "We''re here. You can enter after I knock on the door." The Forest Assistant did not care about what Shen Xiran had just said, and instead reminded Shen Xiran of his plans. However, when he turned around to look at Shen Xiran, his face suddenly revealed a trace of impatience, and then he continued: "Mr. Shangguan likes people who are clean and clean. Next time ¡­ Please take note of your personal hygiene. " After Forest Assistant finished speaking, he extended his hand out and stood before a door and knocked.


    Shen Xiran thought that the man in front of him wanted to say something to him, but what he said next confused Shen Xiran.


    What do you mean Mr. Shangguan likes clean people? He sounded like he didn''t like cleanliness ¡­


    What do you mean please pay attention to personal hygiene? She spoke as if she was very sloppy ¡­


    When Shen Xiran thought that the man''s words made his look displeased, the door in front of her was opened by the man. After that, Shen Xiran''s heart tightened and looked in, but at this time, the Forest Assistant beside his reminded his once again, "Miss Shen, go in." When Forest Assistant spoke, his face was expressionless.


    After Shen Xiran heard it, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he numbly nodded his head and walked towards the office.


    After Shen Xiran had taken two or three steps, he looked behind him and realized that the man had not followed him. With a face filled with unease, Shen Xiran stopped, looked at him and said: "Aren''t you coming in?"


    "I''m busy." After Forest Assistant finished speaking, he turned around and walked in the opposite direction from Shen Xiran.


    This left Shen Xiran standing there with a terrified expression.


    Shen Xiran stood in place blankly for a good while, then thought that he would have to face this "Mr. Shangguan" anyway.


    With that, he bravely walked in with a face full of vigor and vigor. With every step Shen Xiran took, his face would fill with amazement, since everything in front of him was so beautiful, is this still a boss'' office? This is simply an art exhibition?


    Shen Xiran thought as he walked inside.


    Her eyes were focused on the surroundings and she didn''t notice a large table. A man who looked stern and fierce was staring at her with narrowed eyes. His eyes were filled with curiosity, and there was also a kind of dark light that no one could see clearly.


    The late Shen Xiran was completely unable to detect anything.


    When she came back to her senses and realized that she was here to work, she started to look for someone seriously.


    However, when he unintentionally saw a man sitting on a soft chair not far away, and from her angle, he had a man''s chest and above. However, in just a single meeting, Shen Xiran was stunned by the man''s domineering aura.


    In the next second, Shen Xiran was like a child who had done something wrong, looking at the man in front of him.


    Then he stuttered, "You ¡­" That is ¡­ That... Mr. Shangguan, please... "


    Shen Xiran''s words could not help but sound a little rude, but she himself did not realise it, after all, she was a girl who had never seen the world, and did not understand the concept of greeting.


    "Mhmm ¡­" When Shangguan Zhe saw her uneasy expression, he only let out a light snort. Then, his eyes landed on her body once more as he looked at her standing there at a loss, like a lost lamb, as if he was at a loss for what to do.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" When Shen Xiran saw that the man had been staring at him without saying a word, he felt as if there was an ant scratching at the bottom of his heart.


    In the end, Shen Xiran mustered the courage, looked at the man in front of him, and said: "I ¡­ I''m here for a job. What do I need to do? " Shen Xiran asked carefully, because the man in front of him made him feel a sense of danger.

 C44

    After Shangguan Zhe heard her timid words, he knew that if she continued to tease him, he was afraid that he might cause her to run away.


    "A personal assistant." Shen Xiran murmured these four words. It sounded extremely awesome.


    However, she didn''t have any experience with work at all. Was it bad for her to be a personal assistant?


    But they had already said so, and besides, she needed the job.


    "Alright." Shen Xiran said in a low voice, then seemed to remember something as she once again said: "Sorry, I was late today." After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he lowered his head, looking like a child who had done something wrong.


    "If you have nothing to do, don''t say it again." Shangguan Zhe''s eyes swept over Shen Xiran''s body for a while, and then said with a lazy tone.


    "Oh." Shen Xiran didn''t think that this boss would be so easy to talk to, and couldn''t help but have a somewhat good impression of him in his heart. Moreover, he had even branded this man as amiable, and now, his guts had increased.


    After Shangguan Zhe heard her words, he extended a hand out and pointed to a corner not far away, and said: "Sit there, and listen to me. When you have nothing to do, you can play with the computer, and my name is Shangguan Zhe." Shangguan Zhe''s tone of voice contained a trace of overbearingness when he said the last sentence, causing one to be unable to help being baffled when listening to his words.


    But the confused Shen Xiran didn''t notice.


    She jubilantly ran to a small table not far away, but when Shen Xiran saw the latest Apple Computer on the table, his eyes started to shine with a green light.


    Shen Xiran looked around, and in his heart, he felt that he was extremely satisfied with his work environment.


    However, just as Shen Xiran was about to start playing with the computer, he immediately raised his head and asked the Mr. Shangguan who was nearby: "Do you need me to do something now?"


    "I''ll call you if I need you." After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he started to bury himself in the documents in front of the table.


    When Shen Xiran heard it, he immediately pursed his lips, thinking that he must have said the wrong thing, if not the man''s tone would become so serious in just a moment.


    However, was he the CEO of the company? It was understandable for her to have a strange temper.


    Thinking about that, Shen Xiran started to play with the computer.


    After playing for a while, someone knocked the door and entered. Shen Xiran immediately sat upright, and looked anxiously at the person who entered, but upon discovering the Forest Assistant, he immediately became quiet. Seeing that the Forest Assistant had placed something that looked like a document in his hands on the table in front of Mr. Shangguan, he turned around and left.


    However, when Forest Assistant left, he took a glance at Shen Xiran who was in the corner.


    Seeing that, Shen Xiran immediately smiled at Forest Assistant, who immediately turned his head and walked out without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Shen Xiran felt discouraged, thinking that this Forest Assistant was too heartless.


    While playing, Shen Xiran felt thathe was a little tired, and then, with one hand holding onto the table, she began to play. After that, Shen Xiran felt that his eyes seemed a little blurry when looking at things, and finally, she fell into a deep sleep.


    "A cup of coffee ¡­"


    Not long after Shen Xiran fell asleep, a low voice came from afar.


    However, after Shangguan Zhe talked for a long time, he still did not hear a response. He raised his head and saw that the girl had fallen asleep on the table not far away.


    A deep and serene glint suddenly emerged in Shangguan Zhe''s eyes. He then slowly stood up and walked over to Shen Xiran''s side.


    She had her hands on the table, and then rested her head on her arms. From Shangguan Zhe''s angle, he could only see her face, and her long eyelashes were trembling slightly. Her willow shaped eyebrows, her tall nose, and her cherry lips made up her exquisite facial features.


    Shangguan Zhe had seen beautiful women before, but why did he have a whole new level of respect for her?


    He was not interested in many things, and since he thought she was interesting, he would keep her until he was no longer interested in her.


    When Shen Xiran was sleeping, she didn''t know what Shangguan Zhe was planning at all.


    This was not the first time Shen Xiran had dreamt of Si Lianye. Every time he had dreamed of him, Shen Xiran would not want to wake up, because the Si Lianye inside had protected her in every possible way. And the most important thing was that the Si Lianye inside the dream had really liked her ¡­


    "Hehe ¡­"


    Laughter sounded out from within the quiet office.


    Shangguan Zhe didn''t know what was sitting in front of his desk, but when he heard the laughter that came from not too far away, the corner of his mouth raised up slightly.


    It was obvious that this little girl still had time to dream while she was still working.


    Following that, her laughter came over one after another. Shangguan Zhe was originally signing the documents and hearing that she was always laughing, she stopped. After that, she put away the pen in her hand and looked at Shen Xiran with her bright and clear eyes, listening to her melodious laughter.


    Time passed very quickly.


    When he was in a daze, Shen Xiran didn''t know who had whispered "it''s time to go" into her ear before he raised his head drowsily. After looking around, and not finding anyone around him, he stood up and glanced at the clock not far away, and realizing that it was time to end work already, she slowly stood up and walked out with a blank mind.


    When he arrived at the elevator, Shen Xiran was still thinking, what did she do when she came to work this afternoon?


    Had he been sleeping? Did he just sleep for a while?


    The more Shen Xiran thought about it, the more he despised himself? He actually fell asleep, and when he woke up, he did not even see the figure of Mr. Shangguan. That meant that he had already left home from work, and when he left, he would definitely see her sleeping in a corner? Thinking about it, Shen Xiran wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    On her first day at work, she was late and fell asleep again...


    Woo woo, so unpromising.


    The more he thought about it, the more depressed Shen Xiran became, and the faster he walked. She only wanted to return home now, but when Shen Xiran arrived at a certain apartment building, she was shocked. She clearly wanted to return home, but he actually arrived in front of Si Lianye''s apartment building.


    When he stood at the entrance, Shen Xiran raised his head and looked at the towering building.


    The man she liked lived in it.


    Since she accidentally came here, then it must be the will of heaven. Shen Xiran shamelessly thought to himself, and then, he walked inside with large strides. When Elder Brother Guard saw Shen Xiran, he did not say anything and allowed him to pass.


    On the other hand, when Elder Brother Guard heard Shen Xiran''s words, his face immediately flushed red, and he actually looked like a simple and honest kid, as if he was captivated by Shen Xiran.


    Next, he moved his body forward slightly and watched the girl walk away from the window ¡­


    When Shen Xiran rode on the elevator to Si Lianye''s apartment, he immediately pressed the doorbell.


    After pressing the button, Shen Xiran thought dumbly, maybe Si Lianye was not in the apartment? Maybe Si Lianye wanted to work late shift? After all, she was a doctor, and normally speaking, doctors were a very busy profession. Just as Shen Xiran was thinking about that, he saw the apartment building''s door being opened.


    The moment Si Lianye saw Shen Xiran, she did not display any shocked expression. Instead, when she saw her, it seemed like it was very normal.


    "You went home." When Shen Xiran saw him, he asked with a smile.


    What Shen Xiran did not know was that her words were like a couple who had just returned from work, and the other one asked them with a face full of concern.


    "Yes." After Si Lianye heard her words, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she saw Shen Xiran walk past him with a natural look on his face, directly towards the apartment building.


    Or perhaps, her eyes were treating this place as her own home?


    The moment Shen Xiran entered, he immediately collapsed onto the sofa. After letting out a huge sigh, he turned to the man behind him and said, "Si Lianye ¡­ "I went to work today, it was my first day. I was late again, and I even fell asleep ¡­" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he pouted his lips and looked extremely depressed.


    After Si Lianye heard her words, she stopped walking towards the kitchen and looked at the girl lying on the sofa.


    Did she go to work?


    Was she suitable for work?


    Which company would be so ignorant?


    Of course, it was impossible for Si Lianye to say these words to her.


    Shen Xiran saw that the man did not answer him, so he asked again: "Isn''t working hard? "But why do I play with computers when I go to work? The boss doesn''t tell me anything and makes me feel very guilty ¡­" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he propped himself up and then blinked his eyes as he looked at the man not far away.


    But Si Lianye''s mind was thinking: Didn''t you fall asleep already? How can other people teach you to do things?


    But, Si Lianye did not have the time to wake her up, the kitchen was still cooking, and immediately, Si Lianye shot her a glance, and said: "The Stir-Fried Vegetables are gone."


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, her face turned gloomy. If he went to cook, why would he drink from her?


    "Okay, go ahead."


    What was even more shameless, was Shen Xiran''s reply, full of innocence.


    Si Lianye shook her head, sighed, and headed straight for the kitchen.


    However, Shen Xiran''s attention was quickly distracted by something else. He seemed to be drunk last night, and what happened after that? With that thought, Shen Xiran immediately stood up from the sofa and walked into the kitchen with a curious expression.

 C45

    When he arrived at the entrance of the kitchen, Shen Xiran saw the man''s back as he was cooking.


    Until Si Lianye turned around in alarm, then glanced at Shen Xiran, and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, she continued to cook.


    Shen Xiran slowly walked forward, and then, behind Si Lianye, said with a face full of amazement. "Si Lianye, you''re so handsome ¡­"


    With his back facing Shen Xiran, Si Lianye''s face immediately darkened.


    Was there a need to praise someone so openly?


    "If you have nothing to do, then go out." At this time, Si Lianye said with a cold expression, his tone revealing a trace of sternness.


    After Shen Xiran heard his words, an injured expression appeared on his face, and he stammered: "Why are you so serious, I just want to talk to you ¡­ ¡­" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he reached out his hands and hugged onto the man''s waist.


    When someone froze, the hand that was holding the spoon almost fell into the pot.


    "Let go ¡­"


    Si Lianye had never met someone as shameless as him, who went overboard every inch of the way.


    "I''m not letting go, I still have something to tell you ¡­" Was I drunk last night? Why did I wake up and sleep on your bed? " After Shen Xiran asked this question, Si Lianye, who was cooking, had an even more sinister look on her face. It was because everything that happened last night had completely overturned his perspective of life.


    She still had the face to say it?


    She still had the guts to say it?


    What would she look like if she knew she''d peed on him last night? Thinking about it, Si Lianye started to feel a bit of anticipation, but now was not the time, so she decided to eat first.


    "Let''s talk later. Take the dishes out first." After Si Lianye coldly said that, she lightly placed the last bowl of dishes into the large bowl.


    After Shen Xiran heard his words, he nodded his head and began to carry the dishes out unwillingly. Just now, when he was holding onto his back, Shen Xiran felt really comfortable and warm.


    But she was hungry, too.


    After that, Shen Xiran began to quietly carry the dishes, and helped the two people prepare the food. After the chopsticks were set, Shen Xiran sat by the side of the table and waited for Si Lianye to arrive.


    Not long later, Si Lianye appeared beside her and sat down. Upon seeing him, Shen Xiran said with a face full of joy: "Eat."


    "Yes." Si Lianye said indifferently, then picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    Seeing Si Lianye''s cold expression, Shen Xiran was a little disappointed, but he did not say anything. After all, from the moment she had first met him, he had been like this all along.


    Tomato and egg soup, sweet and sour pork ribs, chicken stew soup...


    The meat-less Shen Xiran immediately extended his chopsticks and pinched the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs, then immediately put it into his mouth.


    "Delicious ¡­"


    His culinary skills are really good, Shen Xiran kept praising him.


    In this meal, Shen Xiran had eaten two big bowls in succession. Perhaps it was because she had gone to a part-time job, but she always felt a little hungry, and in the end, most of the sweet and sour pork had been annihilated by Shen Xiran. Si Lianye, on the other hand, only drank a little bit of soup, and then, Shen Xiran finished eating all the food below him in a gust of wind.


    Si Lianye felt that her small stomach could actually hold so many things.


    However, even after seeing her eat so much, her body didn''t feel the slightest bit fat, especially last night when she wasn''t wearing any clothes and there wasn''t even a little bit of fat on her body ¡­


    Thinking to this point, Si Lianye suddenly felt her abdomen tighten, and then, a ball of flame suddenly rose in his heart, somewhat surging.


    "After eating, wash the dishes." Following that, Si Lianye looked like she was about to finish her food, and in the next second, she saw Si Lianye walking steadily towards her bedroom.


    Facing the man''s unfathomable emotions, Shen Xiran comforted himself in his heart: It''s good that you''re used to it.


    After eating, Shen Xiran tidied up the table obediently and went to wash the dishes.


    Shen Xiran really didn''t like washing the dishes, but at that moment, Shen Xiran felt that washing the dishes was also an extremely enjoyable thing. Maybe it was because the man she loved lived in the apartment.


    "Si Lianye... Si Lianye... Mr... " As Shen Xiran was washing the dishes, his mouth was constantly muttering, unable to stop.


    After he finished reading, the dishes and chopsticks in the pond were all washed. Shen Xiran then washed his hands, and started to look for his figure.


    He should be inside the study at this time, thus Shen Xiran carefully walked towards the man''s study. As he walked, Shen Xiran''s heart was filled with joy and joy.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the study, Shen Xiran stretched out his hand and opened a tiny crack. At this time, Shen Xiran moved his head forward like a thief and peeked inside through the crack.


    Then, Shen Xiran looked at the man for a good long while, but he still could not see his figure. In the end, his gaze stopped at the desk, and he still did not see him ¡­


    Shen Xiran left the Carmen, he was filled with anger, and after searching for a while, she did not find him.


    Si Lianye was not in the study room?


    In the bedroom, then.


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran increased his pace this time, and walked further in. Pushing the people in the bedroom, Shen Xiran did not see a man, but when Shen Xiran looked puzzled, there was the sound of water in the bathroom.


    The man was in the bathroom.


    Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief. She almost thought that the man had left the apartment.


    Shen Xiran stood in the bedroom and paced around for a while, waiting for the man to come out. But a long time passed and the man still did not come out.


    Just then, a light bulb went off in Shen Xiran''s head, and he slowly walked towards the bathroom door. Finally, Shen Xiran pressed his ear against the door, wanting to hear the sound of the water inside, because there was no longer any water, but he heard a sound of breathing, and it sounded extremely unpleasant, causing Shen Xiran to be suspicious, did Si Lianye fall down?


    Why would there be such an unbearable sound?


    Shen Xiran didn''t even think as he held the doorknob, directly opening the door, and then, with an anxious tone, he said: "Si Lianye, what''s wrong ¡­" Shen Xiran''s tone carried some anxiety, and his face had an expression of concern.


    Boom ¡­


    When Shen Xiran saw the scene in the distance, he could not think of anything else, and his face was flushed red.


    On the other hand, when Si Lianye saw her barge in without any warning, he shouted out loud, "Dammit ¡­ "F * ck ¡­" After that, she turned around and continued hitting the air with her hands without stopping. Her face was frighteningly sinister as she said, "Hurry and f * ck off ¡­"


    A low roar sounded, allowing Shen Xiran to finally find his thoughts. After that, he looked dumbfoundedly at the man not far away who felt terrible.


    "Si Lianye... I... "I didn''t mean it. I thought you were hurt ¡­" With a face flushed red, Shen Xiran did not withdraw. Instead, he looked pitifully at the man who was in pain with a sullen face.


    Shen Xiran had liked reading novels in the past, so he naturally knew what men were doing. Turns out that the unbearable sound he produced just now was because he was using his hands to resolve his desire.


    Thinking of this, Shen Xiran felt very shy.


    However, from the knowledge in the novels from before, it seemed that if a man was interrupted in the process, it would make their balls ache ¡­


    Did she get into trouble?


    Shen Xiran''s mind quickly spun around, and the more she thought about it, the more nervous she became.


    At this moment, she did not know that the smartest thing she could do was to leave the bathroom and close the door at the same time, minimizing the damage to Si Lianye. However, she did not understand as she continued to imagine things.


    "Scram ¡­"


    Until a roar that rang out once again, Shen Xiran was startled. Like a little sheep who had been scurrying around, he quickly ran out the door.


    After exiting the bathroom, Shen Xiran reached out a hand, patted his startled chest, and stared at the door.


    Her face was still scarlet red. Although she was embarrassed, Shen Xiran''s face revealed a somewhat bashful expression.


    Shen Xiran remembered now. Last time, when Si Lianye went to the bathroom in the hall, she had also accidentally bumped into him. This time, it was even more awkward ¡­


    Shen Xiran, who had always been standing outside, kept repeating in his mind the scene of when he bumped into a man, and every time, she would coincidentally bump into the most private thing that a man had. Shen Xiran only had one thought in his mind, and that was that it was very big ¡­ So Big... And it doesn''t look beautiful at all...


    Just as Shen Xiran was about to think about something even dirtier, the bathroom door was pushed open, and Si Lianye walked out with a black face, and when she saw that someone was standing at the door, Si Lianye''s expression became even more unsightly.


    Although he was only wearing a bath towel around his waist, his perfect upper body showed up clearly. His abdomen did not have a trace of fat, and the moment Shen Xiran saw this, his eyes could not shift away.


    When Si Lianye saw it, her originally sinister face looked like she was killing someone, but a certain someone who did not understand how to read words continued to stare at his eyes.


    "Rascal ¡­"


    It was really hard to say anything, but in the end, Si Lianye had actually forcefully said these two words.


    His voice broke Shen Xiran''s train of thoughts, pulling her back from her infatuation.


    Then, Shen Xiran blinked his eyes, lowered his head with a bashful expression, and said hesitantly: "Si Lianye ¡­ I just saw you... of... I will take responsibility... "If you want me to be your girlfriend, then I will agree to it." Shen Xiran spoke with all seriousness, as if she was extremely righteous.


    When Si Lianye heard it, her mouth twitched.


    Wasn''t her imagination too beautiful? As she had hoped, she said it as if it was a matter of course.

 C46

    Even if Si Lianye was used to her being shameless, but every time she spoke and did something, they would always be able to cross his bottom line, and they would be without any shame.


    Si Lianye immediately walked past her, as if shshesuddenly remembered something. When she was still a meter away from Shen Xiran, he suddenly stopped, and said to the shy Shen Xiran with her head lowered: "Didn''t you ask me what you did after getting drunk last night?"


    "Hmm, what did I do?" Shen Xiran suddenly became interested in Si Lianye, threw away his previous question, and asked with a face full of curiosity.


    When Si Lianye saw that she seemed to have a strong desire to know more, she said slowly, "After getting drunk, you went insane from alcohol, and directly pissed on the bed in the guest room ¡­" Si Lianye had never said something so unrefined before, but when facing her, Si Lianye felt that no matter what he said, it was all justified.


    "You ¡­ Deceiving me... I can''t... urinary... "I''m already such a big guy ¡­"


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, Shen Xiran was stunned for half a second.


    He then stammered out the denial.


    Because she felt guilty, because it was too embarrassing.


    Shen Xiran did not remember anything after he got drunk, even if it was true, she had to deny it, or else she would lose all his face.


    When Si Lianye saw her stubborn expression, she did not say anything else. After all, to thick-skinned people, no matter how much he said, she would ignore him.


    After that, Si Lianye walked towards her own bed, but after taking a few steps, a voice filled with ridicule came from behind him.


    "You said I peed in the guest room, did you see me peeing?" Admitting that peeing was an extremely shameful thing, but what interested Shen Xiran was that if it was really like what the man said, then how could the man know, and even seem to be so sure of it.


    Was he here?


    What would he be doing in the guest room if he was there? A man and a woman alone in a room at night ¡­


    Shen Xiran didn''t even dare to think about it anymore, even though she really wanted to think about it ¡­


    Si Lianye never thought that she would still have the face to talk back, and her words made him speechless.


    "Carelessly causing trouble ¡­" When Si Lianye was short of words, she spat out these four words and directly walked toward the door. She actually did not have the impulse to sleep on the bed, and directly went to the direction of the study wearing a bath towel.


    When Shen Xiran saw the man walking away so quickly, he did not chase after him to ask further. Although she really wanted to know why the man would know, it was still a shameful and infuriating matter.


    In the next moment, Shen Xiran took large strides, and headed in the direction of the guest room.


    After entering, he indeed saw that the thin blanket inside seemed to have been changed. Moreover, the air was filled with the scent of an air freshener. The jasmine fragrance was extremely pleasing to the nose ¡­


    Could it be that what Si Lianye said was true, that she really peed her pants in the guest room ¡­


    Thinking to this point, Shen Xiran immediately jumped onto the soft bed, laid on it, and muttered with a face full of grief and indignation: "AHH ¡­ How can I be so bad? Si Lianye doesn''t like me anymore, and you still asked me to do such a thing, Si Lianye, ah, Si Lianye ¡­ It''s been hard chasing you ¡­ Can''t you give me a response? "


    Just as Shen Xiran was complaining, the man in the study was also in a troubled state.


    Si Lianye, who was in the study, was sitting upright on a chair. She said that a thick book was placed on top of the table, but his eyes were focused on the table, as if she had seen the contents of the book.


    His mind was also thinking about the scene from before.


    Actually, the reason why he suddenly lost control of his desire to go to the bathroom and began to settle his desires was all because of this little girl.


    All this time, Si Lianye had always been a person with an extremely strong self-control. When she had messed up his life, he was still able to endure her and not chase her out.


    That night, both of them had their own thoughts.


    Shen Xiran''s fear, anxiety, and yearning for the future.


    Si Lianye was depressed in her heart.


    On the other side, Shen Xiran was just about to sleep when he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t even taken a shower before he struggled to get up from his bed and walked towards the bathroom. But when he went in, Shen Xiran realized that she didn''t have any clothes to change for, and at this time, it was simply impossible for her to go home and get them ¡­


    Otherwise, like last night, he would be able to put on a bath towel and put his clothes in an automatic washing machine, and then tomorrow, he would be able to wear them again.


    After Shen Xiran finished thinking, he started to move.


    When Shen Xiran wore the same clothes again and went to work as an intern, not only did Forest Assistant frequently look over at Shen Xiran, but when she passed by, he even used his hand to cover his nose, which made Shen Xiran feel extremely puzzled. Not only that, when Mr. Shangguan saw him, he also looked like he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Shen Xiran didn''t care about their opinions as he continued to sit in his large office and play with his computer. Occasionally, he would hear a man''s voice and start to bring tea or make coffee.


    The job was easy.


    However, when Shen Xiran raised his head to look at the nearby CEO Shangguan, he realized that the other party was also looking at him, causing Shen Xiran to lower his head in guilt. This was the first time he had looked at him this way.


    Shen Xiran felt that there was something on her face. At this time, Shen Xiran opened the video software inside his computer and used it as a mirror to search. There was nothing, a pure white face, but why was this man staring at him?


    Shen Xiran thought with a puzzled expression.


    Although she really wanted to ask him, he was the CEO after all, she was just a worker with no right to talk, so Shen Xiran hid his curiosity and sat down obediently to have fun playing Landlord.


    "Come here, I have something to ask you."


    When Shen Xiran was prepared to fight with someone else, the man''s voice resounded within the room, making it sound very loud. When Shen Xiran heard this, he immediately used his mouse to forcefully withdraw from the competition, then walked towards the man with a sullen face. As he walked, Shen Xiran was feeling regretful at the fact that he had lost the battle against the landlord just now.


    However, thinking about it, she was here for a job. She wanted to listen to her boss''s instructions at any time, so she couldn''t help but feel enlightened in her heart.


    When he was still a meter away from Shangguan Zhe''s desk, Shen Xiran stopped in his tracks. Then, with hands respectfully placed behind his back, he asked with a somewhat curious tone: "CEO, what did you call me over for?"


    Every time Shen Xiran called out to him, he felt that the game was a little awkward. However, in the end, he still mustered up his courage and shouted out.


    In fact, it was not only Shen Xiran who found it awkward, Shangguan Zhe found it even more awkward.


    This was because when these two words left her mouth, it did not have the slightest feeling of respect. Instead, it had the feeling of being forced.


    However, Si Lianye did not have time to think about it, she only looked at her with a lazy tone: "Is your family very poor?"


    Ah?


    Shen Xiran never thought that the man would suddenly ask this question.


    Is she very poor?


    Compared to him, she could be considered quite poor. But was it a poor person''s law? And why did he ask? A few thoughts popped up in Shen Xiran''s mind, but he didn''t dare to directly ask the man questions. After all, the man''s eyes were extremely sharp, just like a wild wolf in the animal world, full of a tyrannical and powerful aura.


    "Ugh ¡­" I... "My family isn''t very rich ¡­" Shen Xiran stammered for a good while before he saw the man staring at him. Then, Shen Xiran decided to go all out.


    After Shangguan Zhe heard her reply, his face became serious. After being silent for a while, he extended his hand and pressed down on the internal call. In less than three seconds, the door to the office was pushed open by Forest Assistant.


    When Forest Assistant arrived at a place not far from the table, he stopped, and his gaze never landed on Shen Xiran''s body.


    "CEO, what''s the matter?" When Forest Assistant spoke, he was completely tense.


    On the other hand, when Shen Xiran saw Forest Assistant coming in, he moved his body slightly to the side. After all, she could see that when Forest Assistant saw her today, he seemed to want to stay away from his.


    As for why Forest Assistant suddenly appeared, Shen Xiran was not curious at all. After all, although she had only been here for a few days, every time he saw Forest Assistant come in, it was for some official business. Sometimes, Shen Xiran would listen attentively to what they were saying, but no matter how serious she listened, he could not understand a thing.


    "Go buy more clothes according to her size." After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he lowered his head, picked up the pen on the table, and began to sign the documents.


    When the Forest Assistant and Shen Xiran heard this, one of them frowned, while the other one was extremely shocked.


    What...


    He wanted to help her buy clothes?


    "CEO... "No need, I have my own ¡­" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he looked down to see his clothes, there was nothing wrong with it? Then, when Shen Xiran thought about it carefully, he suddenly realized that she was wearing the same set of clothes every single time he came to work here. If Shen Xiran remembered correctly, Forest Assistant had even specially reminded him earlier that CEO Shangguan was a man that paid a lot of attention to personal hygiene.


    Did he buy clothes for her because he didn''t like her wearing the same clothes every day?


    Also, did he ask if he was poor before?


    Did this man think her family couldn''t afford clothes?


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran''s face became a little awkward, oh... She swore that he would never wear this outfit again when he came to work.

 C47

    "CEO, there''s no need. There are clothes in my house ¡­" I really don''t need you to buy it ¡­ " Knowing that the boss had such intentions, Shen Xiran was already moved.


    However, Shangguan Zhe did not have the intention to bother with her anymore, and looked at the nearby Forest Assistant and said: "Hurry." This time, Shangguan Zhe''s voice was somewhat stern.


    After Forest Assistant received the order, he nodded and said, "En."


    Then, when he passed by Shen Xiran, he glanced at his from top to bottom, and didn''t seem to have any intention of offending his, but it made Shen Xiran feel very uncomfortable. After all, it wasn''t very comfortable for a girl to be looked at by a man.


    "Don''t ¡­" "I saw it ¡­" Shen Xiran warned the Forest Assistant. After Shen Xiran finished speaking, the Forest Assistant withdrew his gaze and walked away.


    Only Shen Xiran was left, awkwardly standing in place.


    Although Shen Xiran could not understand why Forest Assistant would do such a thing, he actually did not do anything else. Shen Xiran then smacked his lips and walked towards her desk that was not far away.


    Since Shangguan Zhe wanted to help her buy clothes, it would be useless for his to reject his offer.


    Then, he thought that since CEO Shangguan asked Forest Assistant to help him buy clothes, Forest Assistant would not even know the size of his clothes, how was he going to buy clothes? At this time, a scene suddenly appeared in Shen Xiran''s mind, it was the Forest Assistant looking at him from head to toe ¡­


    Did he look at her just to see her size?


    But how can you tell?


    What Shen Xiran did not know was that there were some men that only needed a single glance to determine the exact size of women. This was the innate gift of some men.


    When he had nothing to do, Shen Xiran would look at the eight trigrams news on his computer, then watch a TV show, play games and pass the time. When it was time to eat lunch, Forest Assistant would bring it in, and Shen Xiran would also bask in the light.


    And it was only when they were eating that Shen Xiran was the most active, because the food inside was really good, and the food they made was also extremely delicious. Every time he ate, Shen Xiran felt like he was in heaven.


    When Shen Xiran opened the lunchbox, it instantly filled with the fragrance of food.


    Shen Xiran could not help but exclaim in shock. Then, he quickly picked up the chopsticks and started to eat.


    What Shen Xiran didn''t know was that the food she ate was delivered in accordance to Shangguan Zhe''s standards, and Shangguan Zhe''s meals were always cooked by a five star chef. As a result, there were no unpalatable situations, and with the fact that the daily dishes were not repeated, Shen Xiran was even happier when eating them.


    Actually, Shangguan Zhe did not have much appetite to eat at work everyday, but when he opened the lunchbox, he heard the sound of Shen Xiran''s mouth saying enough, causing him to feel a tinge of anticipation towards the food in his heart.


    Then, he saw her hands quickly scoop food into the bowl. It looked like she was trying the most delicious delicacy in the world, and it made his appetite rise.


    At this time, Shangguan Zhe thought that actually calling her to work was not entirely useless. After all, it would give him an appetite, and it might even be a good thing.


    When Shen Xiran finished eating the food in his bowl, he looked up and glanced at a certain someone not far away. After realizing that the person was looking at him too, he quickly lowered his head and obediently packed his food box. He stood up and held the trash can that still looked like it was right next to the door.


    After taking a step, Shen Xiran submissively arrived in front of Shangguan Zhe, and carefully asked: "CEO Shangguan, do you need me to throw it away for you?"


    "I haven''t finished yet." After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he looked down to see that there was still half a box of food left.


    After Shen Xiran heard the man''s words, he also went forward to take a look and was immediately embarrassed.


    Could it be that I ate too fast ¡­ Thinking of this, Shen Xiran''s face became boiling hot.


    Then he looked at the man with a face full of shame and said, "Then I ¡­" "Then I''ll throw my own ¡­" Before he finished speaking, Shen Xiran turned around and quickly walked towards the trash can.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her flustered figure, and unexpectedly, there was some sort of emotion in his eyes. At the same time, Shangguan Zhe also noticed that his heart seemed to be slightly agitated, could it be that it''s been too long since he''s a woman? Maybe he hadn''t been a womanizer since he met this little assistant?


    Looking at Shen Xiran''s figure that was walking far away, Shangguan Zhe suddenly picked up the phone on the table, found a number, and directly pressed it. With a cold and detached voice, he said: "Find one that''s cleaner, we need it tonight ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe''s tone of voice was completely as if he was taking care of official matters, without a single trace of emotion.


    There was a cruel look in his eyes that sent chills down one''s spine.


    Shen Xiran, who was in the distance, did not notice this, because after throwing away all the trash, she obediently returned to his seat and started to play with his computer. This was her day, of course, the boss would occasionally ask her to bring a cup of water, but it was not considered tiring work ¡­


    Then, just as Shen Xiran was in a daze, he heard a knock on the door. After Shangguan Zhe shouted "Come in", he immediately saw the Forest Assistant walking in anxiously, which immediately piqued Shen Xiran''s interest, because she rarely saw him panic.


    When the Forest Assistant was a meter away from Shangguan Zhe''s desk, he stopped and said to Shangguan Zhe: "CEO Shangguan, the Miss Liu you asked me to send away last time was downstairs shouting that he was pregnant with your child ¡­"


    After Shangguan Zhe heard Forest Assistant''s words, he did not even raise his head to look at the documents that were originally buried in the ground.


    "Oh ¡­" "Are you pregnant?" After a long while, Shangguan Zhe finally muttered these words repeatedly.


    Forest Assistant had an expression that made it hard to read as he waited for him to continue.


    After a while, Shangguan Zhe finally raised his head and looked at a little girl not too far away. She had her mouth agape with a face full of shock, obviously, she was also shocked by the news, as their four eyes met, and the moment Shen Xiran realized that the boss was staring at him, Shen Xiran quickly shifted his gaze over, lowered his head, and acted like he had done something wrong, looking really silly and innocent.


    "She actually said that this child is mine, then take her to the hospital to check. No matter what the result is, remember ¡­" "Finish it off thoroughly." Although it was a simple sentence, when it came out from Shangguan Zhe''s mouth, it carried a ruthless aura, and Shangguan Zhe''s face had unknowingly been tainted with a trace of a bloodthirsty expression.


    After the Forest Assistant heard his words, he immediately said, "I got it."


    After all, he had been under CEO Shangguan''s command for such a long time, it was not like Forest Assistant did not understand the words the CEO said.


    The most important part of the CEO''s words was the final sentence ¡ª solve it thoroughly.


    God knows, those words were full of killing intent for a woman.


    After receiving the order, the Forest Assistant walked towards the door.


    And when Shangguan Zhe saw that the Forest Assistant had left, he raised his eyes and looked at the nearby Shen Xiran, and then saw that she kept sneaking glances at him from time to time, Shangguan Zhe said with a loud and clear voice: "Do you have something to say?"


    After Shen Xiran heard these words, in his mind he was still thinking, who was CEO Shangguan talking to? However, there were only the two of them in the office. Looking around, they were definitely talking to him.


    Shen Xiran, who was always very sensitive towards Eight Trigrams News, actually wanted to ask about this man in front of him. However, when he asked him this question very directly, Shen Xiran swallowed all that he wanted to say back into his stomach.


    After all, he was the boss, and gossip about the boss was not something he could rob ¡­


    "No ¡­." "No ¡­" Shen Xiran said softly. However, her tone did not contain the slightest hint of interest, which was something that the extremely perceptive Shangguan Zhe would not be able to sense.


    "Tell me what you think, or I''ll fire you." Shangguan Zhe said this very seriously, he did not seem to be joking at all.


    When Shen Xiran heard it, he was completely confused.


    How many days did she work? is the risk of being fired.


    However, after being fired, she wouldn''t be able to eat delicious work meals, nor would she be able to blow the air conditioner everyday ¡­ Furthermore, he couldn''t use pocket money to buy presents for Si Lianye anymore ¡­ Besides, the pocket money Dad gives her every month is limited...


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran started to panic. She couldn''t be fired, she needed money to buy a present for Si Lianye, and this job was so easy to earn money, she definitely couldn''t be fired.


    After hesitating for a while, Shen Xiran stood up and walked toward Shangguan Zhe. When he arrived in front of him, Shen Xiran stopped in his tracks. In the end, Shen Xiran still voiced out the doubts in his heart.


    "Regardless of the outcome, remember to solve it thoroughly?"


    Shangguan Zhe saw that her face had revealed a curious expression, like a child who had met with a problem in her studies and needed to be solved in a hurry.


    It was obvious that she really didn''t understand.


    At this time, Shangguan Zhe also stood up, and then he slowly walked in front of Shen Xiran''s eyes and stopped in his tracks.


    Shangguan Zhe was taller than Shen Xiran by an entire head, and Shen Xiran only reached his chest, so when the two of them stood together, Shen Xiran appeared extremely petite.


    When Shen Xiran saw that the man was approaching him, his heart thumped with excitement. Then, when he felt that the man was so close to him, Shen Xiran didn''t even dare to breathe easily anymore. He lowered his head, and like a child who had done something wrong, waited for the man''s next actions.


    "I like obedient women, but that woman is a bit disobedient. If that woman is pregnant, that child is a product of disobedience, so I will take care of it. " Shangguan Zhe lowered his head, looking at Shen Xiran''s small head, he said slowly.

 C48

    This man is a little cool


    "Resolve ¡­" What you''re saying is, you''re going to make that woman... Do you want to get rid of it? " Shen Xiran practically blurted out the inner part of her heart while trembling, because this was only the suspicion in her heart.


    "Mhmm." Shangguan Zhe coldly snorted.


    When Shen Xiran heard it, his face immediately turned pale.


    How cruel, that was clearly his own baby, but he could easily beat this child without any expression on his face.


    Immediately, Shen Xiran''s impression of the man in front of him changed from good to strange, and he was still afraid ¡­


    "You think I''m cruel?" Seeing her, Shangguan Zhe didn''t say anything, and helped her voice out her heart.


    When Shen Xiran heard his words, he was shocked. She did not expect that the thoughts in his heart could so easily see through her, but immediately, his face had a surprised expression, and her expression was also seen through by Shangguan Zhe.


    How could he not understand her thoughts when he was such a simple person?


    "A little bit ¡­" Shen Xiran boldly said the words in his heart.


    Shen Xiran immediately felt that this man in front of him was a man who was playing with women. He didn''t understand previously, because the person he was facing everyday was the same as him at work, but as this happened, Shen Xiran felt that he was very scary.


    Shen Xiran was always an emotional girl.


    On this matter, since he had allowed others to become pregnant, Shen Xiran violently believed that it was his fault. But now, he was still insistent on others to beat up the child, thus, Shen Xiran became even more convinced in his heart that Shangguan Zhe was a cruel and cold man, that he was only playing with women, and was not responsible.


    As Shen Xiran was thinking it through hundreds of times, Shangguan Zhe immediately stretched out a hand and grabbed her chin tightly, forcing her to look directly at him. After that, Shangguan Zhe said word by word, "You better not guess randomly ¡­ "And decrypt me ¡­"


    Speculation? Distortion?


    Shen Xiran was forced to look at the man''s sharp eyes, and listen to his every word, his heart trembling.


    How terrifying!


    "Did you hear what I said?" Shangguan Zhe had never cared about the thoughts of others, and it was impossible for him to care even more about a woman''s thoughts. However, at this moment, Shangguan Zhe had actually made Shen Xiran''s heart experience a distortion so that he wouldn''t be prejudiced against others.


    Especially after she heard his words, she revealed a "You''re a trash" expression, which completely stimulated Shangguan Zhe''s heart.


    "Damn ¡­" Shangguan Zhe only felt a nameless rage rise in his heart. After spitting out that single word towards her, Shangguan Zhe released her chin, then turned around and walked toward the main entrance of the office. At this time, he had to leave, and if he didn''t leave, he didn''t dare guarantee that he wouldn''t strangle this little girl to death.


    After Shen Xiran''s chin was free, he quickly took a step back, and then, saw the man walk out the door. Shen Xiran only felt that this man was really temperamental, making it hard to fathom.


    In the next moment, Shen Xiran did not see Shangguan Zhe at all. Sitting at the office''s small table, Shen Xiran thought, could it be that Shangguan Zhe went to find the pregnant woman? Why didn''t he stay in the office? If he really went to accompany that pregnant woman, maybe he just had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. In an instant, Shen Xiran felt that this man was not bad, if he really went to accompany that pregnant woman and not let her give birth ¡­


    Following that, Shen Xiran continued to think about some matters arrogantly, and then continued to look at the gigantic clock on the wall.


    Shen Xiran only wanted to get off work quickly and return to Si Lianye''s apartment, to see the Si Lianye she missed so much.


    Thinking about Si Lianye, Shen Xiran''s face immediately flushed red, and then, his hands propped up on the table with her head also resting on his hands. Unknowingly, thinking about Si Lianye, Shen Xiran fell asleep without any professional ethics.


    When Forest Assistant pushed open the door and walked in, he saw Shen Xiran sleeping on the table. His small mouth would occasionally kiss, and a faint smile would appear on his face.


    She really was a heartless girl. She didn''t like to be hygienic or eat and do nothing else ¡­


    Forest Assistant didn''t even know why he was recruited. In terms of work, there was nothing good about her at all, and the thing he was most interested in about his every day was eating. This was because every time Forest Assistant brought in food, he would be able to see the starlight flashing in her eyes.


    Forest Assistant really could not understand what was so much about this kind of girl that was worthy of his concern.


    The reason why she judged that the CEO Shangguan was interested in her was because the CEO Shangguan had always been unkind to women. It was just like the woman who came to the front door of the company today, who had a cold expression on her face and let him send her away. Furthermore, he had used a destructive attitude to beat up the woman''s child, causing the Forest Assistant to hear the mournful voice of the woman when he went to the hospital.


    After that, the Forest Assistant gave her a sum of money according to usual practice. Seeing the woman''s desperate look, Forest Assistant did not have a shred of sympathy in his eyes. After all, there were plenty of women who wanted to tie the CEO Shangguan up using their children, and up until now, there had never been a person who succeeded.


    However, the appearance of this girl in front of him had broken the bottom line between CEO Shangguan and the females.


    Letting her move into the CEO''s office was already a whole new level of respect for Forest Assistant. Not only that, even her food was the same as CEO Shangguan''s, making him look at her in a new light. After that, he even arranged for him to buy clothes for her ¡­


    This scene showed one thing, that the CEO Shangguan treated this girl differently.


    Suppressing the malicious thoughts in his heart, Forest Assistant carried a few bags in one hand and looked at the soundly asleep Ye Kong who was about to leave work, Forest Assistant could not help but cough fakely, in an attempt to wake her up.


    However, what the Forest Assistant did not know was that Shen Xiran did not have lightning fast sleep, so she did not hear him cough. Furthermore, she was still trapped in her beautiful dream, unable to free herself.


    In the end, Forest Assistant couldn''t help but feel depressed, so he reached out a hand and poked her shoulder with all his might.


    It was just that after she turned her face a little, she turned it to the other side and started to fall asleep again. But what made everyone feel gratified was that her mouth finally started to speak again, it was only in her sleep.


    "Ugh ¡­" You can eat me ¡­ Come and eat me... Si Lianye... " Shen Xiran dreamt that she was lying on top of a soft bed, and then, Si Lianye shook off her towel and walked towards her step by step. Her swaying posture made Shen Xiran''s heart surge, as if he was on fire, and was filled with anticipation for what was about to happen.


    Just as Si Lianye was getting closer and closer to her, acting as if he was going to pounce on her, Shen Xiran felt a sharp pain from her shoulder, which frightened her so much that she came out of her beautiful dream.


    The first thing that happened after Shen Xiran woke up was to say something to the air anxiously: "Night, continue ah ¡­ Push me down... "Night ¡­" After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he blinked his sleepy eyes, looked around, and blinked his sleepy eyes. When he saw Forest Assistant standing beside him with a dark face, there was one thing in Shen Xiran''s mind that was completely blank.


    "Ha..."


    "You ¡­ What are you... "It''s time to come." Shen Xiran stammered as he asked.


    At the same time, Shen Xiran''s face became as red as an apple.


    She must have said something in her sleep just now. How embarrassing ¡­ How embarrassing.


    The confused Shen Xiran simply did not expect that, in the eyes of Forest Assistant, the number of things she had done to him was already too many to count.


    "This is the clothes the CEO asked me to prepare for you. I''ll leave it here." After Forest Assistant finished speaking, he placed all the bags inside onto the table in front of her. Only after filling the entire table did Forest Assistant leave without saying a word.


    Only after a long while did Shen Xiran manage to react. This was probably the set of clothes that Shangguan Zhe had said he would buy for her.


    However, looking at the large and small bags in front of him, wasn''t this way too much?


    Shen Xiran reached out and picked up a bag, placing it in his hand. He opened it and saw that it was a white dress with a sexy and slightly naughty look, extremely beautiful. At this time, Shen Xiran picked up another bag and looked inside it.


    Shen Xiran looked through everything inside the bag and seeing that a small bag contained all the clothes that he needed, a blush immediately appeared on Shen Xiran''s face.


    This was too considerate.


    Also, how could she accept the items inside this bag so easily? Shen Xiran looked at it in bewilderment, thinking that he should tell Shangguan Zhe that she didn''t need these things when he arrived.


    After putting everything back together, Shen Xiran looked at the clock.


    He was shocked, it was past the time for him to get off work.


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran immediately stood up and placed all the bags back into the cabinet on the desk. Then, he stood up and walked towards the door of the office.


    He then went straight to the elevator.


    However, while they were in the elevator, Shen Xiran kept thinking about how he never saw the other employees of the company, and that her work environment was on the top floor. Other than seeing Shangguan Zhe and the Forest Assistant every day, he never got to know anyone else.


    What Shen Xiran did not know was that it was impossible for ordinary employees to step foot into the building he was on.


    As the CEO of the company, the floor he was on was an entire floor. It contained a lounge, a sports room, a tea room, and an entertainment room ¡­ It could be said that everything was present.

 C49

    Shen Xiran had only been here for a few days, so he did not know much about this floor. Not only that, every day, the elevator Shen Xiran rode on would be used by the president, so he did not have the chance to see anyone else.


    On the way back to Si Lianye''s apartment, Shen Xiran thought back to his beautiful dreams. If not for Forest Assistant suddenly disturbing her, he would have already become Si Lianye''s concubine in his dreams. Thinking about it, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but speed up his footsteps, because she really wanted to see Si Lianye earlier.


    However, inside the dream, Shen Xiran could clearly remember that she had called him "Ye".


    Thinking about it, Shen Xiran could not help but mutter once again: "Night."


    He smoothly arrived in front of Si Lianye''s apartment building, and Shen Xiran pressed the doorbell the entire time. But after waiting a long time, Shen Xiran still did not see anyone open the door. Did he work overtime? Then she would just sit outside and wait for him.


    Time slowly passed by, and Shen Xiran''s mind became clearer and clearer.


    Maybe it was because he had just slept in the company, but even though he had sat in front of the apartment door for a long time, Shen Xiran did not have any thoughts of dozing off.


    They were only thinking, when would Si Lianye return home? She really wanted to see him ¡­


    That man was so cold that he looked like he was paralyzed.


    The man whom she had fallen in love with at first sight.


    He shifted his body for a bit, and then thought of something. At this time, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but pat his thigh, and then said with an expression of sudden enlightenment: "I forgot, I don''t have any clothes here, if I stay here tonight, would I have to wear this when I go to work tomorrow? This won''t do, at that time, Shangguan Zhe and Forest Assistant will definitely mock me ¡­ " Shen Xiran muttered to himself for a long time before standing up. He then looked at the apartment door behind him, which was still tightly locked.


    Following that, Shen Xiran moved his feet, and with a dejected expression, he walked towards the elevator.


    What Shen Xiran did not know was that on the other side of the door, Si Lianye happened to be standing there, and from the observation mirror at the side, Si Lianye could very clearly see her leaving figure.


    From the moment she pressed the doorbell, Si Lianye had already arrived in front of the door and was waiting. He thought that if he did not open the door, she would have already left, but she simply squatted on the floor and sat for a good while, then muttered to herself for a long while before leaving. Because separated by a door, her voice was too soft, making it hard for Si Lianye to hear what she was saying.


    However, when Si Lianye saw her leaving, she showed a lost expression.


    Then, he quickly covered it up.


    How could he be lost? She was a nuisance, and it was too late for him to get rid of her. But why had he tolerated her time and time again?


    Si Lianye''s expression became heavier and heavier. After staring blankly for a while, he walked towards the kitchen ¡­


    However, on the other hand, Shen Xiran was rushing home anxiously. After finding a luggage in the storage room, he started to pack his luggage furiously, and when he could not fill the entire luggage, Shen Xiran nodded his head in satisfaction, and then walked out the door while pushing his luggage.


    First, he moved the luggage up there, and then she sat on the carriage as well. In truth, her family was not that far from Si Lianye''s family, but because it was inconvenient for her to push around the luggage, Shen Xiran could only take a taxi.


    In no time, she had reached Si Lianye''s apartment building.


    After paying the bill, Shen Xiran got off the car with his luggage and walked inside. Ever since she and Si Lianye had walked into the apartment together, she had gained Elder Brother Guard''s approval when he went in, so whenever he saw her, he would open the door.


    Every time, Shen Xiran would smile kindly at Elder Brother Guard.


    From the very beginning, Elder Brother Guard had always been annoyed that she didn''t leave, but now, every day he hoped that this girl would pass by here. Gradually, it became a habit for Elder Brother Guard to see her smiling face every day.


    After Shen Xiran entered the building, he took the elevator. When the elevator doors opened, a young couple was already standing inside, hugging each other tightly, not caring in the slightest. Originally, Shen Xiran wanted to wait for the elevator to the side, but in order to see Si Lianye earlier, Shen Xiran blushed and walked in, pushing the luggage with even tighter hands.


    After entering, Shen Xiran stood at the exit, and then pressed on the floor she wanted to go to.


    Then he turned his back to the couple behind him.


    Judging from their age, they should be around the same age as, Shen Xiran thought.


    Just as Shen Xiran was feeling that the atmosphere was a little awkward, he suddenly heard a girl''s flirtatious voice coming from behind him.


    "Don''t be like that, someone ¡­"


    Although her voice was suppressed very low, the space inside the elevator was extremely small, so Shen Xiran could hear her voice very clearly.


    The reason was because his back was facing them, Shen Xiran did not know what exactly they were doing, but after hearing their words, which made people blush and gasp for breath, Shen Xiran could imagine how terrible the things they were doing were.


    "Don''t... Move your hand away... "Bastard ¡­"


    Just when Shen Xiran thought that they would not take any further actions, the girl''s voice suddenly came again.


    Normally when they were riding on the elevator, Shen Xiran felt that it was going very fast, but now, Shen Xiran felt that the elevator did not seem to be moving at all, the numbers were flowing very slowly, and it made Shen Xiran feel that he was spitting blood. On the way to the elevator, there was actually no one around, and even when she reached the floor, there were only the three of them.


    Seeing the elevator door open, Shen Xiran quickly picked up the luggage and walked out.


    However, because she was carrying a suitcase, she didn''t walk too fast. The sounds of footsteps could be heard behind her, but this time, it was a hoodlum''s voice. It sounded a bit impatient.


    "Obediently, or else I''ll make you suffer later ¡­"


    Hearing the extremely overbearing voice, Shen Xiran only felt that the girl was very adorable.


    But because they were too ashamed when they went in, Shen Xiran didn''t even see what they looked like.


    After passing through the corridor, Shen Xiran headed towards Si Lianye''s apartment while thinking about the scene that made people blush.


    Shen Xiran felt that he still could not calm his mind at this moment, so when he arrived in front of the apartment building once again, Shen Xiran reached out his hand, patted himself on the chest, and comforted himself for a while before starting to press the doorbell.


    Don''t you know that Si Lianye has returned home? Shen Xiran thought in his heart.


    He reached out his hand and pressed the doorbell. Not long after, the apartment door opened and Si Lianye appeared in front of her with a cold expression.


    Seeing that, Shen Xiran, who was originally a little depressed, now had a big smile on his face. He then said excitedly, "Si Lianye, I came over just now, but you''re not home." Shen Xiran said ahee pushed his luggage inside. When he arrived at the entrance of the apartment, she took off his shoes familiarly and then put on a pair of male shoes, then continued: "I''ve waited for you for a while, and remembered that I didn''t bring any clothes with me, so I returned to bring some. Otherwise, if I wore the same clothes at work every day, people would laugh at me." Shen Xiran talked a lot once he entered the room.

 C50

    Si Lianye''s face was full of patience. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly saw her eyes light up, and quickly pounced into the kitchen: "Wow, you actually cooked so many delicious things, mm ¡­ "It looks so delicious ¡­"


    Her voice was filled with surprise, causing Si Lianye to have no choice but to swallow down the words she was about to say to chase her away.


    When he reached the dining table, he saw that she had already unceremoniously filled a bowl full of rice for him.


    He glanced at his usual place. Well, it was nice that she still remembered to give him a bowl of rice.


    He leaned against the door frame and watched as she carried the bowl of rice to his house and sat down, then picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    Even though she didn''t do any work today and spent the latter half of the day in sleep, that didn''t mean she wasn''t hungry, right?


    In fact, she almost felt as if she were starving.


    She quickly ate a few mouthfuls of Gong Bao chicken and a few pieces of fresh and spicy green pepper beef. She couldn''t help but exclaim: "Si Lianye, the food you made is so delicious. "No, if anyone can marry you, they would be extremely happy."


    Of course, this happy woman must be herself, definitely not anyone else. She confidently said this in her heart, and a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    Si Lianye saw the foolish smile on the woman''s face, and used her toes to think about what she was thinking. Her lips hooked into a smile.


    She nodded her head repeatedly, "Of course ¡­ Eh, why are you still standing there? Why didn''t you cook it and eat it? "


    Only now did he realize that he hadn''t sat down? thought evilly in his heart, but before he could do anything, she had already put down her chopsticks and quickly ran to his side to grab his hand. The soft touch made his heart tremble, "What are you doing?"


    She smiled innocently at him, "Go eat, otherwise you''ll be hungry after eating everything."


    He looked strangely at the table when he heard this. He had cooked six dishes and a soup today. She couldn''t be the reincarnation of the Rice Bucket, right?


    Before he could even react, she had already pushed him down onto the chair, even delicately handing him a pair of chopsticks, "Here, I think the beef today is especially delicious, and that prawn is also pretty good. Have a look."


    After saying that, she returned to her seat and gave him a pair of chopsticks and placed them in his bowl.


    He looked at his bowl and looked at her strangely. It seemed like she had forgotten that he was the chef.


    However ¡­


    He slowly stuffed the dish into his mouth. Sure enough, it tasted even better than before.


    Compared to before, it felt even more different.


    How could this be? Had his cooking improved again?


    As he thought about it slowly, he picked up another piece of beef and put it in his mouth. It tasted the same again. It didn''t taste as good as before.


    It seemed like he had been mistaken just now.


    Calming down, he slowly began to eat the food he had cooked.


    He knew that although his cooking skills were not bad, they were far from being delicious, so he once thought that she was purposefully trying to curry favor with him by acting so gluttonous.


    However, looking at her gobbling down the food she cooked, the look of satisfaction on her face couldn''t be deceived.


    She truly felt that the food she cooked was very delicious.


    This moved his heart a little, and when he looked at her, he found her pleasing to the eye.


    "Don''t be in a daze, hurry up and eat. Otherwise, I''ll eat everything." She saw that he seemed to still be in a daze, so she stopped and worked hard to find time to tell him.


    The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he began to eat.


    She opened her eyes wide.


    Heavens, what did she see?!


    He actually laughed!


    Was she dreaming?


    In that instant, she even forgot about the beef she loved the most. She just stared at him in a daze with her eyes wide open. "You actually smiled ¡­"


    He coldly glanced at her, spitting out a sentence from his lips. "Do you know what you look like now?" Without waiting for her reply, he concluded, "Like an idiot."


    He tried his best to ignore the faint joy that rose in his heart from her undisguised amazement, and thought that he was about to be bewitched by her.


    No, that''s not possible. His face changed, he was the dignified Si Family''s heir, his brain and skills were all top-notch. How could the extremely intelligent him be attracted to a silly little girl like her, it must be his imagination!


    She was surprised to see that his beautiful smile only lasted for a few seconds before it disappeared. Not only that, his face had also darkened, as if he was about to explode in anger. She could not make head or tail of it.


    What was going on?


    Before she could even ask, he suddenly stood up and said to her: "Are you done eating? "When you''re done eating, go back."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    She looked at the half-filled bowl of rice in front of him, confused.


    What did he mean by that? Why did his face suddenly change so much? He was clearly smiling at her just now. Was it because he was in a bad mood today?


    Yes, it must be so. She must have experienced a setback at work, which was why she felt so uncomfortable. She had met her before, and she understood.


    She immediately thought of the series of things he had encountered in the company. She felt that she had already realized the truth, and not only did she not want to listen to his orders, but she was also prepared to comfort him later.


    However, just as she was about to get up and go find him, she looked back at the dining table with reluctance and started to hesitate.


    There were still many dishes left, many of them barely half-eaten. Her stomach was still not full yet ¡­


    He might as well try to comfort her later. After all, he wouldn''t go out when he was at home.


    After thinking for a while, she finally found a perfect excuse for herself. She then sat back down with a peace of mind and picked up the chopsticks again.


    He had worked so hard to cook so many delicious dishes. If she didn''t eat them, he would probably be even more unhappy ¡­


    With this thought in mind, she ate up most of the remaining food in one gulp. In the end, all that was left on the plate were some vegetables and soup that she did not like.


    She patted her belly in satisfaction and sighed comfortably.


    Being able to eat such delicious food was the happiest thing in the world.


    She happily thought to herself as she quickly cleaned up the dishes and placed her gaze on the door of the study.


    That was Si Lianye''s room.


    After she cleaned up the kitchen, she thought for a while before quietly heading to the study room.


    She stood in the doorway and knocked lightly.


    There was no response from inside the door.


    Weird, she clearly saw him come in, why is there no sound?


    She hesitated and knocked again, but there was no response.


    If it was a normal person in a situation like this, they might have turned and left, but who was she? She was Shen Xiran, the person who planned to pester Si Lianye to death, how could she admit defeat so easily?


    She thought for a moment, then gripped the doorknob and gently pushed the door open.


    The door opened.


    She felt a surge of joy in her heart. She stuck her head in and saw a man with a straight posture sitting behind the desk. He looked so beautiful that she couldn''t tell which direction was which.


    She rolled her eyes. She didn''t care why he didn''t answer her knock. She gently pushed the door open and walked in.


    Si Lianye probably didn''t know that she would actually have this much guts to come in when she didn''t make a sound, as her entire mind was completely focused on the computer in front of her.


    She looked at the side of his face that was completely focused and was extremely excited. A male god was a male god. Regardless of what he looked like, he was still very good-looking.


    Tsk tsk, look at that side of her face. The outline was so deep that it made her intoxicated, as well as that pair of large hands. They were long and powerful. If they touched her body, it would be unknown just what kind of feeling they would have ¡­


    As she thought about it, her face turned crimson as her dirty thoughts rose. Moreover, there seemed to be a slight wetness where she could not speak ¡­


    "Have you seen enough?" Suddenly, a familiar voice rang in her ears, jolting her out of her drunken reverie.


    "Ah, you''re awake ¡­" She said in embarrassment.


    God, what had she been thinking? Why did she become like this?


    Si Lianye''s face darkened, it was extremely ugly. He never thought that she would actually have such guts, to actually sneak in without her permission.


    However, he was too serious in his work to ignore the burning gaze from her. It was as if she wanted to strip off all his clothes and expose his bones.


    If he still hadn''t discovered her at this time, then he wouldn''t be a normal person.


    He knew what was going on in her head without even looking at her flushed face.


    He took a deep breath and said to her, "Get out of here!"


    He hated to be disturbed when he was in the office.


    She remembered her purpose for coming here. She turned a blind eye to his order. Not only did she not leave, she even took a step forward and firmly said, "No, I have something to tell you."


    Si Lianye sized her up, and was a little surprised by her words.


    What was she trying to say? Had she finally thought it through and decided not to pester him anymore? That was a pleasant surprise.


    After he let out a breath of relief, he did not know why he felt a slight sense of loss in his heart. However, he subconsciously ignored this point and used a calmest expression to look at her. "Speak."


    She took a deep breath. "I realized that you are not in a good mood today. "Listen to me. If you are stressed, then remember to relax a bit. Young people shouldn''t think too much. If you can''t take it anymore, then go out and walk. Don''t always be bored at home, otherwise, the pressure in your heart will get bigger and bigger ¡­"


    She rambled on and on for a long time, leaving Si Lianye at a loss.


    What did she mean by all this? What pressure? He''s perfectly adapted to the company right now, and he doesn''t feel any pressure at all, okay?


    Is she crazy?


    She noticed that he was looking at her with a strange expression, thinking that he was right about her. She couldn''t help but be shocked, and continued to say, "Actually, there are many ways to relieve the pressure, such as going out for a walk, or reading a book, or listening to music, and if you don''t like any of these, then I can still accompany you. As long as you like me, I can do anything you want ¡­"


    She swore that when she said that last sentence, her heart was very pure. It was purely for his sake, with no other intentions.


    However, it was unknown what the man in front of her was thinking about, but it was clear that she said something too ambiguous. After hearing what she said, the expression on his face immediately changed.


    It became very evil.


    She couldn''t help but shut her mouth as she blankly stared at him. She didn''t notice in the slightest that the man''s tall figure had already arrived in front of her. Under the dim light, he firmly locked onto her petite figure.


    "You ¡­ What are you going to do? " She could not help but stammer.


    "What are you doing? Do what you want. " Si Lianye looked at her deeply, an indescribable light flickering in her eyes. Seeing this, she instinctively felt that she was in danger.


    Something was not right. She felt that something was very wrong with the man in front of her.


    Her intuition towards danger made the hairs on her back stand on end, and she began to look for a way to escape.


    She really wanted to have something happen to him, but the expression in front of her eyes was clearly wrong. He wouldn''t really rip her apart later on, would he?


    No, she had to escape!


    But at the same time, a voice from the bottom of her heart said, "This is a good opportunity, isn''t this what you want? Why did he retreat before the battle? "Coward!"


    However, the man in front of her seemed very scary. She was a coward.


    Just as he was hesitating, Si Lianye, whose entire body was releasing a terrifying aura, had a strange light flash past his eyes, the evil smile on his lips seemed to become even more profound and enchanting, causing Shen Xiran, who was still trembling in his heart, to open his eyes wide in shock and be unable to say anything.


    Too... It was simply too charming. He was simply the most charming man in the world!


    So what was she waiting for? Go on!


    Her eyes widened in excitement as she waited for his kiss to fall.


    When she started to move, Si Lianye knew that her plan had failed.


    He had wanted to frighten her a little more fiercely so that she would give up and leave, but now it seemed as if his actions were just what she wanted?


    He coldly snorted in his heart. You wish!


    He retracted his actions and turned to her, pinching her chin with his hand. "Have you always been so casual?" he said to her coldly. Hm? Any man who shows you kindness will obediently spread his legs for him? "


    His cruel words, coupled with the cold aura he gave off, made her suddenly open her eyes wide as she looked at him.


    He tried to see the anger, fury, and other emotions in front of her, but he failed. There was only grievance in his failure. I didn''t... I''ve never been like this with another man before... "This will pass ¡­"


    "Is that so? "I don''t believe it ¡­" He suppressed the trembling in his heart and coldly said to her, "It doesn''t matter if what you say is true or not, I don''t have any interest in you anymore. If you know what''s good for you, then obediently leave."

 C51

    Her tears finally stopped, and the misty mist slowly filled her beautiful eyes.


    When he saw her expression, his heart suddenly hurt, so much so that he didn''t have time to say anything more cruel.


    Shen Xiran said with trembling lips, "I ¡­ I really like you. Why don''t you like me? "


    He tugged at the corner of his lips and suddenly let go of her. Under her hopeful eyes, he turned around ruthlessly and said, "There''s no reason. If you don''t like it, then you don''t like it."


    She took a deep breath and nodded.


    "If you know, then go out." he said coldly, his back to her.


    She turned around and walked to the door. Suddenly, she thought of something and turned around. "Can I ask you a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "I just moved my stuff here, it''s too late to move back now. Why don''t you keep me for the night and I''ll leave tomorrow?" She knew he couldn''t see anything with his back to her, but she still spoke to him imploringly.


    He did not move or make a sound.


    She waited for a moment and knew that he had agreed. She suppressed her excitement and quickly closed the door behind her.


    As soon as she closed the door, she leaned against it and gasped for breath, looking as if she had just survived a disaster.


    Too terrifying. She was almost driven out by him. Luckily, she was smart.


    But what had happened to him today? How could his attitude become so cold?


    Hmph, it must be because my job at the company is not going well!


    She firmly concluded in her heart. She hadn''t expected that her constant pressure would cause others to feel a sense of crisis and be ready to drive her away.


    She had not been happy for a few minutes when she returned to her room when she began to frown again for the simple reason that she had said that she would be leaving the house for the night.


    What a joke. It wasn''t easy to be with her lover, how could she possibly move away?


    She wasn''t an idiot, so how could she bear to leave him?


    But what excuse would he use to stay tomorrow?


    What a headache.


    No matter how she thought about it, she could not come up with a good idea. She could not help but bang her head in hatred. "Idiot, you''re really stupid. You can''t even solve this simple problem."


    She couldn''t figure out what to do tomorrow night to avoid being thrown out, but her heart was always strong, and in spite of her distress, she went to bed as usual and fell asleep.


    First, she looked left and right. If it was her usual self, she would be anxious to meet Si Lianye early in the morning, but today, it was different. She was afraid that if she met him, he would have an excuse to immediately move away.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye seemed to have left very early today, and there wasn''t a single person outside.


    She calmed down and went out to find a taxi to work.


    She thought for a moment and had a thought. Maybe he was in a bad mood and wanted her to go back? At most, she could just curry favor with him. If he saw her putting in so much effort, he wouldn''t have let her go so easily, right?


    However, although she comforted herself like this, she still knew deep in her heart that this time, from his expression, he seemed to be speaking the truth.


    He was determined to chase him away.


    This was too cruel.


    She pouted, full of displeasure.


    This unhappy mood was also brought into the company by her and immediately discovered by her boss.


    Shangguan Zhe secretly looked at her a few times, but he didn''t feel anything at all, and continued frowning as he thought about his own thoughts.


    For some inexplicable reason, he felt displeased in his heart. However, he did not know why he was so unhappy.


    He thought for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t like to see her unhappy?


    He knocked on her desk. "Pour me a cup of coffee."


    She was stunned for a long time before she managed to react. "Ah ¡­" "Oh, okay." With that, he stood up slowly and prepared to serve Shangguan Zhe some coffee.


    He watched her petite figure disappear behind the door, and couldn''t help but frown.


    Dammit, wasn''t she always so carefree? What did he mean by being so worried today?


    Furthermore, the most exaggerated thing was that he was not happy about her and he was also unhappy. What the hell, he couldn''t be interested in such an immature little girl, right?


    The people he interacted with were all top quality women with a devilish body and angel face. It was like how he did not even see her in his eyes at all in the past.


    When did his taste become like this?


    He frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Before he could come up with anything, the figure in front of him flickered, and the woman who had made him so lost in thought was back in front of him. She placed her cup of coffee in front of him and said, "Here''s your coffee."


    He nodded absent-mindedly. He was too preoccupied with his own secret that he didn''t notice the darker color of the coffee ¡­


    He took a sip of his coffee and spat it out at the next instant.


    "Puff ¡­" Shen Xiran! What the hell did you put in the coffee? Do you want to poison me? "


    He coughed again and again with a miserable expression, appearing to be in extreme pain. From his hoarse voice, one could tell how lethal that cup of "coffee" was.


    She jumped up from her seat and apologized, "Yes ¡­" "Sorry ¡­"


    She apologized as she tried to pour water for him to rinse his mouth. Before she could even bring the water to his mouth, he snappily said, "I''ll do it myself." He drank the water in one gulp and then spat it out. "You woman ¡­"


    "Ah ¡­" "Sorry, sorry ¡­" Stunned, she remembered that she had poured hot water for tea out of panic.


    This time, Shangguan Zhe could not say anything. He pointed at her with a trembling finger and his expression changed again and again. It was so sinister that she couldn''t help but take a few steps back. I didn''t mean to... "Sorry ¡­"


    The reason why Shangguan Zhe looked at her was actually very simple. He wanted her to help him call for help, or else he could even get her to apply medicine for him.


    His throat was about to hurt!


    God, how could he have taken a fancy to such a stupid woman!


    At this time, the loyal Forest Assistant finally noticed the change in the office and rushed in.


    The moment he saw Shangguan Zhe, his expression changed greatly as he hurriedly went forward to support him. "What happened to you?"


    After seeing the painful expression on his superior''s face, he did not hesitate to take out his phone and call an ambulance.


    Shen Xiran sat in his seat in a daze, his heart full of fear.


    Oh no, what should he do now? She wasn''t going to go to jail, was she?


    Looking at Shangguan Zhe''s furious eyes, she shook her body, attempting to pull her body closer.


    The final outcome was not as terrible as she had imagined.


    Shangguan Zhe was lucky, the coffee in the beginning was not hot, it was only that she added an extra seasoning, the taste was weird and did not have much killing power, but the cup of boiling water later on was not as high as 100 degrees, only about 70 to 80 degrees, so after he was sent to the hospital, he had already been diagnosed with injuries, and after applying the medicine, he would be able to rest for a few days.


    When these words came out, everyone outside the ward heaved a sigh of relief, including Shen Xiran who was in the corner.


    She didn''t dare to come at first, and only God knew if Forest Assistant would scold her in anger after she came. But what she didn''t expect was that after Forest Assistant guessed that she was the one who caused her boss to become such a culprit, he decisively grabbed her and didn''t let her leave his sight.


    You can''t let the murderer go!


    When Shangguan Zhe noticed the thoughts of his capable subordinates, he wanted to signal to stop them, but after thinking of something, he remained silent.


    Thus, she was unwillingly brought into the hospital, and watched helplessly as the doctor conducted all sorts of tests on Shangguan Zhe.


    Her heart felt like it was drowning in guilt.


    When she heard that his injuries were fine, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the doctor left, she timidly walked over to his side and gave him a deep bow. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that."


    This action made the expression of the Forest Assistant, who had been fiercely glaring at her, improve a little.


    After she finished apologizing, she bowed towards the Forest Assistant. "Sorry to trouble you."


    Forest Assistant snorted, and turned away.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Shangguan Zhe pitifully: "I really didn''t do it on purpose, I''m really sorry."


    Her pitiful appearance also made Shangguan Zhe''s remaining anger disappear.


    He thought for a moment, then picked up his cell phone and pressed a few words in front of her.


    Her eyes widened. "Tell me, why are you in a bad mood?"


    She hesitated, then asked him, "Will you forgive me if I tell you?"


    Shangguan Zhe''s face was tense as he nodded.


    The Forest Assistant looked at him suspiciously.


    Only now did Shangguan Zhe remember that there was still someone extra by his side.


    He pointed to the door, then pointed to the Forest Assistant.


    Forest Assistant understood what he meant, he shook his head and looked at Shen Xiran unhappily, then turned and left.


    He was Shangguan Zhe''s most loyal subordinate, so even if he did not agree with''s idea, he would definitely not go against it.


    After the door closed, Shangguan Zhe''s gaze turned towards her, and then pressed a few words on his phone.


    "You can say it now."


    Shen Xiran pursed his lips, "Actually, this is what happened ¡­"


    Due to her guilt, she told him everything. Of course, she didn''t say Si Lianye''s name, but only used him in place of her.


    This made Shangguan Zhe have a strange thought.


    Her words were so vague, could that man be her?


    She completely didn''t think that her vague words would cause him to make the wrong association. She kept her head down and said, "That''s why I was absent-minded and let you get injured. I''m really sorry ¡­" After saying that, she looked up at him sincerely and asked, "Can you forgive me?"

 C52

    Shangguan Zhe stared at her, trying to see her real intentions from her expression. Did he really fall in love with another man, or was he really interested in him?


    However, he couldn''t tell because her expression was too sincere, making him unable to guess what other thoughts she had.


    He cleared his throat. Just as he was about to speak, he felt a sharp pain in his throat, so he grabbed his cell phone and typed, "That depends on your performance."


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but frown. What was going on? That wasn''t what he wanted to say. As a man, there was no need to argue with a little girl, and she really didn''t mean to do it.


    But why did he say that?


    Shen Xiran was actually very happy after hearing about it, and immediately jumped up. "Alright, what do you like, I''ll immediately do it, do you have any thirst left? Can I pour you some water? Or are you hungry? I cook... "Oh, can I get you something to eat?"


    She talked a lot, and upon seeing Shangguan Zhe''s expression, she stopped in embarrassment. "Sorry, are you still afraid that I would harm you? "Actually, it''s not like that. I don''t usually do this ¡­"


    It was all Si Lianye''s fault, it was all his fault, they were getting along well, why did he chase him away, and why did he make her make such a big mistake?


    Heavens, could it be that she was going to suffer such an unhonorable fate when she was fired after only working for a few days?


    Shangguan Zhe shook his head helplessly as he looked at her constantly changing expression, "Stop your wild thoughts. What I mean is, don''t talk so much, you''re a little dizzy."


    He wanted her to stop talking so much, but in her ears, it sounded like he was hating her. She couldn''t help but be anxious, and her tears almost came out. Okay, I''m not talking anymore. Are you dizzy? I''ll call the doctor for you. "


    After saying that, she quickly turned around and ran out the door to call the doctor. From start to finish, her movements were extremely fast, and he was unable to stop her in time.


    He raised his arm and let it drop. He couldn''t help but wipe his face as he started to regret whether or not he had made the right decision to keep this crazy woman by his side.


    Shen Xiran called a group of doctors over, the doctors'' faces were solemn as they inspected him from beginning to end, and then left after making a racket for a long time.


    Shangguan Zhe''s throat was at a loss for words, his hands and feet were also being held down by the doctors, making him unable to move, thus he could only allow himself to be manipulated.


    It wasn''t until the doctor, who had gained nothing, left did he finally look at Shen Xiran with a wry smile. Just as he wanted to curse her a few more times, when he saw her worried expression, his anger automatically disappeared.


    He sighed and struggled to sit up, patting the bed to indicate for her to sit down.


    She walked over timidly, afraid that she had said something wrong. She didn''t even dare to pour him some water this time.


    This time, she had stirred up a big trouble, causing her fearless nature to be restrained by a lot.


    Shangguan Zhe was helpless when he saw her expression, he used his phone to chat with her: "Do you know that the man you like knows that you''re liking him?"


    After thinking about it, he decided to clarify things. Although her face was not bad, her figure was almost useless. If she took a fancy to another man, then he would help out. If she really liked him, then there would be a way for her to retreat.


    She did not expect him to still be thinking about this question and could not help but feel grateful for his concern for her. Thinking about it, she remembered that she had confessed to Si Lianye several times, but he did not reply to her at all.


    Shangguan Zhe''s hand paused, does that mean the person she likes is not him?


    This answer was clearly the one he hoped for, but he didn''t know why, but deep in his heart, he felt displeased. It was as if something that originally belonged to him had been forcibly snatched away.


    This was a good thing, to prevent this little girl from pestering him.


    He calmed himself and asked again, "Then how did he react?"


    She shook her head, sad to think of it. "He made me leave his house as if he hadn''t heard."


    He was shocked. "You''re living with him?"


    Alright, he was now a hundred percent sure that the man she liked wasn''t him.


    She shook her head, looking depressed. "It was me who insisted on relying on him. Actually, he wanted to chase me away long ago, but I didn''t want to." After saying that, she looked at him with hope. "You will definitely help me solve this problem, right?"


    He calmed himself. "So the problem with you right now is that he doesn''t like you ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he saw her extremely annoyed expression, "Fine, he doesn''t like you at all. He wants you to leave his house, but you''re not willing?"


    "Right." She nodded heavily. She didn''t want to leave her god of men. She didn''t want to die.


    Thus, Shangguan Zhe made a decision that he would regret for his entire life. He told her, "I''ll teach you one thing, no matter what kind of man we are, we can always take him down."


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me? " she asked, surprised and a little hesitant.


    Was there such an incredible method in the world? He couldn''t be lying to me, right?


    Shangguan Zhe smiled, pressed a long string of words on his phone, and then showed it to her.


    As soon as she saw it, her face immediately blushed so red that it looked like eggs could be fried. "You ¡­" You hooligan, how could you produce such a thing ¡­ "Like this ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe glanced at her: "What do you know? I''m a man, so I naturally understand what men like. If you really like him, then do as I say, and you''ll definitely take him in, believe me."


    Strange, he felt that as he said this, there was a hidden pain in the deepest part of his heart, like a bug slowly biting his heart, a wave of dull pain.


    He chose to ignore her and continued brainwashing her. "Men are all animals that are controlled by the lower half of their body. As long as you can be ruthless, there will definitely be no problem."


    "But ¡­" "But ¡­" She didn''t even dare to look at Shangguan Zhe''s face anymore, as she stared at the words on her phone. His face was still as red as blood, "But I can''t do it ¡­"


    "Why can''t I do that? You don''t have to be shy." Seeing her extremely shy appearance, he lost his interest and slowly said, "Then you should continue to be troubled here. As for the method, I''ve said it, whether you want to do it or not is up to you."


    With that, he took back his phone. It was obvious that he didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    She pursed her lips, feeling as though there were two powers fighting against each other in the depths of her heart.


    If you do as he says, you will not regret it!


    But one side said the opposite. No, no, you''re a good girl, you can''t be so bottomless!


    She was in a dilemma, and no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t come up with a decision.


    Seeing her troubled expression, Shangguan Zhe couldn''t help but snort. As expected of the little girl, she couldn''t even do this kind of thing, only because he had gone crazy would he think that he would fall for her.


    She wasn''t her type at all.


    Right, the feeling he had just felt must have been his imagination. He definitely wouldn''t like such a shriveled girl. He liked a beauty with her protruding front and back, full of feminine charm. It definitely wasn''t her!


    After doing all that, he was completely at ease. He didn''t seem to care that she had someone he liked.


    But what she didn''t know was that in many cases, matters of the heart couldn''t be judged by common sense. People who originally looked down upon them in the crowd would end up becoming the true love of their entire lives.


    He was no exception.


    Today, he had come up with a bad idea for her on a whim. It had also become something that left him bleeding in his heart every time he recalled it for the rest of his life.


    If he could, he would use everything he had to come back to this day and stop his foolish actions. Unfortunately, anything in this world was possible, but there was no medicine for regret.


    Time could never be reversed.


    As for now, Shangguan Zhe only had a damaged throat, so it was inconvenient for him to speak. Everything else was fine, so after ending the conversation, he went straight home.


    Yes, he went home. To him, it was just a slight burn, so he just needed to remember to apply medicine and rest. There really wasn''t a need for him to lie in the hospital.


    The Forest Assistant could not persuade his otherwise. He could only glare at him angrily and arrange for him to leave the courtyard.


    Today, she had already been blown away countless times by Forest Assistant''s eyes, and could already turn a blind eye to it. Furthermore, her current worries had added another layer to them, so she did not feel anything from him.


    She didn''t have any objections to Shangguan Zhe returning home early, since right now her little brain only contained one thing, and that was, should he listen to him and seduce Si Lianye?


    The advice Shangguan Zhe had given her was actually very simple, and could even be said to be extremely crude.


    Ever since she was young, she had never thought that she would actually discuss this with a man. At that time, her face was so red that she almost wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Perhaps, in Shangguan Zhe''s opinion, there were no problems at all. He was very calm in everything that happened between a man and a woman, even if it didn''t work out, it didn''t matter. Since he liked it, then it would work, and if he didn''t like it, he would pester it until he liked it.


    But Shen Xiran was different, she was a very conservative woman. Of course, she had revealed herself in front of Si Lianye before.


    What was she to do now? What was she supposed to do?


    In a daze, he followed Forest Assistant to send Shangguan Zhe back to the carriage, and Forest Assistant said to her: "That''s enough, go back earlier today."


    "Oh, okay." Since the boss had already left for work, there was no point in her being an assistant.

 C53

    What''s the matter with him?


    She thought so, so she accepted it without any difficulty and turned to leave.


    Seeing that, Shangguan Zhe understood. He sighed at the bottom of his heart, he did not know how this useless woman got into his eyes, and then called Shen Xiran back. "Come back."


    Her body stiffened as she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Forest Assistant once again opened the car door. "Get in, our boss is worried about you, we''ll send you back."


    She looked at the sky and discovered that it was just noon. She couldn''t help but shake her head and say, "No, no need. I know how to take a taxi ¡­" "Ahh!"


    Before he could finish, Shangguan Zhe realised that his good intentions had been rejected and became impatient. He immediately reached out and dragged her into the car.


    She cried out in alarm.


    Seeing that, the Forest Assistant immediately went to drive.


    She looked at him in shock. "There''s really no need. I''ll go back myself."


    Shangguan Zhe was not in the place to speak, he only glanced at her coldly.


    She helplessly looked at Forest Assistant. Who knew that he also agreed with her boss? "Yes, you''re a girl, you have to be careful when you go out. Where do you live?"


    It seemed that they were determined not to let her go home alone, so she had to compromise and give her address.


    After hearing it, Forest Assistant was surprised. He glanced at the boss and saw that there was nothing wrong with his expression, but he was sure that the boss was just as surprised as he was.


    The place she was talking about was not something an ordinary person could afford to live in. It was one of the best places in the city, and people without a family background really couldn''t afford to live in.


    Was this the reason why the boss had singled her out among so many applicants?


    He truly deserved to be called the boss. His ability to judge others was superior to his.


    After he found the reason for the boss''s abnormality, Forest Assistant was filled with admiration from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Shangguan Zhe was also very astonished in his heart at this moment, it was just that his mind was always very reserved, and did not reveal it.


    He looked at the woman and saw her unperturbed face, as if she had no idea what he meant by the address she mentioned.


    He shook his head at the bottom of his heart, and his interest in her deepened.


    What kind of family would bring up such an innocent and childlike girl who didn''t know anything at all?


    He was really curious.


    Shen Xiran very naturally gave his Si Lianye''s address, but after he finished speaking, he did not feel that anything was amiss with him, nor did he notice the strange thoughts in their hearts. Instead, he wholeheartedly continued to consider his suggestions.


    Should she listen to him? He was really anxious.


    This matter was too shameful, she really could not do it, but if she did not do it, and was driven out by Si Lianye, what would she do?


    She was so distressed that her face was almost wrinkled into a rag, but Shangguan Zhe seemed to know what she was thinking and didn''t say a word to her.


    Of course, according to his current appearance, he couldn''t say anything.


    Si Lianye''s residence was not far from downtown.


    At the same time, she had already made up her mind. If he still refused to give up, then he could just use his ultimate move.


    After making up her mind, she raised her eyes and saw the large supermarket signboard not far away. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. There it is.


    At most, she could just apologize to him for dinner. After all, it was still early.


    She quickly said to Forest Assistant, "I''m here, just let me off."


    Forest Assistant looked at the boss and saw that he was nodding his head slightly. Then, he put the car on the side of the road and opened the door.


    She thought of a way and smiled. "Thank you."


    With that, he jumped off the car and walked towards the supermarket without looking back.


    Shangguan Zhe watched her leaving figure, and he didn''t know what he felt in his heart.


    She went into the supermarket and came out half an hour later with a bunch of food in her hands.


    However, if someone approached her, they would be surprised to find out that the items in her hands were mostly frozen food, while the rest were simply ready-made food.


    She knew her own limits and had never dared to challenge those difficult actions. To her, cooking was something that was too far away.


    It was better to be honest and use tricks.


    She had already thought about it. Dinner was to be packed with these and then called for take-out food through her phone. The feast was already complete.


    She''s so smart!


    She did not believe that her sincere actions could not move him.


    She carried the food back to her room with a smile on her face as she thought to herself happily.


    However, she had miscalculated something. Not only did an accident that happened today cause her to accidentally send her superior to the hospital, but she also had to go home early. As a result, she didn''t have the key to enter right now.


    This meant that she would either carry her things and return to her own residence, or wait at the door for Si Lianye to return.


    It seemed that neither of these options was too good to be true.


    She thought about it for a long time with a frown on her face. In the end, she decided to wait here.


    Maybe when he came back and saw her sincere heart, he would be moved and agree?


    Therefore, she looked around and found a suitable place to clean the ground before sitting down.


    Looking at the time, she was dismayed to find that there were still many hours before he left work.


    Helpless, she played with her phone in boredom as she waited anxiously.


    Unknowingly, she woke up from her slumber and fell into a deep sleep.


    In the dream, her male god was smiling at him. The scene was so beautiful that she wondered if she was dreaming ¡­


    Her heart was filled with joy. Even the corners of her lips were smiling in her sleep, making it obvious that she was having a beautiful dream.


    However, just as all of this was going well, an ear-piercing laughter suddenly rang out. "Is this person a fool? What an ugly smile ¡­"


    That voice was sharp and harsh, as if it was speaking directly into her ear, causing her to be unable to avoid it no matter how hard she tried.


    She frowned in annoyance and walked away. The male god is mine!


    There was a man''s voice whispering in her ears, but she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    That annoying woman''s voice sounded again, "Ai, so what? She can''t be a thief, right? What if I steal something from her?"


    As he was speaking, Shen Xiran changed his position, revealing the thing he bought in the supermarket to the side. That woman seemed to have seen it at a glance, and her voice immediately became louder: "Look, there''s really something beside her, it must have been stolen!"


    The male voice by the side said something else. Only then did the woman''s voice become softer. She bitterly said, "Consider her lucky."


    As she listened, she couldn''t bear to part with the male god smiling at her in her dreams. At the same time, she felt that something was wrong. Why was that woman''s voice so loud, and that man''s voice so familiar?


    She was curious and wanted to open her eyes to take a look, but she couldn''t bear to part with her male god. In the midst of her painful hesitation, she suddenly felt a pain in her leg and was kicked.


    The woman said bluntly, "Hey, stop pretending to be asleep. Get up! This is not the place for you to sleep. You must go and sleep on the streets! "


    At this moment, she was about to wake up even if she didn''t want to. She opened her eyes in anger and was stunned when she saw the beautiful woman''s face.


    That woman looked really pretty. She had almond eyes and eyebrows like a willow tree. She had a tall nose and a pointed chin. She had a typical red-net face. At this moment, she was glaring at him with disdain.


    The woman crossed her waist and looked at her with her red lips, disdainfully saying, "You''re awake! I''m talking about you, you have to go to sleep on the street. This is not the place for you to sleep. Where do you think it is? Anyone can come? "


    Then, she was stunned for a moment because she realized that the woman who had just woken up wasn''t looking at her but at her man.


    Anger erupted from the bottom of her heart as she angrily charged forward. "Wow! So you were so shameless to take fancy to my man. See if I don''t take you down ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he was pulled back by the man behind him.


    Shen Xiran did not care about this woman who only knew how to make a ruckus, and looked at the man in front of him in a daze: "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    She trembled slightly and could not speak a word.


    Si Lianye had a coquettish smile on her face as she pulled the hand of the woman beside him and pulled her into her embrace. Then, under her pleasantly surprised gaze, she lightly kissed the side of her lips.


    Shen Xiran heard his own heart shatter at this moment.


    Si Lianye said frivolously to the woman in front of him: "Don''t worry about her, let''s go in."


    Then he turned and opened the door.


    The woman''s soul almost left her body from his kiss. How could she still remember that there was a woman looking at her from behind? She could only rejoice that her luck was really good tonight. If she was able to catch such a big fish, her sisters would definitely be jealous to death.


    Just the thought of it made him excited!


    However, she didn''t expect that before she could recover from her excitement, the man would already change his expression after bringing her into the room.


    Shen Xiran stood at the door in a daze, seeing that the door was about to close right in front of him, he could not help but become anxious.


    She didn''t care what kind of relationship that woman had with Si Lianye, but she knew that as long as the door in front of her was closed, it would never open for her again.


    Therefore, she rushed forward without caring about anything else and forcefully pushed open the door that only had a crack left in it. Then, she squeezed herself in.


    Si Lianye faced the door directly, and seeing that, she did not know what kind of feeling she was experiencing in her heart.


    Originally, he felt his heart ache for her after seeing that she had suffered a great blow, but he had no choice but to ruthlessly warn himself that this was the right thing to do. However, he found that she was brazen enough to enter the door, so he felt a tinge of happiness from the bottom of his heart.


    With such a contradictory mindset, even he himself was about to despise her. When had he become so childish? If he told others, would the enemies in the business world find out and laugh themselves to death?

 C54

    She''s my sister.


    Seeing that his actions were successful, Shen Xiran was startled, his beautiful big eyes fiercely glared at the bad woman who was trying to seduce the male god.


    No wonder he treated her so badly all of a sudden. So this woman was up to something. She should have thought of it long ago. How could he bear to drive her away when she was so cute and smart?


    It was all her fault!


    She came to a conclusion that she was very proud of herself, and she vented all her anger on him.


    The woman was unhappy. What was going on with this woman who had no breasts or no buttocks? Lying in front of someone''s door was not bad, but he actually made it to the next level?


    This was too audacious!


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Shen Xiran in displeasure: "What do you want to do? Could he really be a thief like I said? Get out of my way! Otherwise, I''ll call the security! "


    It was laughable to say that due to Si Lianye''s intimate actions just now, she had unknowingly become the mistress of the house. She actually gave the order on her behalf before Si Lianye could speak.


    Si Lianye frowned slightly, but did not say a word.


    But who was Shen Xiran, who could she chase after the girl who came to his house after falling in love with Si Lianye at first sight?


    That was absolutely impossible, so after hearing the other party''s words, she put her hands on her hips and put on a swearing posture, "You''re shouting, you''re shouting, who cares about you, it''s really funny, don''t you know that I''m the one who lives here, this is my house, I haven''t even chased you away, yet you''re actually going to do the opposite, it''s really funny, do you believe that I''ll get someone to strip you and throw you out?"


    The woman was shocked. Could it be that what she said was the truth?


    She raised her eyes to look at the man beside her, seeing his calm expression, and not saying anything either. She thought for a bit, but soon calmed down again, and said to Shen Xiran with a cold smile: "You think that what you say is true? How come you don''t even have a key to the family? "Even if you lied, you still don''t know how to draw a draft. Scram quickly, do you hear me?"


    Shen Xiran was startled, he did not think that her brain would work so quickly, and before she could reply, the lady had already rushed over impatiently, grabbing her arm and dragged her out.


    She was so angry that she almost died from anger. Seeing that she had finally managed to hook up with a potential customer, yet this unremarkable woman had come to create trouble, could it be that her peers were jealous and came to ruin her business?


    Her hands exerted even more strength as her well-preserved, long, bright red fingernails dug deeper into Shen Xiran''s flesh, causing her to frown in pain: "What are you doing, let go of me!"


    Shen Xiran never thought that she would actually attack him the moment she said that, and he was completely caught off guard and dragged outside the door. He wanted to struggle, but realized that this woman looked thin and weak, his strength was not small at all, and he was actually unable to retaliate for a moment.


    Her attacks were really ruthless!


    Just as Shen Xiran was about to slap her face in anger, he heard Si Lianye shout in anger: "Stop!"


    Then, he walked over with large strides. He extended his hand to protect Shen Xiran and said to the woman: "Let go!" Her face was cold, her voice cold, and she couldn''t help but shiver before slowly letting go.


    Shen Xiran''s heart almost flew out at this time.


    It was great that he would still protect her.


    The woman looked at his obviously protective actions and looked at him in disbelief, "You ¡­" "Your relationship with her is ¡­"


    It looked like he had done something wrong. The person in front of her was actually related to her. Seeing how he was protecting her, she wouldn''t believe it even if she beat him to death.


    Si Lianye said with a dark expression: "She''s my younger sister."


    Hearing this, the two women had different expressions on their faces.


    The woman was obviously upset. Aiya, it was actually his sister. If she knew earlier, she wouldn''t have been so rude. He definitely had his own opinions about her now, so how could she make up for her negligence?


    On the other hand, Shen Xiran didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. The happy thing was that she had finally gotten his recognition.


    She had mixed feelings, and Si Lianye was not feeling well either.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking, but his sister''s words came out of his mouth.


    The lady raised her smile again, and smiled at Shen Xiran. Just as she was about to speak with Shen Xiran, and try to pull him in, she heard Si Lianye say without any trace of politeness: "You can leave now."


    She felt wronged. "I didn''t do it on purpose. I really don''t know who she is ¡­"


    The reason why Si Lianye brought her here was to provoke Shen Xiran, but now that the matter was out of control, he naturally wanted to send her away, and couldn''t help but say with a cold face: "I told you to leave, stop wasting my breath." Then he paused and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you come here for nothing."


    Hearing this, the woman''s expression improved a lot.


    Seeing Si Lianye''s expression, she knew that she had no way out, so she simply turned around and grabbed her bag that was originally on the sofa, and left without a care in the world.


    It was only when she heavily shut the door that Shen Xiran regained his senses and looked at Si Lianye in a daze, "She ¡­ Is she your girlfriend? "


    Although Si Lianye did not introduce her like that, but from her point of view, the relationship between the two of them seemed to be very obvious.


    He gave her a cold look and released her hand. "What do you think?"


    With that, he sat down on the sofa and nodded at her, "Tell me, what do you want to do? I thought I told you last night not to come today? "


    Here it comes.


    Feeling nervous, she stepped forward and said, "I, I don''t want to go."


    "Don''t want to go? "Make sure this is my home, and you saw it too. I have a girlfriend, do you want to watch the show the next time I bring her home for intimate treatment?"


    His words were very direct, causing her to blush.


    She bit her lower lip. "You ¡­" You don''t want her to be your girlfriend, okay? "


    "Why? I don''t think you can compare to her. " He answered very coldly.


    "But I love you." she cried to him.


    She thought he would at least be a little touched when she said this, but he responded with a sneer. He got up from the sofa, walked up to her, and lifted her chin. "You said you loved me?"


    "Yes, I love you." She tried her best to breathe, trying her best to be generous as she stared at him: "I love you. I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you, so please let me be your girlfriend okay? I will always love you."


    Her naive words caused some ripples to form in his heart, but what followed was a burst of fear. As a famous doctor and the current president of the group, he deeply felt that being able to control everything was the safest emotion, but at this moment, he felt a sense of safety and unfamiliarity which made him very uneasy.


    This uneasiness also made him do something impulsive.


    His lips curled up into a cold smile as he looked at her and asked, "Love me? Let me see, what kind of love do you have? "


    After saying that, he took a few steps back and calmly looked at her.


    Her head went blank.


    What did he mean by that?


    What do you mean show him? Wasn''t her performance these days obvious enough?


    Then what was she going to do? How?


    She tried her best to think of a reply that would satisfy him. However, her originally weak brain seemed to be even more useless in such an emergency. No matter what, she couldn''t think of a solution.


    God, what was she going to do now?


    A sudden gust of cold wind cleared her dazed head.


    Got it!


    She recalled her previous plan, recalled her pitiful amount of delicious food that she had bought from the supermarket, and blurted out, "I ¡­" I don''t know how to cook, but I''ve decided to cook for you. "This way ¡­"


    She could not continue, because she discovered that following the decision that she had made, Si Lianye''s eyes seemed to have many things in them, as if he was stunned, as if he did not believe her. Was it funny?


    What''s so funny about that! She had never liked cooking. He should be happy to cook for her for him for the first time.


    She was completely unaware that she had misunderstood Si Lianye''s intentions. After she finished speaking, she realized that he was not as moved as she had expected. She could not help but feel wronged in her heart.


    Ye Zichen raised his eyebrows in surprise, then saw her charge in with a huge bag of stuff.


    "Look, this is something I bought outside. There are a lot of delicious things here. Look, there are all kinds of small dishes with different flavors, as well as dumplings and even rice. There''s also this ¡­" She excitedly showed him all the food in her hands, showing him how capable she was.


    However, the more Si Lianye looked, the weirder she felt. He swept her with her gaze.


    These things were basically all ready-made. He only needed to heat them up to eat them. No, he felt that if he didn''t heat them up, he would be able to eat them directly. Was this also called cooking?


    She smiled in embarrassment, "I don''t think so, or something else. Take a look." She rummaged through the bag for a while, then took out a box of eggs and tomato scallions. "Look, I can also cook tomato scrambled eggs. My mom said I cooked the best. Wait, I''ll cook them for you right away."


    She wasn''t bragging, her mother did, but she didn''t know if it was to comfort her.


    Anyway, she had taken it seriously and had remembered it up to now.


    She grabbed the bag and went into the kitchen to prepare a feast for her sweetheart.


    Si Lianye shook her head slightly as she looked at her back.

 C55

    To be honest, he was really looking forward to seeing her performance. Since she said she liked him so much, then she would probably do something to make him satisfied. To his surprise, she even thought of cooking him.


    He had been with her for some time now, and he knew that she was respectful towards the kitchen. Now that she had said this, he did not know whether he should be moved or disappointed.


    Since she had already made up her mind, she might as well check to see how well she was doing.


    He shook his head, ready to see how well she worked.


    He had actually already mentally prepared himself. He felt that her skills would not be that good, but he did not expect her technology to be so ''awesome'' that it could almost blow up his kitchen!


    "Bam!"


    His hand trembled and his phone almost fell to the ground.


    He looked up. What was that? Are they firecrackers outside?


    No, that voice came from the kitchen!


    He rushed into the kitchen. The first thing he saw was the oven with thick black smoke coming out of it, and her standing at a loss.


    His heart skipped a beat as he grabbed her. "Danger!"


    Just as he finished his sentence, an even louder sound came from the oven, "Bang!"


    Smoke spewed out again. The entire kitchen was filled with smoke, and it was impossible to see his fingers in it.


    At the same time, an ear-piercing smoke alarm sounded.


    Si Lianye immediately made a decision and pulled her out of the kitchen.


    Seeing the bright light in the living room, he breathed a sigh of relief. He first examined her body and found that there didn''t seem to be any injuries. Are you hurt? "


    After asking that question, she didn''t say anything for a long time, causing his heart, which had just calmed down, to rise again. "Are you hurt?"


    He turned her over and over but found no wound. He made up his mind and picked up the phone to make a call.


    It was only then that Shen Xiran started to react and she let out a cry, "Wah ¡­" I''m sorry, I burned your kitchen... "


    At that moment, his hand that had just pressed down on the broadcast number stopped. He turned around to look at her, but before he could make out what she meant, he felt his heart ache just by looking at her tearful appearance, "What are you crying for? Does it hurt somewhere? "


    She cried as she shook her head, sparkling tears that dripped onto her clothes, "I''m fine, wuu, I''m sorry, I''ll put you in the kitchen ¡­ The kitchen burned down... "I''m so stupid, wuu ¡­"


    So that was why he was crying. Si Lianye heaved a sigh of relief, threw down her phone and comforted her softly: "It''s okay, you are fine."


    He had already thought that her cooking skills wouldn''t be that good, but he hadn''t expected it to be so poor that it could be compared to a kitchen killer. However, even though he thought that way, he didn''t feel reluctant to part with her; on the contrary, he was reluctant to part with her when he saw that she wasn''t stop crying.


    He comforted her, "It doesn''t matter. The kitchen will be burned once it''s burned. I can just renovate it."


    "Wuwu, don''t comfort me anymore. I''m so stupid, I can''t even cook a good meal ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter, just don''t cook in the future."


    "But I want to cook for you ¡­"


    "No need, you''re doing fine now." Seeing her crying, Si Lianye''s brain was about to turn to mush.


    "Really?" she asked him in a thick nasal voice.


    "Really, I''ll cook for you from now on. It''s fine."


    "Then why did you chase me away?"


    "No, I won''t chase you away in the future." He stated his promise.


    "Really? You''re not lying to me? "


    "Really."


    "Then let''s pull the hook." she said, sniffing.


    "Alright."


    It wasn''t until the two of them were like children who were pulling the hook did Si Lianye realize that something was wrong. He seemed to have been fooled?


    Why was he so easy to talk to? She had clearly done something wrong by burning her own kitchen. She hadn''t said a single word of reprimand, and she had even promised not to chase her away as if she was the one who had done the wrong thing?


    Could there be something wrong with his brain?


    He looked at the crafty woman and saw that there were still tears in her eyes, but a satisfied smile was blossoming on the corner of her lips.


    When he saw this smile, his heart softened. Forget it, as long as it made her smile happily, he would compromise. As a man, he didn''t need to quibble so much with a girl.


    Shen Xiran was not only happy now, he was practically jumping with joy. He never thought that the problem that he had been troubled over for an entire day would be resolved so easily.


    Still, she felt guilty. After all, she had burned his house, so after receiving his promise, she asked tentatively, "How about I compensate you?"


    Si Lianye frowned, the black smoke in the kitchen had lessened, probably because the water sprinkler had extinguished the fire.


    He took a look at the kitchen, then looked at the little woman whose eyes were still filled with tears and whose lips could not help but reveal a hint of pride. From the bottom of his heart, he felt like he had found some trouble and gone home.


    And the biggest problem was that he was actually willing to go through with it and didn''t have the slightest intention of getting bored.


    What did this mean?


    He did not want to explore this issue.


    By this time, the kitchen had been completely destroyed. Even if he sent someone to repair it now, he still wouldn''t be able to cook it today.


    With no other choice and a guilty conscience, Shen Xiran shyly asked, "How about, I invite you to dinner outside?"


    As he finished speaking, his heart was bleeding.


    Ever since she had fallen out with her father, her financial resources had been cut off from her family, and she had spent most of her savings. It had only been a few days since she finally found a job, but she still hadn''t gotten a salary.


    She secretly sized up Si Lianye, who had a calm expression, and secretly called out in her heart: "You have to reject me, you have to reject me ¡­"


    However, it was obvious that he did not agree with her. He suddenly smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    He actually said yes.


    Her vision turned black, and she almost immediately wanted to go back on her words, but the words stopped at the tip of her tongue.


    Shen Xiran, he is your male god, you can''t let him down like this, at worst ¡­ At most, he could just borrow money from someone tomorrow. Otherwise, he could just find his superior to get some pay in advance. He treated him pretty well, so he should be able to borrow some money ¡­ Come on.


    only needed a glance to know what she was thinking and couldn''t help but to laugh in her heart.


    He pretended not to see her expression and stood up as if nothing had happened. "Since you''ve decided, then let''s go."


    After which, he walked out.


    She was stunned as she did not expect him to be so quick. She hastily followed him.


    If he had known that he would agree so quickly, he would have thought about it before saying it. But now, what if he found an extremely expensive restaurant? Would she be left behind to wash the dishes?


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She felt that it would be better to be honest. At the very least, he would find a restaurant that he could afford.


    Thus, she was prepared to speak up once she got into his car. "Si Lianye, I ¡­"


    "You want me to go to the Dark Night? "Well, I heard there was an Italian chef who cooked dessert first class. I wanted to go have a try." It was as if he hadn''t noticed what she was about to say, and didn''t wait for her to finish.


    She looked at his smiling face and suddenly felt like she couldn''t say anything.


    Damn it! Si Lianye really looked like she had broken the rules, she really wanted to touch him. No, no, he would definitely be angry, she should just touch him a little.


    Right, what did he just say? Like dessert? Then should he learn it? Maybe he would like her?


    In an instant, her mind flew out of space. She had already forgotten all about what she wanted to say just now and could not recall anything else. All that was left in her sight was Si Lianye''s handsome, almost devilish, face.


    Looking at her, Si Lianye felt that she would agree to anything she said.


    How stupid!


    He thought with disgust in his heart, but on the other hand he couldn''t help but feel moved for her. It had been a long time since he last saw such a pure and cute girl. How great ¡­


    While one of them was in a daze and the other was filled with conflicting thoughts, the two of them arrived outside the "Dark Night" restaurant.


    He quickly parked the car and got off. When he turned around, he found that she was still in a daze with her mouth wide open. He helplessly shook his head and looked at her. "Also, your saliva is dripping down."


    She snapped out of her daze and wiped her chin instinctively. When she realized the back of her hand was clean, she immediately realized that she had been tricked. She looked at him with her pair of big eyes and said, "You lied to me."


    Si Lianye scoffed, "If I didn''t lie to you, would you recover? I thought you were going to stay in a daze until midnight. "


    Not only did his vicious words not embarrass her, they rather brightened her up.


    She jumped off the car and took the initiative to walk forward and hold his arm. "That''s because you''re too good-looking. I''ve always loved pretty things since I was young ¡­" "Ah, don''t misunderstand, I have no other intentions. My mother always said that I would be tricked away sooner or later ¡­"


    As she spoke till here, her expression became slightly sad, and was immediately discovered by Si Lianye who had been secretly watching her. "Your mother?"


    "Yes, my mother." She took a deep breath and tried to cheer herself up. Tonight was her date with the god she''d been longing for, and she couldn''t screw it up.


    Seeing her forcing a smile, Si Lianye thoughtfully nodded her head and did not ask further.


    She secretly let out a sigh of relief. If he were to continue asking, she would not know how to reply to that question. That would be terrible.

 C56

    I love to see you smile


    It was only when she was standing in front of the door of the "Dark Night" that she suddenly realized how childish her thoughts were.


    Looking at the elegant door, looking at the well-dressed people walking in and out, not a single one of them didn''t have four big words on it, "This place is very expensive!"


    She sucked in a breath of cold air and instinctively stopped in her tracks.


    After eating, she estimated that washing the plates once wasn''t enough. It would take at least a month.


    Si Lianye acted as if he did not see her thoughts at all, and directly pulled her hand and walked inside.


    She stopped and looked at him hesitantly. "How about ¡­"


    "What?" Si Lianye smiled and turned to look at him. Her handsome face was relaxed, causing her to be startled, but she was unable to say anything more.


    Si Lianye immediately brought her inside.


    As soon as they entered, a well-dressed waiter greeted them, smiling as he asked, "Do you have an appointment?"


    Great, the restaurant was reserved for appointment.


    She was delighted to hear this. Her poor purse was saved.


    She turned to leave, but he held her back.


    She looked up in puzzlement, to see Si Lianye smiling as she took out a card from her wallet.


    The moment the waiter''s gaze landed on the door, he was stunned. Then, his expression changed and became extremely respectful. She even noticed that there was a hint of fear within the respect.


    What was going on? Was she mistaken?


    She looked at his face in confusion and saw that his expression did not change, so she put the card away.


    The waiter had already enthusiastically invited them to a very beautiful private room.


    In the end, even the manager came out in a hurry.


    He wiped the sweat off his face and apologized, "I''m sorry, this waiter is new. I don''t know you, we will definitely do well ¡­"


    Si Lianye waved her hand and interrupted his words: "No need, no need for so much nonsense."


    "Yes, yes." The manager couldn''t help but nod and bow.


    Ye Ci widened her eyes in surprise.


    Si Lianye calmly ordered a steak for herself and passed it over to her.


    She paused for a moment before accepting it. With a glance, she discovered that she could not recognize any of the words written on it.


    She broke out in a cold sweat.


    She had long since heard that this "Dark Night" was a very high-end one, but she had never thought that it would be so high-end that she wouldn''t even be able to recognize the menu.


    This time, he was greatly humiliated.


    Just as he was about to grit his teeth and point at one of them, the menu in his hands was already taken away.


    She looked up and saw that Si Lianye had closed the menu as if nothing had happened. She then said to the manager who was standing respectfully at the side: "Give this young lady a set of cod fish meal."


    "Sure, please wait a moment." The manager took it and respectfully agreed.


    After they left, she looked at Si Lianye doubtfully. "They know you? You can''t be the owner of this shop, right? "


    That would be great. She doesn''t need to treat anymore, right?


    It was a pity that Si Lianye had let her down, he only shrugged and said: "I am only their member, you think too much."


    She was a little disappointed. Thinking back, she was right. This restaurant had excellent business and many nobles often came to eat. The boss behind her was also said to be very mysterious, no one knew who he was.


    Although Si Lianye was not bad, with her age, it was impossible for him to become the boss here.


    She really was thinking too much.


    Looks like I have to prepare to wash the dishes again. I hope the cod that he helped me order earlier won''t be too expensive ¡­


    "What are you thinking about?" Si Lianye couldn''t help but ask as she watched her changing so many expressions.


    "Oh, I was wondering if I should stay and wash the dishes." Her train of thought was interrupted by him as she replied instinctively. After she finished speaking, she realized that she had said something and immediately blushed in embarrassment.


    Si Lianye did not expect her to be so honest, to actually speak out the words in her heart. She could not help but smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you wash the dishes."


    After saying that, he could see that her expression had become a lot more relaxed. Thus, he calmly added, "I will hold you here until you finish washing the plates."


    "You''re lying to me again." No matter how dumb she was, she knew that he was trying to make her happy. She wrinkled her nose as she charmingly said.


    Si Lianye could no longer hold back and laughed out loud.


    He felt that the woman in front of him was extremely funny. All the women he was with were trying their best to show off their best side. Only this one was different from everyone else, so silly that he wanted to laugh out loud from the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, he felt that this girl was truly adorable. If he could keep her by his side for a long period of time, wouldn''t that be ¡­?


    Wait, what was he thinking? Why did he suddenly have such a dangerous thought? She was so stupid and stupid, she wasn''t the kind of person he liked. What was the reason for his ridiculous thoughts?


    He felt that his thoughts were dangerous, so he tried his best to hide his smile. With a single glance, he saw the unrestrained intoxication on her face.


    He stared blankly for a moment before she muttered: "Why aren''t you smiling anymore? You know, I like to see you smile the most ¡­"


    This woman who was always infatuated with him ¡­


    Si Lianye felt a burst of helplessness in his heart, but deep in his heart, she once again felt a surge of pride.


    Shen Xiran felt that he was going to die today, happy to death.


    Not only did the male god bring her out for a candlelight dinner, he even smiled at her. It wasn''t a smile, nor was it a sneer, but a pure, happy laugh. She could even see his snow-white teeth.


    What a memorable day this was! She decided that after returning home, she would not sleep for the entire night. She must remember everything that happened tonight in her heart and must not forget it.


    As for the matter of him wanting to chase her away, it seemed like he had already forgotten?


    That was perfect. He could also legally live here.


    Life is wonderful.


    When Si Lianye saw her pure love and admiration for him, the feeling she had towards her was a lot better. Therefore, tonight, he treated her very amiably, and even helped her divide a large piece of cod into small pieces that were suitable for entrance, when their food was served, he saw that she didn''t seem to be very interested in the knife and fork she gave him.


    "What are you looking at me for? Hurry up and eat!" Si Lianye said as she frowned.


    "Oh, okay." She woke up from her stupor and used her fork to fork a piece of snow-white fish meat into her mouth. Then, she squinted her eyes in happiness.


    This was truly worthy of being the city''s largest 5-star restaurant. This cod fish was too delicious, not only did it have the soft and tender texture unique to the back of a fish, but also an indescribably sour and creamy fragrance. As she tasted it carefully, an indescribable aftertaste echoed in her mouth, like a beautiful concerto playing in her mouth at the same time.


    It was so delicious that it made her cry.


    She opened her eyes after a while, and almost immediately put another piece in her mouth.


    The piece of cod in front of her was as big as two of her palms, and it was thick enough to fit her. If it was a normal person, they would probably be able to eat it for at least ten minutes, but she actually ate it all within a few minutes, and even licked the corner of her lips with her small pink tongue after eating it. Clearly, she was indicating that she had not eaten enough.


    Ever since he was young, he had never seen a woman who could eat so much. This was the first time he saw one tonight.


    However, in his eyes, apart from being shocked, he didn''t seem to dislike her at all. Instead, he felt that her appearance was very honest and cute, and he didn''t know how to compare it to the other cute girls.


    He beckoned to the waiter and asked them to reload the plate.


    Shen Xiran felt a little embarrassed: "That''s unnecessary, actually I''m already full ¡­"


    She had decided to lie for the sake of her image, but from time to time she would glance at the plate in front of him and honestly betray her.


    Si Lianye gently pushed the plate in front of him.


    She was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at the pink steak on the plate. "You ¡­"


    "It''s for you to eat." He took a sip of red wine.


    He found that it was better to watch her eat than to eat his own steak, and gave him more pleasure.


    She hesitated for a moment, but in her heart she was admonishing herself not to be so greedy. This was his share, not hers.


    But damn it, the steak in front of her was so mesmerizing. It was tender pink, coupled with the burnt yellow sauce. It was obvious that it was the work of an extreme chef. No matter how she tried, she just couldn''t say it.


    So beautiful, I really want to eat it ¡­


    Si Lianye easily saw through her thoughts from her bright eyes, and the corner of her lips curled up: "Eat it, I''ve already ordered one more serving."


    "Then... "Alright then, this is what you wanted me to eat ¡­" She finally couldn''t resist the demonic clamor in her heart. She swallowed her saliva and picked up her knife and fork.


    As soon as she took a bite of the beef, she closed her eyes in pleasure. It was so delicious! It was totally different from the cod fish from before, but at the same time, it was equally tasty.


    It was worth it to come out tonight, even if it meant that she was here to wash the dishes for a month!


    She took a deep breath, opened her eyes and began to attack the food in front of her.


    Si Lianye watched on with an itch in her heart. How could there be such a cute girl in the world?


    Look at her eyes. They were so bright that they seemed as if they could hold the entire world. And those small tender red lips were opening and closing. When you ate, you could even see the tip of her tongue.


    Her lips were so bright that she wanted to kiss it. She also wanted to turn it into a steak and let her kiss it ¡­


    While he was daydreaming, he awkwardly discovered that a certain part of him seemed to have raised his head again.

 C57

    He was a little embarrassed and quickly took a big gulp of the red wine in front of him.


    His alcohol tolerance was not bad, but this time, he did not know why, but he let out a breath and coughed a few times.


    Seeing this, she hurriedly dropped the knife and fork in her hand and leaned over. "What happened to you?"


    As she spoke, she wanted to pat his back. Suddenly, a delicate fragrance wafted from her body.


    His face tightened as he suddenly realized that his flame that was about to die down was about to start moving again.


    "No need." "I''m fine," he said in a low voice, avoiding her touch.


    "Oh." With a dejected expression, she retracted her hand. "That''s good. You have to be careful yourself."


    She was a little hurt by his refusal, but then the sight of the food made her happy again.


    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    This girl was too deadly to him, so he had to keep his distance before he could understand what he was thinking.


    Even though he said that, he bitterly smiled and looked down. When he realized that he was still in the state of being unable to see anyone, he could not help but sigh.


    As Shen Xiran ate, he peeked at him. When he realized that he was actually peeking at his place, he couldn''t help but feel extremely curious in his heart.


    Why did he look at her like that? Was it because it was uncomfortable?


    It can''t be? Was there some hidden disease?


    However, I heard that this kind of illness only older people would have. Why would he do it too? Could it be ¡­


    "Put away those messy thoughts in your head!" Not knowing why, Si Lianye could roughly guess what was going on in the little girl''s mind with just a glance.


    She was shocked and her face flushed.


    Would he have a perspective?


    At this moment, the waiter brought him a steak that he had ordered.


    She couldn''t help but look over.


    Si Lianye''s movements paused for a moment, then she hurriedly said: "I''m full, I''m not eating anymore, you eat by yourself."


    What a joke, she had already eaten two servings. If she ate any more, she would definitely turn into a fatty. What''s more ¡­


    She smiled sweetly at the double dessert in front of her.


    Dessert! Delicious Tiramisu! Double!


    Was this enough to make her want to cry?


    Si Lianye glanced at her and knew what she was thinking about. She shook her head helplessly and cut the steak in her hand into small pieces before putting it into her mouth slowly.


    The steak was good, but was there a need for her to exaggerate so much?


    He felt that even though it was not bad, it wasn''t as delicious as anything else, right? He couldn''t help but feel puzzled by her previous performance.


    While she was deep in her thoughts, she saw her eating the fragrant Tiramisu with a silver spoon. She immediately smiled happily.


    He took a deep breath, suppressed the flames that were beginning to stir, and took another swig from his glass.


    He even felt that it was not enough, so he called the waiter and brought a whole bottle over. He ate the steak while watching her eat the dessert with emotion. Slowly, he drank up the bottle of red wine in his hand.


    She finally finished the two desserts in the end. Only when she could not support her stomach and reluctantly put down the silver spoon did she realize that he seemed to have drunk too much.


    Si Lianye''s face was flushed red, her eyes looking more charming than usual. When she looked over, she felt as if her heart had been ruthlessly grabbed by someone, causing her face to flush red.


    "You ¡­ What''s the matter with you? " She stood up and supported him. As she got closer, she could smell the strong scent of alcohol coming off him.


    She looked at the side table with frightened eyes and saw that there was a bottle on it.


    She took it and looked inside and found that it was empty. Not a single drop of wine was inside.


    He actually drank an entire bottle of wine without making a sound?


    Heavens!


    At this time, Si Lianye was still quite clear-headed, but his body didn''t listen to her. She knew that she was the one who was carrying him, and wanted to push her away, but she didn''t have any strength left in his body.


    Anxiously, she pulled him up and let him lean against her. Immediately, a large portion of his body''s weight fell on top of hers.


    She gritted her teeth as she carried him. She felt that she might spit out the delicious food she had just eaten in the next moment.


    "You''re really too heavy ¡­" She mumbled under her breath, but she still managed to lead him towards the door.


    Seeing how drunk he was, he absolutely couldn''t leave him here. What if something happened?


    Si Lianye didn''t even need to open her eyes to know what she was thinking. He took a deep breath and whispered into her ear, "Help me to the door and call a waiter ¡­ Together... "Together, send me back ¡­"


    "You''re not drunk?" She turned her head to look at him in surprise, only to find that his eyes were still closed, as if he was already asleep.


    Could it be that what I just heard was just an illusion?


    She speechlessly shook her head and dragged him to the door with much difficulty. Just as he said, she called for the waiter.


    The waiter was of good character and quickly helped her bring him up the carriage. He even considerately called for a ride for them.


    She had managed to get him settled down, but she was already exhausted. All she could do was pant like a puppy.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have to do such heavy physical work after eating with you. I''m so tired, if I knew earlier ¡­" As she mumbled, she adjusted the position in which he was sleeping on the chair, while she curled herself into a ball and tried to make him sleep more comfortably.


    Si Lianye did not know that, but the driver that the waiter had called could not bear to continue watching: "Little miss, if you''re not comfortable sitting at the back, come to the front. Don''t worry, I saw that he slept soundly and will not fall down."


    She hesitated for a moment, but maintained her curled up position. "No need. The road is very close. We''ll be there in a moment."


    The agent shrugged and said nothing.


    She turned around to tidy up his clothes. She could not help but mutter, "Why are you so tall, you made me lose all my position. Do you know that my appearance is tiring? Seriously ¡­"


    Saying that, she patted his body with her hands, doing her best to adjust his posture to its most natural state, afraid that he would feel uncomfortable.


    His mouth didn''t respond to his words.


    Si Lianye kept her eyes closed the entire time, and it was as if she was sleeping;


    Fortunately, the journey wasn''t too far away from where she said it would be. It took them only ten minutes to reach the destination, and then her test would begin again.


    She got out first and tried to pull him out of the back seat. Then she ran her hand under his arm and used all her strength to lift him up.


    He then slowly walked towards his own eyes.


    "Damn it, you''re so heavy!"


    Right now, she was not walking, but was trying her best to ''move'' her body and his. She felt that he was like a legendary mountain. She was like a monkey that was pressed down by a mountain ¡­


    She felt that the little amount of energy and nutrition she had gained from eating that night had been completely consumed by this time.


    Finally, step by step, she moved into the elevator.


    It was as if she had been granted amnesty. Once she entered, she did not press the button for the elevator. Instead, she forcefully "threw" him to the side and panted heavily.


    Heavens, luckily it was his room the moment she stepped out of the elevator. Otherwise, she really didn''t know whether she could continue or not.


    Si Lianye leaned against the smooth wall and closed her eyes, as though she was still sleeping. Her red cheeks revealed his abnormal side, but because of these two blush, he felt more human and cold than usual, and finally did not make others feel unable to get close to him.


    When she saw this beautiful scene, the depressed feeling in her heart immediately dissipated.


    Alright, looking at his peerless beauty, she could only reluctantly carry him back. Perhaps, after he wakes up, he might be moved and then accept her?


    At this thought, she felt a little better.


    When the elevator door opened, she let out a resigned sigh and began her difficult journey, carrying the man into the room.


    When she reached the door, she was stunned. Locked? How was she going to open the door?


    She frowned as she tried to recall everything she had seen before. How did Si Lianye open the door at that time?


    This one was quite high-tech, and it didn''t seem to be a key. Then what happened?


    She thought and thought until she remembered what he had done when he opened the door.


    She sighed helplessly and helped him up again. Then she held his slender hand and stretched out her index finger towards that strange area at the entrance ¡­


    "Kacha!" The door opened.


    She let out an excited "yeah" and quickly turned around to push him in, then turned around to close the door.


    She knew she remembered correctly that his door was under fingerprint control.


    She''s so smart...


    While she was lost in thought, a powerful force came from behind her. She was caught off guard and was pushed against the door.


    "Ah ¡­" "Who is it?" She didn''t think that there would be such an unexpected turn of events. She was so scared that her voice trembled.


    With that, a man''s warm breath rushed towards her from behind, pressing her against the door. The man''s strong breath made her breath quicken, "What are you doing?"


    Si Lianye''s voice sounded beside her ears: "Don''t move!"


    She immediately stopped moving, but not obediently. Instead, she was shocked, "You''re not drunk!"


    "I''m drunk." He continued to whisper in her ear.


    "Nonsense, if you weren''t drunk..." "How could it be ¡­" She was angered to the point that she couldn''t speak. Did she work so hard to carry him back all the way just to make him eat her tofu?


    "Let go of me, let go!" She did like him, but that didn''t mean she liked him deceiving her.


    Si Lianye''s entire body reeked of alcohol, and felt extremely dizzy. The funny scent that she was giving off along the way was tempting to him, and now she could finally do what she had been thinking for a long time.


    "Don''t you like the way I treat you? What are you still pretending for? " He sneered and said something that made her look bad.

 C58

    Isn''t that what you want?


    She pursed her lips and did not speak, struggling with all her might.


    Although he still had a sense of reason, he was not the type that had much of it. At the moment, his inner heart was divided into two sides, while shouting and shouting, he rushed forward as fast as he could, afraid that the tasty and delicious lamb in front of him was already his prey. As long as he extended his hand slightly, he could eat it.


    The other side was saying, "No, this woman is not an ordinary woman. If I were to come into contact with her, the repercussions will be severe, definitely not!"


    After a long while, she said shakily, "You ¡­" What exactly do you want? "


    He wrinkled his brows tightly. In his heart, he really wanted to let go of her. He knew that if he didn''t let go now, something big would happen, but his hands didn''t listen to him at all. He tightly hugged her as if he had his own consciousness, not letting go at all.


    He tried his best to calm his breathing and spoke in a low and hoarse voice, "What, don''t you really want this? Why can''t I do it now? "


    "I... I... "Who said ¡­" She was also confused by his pure male scent. The resistance from before had mostly disappeared, and now she heard his provocative words. She steeled her heart and turned her back from his posture to face him.


    When Si Lianye saw her appearance, a loud noise echoed in her head. Immediately, the last bit of rationality that she had left was in danger, and it was about to leave him.


    She looked delicious.


    Her black hair shone like a waterfall. A pair of eyes like black grapes stared at her with indescribable emotions. There was also a tall and slender nose, two tender red lips, and a pure white and alluring neck ¡­


    He had never felt that she was as attractive as she was at this moment, causing his mind to stir.


    She lightly bit her lips with her snow-white teeth and asked, "Are you really drunk or just pretending?"


    He didn''t expect that she would still be struggling with this question at this point. He laughed at her unreasonable actions, pressing his forehead against hers and letting out a stifled laugh.


    She blushed at his laughter and punched him hard with her fist. "Don''t laugh, I''m serious."


    "Fine, I''m drunk, but not to the point of being delirious. Are you satisfied?" He raised his head and answered seriously.


    "Mm, that''s good enough." She seemed satisfied with his answer and put her arm around his neck.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Suddenly, he discovered that her lips were exceptionally beautiful under the light of the lamp. Her pink and tender lips were so alluring to the extreme.


    He really wanted someone to ruthlessly bite on it.


    So he did.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    She felt a wave of pain, an "Ouch!".


    She pressed her fists against his chest and stared at him with her watery eyes. "Are you a dog? Why are you biting me? "


    It hurts. He must have broken his skin.


    He saw her flushed lips smile with satisfaction, and, despite her resistance, he lowered his head and kissed her again.


    This time it was a real kiss, the French kind.


    In the beginning, she was a bit reluctant, but as she slowly immersed herself in the dizzying emotions, she was unable to extricate herself. In the end, she even took the initiative to face him.


    After a long kiss, she almost felt like she was going to faint from lack of oxygen. Only then did he mercifully let her go.


    As soon as he released her, a pile of soft mud fell on the ground and he caught her in his arms.


    He smiled in her ear. "You''re warm. I like it."


    She opened her eyes wide and powerlessly hammered his chest with her hands.


    He didn''t take it to heart, as she didn''t have enough strength to tickle him.


    He bent down and picked her up, then strode into the room.


    Her heart leaped up and she hugged his neck.


    A pair of eyes stared blankly at his lower jaw, clearly seeing his graceful outline.


    She had no idea where she was, so she let him take her into the room and put her on the bed.


    When her back came into contact with the cold sheets, she woke up with a start.


    He wanted to stand up, but his body stopped him.


    "You ¡­ What are you going to do? " She asked out of instinct, and then wanted to bite off her tongue.


    What could they do now? Her question was rather unsightly.


    At the same time, he silently asked himself in his heart, Shen Xiran, wasn''t this the situation where your heart began to fill up the moment you first saw him? Why did he want to shrink back at this point?


    But she was so nervous, so nervous, was it really going to happen?


    Si Lianye looked down at her condescendingly, and saw all the knots in her expression. She could not help but laugh: "You want to escape?"


    She was so nervous that her mouth was dry. She nodded, unable to say a single word.


    "Too late." He suddenly gave her a devilish smile.


    After pouring out all his enthusiasm, he turned around and realized that the sky outside the window had turned slightly white. It was almost daybreak.


    He looked at the woman in his arms and discovered that she looked extremely miserable.


    He got out of bed and gave her a towel to clean up, then went back to bed and slept soundly with her in his arms.


    After an unknown period of time, she was woken by the ringing of the phone.


    Frowning, she reached into her pillow and took out her cell phone. Without even looking at the caller ID, she answered the call. "Hello?"


    Her voice was so hoarse that she was shocked.


    Was that her voice? Why did it sound so bad?


    At the moment, she still had that thought running through her head.


    However, before she could come up with an answer, a woman''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone, "Who are you?" Complete interrogation?


    Strange? Something was wrong.


    She forced herself to open her eyes and take a look, only to realize that something was wrong. This wasn''t her phone.


    She was stunned. Why was someone else''s phone here?


    Just as he was in a daze, a hand reached out from above her head and took the phone from her. A deep male voice sounded beside her ear: "Hello? "It''s me ¡­"


    She sucked in a breath of cold air, and her mind began to spin rapidly.


    Everything that had happened last night gradually appeared before her eyes.


    She ¡­ She actually slept with a male God? Heavens?


    Was she dreaming?


    God.


    She wanted to scream, but as she moved, the pain in her lower body reminded her that all of this was real and that she wasn''t dreaming.


    She had slept with Si Lianye, and it was him who did it!


    His beautiful dream had come true!


    She was lost in her thoughts. Gradually, even though her eyebrows were locked together by pain, she felt very happy. She was so happy that she almost flew into the sky.

 C59

    Si Lianye held onto his mobile phone, and her brows unconsciously knitted together. "Mom ¡­ "Okay, I got it ¡­"


    Imperial Mother talked for a long time, but it was simply because she heard the woman''s voice: "You''re older, it''s normal to have a woman by your side, but you must remember, our Si Family is not an ordinary family, it''s fine to look for a woman to play, if you want a wife, you must ask us to choose, even if you want to look for one, you must at least get our permission, you hear me, right?"


    Si Lianye''s eyes were filled with impatience: "Alright, alright, I''ve already heard these words many times, do you want me to recite them for you?"


    Only then did Imperial Mother smile in satisfaction. "It''s good that you remember this, I will not say anything else."


    "Mm. Alright." Si Lianye promised over and over again, hoping that her mother would let him go and stop nagging.


    "Ah, that''s right ¡­" Just as Imperial Mother was about to put down her phone, she remembered something she had originally wanted to say: "I almost forgot, let''s go home for lunch this weekend. It''s been a long time since I last saw you."


    "Eating?" Normally, he would agree, but now he couldn''t help but glance at the girl beside him. He saw that she was thinking about something and a sweet smile appeared on her face, causing him to be moved.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Without hearing her son''s reply, Imperial Mother raised her voice in displeasure: "What, now that your wings are so hard, you aren''t even willing to go home and eat?"


    He snapped back to reality and promised, "No, no, I didn''t hear it clearly. Let''s go home. Alright, I promise ¡­"


    He apologized to his mother for a long time before snorting in satisfaction. "It''s good that you agreed. Remember to come back earlier this weekend." Just as she was about to hang up, she thought about it and added, "You can come back alone."


    Was he afraid that he would bring this woman back as well?


    How is this possible? She was too careful. Although he liked this girl, he had yet to marry her. His mother was too careful.


    He shook his head and put down his cell phone. He saw at once that she was watching him with a gaze that softened his heart.


    He smiled and pinched her nose. "What are you looking at?"


    When she saw that he had caught her peeping, her face reddened. "I won''t tell you." She wrinkled her nose at him and dragged the sheet out of bed.


    He was caught off guard by her actions. The blanket on his body was taken down by her, and his well-dressed body was exposed to the air.


    Before she could think of what could have happened, she turned her head and caught sight of something. She screamed in fear, "Ah ¡­" "Rascal ¡­"


    He covered his eyes as he grabbed the sheet on his body and rushed into the washroom.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. If a thief wanted to catch a thief, then where could he go to justify himself?


    He got out of bed, shook his head, and went to the other bathroom.


    She forcefully suppressed her beating heart and stopped thinking about it. She carefully cleaned her body.


    She looked in the mirror and saw that she was covered with scars. She could not help but whimper, "What should we do now?"


    With so many traces, how was she going to get out?


    Oh right, he still needed to work?


    When she thought of this, she was shocked. She still had to work. What time was it now?


    Thinking about it, her heart tensed up again. She quickly cleaned herself up, wrapped herself in a bath towel and rushed out, just in time to bump into Si Lianye who just came out from the other bathroom.


    "Be careful!" He reached out and held her in time to save her from falling down.


    "Ah, thank you." Startled, she stood still and began to thank him.


    But at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    Due to the urgency of the situation, she unconsciously loosened her grip on the towel she was holding. The towel suddenly loosened and fell to the ground.


    "Ah ¡­"


    He could see everything.


    She screamed and crouched down, not knowing where she was supposed to hide.


    Si Lianye''s aura stagnated, and she once again felt that familiar urge.


    By the time she managed to cover herself with the towel again, it was already several minutes later.


    In these few minutes, countless thoughts had passed through his mind. The most important thing was to force her back into bed, then ruthlessly do as he had done last night, doing unspeakable things to her.


    But in the end, his reason overcame his impulse.


    Her embarrassment was indescribable, and her whole body was red.


    It took her a while to regain her ability to speak. She stood up, grabbed her clothes, and rushed into the bathroom.


    What a shame! As expected, a bath towel was not a reliable thing. One had to wear clothes in order to do so.


    Her face was filled with black lines as she wore her clothes.


    Si Lianye had eaten her fill that night, and then eaten another round of tofu. She couldn''t help but feel a little guilty towards her, and seeing her awkward situation, she simply went to the kitchen to make breakfast ¡­ No, lunch.


    After she cleaned herself up and left the room, she smelled a rich fragrance and her eyes immediately lit up.


    Ignoring the soreness on her body, she rushed to the dining table in time to see him bring out a round roll from the kitchen.


    There was also a large cup of milk and fried eggs on the table. They seemed very simple, but in her eyes, they were his thoughts.


    Seeing how good her eyes were, not only did she find a male god who was good-looking, but she also knew how to cook. Even that ¡­ It''s not bad either.


    She thought shyly in her heart. When she saw him take the bread, she went up to him and said, "Let me do it."


    If Si Lianye saw her taking the initiative to help out normally, he might really let her do it. But today was different, he suddenly backed off a bit when he saw her walk over: "No need, sit down and eat."


    She blinked. "Oh."


    Si Lianye picked up two fragrant buns and placed it in front of her. "Eat, you don''t have enough time today, you can only buy ready-made ones."


    She quickly shook her head. "This is already very good. I really like it."


    He nodded and put another fried egg on her plate. "If you like it, eat more. You were too tired last night."


    Too tired ¡­


    Her face immediately flushed red. What did she mean by being too tired?


    She immediately used her eyes to peek at him, only to discover that he drank a mouthful of milk as if nothing had happened. His expression was very calm, as if he didn''t know she had said something ambiguous.


    Maybe he just said that when he said it?


    She was a little uncertain as she casually took a bite of the bread.


    Hmm, this bread is really good, fragrant and soft.


    She was enjoying her meal happily, but she didn''t realize that there was a trace of a doting smile on Si Lianye''s face.


    After finishing her meal, she sadly discovered that it was already past 11 in the morning. She was already late for work.


    She went to her phone with a sad face, trying to redeem her image in the boss''s eyes.


    She didn''t even know the outcome of the trouble she stirred up at Shangguan Zhe''s place. If she didn''t go to work now, perhaps he would take her for a coward and run away.


    "Strange, where did the phone go?"


    It seemed like the reason why her mental state wasn''t too clear last night was that she lost her phone somewhere and couldn''t find it for a long time.


    Without a choice, she turned and faced Si Lianye who was seated on the sofa, and extended her hand out confidently: "Lend me your phone."


    He raised his eyebrows. "What do you want to do?"


    "Use your phone to find me. Mine is gone." She showed him her empty bag.


    With a calm expression, he said, "Oh, you''re looking for your phone."


    "Right." As she spoke, she looked around again. "Strange, I remember that I left it here yesterday."


    Suddenly, a familiar cell phone was handed over.


    She took it in surprise. "Why are you holding my phone?"


    Si Lianye turned her head not looking at her: "I noticed that your phone was ringing earlier, so I picked up a call for you, and asked for a leave of absence for you."


    "Leave of absence?" she repeated in surprise, then reassured.


    Taking a leave of absence was not bad, at least Shangguan Zhe wouldn''t have to worry about running away, but he still had to make a call and explain himself.


    As she thought about it, she immediately took her phone and dialed. However, she discovered that her boss didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "Hey, boss, it''s like this, I wasn''t feeling well last night ¡­" After thinking about it, she still felt that it was better to use such a trite excuse to request for a leave of absence.


    In the end, Shangguan Zhe did not think about anything else, and directly asked: "Who is that man that answered your phone?"


    "Huh?" She was distracted by his angry question and repeated his words stupidly.


    "I say, who''s the man who answered your phone?" Shangguan Zhe suppressed his anger and slowly repeated himself.


    "Oh, him? He''s my boyfriend." Saying that, she glanced at Si Lianye, her face filled with a sweet smile.


    He was in bed, and although he didn''t open his mouth to pursue her, in her mind, he was no different from her.


    When Si Lianye heard her confident voice, her eyebrows slightly raised and the expression on his face still did not change.


    When she said these words, her heart was filled with sweetness, but for some reason, after Shangguan Zhe heard this, he paused, and then gritted his teeth as if he had gritted his teeth and said, "Good, very good."


    After saying that, he hung up.


    Shen Xiran had a baffled expression as he mumbled, "Who dares to make him angry again ¡­"


    His mood had always been variable, so she didn''t take it to heart. Soon, she tossed it to the back of her mind.


    She had never thought that the person who would cause such a big change in his mood was none other than herself!


    In another place in the city, Shangguan Zhe was looking at his phone with a gloomy face.

 C60

    Forest Assistant waited for a long time, but he did not make any moves. In the end, when he saw that it was time for the meeting, he called for his boss, "Mr. Shangguan, they are all waiting for you ¡­"


    He pursed his lips. The irritation in his heart almost made him lose his composure. Finally, he took a deep breath, casually threw his phone on the table and stood up. "Let''s go."


    The Forest Assistant heaved a sigh of relief and quickly passed him a cup of water. "You can go after you drink." His throat had just cleared, so he actually couldn''t hold a meeting this quickly. However, he couldn''t bear the boss being a workaholic. As his subordinate, he couldn''t protest and could only try his best to think for his sake.


    With a cold expression, Shangguan Zhe took the cup of water and gulped it down, then left the room.


    Forest Assistant secretly stuck out his tongue when he saw his expression, expressing his sympathy for the girl.


    From the looks of it, she knew that the boss was angry. He was probably going to show her when she arrived tomorrow.


    At this time, he did not expect that, although he knew that the boss seemed to be interested in this innocent little girl called Shen Xiran, he did not expect that she would actually be entangled with the boss of his house for the rest of her life, unable to separate.


    In Si Lianye''s home, Shen Xiran quickly put down the phone and forgot about what had just happened. To her, Shangguan Zhe was just her boss, nothing special.


    Si Lianye saw that she had finished calling, and casually asked: "Is it over?"


    "Yes." She nodded as her mind raced with ideas about how to get him out of his head. Was she really his girlfriend in the future? Why was he still acting so calm after last night? It was as if nothing had happened last night.


    However, her body was still very sore, how could it not count?


    A feeling of grievance gradually arose in her heart.


    Si Lianye suddenly said, "Don''t go to work anymore."


    "Ah?" "Why?" She was stunned. She felt that this job was very good, so why didn''t she do it?


    He glanced at her. "Did you forget what happened last night?"


    Her face turned red. "No ¡­" Of course not, but what does that have to do with you not letting me work? "


    "Of course." Si Lianye walked to her side and suddenly put her hand on her stomach without any warning. "We didn''t do anything last night, so maybe you already have my child. How could I let my child''s mother go to work?"


    He said that as a matter of fact, from the education he had received since he was young, men were born to work to support their families, but women only needed to dress up beautifully at home, go shopping or spend money, bring their children back to work, whatever that was, it was fine.


    Earlier, she was still complaining that he didn''t take last night''s matter seriously, but when she turned around, she realized that he had actually thought everything through clearly. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed for her little thoughts, and at the same time felt incredulous. "But I''m only twenty years old right now. It''s too early for anything to have children ¡­"


    That being said, her heart softened at the thought that she had a child in her womb with him, as if it were a good thing to have such a child as he had imagined.


    Still, she didn''t want to resign. It was so boring to stay at home every day, and besides, she was almost completely broke. She didn''t know if she had enough money left to last until next month, or if she didn''t go to work, she would have to drink the wind.


    But when she said that, Si Lianye immediately became unhappy: "You''re my woman, don''t tell me I can''t even raise you?"


    After saying that, he took out a card and handed it to her. "Take it and use it. Also, quit your job at the same time." If it was according to his thoughts, he would have already told her about his resignation when he picked up her call. However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was better to let her talk about it herself.


    She looked at the card that was glowing with a golden light and secretly swallowed her saliva. She didn''t know how much money was in it. If she took it, she could immediately become a rich woman.


    What a great temptation.


    She reluctantly looked away from the gold card and firmly shook her head: "No, I can''t."


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You don''t want it?"


    He observed her for a while and decided that she was not a girl from a wealthy family, so he was surprised at her refusal.


    She nodded heavily and said with a strong sense of reluctance, "Yes, I don''t want it. I still have money on my own and I don''t want to use other people''s money. You should keep it."


    As she spoke, her heart bled. She had given up such a good opportunity. She was clearly about to become a rich woman, wuu ¡­


    Si Lianye slowly returned the gold card with a trace of admiration in her eyes. From the moment she first saw her, she felt that her work was a little unreliable, a bit naive. She never expected her to be so resolute.


    Unknowingly, he had already treated her as his own woman.


    After discovering it himself, he didn''t feel any resistance and happily accepted the idea.


    When Shen Xiran saw him take back the gold card, he heaved a sigh of relief. The temptation just now was too great, she almost couldn''t hold on any longer and surrendered, it was safer for him to keep the card.


    Si Lianye also noticed her sigh of relief, and a smile appeared in her eyes. She lowered his head and said to her: "What''s wrong? "You can''t bear to part with it?"


    "No, no." Startled, she quickly denied it, "I just feel like... "I feel so sore all over ¡­"


    She half-truthfully complained as she pounded her waist with her fist.


    He remembered everything that had happened last night, and he couldn''t help but feel his stomach tighten as he thought of the hearty exercise.


    Take your time, you have to eat your meal bit by bit. That kind of thing is also the same. You can''t be impatient, you can''t be impatient.


    He suppressed the throbbing in his heart and slowly walked behind her, accurately pressing her sore waist. "Is it here?"


    As he spoke, he squeezed a few times.


    She couldn''t help but laugh as she tried to hide. "Aiya, it''s so itchy, quickly let go ¡­"


    There was a doting look in his eyes that he did not notice. He smiled at her and asked, "What about here?"


    "Don''t ah ¡­"


    The two of them clashed for a long time, until Si Lianye relied on her strong willpower to suppress the impulse in the end.


    Ever since then, they no longer dared to play around like this. They just sat there obediently, one dealing with the matters while the other watching Korean dramas on a tablet, taking the time to rest their aching bodies.


    She watched the Korean drama attentively, but she did not know that Si Lianye would occasionally raise her head to peek at her.


    He found her extremely adorable, with her large eyes and long eyelashes like a broom. The shadow she cast on his fair face was extremely alluring, as well as her light pajamas. Through the light, he could almost see her pink skin.


    He couldn''t watch any longer. Things were going to happen again if he continued watching.


    He used all the strength in his body to retract his gaze, trying to fully immerse himself in the work.


    However, Shen Xiran didn''t feel troubled at all, he only felt that there was something wrong with the way he was sitting. First, he sat down, he felt sore, then she laid down, and after a while, he felt sore at his neck.


    The serene atmosphere was broken. She sighed and stretched out her hand to receive it. Upon seeing who it was, she couldn''t help but feel a shadow over her heart and her face also turned ugly.


    Si Lianye immediately noticed her change.


    She hesitated for a moment, then put the phone to her ear. "Hello ¡­"


    "It''s me." The other party''s tone was always so cold.


    "I know. Is there anything I can help you with?" She was slightly stung by his attitude, and her tone wasn''t very good either.


    That person paused for a moment, as if angered by her attitude. She silently sneered, without a shred of fear, calmly waiting for the storm that was about to come.


    However, to her surprise, the person spoke again with a very calm tone. "Do you have a job now? "How are you doing?"


    He actually started to care about me? Was she dreaming?


    She looked at the sky outside in surprise. It was still bright outside and it was obviously not the time for her to sleep. She hesitated before replying, "I''m going to work."


    Her short answer displeased him, but her tone remained gentle. "It''s good to be at work. Come back and see Dad when you''re free, I... "I miss you a little ¡­"


    In the end, his voice was rather raw, as if he didn''t like to speak such tender words.


    She was shocked. Was this still her father, who had always been cold to her? Didn''t he always pretend that he didn''t see it? What happened today? Did he get hit by something dirty?


    Yes, it was her real father who was calling.


    Shenfu seemed to know her surprise and sighed heavily: "Actually, I wanted to call you a long time ago, but I feel sad when I remember that your mother came here. I''m sorry to you two, I''m sorry to your mother, and I''m sorry to you as well.


    Her sincere words caused her expression to slowly slow down, and her heart began to ache.


    In her first twenty years, she had hardly ever felt fatherly love. She had rarely seen her father since she was a child, and she had the impression that he was always away on business, accompanied only by her gentle mother.


    Occasionally, she would meet her mother who was crying silently. At that time, she didn''t understand what was wrong with her mother and why she was crying. When she was asked, her mother didn''t say anything and would only hug her tightly.

 C61

    Let''s go on a trip


    When she grew up and her mother died, she saw with her own eyes that her father appeared with that woman. She understood then and there. She was so angry that she wanted to tear everything apart, but in the end she could only bury her mother and escape.


    Because she knew that even if that man was not, he was still her father. No matter what, she could not resist him.


    She could only run far away.


    Her depressed and depressed mother was not worth it, but she didn''t know what to do. While she was at a loss, she met Si Lianye.


    She was like a moth that always chased the light, relentlessly chasing after him.


    Just as she was finally getting what she wanted, her father, whom she had sworn to never see again, called her again.


    At this moment, her right hand, which was tightly gripping her phone, was trembling slightly.


    Shenfu continued to speak, "I know that I have let you down in the past, and everything was my fault. I have let all of you down, and now I truly want you to forgive me.


    She took a deep breath and did not speak.


    What should she say? For twenty years, she had longed for her father to care more about her. At the very least, she could straighten her back in front of her classmates and say, "My father will be coming to pick me up soon." However, even after she graduated from university, she was still unable to say those words out loud.


    Her hopes for her father had already been shattered when he appeared in front of her with the woman outside him. He had been annihilated to the point where there wasn''t even a speck of him left. But at this moment, he actually took the initiative to call her and ask for her forgiveness?


    What should she say?


    If he had said that to her at the time of her mother''s death, she would have accepted it with tears streaming down her face. If he had said that to her at the time when he brought that woman out to the world, she would have spat on his face.


    She felt her heart ache and she couldn''t say a word.


    She tried for a long time, but her throat felt like it was stuffed with cotton. Even after opening her mouth several times, she was still unable to say anything.


    Shenfu sighed lightly, and said: "I know what I did before made you sad. Now that I ask for forgiveness, it is truly a little difficult for you, it is just that I have not thought about you for such a long time, can you... "Can you come back and see me ¡­" At the end of his words, he suddenly coughed, and accompanied by intense breathing, he sounded as if he was sick.


    "You ¡­ What''s the matter with you? " she asked, finally unable to hold it in.


    "It''s nothing, it''s the same for old people. It''s old trouble, don''t worry about him." He said very casually, "Then are you willing to come back and see me?"


    The voice was careful, but it also carried a sickly hoarseness that made her heart soften.


    He was old.


    The tall man, whom she had only been able to look up to before, was now like an ordinary old man, looking forward to the tiniest bit of compassion from his family, hoping that they would come and see her after work.


    "Alright." Finally she heard herself say.


    "Alright, alright." Shenfu was very excited to hear that she had finally agreed: "Is it alright this weekend? I''ll buy you some good food to eat in advance then. "


    "There''s no need to go through all that trouble. Your health is not good."


    The sudden arrival of family love came too fast. She thought that she still hadn''t gotten used to it yet.


    "Oh, okay, then go back to work and give me a call when you get back."


    "Alright." "Yes," she promised, and clicked off her cell phone.


    She thought that she must be wearing a very complicated expression right now. If Si Lianye saw her, she really didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Zichen raised his head and saw that the Great Sage was looking at him with concern.


    She smiled and found that her mood had improved a lot when she saw him.


    He really was the god in his heart.


    He smiled at her. "Tired? "There are fruits in the fridge. If you want to eat them, go get them yourself."


    She actually didn''t ask a single word about the previous phone call.


    She slowly stood up and walked to his side. Looking at the various numbers and English on his computer, she curiously asked, "Why don''t you ask me?"


    "Ask what?" he asked without looking back.


    "Ask me about the phone call." She didn''t believe he didn''t have curiosity.


    "Oh, that, if you want to say it, you will tell me now. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t say it." He replied very quickly.


    "Alright, you win." Sighing, she straightened up and thought for a moment before saying, "This is a matter of my family. I will tell you, but not now."


    He nodded.


    Everyone had their own private secrets that he didn''t want to talk about. He understood that, so he didn''t force them.


    She was relieved to see that he did not press her.


    In order to express her gratitude, she went to the kitchen and took out some fruits. After washing up, she personally picked up a cherry and placed it on his lips. "Here, have a bite."


    He lifted his eyes and opened his mouth to eat the cherry, but whether it was intentional or not, his warm lips brushed against her fingers, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    She looked at him and saw that his face was very serious. She couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Maybe he didn''t mean to.


    However, when she gave him another cherry, he actually became more and more daring. He opened his mouth and not only ate the cherry, he even gently bit off a few of her fingers that she didn''t have enough time to retract.


    "Ah ¡­" she exclaimed.


    He smiled gently, and it seemed as if starlight flashed through his eyes, causing her to be instantly stunned.


    "You''re so handsome ¡­" she said, blindfolded.


    Hearing this, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He originally only wanted to tease her a little, but now it seemed like the person he teased had become himself?


    He lightly licked her finger, causing her face to immediately turn red. "Release ¡­" "Let me go ¡­"


    He smiled at her for a long time, then slowly let go of her fingers.


    She never thought that Si Lianye would be such a hooligan. Once she regained her freedom, she immediately ran towards a corner, far away from him.


    He found it funny. "Come here, I won''t eat you."


    Didn''t you already eat it? Why was she acting like this? Was his technique really that bad?


    He decided he would find some films later to study.


    She moved her body uneasily. "No way, you''re hurting me."


    Her complaints were soft and tender, causing him to immediately react.


    He took a deep, helpless breath and said to her, "Come here, I won''t touch you."


    "Really?" She looked at him hesitantly.


    "Really." he said sternly.


    Only then did she reluctantly move her little butt to sit beside him.


    He immediately stretched out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. He buried his head into her neck and took a deep breath of her fragrance. He thought absent-mindedly, maybe I can try to bring her back.


    However, this was only a wishful thinking on his part. It was impossible for it to happen. Thus, he immediately put it aside.


    When she was hugged by him at first, her body was very stiff. However, when she looked at his appearance, it seemed that he really was just hugging her and didn''t have any intentions of touching her. Thus, she gradually let him carry her.


    In any case, although it was uncomfortable in the beginning, it was still pretty good in the end. Maybe he could try more when his body no longer ached?


    She slowly pushed the haze from her face as she thought about it.


    A few more days passed.


    She went back to work the next day after that. Originally, she was a little afraid of him, but he remained the same, and his attitude towards her did not change at all. The only difference was that sometimes, inadvertently, she felt a strange gaze from behind her, and when she turned around, she found that there was nothing there.


    This made her feel very strange. However, since he had done nothing else, she did not take it to heart. Just like before, he would pour water when he needed to, and loaf when he needed to.


    Forest Assistant''s attitude towards her had changed quite a bit, as if he had become more amiable than before.


    When she got home from work, it was the time she was looking forward to the most. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but smile.


    She had not expected him to be so gentle and charming. Even when they were on the bed, the two of them had been so compatible. She felt that the two of them were a match made in heaven and would never part from each other again in this life.


    Time flew by and it was finally the end of the week. They had to part ways for the time being.


    She pouted and leaned into Si Lianye''s embrace, "I don''t want to go back." As he spoke, she straightened her body and looked at him expectantly. "Why don''t you go back as well? Shall we go out and play?"


    "Where do you want to go?" He did not say yes or no, but lazily asked.


    "There are a lot of places I want to go, such as domestic Lishui, the capital city, and also, I''ve heard that there is a very beautiful lavender called Proswann abroad. I want to go there to take a look." She once again lay on top of him, happily counting her fingers.


    He laughed. "There are so many places you want to go."


    "Then you agree?" Her eyes lit up.


    Si Lianye looked at her beautiful face that seemed to glow as she cruelly shook her head, "No, we''ll go again in the future. This time, I promised me to go home, we can''t go back on our promise.


    Her face fell. "Really?" Seeing his serious expression, she finally gave up and said dejectedly, "Alright then. It seems like we''ll have to part ways now."


    He comforted her by touching her face. "It will only take a day or two. We''ll meet again soon."


    "But I also think it''s been a long time for a day or two." she said with an exaggerated sigh.


    He couldn''t help but laugh as he consoled her, "How about this, I promise you that I''ll take you to Prowwan when I have the chance in the future?"


    Her spirit was roused. "That''s what you said. I''ll remember it. Come, let''s pull the hook." After saying so, she reached out her pinky in a childish manner.


    He shook his head helplessly, reached out his hand and actually crooked his finger at her, making a promise to take her to see lavender in Proustian.

 C62

    At this moment, they hadn''t thought that a sentence they had said on a whim would become an agreement that they would never be able to make in their entire lives.


    After the two of them had a beautiful and passionate night, Si Lianye brought her back home.


    Although Shen Xiran''s family wasn''t as big as the Si Family''s, they weren''t considered normal families. Her father could be considered someone with a bit of a name in the business world, if not he wouldn''t be raised as a mistress for the long term.


    She got out of the car at her house, and turned to thank Si Lianye with a smile.


    The corner of his lips curled up slightly. "Come here."


    After a moment of shock, she walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?" He had long since said what he needed to say.


    It was obvious that she didn''t expect her boyfriend to be so flirtatious. She had just stretched her face over to send a message when he seized the opportunity to give her a big kiss on the cheek.


    She blushed and glared at him. "Pervert."


    However, judging from his tone and attitude, it was more appropriate to say he was pouting rather than scolding.


    Si Lianye laughed silently and caressed her hair: "Go, call me when you''re back, hm?"


    Her eyes were watery as she softly agreed.


    He watched her back until she disappeared outside her front door, then drove away slowly.


    However, what they did not expect was that their actions were all seen by someone.


    And what Shen Xiran did not expect was, when she returned home this time, he would be facing something.


    As she walked on the familiar ground, she heard a hearty laugh even before she saw anyone in the hallway. The moment she heard it, she knew it was from her father.


    However, he was usually very serious when facing her, and he had very few chances of returning home, so it was the first time she heard him laugh like this.


    When she thought of the phone call she had received that day, she could not help but feel curious.


    After walking in, he found that his father was talking to a girl. The girl was wearing a pink dress, her long hair flowing down. She had a small face the size of a palm, and a pair of large eyes embedded in it, making her look extremely pitiful.


    She couldn''t help but inwardly marvel at his beauty. At the same time, she began to speculate, ''Who is this girl?'' Could it be the daughter of a father friend?


    When Shenfu said this, he looked up and saw that she had returned. His expression changed, and then he smiled and stood up: "Why did you come back without saying a word? Didn''t you say you were going to call me so I could pick you up?"


    She shook her head. "You''re not well, so there''s no need to trouble yourself. I had a friend bring me back."


    Shenfu felt that she was a little disobedient, and his face was a little unsightly.


    The more he looked at the girl, the more he found her familiar, so he directly asked his father. "Who is she? Won''t you introduce us? "


    Shenfu paused for a bit, and swallowed back what he was about to say. He looked at his daughter, then turned around to look at the girl behind him. This is my colleague''s daughter, called Zimo. She''s younger than you by two years.


    A colleague''s daughter?


    She was a little suspicious of her father''s words, but she couldn''t find any flaws. The girl called Zi Mo, upon seeing Shenfu introducing her, gave her a gentle smile and said in a sweet voice, "Hello, my name is Zi Mo. It''s nice to meet you."


    Looking at her timid appearance, he looked like a frightened little white rabbit. Shen Xiran saw that she looked normal and just smiled at her.


    Seeing that the two of them were getting along quite well, Shenfu rubbed his hands together in excitement. "Alright, the two of you get along well.


    As he spoke, he pulled Shen Xiran to sit in his seat, and they sat very close to each other.


    Shen Xiran raised his eyebrows, unable to understand what exactly his father was thinking.


    Just as he was about to inquire further, he saw that the other party had already entered the kitchen.


    Looking back, he saw that the girl called Zimo Mo''s eyes were filled with tears, "Sister Xiran, do you not like me?"


    "Me? "No?" It was the first time that she had met such a delicate little girl. She couldn''t help but be shocked by her appearance and hurriedly explain.


    "But why do you seem to dislike being with me? "Actually, I''m very easy to talk to. Ever since I was young, my body wasn''t in a good condition, so I don''t have many friends. Now that I see that you really like me, can you be my friend?" She looked at Shen Xiran with her big, expressive eyes, and a strong desire could be seen in them.


    This was a very lonely girl, raised by an unknown family.


    Shen Xiran thought silently in his heart. At the same time, he felt that her complexion was a little too pale, and as expected, it was as if he was sick, so he couldn''t help but say: "Alright, since my father brought you back, of course we can be friends.


    Hearing this, her pale face blushed a little, and she shyly said, "Actually, it''s not a big problem, it''s a kind of inherited disease. As long as you are careful not to get too excited, it''s not a big problem.


    When she called him big sister, Shen Xiran''s heart felt very comfortable. When he saw her soft and tender appearance, he couldn''t help but have an intense desire to protect her in his heart. He thought to himself that she probably had heart problems.


    As a result, he put down his guard and began to chat with her slowly. He felt that although this girl called Zimo Mo was in bad health, she was very smart. She could be said to be smarter than many other people and would always find her point of view and echo them, as if afraid that she would be unhappy.


    When she saw this, she couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. She thought that this Zimo must have been scared of her at home. He was afraid that she would ignore him, so he was so cautious.


    At this time, Shenfu walked in. Seeing that they were happily chatting, he couldn''t help but smile as he waved and shouted: "Come here, Xi Ran. You must have been hungry all the way back right?


    Shen Xiran raised his eyebrows, a little curious as to how his father, who had been away since he was young, knew what kind of dishes he liked to eat.


    When she arrived at the dining table, she took a glance and discovered that there were quite a few dishes she liked. They were all heavy dishes that she liked, but there were a few that were light and were placed in front of Zi Mo.


    The three of them sat down and the Shenfu spoke out first, "Xiran, I had let you down in the past. I hope that from today onwards, you will not hold any grudges against me."


    He raised his glass to her.


    Shen Xiran frowned: "Your body isn''t in a good condition right now, you can''t drink alcohol."


    Shenfu laughed: "It''s a drink, not wine."


    She took a sip and was relieved to discover that it was exactly as he said.


    Zimo remained silent by the side, his head lowered as he thought about something. He had eaten a very quiet meal.


    Seeing that she had not eaten much, Shen Xiran even took the initiative to cook some dishes for her.


    In truth, Shen Xiran felt that her father''s actions today were a little strange. He kept apologizing to her along the way, as if he had really regretted it. Also, it was very obvious that her father liked her.


    All of this revealed a strange emotion.


    However, she didn''t want to take it to heart. In any case, the mother she cared about the most was gone. Now, her father still didn''t like her, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    Right after she made up his mind, Shenfu spoke out, "Xiran, you''ve been gone for so long. It''s not easy to come back today, you should stay at home today. It''s not too late to go back tomorrow."


    She immediately refused, "No need, I still have things to do at the company."


    Shenfu looked very disappointed: "Really?"


    The disappointment of that moment softened her heart, and she almost changed her mind. She nodded at the thought of her dead mother, and said, "Yes."


    "Alright then." He sighed and changed the topic. "It''s still early today. I''m going to the hospital in the afternoon. Can you accompany me?" He looked at her with hopeful eyes.


    She hesitated for a moment before agreeing. "Okay."


    I''m just accompanying him to see a doctor. I should be back soon.


    At this moment, she didn''t notice that Shenfu gave Zi Mo a meaningful glance after hearing her reply, his eyes filled with joy.


    After finishing her lunch, she went to the balcony to call Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye had obviously just returned home as well, and her voice carried a hint of tiredness. "How do you feel about returning home?"


    She pouted and said coquettishly, "Not good at all, I want to go back now."


    What she said was the truth. She thought that after coming back, she would be very excited to see her father sincerely regretting his actions, but that was all she felt right now. Her mother was dead, and her father''s confession was already useless.


    Maybe he had given up.


    Si Lianye chuckled from the side: "If you don''t like it, come back. I''ll go pick you up."


    It just so happened that he was getting impatient. After a while, his mother''s words did not stop. She kept reminding and instructing him, so much so that it felt like his ears were growing calluses.


    Hearing his words, she sighed, "I want to as well, but I can''t. In the afternoon, I have to accompany him to the hospital to check his body. I can''t leave until I''m done."


    "Okay, give me a call when you''re done." "No," he said.


    "Alright, be careful." Although she was not in a good mood, her mood miraculously improved a lot when she heard his voice.

 C63

    The two chatted for a while longer before hanging up.


    An hour later, they arrived at the hospital.


    This was a private hospital, the fees were very expensive, but the medical conditions were also better. According to Shenfu, his old ailments were usually diagnosed and treated here.


    She did not deny it and followed Shenfu out of the car. At the same time, the little girl called Zi Mo also followed her out of the car.


    She was confused. She was her father''s daughter, so following him to the hospital for medical examination was a matter of course. But what was going on with her?


    Were her relationship with her father really just that of an ordinary friend''s daughter?


    She suddenly had such a thought in her mind, but then it turned into a joke. If it wasn''t for this relationship, what else could it be? Could she be his stepmother?


    This is ridiculous.


    She shook her head and followed Shenfu''s footsteps. Her gaze swept across and saw Zimo walking beside her with his head lowered, his thin body trembling lightly in the wind. He was biting his lower lip with his teeth.


    The strange feeling in her heart returned.


    Before he could sort out the situation, Shenfu stopped in his tracks and greeted the middle-aged doctor dressed in white robes who was walking over: "Dr. Lin, hello. I''ve come to trouble you again."


    His tone was very amiable, as if he was on good terms with others.


    The Dr. Lin was wearing a pair of glasses, looking refined and refined, he had a very good temperament. He first greeted the Shenfu, then looked towards Shen Xiran and Zi Mo, he smiled and said: "Beautiful girl, Mister Shen, you are lucky."


    Shenfu laughed, "What, what are you laughing at ¡­"


    After the greetings, Dr. Lin brought Shenfu to check his body, and asked the two of them to sit in his office. Just as they were about to leave, he looked at Zimo and asked with a frown: "Forgive me for being presumptuous, but is this young lady not well?"


    It wasn''t that he was blabbering, it was the expression on Zimo''s face. Anyone could tell that something was wrong, let alone a professional.


    Zimo nodded his head lightly, "It''s congenital. It''s been a long time."


    The doctor smiled and said, "Why don''t you go and have a look as well? Don''t worry, I am acquainted with Teacher Shen, so I won''t charge you too much." The doctor looked kind enough to joke with her.


    Zimo hesitated. "I''ve had this problem for a long time, it''s possible that ¡­" She meant that it wouldn''t help.


    Shenfu continued, "This hospital''s technology is very good, and the doctors'' skills are also very good. Try it, what if it can be treated?"


    His words moved Zi Mo''s heart and he agreed hesitantly.


    Seeing that Zi Mo had suddenly followed the nurse and left, Shenfu didn''t know what to think. He suddenly turned to look at her.


    Shen Xiran laughed involuntarily: "My body is fine, what are you checking?"


    Shenfu shook his head and said, "Some of the problems were only discovered after checking. I saw that you are very skinny and might not be very good, so let''s do an inspection together.


    She quickly shook her head. "I''m not bored at all. I''ll be there soon."


    "You youngsters just like to play on cellphones. That thing doesn''t look good when you play with it. Be obedient, we are all familiar with it. It''s okay, we will check it out together so that you can be at ease in the future." Shenfu did not say anything further and helped her make her decision. He turned around and called for another nurse: "Could I trouble you to bring this child to have a full body check-up?"


    She could only smile wryly. She really wanted to oppose it, but she could not turn her head away from her father. Helplessly, she could only follow the nurses to another examination room and take a tube of blood.


    Puzzled, she asked the nurse who brought her here, "Sister nurse, do routine examinations require so much blood?"


    The nurse paused before replying, "That''s right. Because I need to use your blood to do a few tests, I can only smoke a little more. I need to go back and eat more nutrition and rest. It will be fine very soon."


    Thinking that she was afraid, the nurse comforted her.


    She nodded. She didn''t say anything else. So be it. Her body had always been great since she was young. Mom had played a big role.


    After a few more tests, she gave up and let them do whatever they wanted.


    By the time it was over, two or three hours had passed, and she felt as if she had been watched from head to toe.


    Strange, are all the doctors in the hospital so responsible now?


    Maybe it was because of her father, but she had a good relationship with that Dr. Lin.


    Thinking of this, she did not want to probe any further, so she went back to prepare to reunite with her father.


    She shook her dizzy head and slowly walked back to the Dr. Lin''s office. Before she even got close, she heard a few laughs, as if there was a happy topic of conversation.


    She slowly approached and keenly heard her father''s voice. She raised her hand to knock on the door, but heard some vague conversation coming from inside. The words'' matched '','' succeeded '','' luck '', and so on, confused her.


    Maybe the Dr. Lin was trying to tell the other patients about their illness, she thought as she knocked on the door.


    The conversation inside stopped, Dr. Lin''s voice sounded: "Come in."


    There were only three people inside, Shenfu, Dr. Lin and Zi Mo. Right now, they were looking at his with a weird expression, but what they had in common was that they seemed to have an unrelenting smile on their faces.


    The three of them looked at her together, and it made her feel like she had accidentally broken into someone else''s house.


    She was stunned and asked, "Your test results are out?"


    This seemed to explain why he was smiling so happily.


    Shenfu nodded his head, his expression turning serious: "It''s already much better, the doctor said that I just need to take some medicine to stabilise it."


    Dr. Lin nodded his head: "That''s right, your father''s health is still quite good, the treatment before was very right, as long as you slowly recuperate in the future, there won''t be any major problems. Congratulations."


    She smiled. "Thank you."


    Dr. Lin stood up when he heard this: "I still have a patient waiting for me, so I''ll be leaving first." With that, he turned around and left, closing the door behind him.


    She raised her eyebrows. This was his office. It seemed like the person who should be leaving was her?


    Shenfu also stood up, but he did not mention anything about them leaving, rather, it was as if he had something very difficult to say, and the expression on his face changed to become very complicated.


    Looking at him, she began to have an ominous feeling.


    Shenfu hesitated for a while. Seeing that she had lost his patience, he gritted his teeth and said: "Xiran, I know I let you down before. But now, I have something that I want you to help me with."


    Here it comes.


    A feeling of ''as expected, there''s something wrong'' arose in her heart. She looked at her father calmly and said, "Please speak, but I don''t understand why I have something to say. I just have to stay here."


    Shenfu sighed and said, "This matter might be a little difficult for you, but I have no choice. If you want to hate it, then hate it."


    Seeing that he was still talking, she became impatient. "What are you trying to say?" Could it be that he felt that he didn''t do anything wrong before?


    However, no matter how rich her imagination was, she would never have thought that her father would open his mouth in such a way that she would find it hard to accept.


    Shenfu said: "Xi Ran, I know you are a kind-hearted girl. You are as kind-hearted as your mother and I understand all of this.


    "Miaomiao?" She turned her gaze to Zimo, who was still sitting with his head down.


    She sat there without moving.


    "What do you mean?" Is she very ill? "But I''m not a doctor, so how could you find me?" Her specialty was not medicine.


    Shenfu shook his head. "We don''t need you to do anything, as long as you agree, we will take care of the rest."


    "What do you want me to promise?" She was thoroughly impatient.


    "Yes ¡­" is to ask you to give her a kidney. " Shenfu looked at her fixedly: "Xiran, I know you''re a good kid. Zimo has been tortured by kidney disease since he was young, and he hasn''t even stepped out of school for a day. She''s so pitiful, isn''t it? Your kidney is very suitable for her. As long as you nod your head, you can give her a healthy kidney. From then on, she will have a healthy body, and you will also have one of your own.


    "Are you finished?" She felt a chill in her heart as she listened. She coldly looked at her father, who was still talking nonstop. When she finally saw the piercing coldness in his eyes, she awkwardly stopped talking.


    Although Shen Xiran was innocent and kind, he was not a saint. He sympathized with Zimo''s life, but he was still a stranger that she had just met. He would definitely not agree to donate a kidney to a stranger that he had only known for a few hours.


    Getting rid of one kidney sounds simple, but if someone had two kidneys, then getting rid of one would make them have a normal life. All of this was a lie.


    She just so happened to know a friend who studied medicine. As she was well aware of the authenticity of this explanation, she naturally would not believe her father''s lies.


    She firmly refused her father''s request, but at the same time, she felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    What had happened to her father? How could he say such a serious thing so casually? If she was really that kind of naive girl, wouldn''t she be tricked?


    She was his own daughter. Why would he do that? Could it be that Zimo was that important to him?


    She felt extremely grieved in her heart. After speaking coldly, she looked at the uncomfortable expression on her father''s face and suddenly thought of Dr. Lin''s strange actions. She suddenly thought of something, "Actually, the reason you came to check today is fake.

 C64

    You are an unfilial daughter


    Shenfu''s face sank. "I''m your father, pay attention to your attitude when you speak." However, he avoided answering her question.


    Her heart became completely cold as she slowly took a step back.


    Shenfu looked at her with a livid expression: "Don''t forget that you''re my daughter and I''m your father. I just beg you, and you''re not willing to agree to such a small matter?"


    It was obvious that he was trying his best to lower himself, but the effect was still not very good.


    Shen Xiran shook his head. "I am your daughter, who is she? Why do you think she''s more important than me? I''m your daughter. "


    Facing her questioning, Shenfu''s expression did not change at all. Instead, he replied coldly: "She doesn''t want your heart, she''s just a kidney. You have two, what''s the big deal with one of them.


    Although she had covered up her words, she could still hear the disgust in his tone.


    Only now did she completely believe that her father''s good attitude towards her today was really premeditated, and his goal was her kidney.


    She looked at her father with a cold smile. "It''s just a kidney. You make it sound good, so why don''t you give it to her?"


    She was actually speaking out of anger, but she didn''t expect that Shenfu would spout out the words, "Do you think I didn''t ¡­"


    Halfway through her sentence, she stopped, but she already understood what he meant.


    What did he mean by that?


    Did he want to give her his kidney? Who was she? Why did her father think so highly of her?


    She glanced at Zimo, who had been silent all this time, and said, "I don''t care what you say, in any case my kidney is mine, no one can force me if they don''t want to. I can help if she''s in trouble, if she wants money or if she wants someone else, but I''m sorry, I can''t joke about my body."


    She was disgusted by her own speculation. That girl was even younger than her. How could her father do such a thing?


    She couldn''t think of anything else to say.


    She turned to open the door and was about to leave.


    She didn''t want to stay here any longer. In any case, she had already reached the goal of coming here. In the future, she wouldn''t trust anyone.


    "Halt!" Shenfu suddenly shouted, and rushed forward to block her: "You cannot leave."


    She stopped and looked at her father mockingly, "Are you going to force me? If that''s the case, I''ll call the police. "


    He reached into his bag and grabbed the phone.


    Shenfu''s face was extremely ugly, staring straight at her: "You''re really not willing to agree? Even if it''s Father who begs you? "


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath, and expressed with the calmest expression possible, "I don''t know what she represents to you, nor do I want to know why he is more important to you than your own daughter. Right now, I only have one request, and that is for you to get out of my way.


    After saying that, she waved her hand and held the phone in her hand.


    The Shenfu looked at her and did not say a word, but neither did his legs move.


    She raised her eyebrows. Although her heart was cold, she was actually able to smile.


    "Then you don''t agree? "Then I''ll call now." She put the phone to her ear.


    For the first time, a hint of anxiety flashed across Shenfu''s face.


    He was almost sure that Shen Xiran was lying to her. As long as she was willing to donate a kidney, even if the police came, they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. However, looking at her expression, he was definitely not willing to agree.


    But if that''s the case ¡­


    He hesitated in his heart, unable to make up his mind as he looked at his daughter, whose eyes were flashing with fury.


    Just then, the suddenly silent Zimo spoke up.


    She stood up and smiled at Shenfu: "Since Big Sis has been unwilling to let go, then let''s not hide it anymore."


    Shenfu''s expression was not good. He looked at her with a complicated expression but he did not say a word.


    Shen Xiran''s heart jumped when he heard him. He looked at Shenfu in front of his, then turned around to look at the girl with a strange expression. He suddenly realised that this girl called Zi Mo looked a little familiar to her.


    Why does it feel like this? Did she know her parents?


    It can''t be? She wasn''t familiar with her father''s family and friends at all.


    As she pondered this, she didn''t notice that Zimo had already walked up to them.


    Zimmer smiled at her and called out, "Sister, you are my own sister."


    "What are you talking about? When did my mother ¡­ " Hearing these words, she instinctively refuted, then suddenly thought of a possibility. Her face could not help but change and she became anxious and angry at the same time, she glared at Shenfu fiercely: "What exactly does she mean by that?"


    Seeing that Zimo''s identity had been exposed, the Shenfu did not hide anything anymore. "Yes, I deceived you regarding her identity previously, but in reality, she is really your Sister by blood. Her name is Shen Zimo, and she is a little younger than you.


    In his mind, it was only natural for his elder sister to save his sister, which was why he said it so confidently.


    However, these words were like a thunderbolt in Shen Xiran''s ears, it shook his to the point where it was like his head being struck by lightning, causing his to become completely dumbstruck. She stood rooted to the spot, only feeling a rumbling sound in his ears, the mouths of the Shenfu in front of his opened and closed, but she was unable to hear anything clearly.


    What was he talking about? Was Zimo her younger sister? How is that possible? Her mother hadn''t given birth to her since she was born. She remembered it clearly.


    Then where did this Zimo come from?


    She thought of the flirtatious woman her father had brought with him after her mother''s death and felt her heart go cold.


    She sneered and retreated a few steps, shaking her head with a strange smile on her face.


    "So ¡­" "So that''s how it is. You tricked me so much ¡­"


    "What lie? I''m not telling you the truth is for your own good, in case you''re unhappy. Just look at your current appearance and look at what you''re saying, it''s as though I''m bullying you."


    Shen Xiran''s face was cold. "Then should I thank you properly, and thank you for allowing me to have half of the family members I have in this world?"


    Her cold words were sarcastic, causing the Shenfu, who originally felt a little guilty, to immediately jump in anger: "You unfilial daughter, how come your wings are now hard? "Let me tell you, even if you run to the ends of the earth, you will still be my daughter. You will still do whatever I tell you to do.


    "Good, very good. You tricked me into coming back here because you wanted me to give my kidney to your beloved daughter. I''m dreaming, I won''t give it even if I die!" Shen Xiran''s personality was aroused by Shenfu''s words and he rejected him flatly.


    Zimo panicked and reached out to grab Shen Xiran''s clothes. "Sister, listen to me ¡­"


    "Let go!" When Shen Xiran saw that she had come to touch him, a wave of disgust rose up in his heart. He had originally thought that she was someone else''s child, but now that he knew that she was his half-sister and half-sister, thinking that his father had betrayed his mother for so many years, she finally realized the truth. He felt as if he had just swallowed a housefly.


    She pushed Shen Zimo with all her might, she was small and weak, because her body was not good and she had been cared and raised up by others, her personality was very sensitive and irritable. Previously, she pretended to be meek in order to win Shen Xiran''s favor, but now, she was suddenly angered by her rude actions.


    "Shen Xiran, don''t go overboard!" Shen Zimo straightened his body and clamored towards Shen Xiran: "You''re just a trash that isn''t loved by others. I want you to be worthy of a single kidney from me.


    Shen Xiran was angered to the point of laughing: "Is this the attitude of you begging others? Let me tell you, even if I don''t give it to you, I would rather give it to a stranger that I don''t even know.


    Shenfu shouted, "Shut up!"


    He walked in front of them with large strides and looked at her without the slightest trace of warmth in his eyes. "I''m telling you, even if you don''t give it to me today, you still have to give it to me. Don''t force me to make a move."


    Shen Xiran retreated two steps: "What? Are you really prepared to use force? So in your heart, she is your daughter, and I am worse than any passerby? "


    The Shenfu remained silent and only stared at her with a pair of cold eyes.


    She smiled with endless bitterness. "So you really think so?"


    Shenfu sighed: "I didn''t want to force you, you are too ignorant, she is your Sister by blood, as your big sister, how can I not help her?"


    "I don''t have a sister like her!" Ignoring Shenfu''s ashen face, she took out her phone and showed it to him: "I''ve already called the police. If you don''t let me go, I''ll tell them that there''s an illegal organ trade here."


    Shenfu''s expression could no longer be described as ashen. "Very good, very good ¡­"


    "It''s all from you." She answered without any hesitation.


    With that, he walked towards the door.


    Shenfu stood where he was, burning with anxiety, but he could only watch as she left.


    Shen Zimo cried out at once: "Father, I never thought that big sister would be so heartless, what should I do now?"


    Shenfu''s ice-cold expression melted. He affectionately embraced her and said to her: "Don''t be afraid, I will think of a way. I will definitely let her obediently give you his kidney. Don''t cry. "


    "I need to call mom and tell her you can''t help me ¡­" After crying, Shen Zimo turned to complain.


    Shen Xiran walked out of the office step by step. Her entire body was cold, and the look of his was extremely frosty.


    The doctor who was walking towards her looked familiar. She could tell at a glance that he was her father''s good friend, Dr. Lin, and she guessed that he had his own plans for today''s matter. She looked over coldly, but Dr. Lin''s expression changed, and he turned his head away not looking at her.

 C65

    Would you like to come back with me?


    She laughed self-deprecatingly, laughing at herself for trusting others so lightly. She thought that he would sincerely change her mind, but in the end he had only tricked her back for his own illegitimate daughter, and that was all for her kidney!


    Her heart was burning with anger, and she felt as if she would explode if she didn''t release it.


    After finally walking out of the hospital, she ignored the crowd that was passing by and shouted towards the dusky sky, "Ah ¡­" "All of you, go die ¡­"


    After shouting for two full minutes, she finally felt much better. When she stopped, she saw the people around her were all pointing their fingers at her.


    Stunned, she quickly lowered her head and called the car over.


    If she didn''t leave now, someone would probably call the police. After all, she looked like a lunatic just now.


    Then she thought, now that she had such a first father, she would go crazy sooner or later if she stayed any longer.


    Thinking about her mother who had passed away, she couldn''t help but feel sad. Ever since she was young, she knew that her parents'' relationship wasn''t good and had seen her mother secretly cry several times. She felt sorry for her mother, but she didn''t expect that at this time, she would discover that what happened to her mother was far more than what she knew.


    She let out a long sigh. For herself, and for her poor mother.


    She was feeling depressed, so when her phone rang, she lazily picked it up. Only after looking at it for a bit, did she realize it was Si Lianye.


    She promised to call him when she got back.


    She frowned, it looked like she was about to be scolded, she picked it up and placed it by her ear, listening to Si Lianye''s magnetic voice: "Still in the hospital? Do you want me to bring you back? "


    She paused. "I''m already on my way home."


    Naturally, she said the word home.


    Si Lianye was very sensitive, she immediately noticed that her emotions were off, and asked: "What''s wrong? Your father''s tests were not good? "


    She smiled and said, "Very good. It can''t be any better."


    So good that it almost made her cry.


    Si Lianye paused for a moment, and felt that something was amiss with her emotions, but this time he did not say anything, "I will wait for you at home." With that, she hung up. Just like her, the word "home" came out naturally.


    She gave a little grunt of acknowledgment.


    Yes, this was her home, and the place where that man was staying was only slightly better than the hotel.


    When she reached home, he opened the door before she could ring the bell.


    When she looked up, she saw him standing in the doorway.


    She didn''t know why, but the moment she saw his smile, her tears immediately gushed out and dripped onto her chest, "Si Lianye ¡­"


    His face tensed up. "What''s wrong?"


    She cried and shook her head and threw herself into his arms, crying louder and louder.


    Seeing her crying so hard that she couldn''t even catch her breath, he couldn''t say anything. Helplessly, he carried her and sat on the sofa, gently coaxing her, patting her back as if he was coaxing a child.


    She didn''t listen to him at all, but continued to hug him and cry with all her might, as if she was trying to turn all the grievances in her heart into tears, making her sob until she was hoarse.


    Si Lianye comforted her with a few words, but she was unable to do anything about it. She could only hug her tightly and let her cry on her body for a long time.


    Actually, he was not very happy about his trip home today. Originally, it was nothing for his mother to nag at him a little, but today, what surprised him was that his mother actually knew a woman called Wang Nuoying, who had come to find him for help.


    Previously, his interest in doing business was actually not that great. His interest was in studying medicine, and he even received a doctorate in medicine, but as the only son of his family, taking over the family''s property was an important task that he would never be able to avoid. Thus, he reluctantly gave up his beloved career and threw himself into the "Cloud''s Night".


    The night he met Shen Xiran just so happened to be when he returned to his hometown to take over Yun Ye, and his family specially held a welcoming banquet for him.


    At that time, his heart was filled with worries, but he did not expect to meet her that could move his heart.


    It had to be an amazing coincidence.


    She said that her daughter had a congenital kidney disease and had to have a change of kidney in order to live. That was why she came to him to ask if he could get a suitable kidney source.


    He was not happy that his mother had agreed so readily.


    No matter what kind of hospital it was, kidney source was one of the rarest resources, no matter how strong he was, it was not something that could be obtained easily.


    However, since his mother had agreed, he didn''t say anything. He just vaguely agreed and then came back.


    He had always been unhappy in his heart, and now that he saw her like this, he felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart.


    When she finally finished crying, he took out a tissue and wiped her face. "Are you feeling better?"


    She nodded, took the paper towel and wiped herself. "Thank you for staying with me," she said in a deep nasal voice.


    He shook his head. "Idiot."


    With that, he hugged her back onto his lap and asked affectionately, "Can you tell me what''s going on now?"


    She thought about it again and again. Suddenly, she felt that if she said it out loud, it would be considered an embarrassment and she didn''t really want to say it. What if she said it out loud and made him look down on her? She thought for a moment, then replied, "My father brought an illegitimate daughter back today. I didn''t know until now that he already had a woman outside. He also had an illegitimate daughter who wasn''t that much younger than me."


    Furthermore, he was still thinking of getting her kidney. In his father''s eyes, she was the only illegitimate daughter.


    She couldn''t bring herself to say these words. She could only suppress her emotions as she looked at him stupidly. "I ran out after a huge fight with him. You''re the only one I can talk to in the future."


    His heart was filled with pity. He reached out his hand to stroke her hair and whispered, "Alright, from now on, just the two of us together."


    She gave a heavy grunt and took the initiative to reach out and hug his neck. "You must keep your word. You are not allowed to abandon me in the future, do you understand?"


    "Alright, I will keep my word. If I''m lying to you, I''ll be a puppy." He joked as he poked her nose with his hand.


    She wrinkled her nose and smiled at him.


    It was really strange. Originally, he was in an extremely bad mood, but now he cried in his arms. After saying a few words to him, he became strangely happy.


    It seemed like he really was the best medicine to calm his emotions.


    Si Lianye didn''t know that in her eyes, she had already become a cure for her illness. She brought her into the bathroom and gently pushed her in: "Go wash up.


    "Alright." Hearing that there was something delicious to eat, she became even more spirited and quickly skipped into the bathroom, forgetting everything that had happened that day in an instant.


    She quickly changed her clothes and came out. Si Lianye had already entered the kitchen, she awkwardly followed him in, but was chased out by Si Lianye: "You wait outside, whether it''s watching TV or using your phone, it''s up to you."


    She touched her nose and realized that she had scared him.


    His kitchen had just been renovated and the oven had been replaced with an even taller one, so naturally he didn''t want to ruin it again.


    That night, Si Lianye cooked a dish that she liked and made her eat until her mouth was dripping oil.


    From beginning to end, Si Lianye had been looking at her with a doting expression.


    She then looked at her soft and tender skin, which was faintly revealing, and secretly drooled.


    When it was night time, she discovered that she was too happy. Si Lianye didn''t know what she had eaten, but she had spent an entire night pressing her down on the bed and tormenting her with all his might, causing her to go through life and death several times without stopping, finally making her beg for mercy.


    Si Lianye stopped there, seeing that she was not in a good position, she decided to let her go.


    Almost as soon as he rolled off her, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Si Lianye laughed lightly as she carried her and entered the land of dreams.


    From that day onwards, Hen Xiran officially began his life of cohabitation with him. She simply retired from his rented house, moved all his things over, and changed his cell phone number as well. She made up his mind not to contact his father.


    If he wanted her kidney, it would depend on whether she agreed or not.


    Everyday, she would go to Shangguan Zhe''s company to work. It was very easy, but when Si Lianye came back at night, she would cook a big table of dishes for her, making her very happy.


    However, not long after living a peaceful life, ripples began to appear again.


    On this day, Si Lianye received a call from her mother, who still wanted him to go home and eat dinner.


    He hesitated for a moment, and thought of Shen Xiran who was always together with him, bored to death. After agreeing, he probed: "Can I bring one more person back?"


    Imperial Mother immediately became alert: "Who is it, your friends are fine, but if you find those strange women outside, then forget about it, don''t embarrass me."


    "What? She''s a good girl." Si Lianye said as she frowned.


    "What?" Was there really a woman? Didn''t I already tell you that you can''t casually find a girlfriend outside? Do you take my words as wind passing by? " Imperial Mother was about to roar.


    Si Lianye thought otherwise in her heart, "Mom, what age is it that you still have this kind of old-fashioned thoughts? If it were to be spread out, you wouldn''t be afraid of being laughed at."


    Without waiting for her mother to say anything, she quickly said: "Alright, I won''t say anymore. Let''s go back at weekends, alright?"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Shen Xiran walked over and pouted but did not say a word.


    Si Lianye understood what she meant and comforted her: "Are you unhappy again? "Well, why don''t you come back with me?"

 C66

    Please save her


    Hearing that, she became bashful, "Go back with you? "That''s not good, right?"


    Could it be that he wanted to bring her to see her parentage? Could it be a little too fast?


    Si Lianye thought about it and felt that it was indeed a bit quick, so she patted her head: "You didn''t agree to go back with me."


    She glanced at him. "Well, I do."


    When he saw how stubborn she was, he helplessly shook his head.


    It was said that words were the common trait of girls, and he didn''t believe it in the past. But now, he had truly witnessed it, and it turned out to be true.


    He carried Shanxi Ran, who was still pouting unhappily, and kissed her on the lips in a fawning manner. Then he said, "I''ll only go back to eat. I''ll come back tonight if there''s no surprises. If you''re bored, you can go shopping."


    She nodded slightly. "Yes." It still didn''t sound happy.


    He thought about it and wanted to make her happy, so he said, "Didn''t we say we were going on a trip last time? Or we can go next week. "


    Her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    He nodded. "The company is on track. We can make some time next week. How about that?" Do you want to go? "


    He looked at her with a smile, and her face flushed red with excitement. She nodded her head repeatedly, "Of course I will go. You said that you can''t go back on your word."


    "No, don''t worry." Seeing that she was finally amused, he stood up with a smile and lightly kissed the top of her head: "I''m going to work, after work I''ll go straight back, you play at home, if you don''t want to cook then get someone to send you out, understand?"


    She nodded and watched him walk out in big strides.


    Well, he was leaving.


    Shen Xiran who was resting today suddenly felt that the room was empty, not a single person.


    So it turned out that his absence from home had changed so much that it made her feel worse.


    What should he do now? After some thought, she decided to ask her friend out to play.


    She didn''t have much time to work there, and didn''t have many friends. There were only a few people coming and going, and their relationship wasn''t very good. She hesitated and was about to pick up her phone when she realized that her boss had called.


    She picked it up. "Hello, Boss, what can I do for you?"


    She had been rather quiet these past few days, causing Shangguan Zhe to feel a little uncomfortable. Now, when he heard her orderly voice, he became even more stuffy and said: "What are you doing?"


    She paused, then replied, "I''m on my cell phone."


    Shangguan Zhe''s voice also stopped for a moment, "You''re alone?"


    She understood what he meant and laughed. "He went to work."


    "Alright then." "I''m a little bored. Could you come out and stay with me and have some coffee?"


    She was stunned. "I''m afraid that won''t be too good, I ¡­"


    He could not help but feel a little regretful. He shouldn''t have said those words so harshly just now. How should he reject them now?


    "I only need a moment. Could it be that you''re afraid of your boyfriend controlling you?" Shangguan Zhe decided to goad his.


    "How could that be? Wait for me, I''ll be right out." Having the temperament of a child, she immediately fell into his trap and agreed without hesitation.


    Anyway, he was his superior, so it didn''t matter if he went out to drink coffee, right?


    She quickly changed into a gentle and beautiful long dress, put on a light makeup in front of the mirror, packed her bag and left.


    Her address wasn''t far from where he said it was. She arrived shortly after getting on the train.


    From afar, she saw Shangguan Zhe who was sitting outside a bright coffee shop waving to her.


    She walked over and sat in front of him. "You seem to be in a good mood today?"


    Shangguan Zhe laughed, then waved and called the servant over, and asked: "It looks like you understand me a lot?"


    She ordered a cup of cappuccino for herself, then wrinkled her nose and charmingly said, "Of course, although you can still smile when you''re unhappy, there isn''t the slightest bit of happiness in your eyes, and there''s also your lips. It looks very obvious that it''s different now, now that you''re smiling, something good must have happened to you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a bright light shone from his eyes. He stared at her with a profound look, causing her to touch her own cheeks uneasily. "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face? "


    He turned around and quickly went to the mirror to take a look.


    Shangguan Zhe shook his head. "No, your face is very clean." And beautiful.


    She relaxed and asked puzzledly, "Then why are you looking at me like that?"


    He looked at her again. "I didn''t expect anyone to see me so clearly. I''m just a little surprised."


    "Really? Do you think I''m very smart? " After being praised by him, she immediately became excited. She picked up the bottle and chomped down on it. After that, she cried out, "So hot!"


    Shangguan Zhe shook his head and quickly ordered someone to bring him a cup of ice water.


    Shen Xiran, who had drank the ice water, said with a flushed face, "I''m sorry, I''m so happy."


    Shangguan Zhe sighed, he really didn''t know how to describe this special assistant of his.


    She said she was smart, but she was always making a farce that he didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. She said she was clumsy, and she could see things that no one else could see, such as the emotions he thought he was hiding very well.


    This complicated girl already had a boyfriend, which made him a little unhappy.


    At this moment, she came up with the same question as him: "Speaking of which, I suddenly feel that you look really good."


    "Oh?" He sipped his coffee slowly.


    "Really." She nodded her head heavily. "You''re very handsome. No wonder you always have such a beautiful girlfriend. It''s just that you''re a bit flowery."


    "To a man, that''s not called philanthropy, it''s called charm." He corrected her.


    "Whatever you say, I don''t like it, my boyfriend won''t be like you." she said bluntly.


    "What kind of person is your boyfriend?" He cared so little about her private life that he knew nothing about who her boyfriend was.


    When Si Lianye got up, her eyes were full of smiles. It was obvious that she was very happy, "He is the best man in the world, she looks tall, handsome and rich. She doesn''t care, she treats me extremely well ¡­" They kept chattering nonstop, praising Si Lianye to the point that there was nothing in the sky or underground.


    This made Shangguan Zhe feel sour in his heart. "You''re too exaggerated, this kind of man simply doesn''t exist in the world."


    Isn''t it obvious what a lover sees?


    She was not convinced. "It was true to begin with. If you can''t do it, then don''t use this mentality to criticize others."


    He looked at her flushed face and was angry. He raised his hand to surrender, "Okay, I''m not right. He''s good to you. He''s not bothered at all. He''s much better than me. That should be fine."


    When he said the last sentence, he felt his heart suddenly ache.


    That feeling he had never experienced before made him frown, followed by a bitter smile.


    He finally understood what he was feeling, but it was too late.


    He looked at her and suddenly smiled. "One of the reasons I asked you to come here today is because I want to chat with you. You''re right, I did have a good thing with me, but then I realized that I had already missed the biggest treasure in the world."


    "What do you mean?" She found it strange that he should look at her with such strange eyes, and say such ominous words. She had no idea what he was thinking.


    He smiled and continued to speak about the second matter. "Actually, there is one more thing that I want to ask you."


    "What is it?" she asked, looking at him with a serious expression.


    "I have to go on a business trip tomorrow. It will take about half a month to get to Country A. Are you willing to go?" he asked, looking into her eyes.


    "I ¡­" After hearing that, she was momentarily at a loss: "Going abroad? "But I ¡­"


    She was his special assistant, so if the boss wanted to leave the country, she didn''t have any reason to reject him. But when she wanted to agree, she remembered what Si Lianye had said to her before, saying to bring her out.


    She instantly found it difficult, and Shangguan Zhe completely saw through her actions.


    He smiled, knowing what he was doing. He said to her, "You can think about it. I have a seascape overseas. It''s very comfortable to live in there. I''ll buy whatever you want."


    Her eyes, which had always been obsessed with travelling, lit up, then dimmed.


    "But ¡­" "But ¡­" She was in a difficult position, and the eyes she looked at Shangguan Zhe with were practically filled with tears.


    Looking at her pair of pure eyes, he suddenly couldn''t bear to force her. Forget it, it was up to her. Whether she went or not was up to her.


    He suddenly reached out his hand to stroke her hair and said, "It''s fine, you don''t have to go. I won''t force you."


    "Can I think about it?" She thought for a moment before replying.


    "Okay, no problem, but don''t forget the plane tomorrow morning."


    "Alright."


    The two chatted for a while longer before breaking up.


    Shangguan Zhe watched her back as she left and took a big gulp of coffee.


    After playing in the game for so many years, he finally met a girl that moved his heart. However, she already had a boyfriend. Was this a punishment from the heavens for not cherishing his feelings?


    He forced a smile as he took another big gulp ¡­


    That brat''s luck is quite good ¡­


    But was the truth as he had imagined? Obviously not.


    At this time, in the old dwelling in Si Family, Si Lianye was facing her own mother and that woman called Wang Nuoying, his face full of astonishment: "What did you say? Say that again? "


    Imperial Mother looked at his son and shook his head. She hesitated and looked at Wang Nuoying.


    She was a middle-aged woman with a graceful figure. Despite her age, she still looked rather charming.


    Normally, if he saw such a woman, he would definitely not care. But today was different, because what she said was completely beyond his imagination.


    Wang Nuoying''s face was full of pleading as she looked at Si Lianye with tears in her eyes, "Please, save my daughter. The doctor said that if she doesn''t transplant any more, she will only have half a year left to live, I beg you, please save her ¡­"

 C67

    You''re not even going to listen to me anymore


    Si Lianye came back to reality with a face full of disbelief: "You said that we have already found a suitable kidney source, but that person doesn''t agree?"


    Wang Nuoying clenched her teeth and nodded, she knew that it might be useless to look for the young man in front of her, but she had no other choice.


    Her poor daughter was dying!


    Si Lianye looked at her pleading face and suddenly felt very frustrated. If that person did not agree to it, then no one could do anything about it.


    He thought for a while and said, "Actually, you don''t have to be so impatient. There is still half a year left, maybe you can find something else."


    "We can''t find her. We can''t find her. She''s the most suitable person, but her heart is so dark that she doesn''t agree no matter what. That''s her elder sister, how can she be so heartless ¡­" Wang Nuoying was about to cry.


    Si Lianye looked at his mother and saw the strange expression on her face. She couldn''t help but sigh, she couldn''t find him even if she wanted to.


    This was too ridiculous.


    He was just about to find a way to refuse, but he didn''t expect that Wang Nuoying would suddenly change the topic. "The reason why I came this time, was actually to invite you to try and persuade her.


    Her words made Si Lianye feel funny: "I don''t even know that person, how can I persuade him? "Are you ¡­" It meant that he wasn''t crazy.


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw his mother give him a glare before retracting her words.


    Wang Nuoying did not notice it at all, she grabbed onto Si Lianye like a lifesaver and pleaded with all her might: "You can do it, you can do it, you can do it, you know that girl ¡­ ¡­"


    As he spoke till here, a bad premonition arose in Si Lianye''s heart. He suddenly took a step back and coldly looked at her: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. No matter what relationship she has with you two, it''s illegal for you to force her to donate a kidney.


    After saying that, he turned to leave, but Wang Nuoying''s gaze fell on Imperial Mother.


    Imperial Mother sighed in her heart and called her son over, "Wait."


    She stood up and walked over to her son. "Do you know who that heartless sister of hers is?" she asked.


    The ominous premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger. He pursed his lips and did not say anything.


    Imperial Mother replied: "It''s the girl you''re dating right now, the girl called Shen Xiran. The one who got the disease is her Sister by blood, he''s called Shen Zimo."


    As she spoke, she turned around to call the thin and weak girl who had been sitting in the corner from beginning to end without speaking, then said to him, "It''s her. Look at her, even though she''s so thin, her elder sister isn''t willing to save her.


    Si Lianye looked at his mother coldly, "How do you know about her?"


    The Imperial Mother was at a loss for words, as her gaze rested on Shen Zimo.


    Her body trembled as she raised her head to look at Si Lianye pitifully. "Cousin ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at her mother strangely. He had never heard of this relative before.


    The Imperial Mother nodded, indicating that she was right.


    Shen Zimo said with a trembling voice: "It''s all because I''m bad, my body is too weak, that''s why I''m troubling you, actually we went to find my sister, and she is angry at us for our actions, she is not willing to agree, and I do not want to, but I do not have the heart to leave my mother like this, after she loses me, she will definitely not be able to live, I beg you, can I beg you, please help my mother, okay?"


    Her small face was almost the size of a palm, and her eyes were especially large. Her pale lips, coupled with that pitiful voice, made people feel pity for her.


    However, Si Lianye''s expression did not change. "You are her half-sister?"


    Shen Zimo''s expression changed as he slowly nodded. "Yes ¡­ "Yes, but I''ve never had any other thoughts towards my sister. Really, I just wanted to live, so I''m begging you, to persuade her. I''ll remember her good points for the rest of my life."


    The expression on Si Lianye''s face did not change at all: "I sympathize with you, if you can find a suitable kidney source and she agrees to it, I am willing to perform the surgery on you, but this won''t do, I can''t help you."


    Shen Zimo''s face instantly turned ashen, and he cried out as he rushed forward, "You ¡­ "How can you be like this ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at them coldly and said: "Because she doesn''t agree, the kidney is her own, we don''t have the right to force her, I can help her and pass on her meaning but I won''t force her, all of the decisions are in her hands."


    Shen Zimo''s face was filled with despair.


    Si Lianye''s face was as cold as ice.


    Imperial Mother could not bear to watch this and pulled at him. "You''re really unwilling ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at her mother: "This matter is unreasonable, so I rejected it."


    Imperial Mother sighed lightly. She wasn''t a person who didn''t know her limits, so she couldn''t force her son to agree. She could only turn around and say to Wang Nuoying: "Sorry, looks like I''ll have to disappoint you today."


    Wang Nuoying did not say a word, and stared deadly at Si Lianye.


    He stood up as if nothing had happened and said, "I still have some matters to attend to. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave."


    With that, he turned around and left, not even sparing them a glance.


    Shen Zimo stopped crying and stared at his back.


    Although Si Lianye looked calm on the surface, she was actually very surprised in her heart. What he did not expect was that the little sister Shen Xiran spoke of last time was actually standing right in front of him, and upon thinking of her pitiful words, not only did she not pity her, she was even full of disdain.


    The mother and daughter were obviously the lovers for Shen Xiran''s father. Not only did they enter the room, they even wanted to take an inch from Shen Xiran''s kidney. Presumably, her father was biased, otherwise, she wouldn''t have silently deleted his family''s contact details when he returned.


    She must have been hurt.


    When he thought of this, he felt even more pity for her.


    So when he went back, he gave her a big hug, leaving her at a loss for a long time. "What''s wrong with you?"


    He shook his head, seeing her blushing red face, he decided not to tell her about today''s matter, and let her continue being happy. That Shen Zimo was pitiful, but he was even less willing to use his beloved''s health to exchange for the gratitude of an unfamiliar woman.


    It was fine to say that he was selfish, but he wasn''t a saint and couldn''t do that sort of thing.


    Thus, he hid the truth and joked with her with a smile, "If you want to hug me, then hug me. How can there be so many reasons?"


    She smiled and held him in her arms for a long time without saying anything. She thought in her heart that she would just have to reject Shangguan Zhe in a bit.


    But things changed again at night.


    Si Lianye took a phone call and her expression changed. She quickly said a few words and went out.


    "I have matters to attend to at home, so I''ll be leaving first." She didn''t even say when he would be back, she just watched as he left in a hurry.


    "What happened?" She mumbled nothing and went back to sleep.


    She thought he would be back soon, but she didn''t expect it. When she returned home that night and found no trace of him, her heart skipped a beat.


    After calling him, he said in a tired voice, "I might understand before I can go back. You should go to bed early."


    "What happened?" she asked curiously.


    His voice paused, and when he spoke again, his voice was very dry. "My mother was in a car accident."


    "What?" She exclaimed, "Then she''s ¡­"


    Si Lianye replied, "She ¡­ She was saved by someone just in time and is fine right now, but ¡­ "


    "I understand." She understood. "You can come back after you''re done. Do you want me to accompany you?"


    "No need." He replied quickly to her suggestion, "No need, I''ll go back after I finish my work. You stay home obediently and don''t go out. Do you understand?"


    "Alright."


    He put down the phone, looking tired.


    Recalling his previous promise, he couldn''t help but frown.


    He stood on the balcony for a long time, until the servant at home called out to him, "Young Master, Old Mistress invites you in."


    As if waking from a dream, she slowly walked into her mother''s bedroom.


    Her face was a mask of tiredness, and there was a bright white bandage on her forehead.


    Seeing her son walk in, her face was full of affection. She leaned on the bedside and patted the edge of the bed.


    He walked over slowly and took his mother''s hand. "Mom," he called.


    She nodded, her face filled with emotion. "My son is very good, very smart, very powerful. I''m proud of you, really."


    He shook his head. "That''s because of your good education."


    She sighed, "This happened today. Luckily, she saved me. Now that she''s gone, how are you going to take care of her daughter?"


    Si Lianye said without hesitation: "I will make her happy and happy for the rest of her life, and use all means I can to help her find the kidney source."


    Imperial Mother frowned: "Don''t we already have kidney source?"


    Si Lianye looked at his mother with disapproval: "Mom, if the other party isn''t willing, we can''t force it."


    "Is that so? It''s not like I only have enough chips, Zimo is my sister''s daughter, furthermore her mother died trying to save me, I have to save her. A Ye, you go back and talk to her properly, at worst, our Si Family will raise her for the rest of her life, alright? "


    Si Lianye''s face showed a struggling expression, "Mom, your words are too ¡­"


    Imperial Mother shook her head, "Don''t say that you have taken a fancy to her, but she doesn''t marry. I''ve told you before, normal girls can just play around, you absolutely cannot marry into the sect. Besides, if she gives her kidney to Zi Mo in the future, if her body is affected, our Si Family will take care of her for the rest of our lives.


    Si Lianye disagreed: "No, the kidney is hers, we can''t force her."


    "You really are ¡­" Are you trying to piss me off? " Imperial Mother straightened her body, her face filled with displeasure: "That girl called Shen Xiran has such a great magic, that you aren''t even listening to my words?"

 C68

    "How could she be innocent? Zimo is her Sister by blood and your girlfriend. It''s only right that she stay out of this matter." Imperial Mother looked at her son, refusing to budge an inch.


    Imperial Mother did not expect his attitude to be so resolute. She could not help but be so angry that she almost could not lift it. After coughing for a long time, she even caused the wound on her forehead to bleed.


    Si Lianye helplessly sat back down and helped his mother to bandage her wounds again.


    At that time, Wang Nuoying and Shen Zimo had already stepped onto the stairs and reached a safe place, only the Imperial Mother was left behind. Just as she was about to be hit by someone, Wang Nuoying had pounced on her and used her body to block the carriage.


    By the time he received the news and rushed over, Wang Nuoying had already been sent to the hospital. An hour later, the doctor declared that she would not be able to treat him.


    Shen Zimo was safe and sound, and Imperial Mother had only injured his forehead in the chaos.


    Before Wang Nuoying died, she had held onto Imperial Mother''s hand tightly, and her eyes were filled with pleading. Imperial Mother understood what she meant and boldly nodded her head as she promised, "Don''t worry, in the future, I will treat Zi Mo as my own family. I will definitely not let her not heal."


    Wang Nuoying''s lips anxiously moved a few times, and Imperial Mother nodded. "I know what you''re thinking.


    Only then did she safely pass away.


    Originally, her relationship with her little sister was not very good. She felt that since she lost her family as the third son, she had never mentioned it to her son. But now, she realised that her own little sister was still her little sister, and blood ties could not be wiped away no matter what.


    So for two reasons, she was determined to hold on to her niece''s life, no matter what!


    He really couldn''t understand why his mother would be so stubborn. In his opinion, although Shen Zimo''s body wasn''t good, from his professional''s perspective, she still had at least a year left over. In this year, he would definitely find her a healthy kidney.


    There was no need for her to force Shen Xiran. Furthermore, there was still a layer of relationship between the two sisters, so regardless of whether it was public or private, he had no reason to agree.


    But Imperial Mother was determined to make this happen. In her opinion, since she was saved by her little sister once, she must do what she promised. No matter the difficulty, she must do it!


    Thus, the two froze.


    The Imperial Mother was furious. After regaining her senses with much difficulty, she forcefully shook off her son''s hand: "Scram, I don''t want to see you. Didn''t you feel sorry for that woman? Then why aren''t you going? "Why must you stay by my side?!"


    Si Lianye frowned and shouted: "Mom!"


    "Don''t call me Mom, I don''t have a son like you!" Imperial Mother looked at him angrily: "That woman definitely won''t enter my Si Family''s door. Your thoughts will die unless she is willing to give you her kidney."


    Si Lianye still shook her head: "Mom, that was impossible. Xiran never had any feelings for her sister at all, and she''s still resenting that she and her mother stole her father. How could she be willing to do that ¡­"


    "Then let her see me. I''ll convince her." Imperial Mother looked at her son and immediately issued the order.


    Si Lianye knew what it meant to have her girlfriend see her mother. Her mother was a strong woman, ever since her father had passed away, she had supported a huge company by herself, doing things with lightning speed and wind speed, becoming even stronger in her hands. It was only when he came back from overseas that she gave him the authority to take care of her own family.


    Thinking of this, his heart skipped a beat. He looked up at his mother and said, "No need, I''ll go back and convince her. If not, I''ll bring her to see you again."


    Imperial Mother''s expression became calmer: "Is what you said true? "Then I''ll wait for the good news at home."


    Si Lianye nodded and stood up: "Don''t worry, I will do my best to convince her, but I will not abandon her in the future. I want to marry her as my wife."


    When the Imperial Mother heard him speak of this, his heart relaxed. It seemed like he did not plan to lie to himself, and did indeed want to convince that Shen Xiran, so she nodded her head straightforwardly: "Okay, I promise you."


    Si Lianye''s face revealed joy, and she quickly left.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Imperial Mother''s face. You want that woman to become my Si Family''s daughter-in-law? How could that be possible? She couldn''t even do it when she was in good health, let alone having a kidney missing. She had heard that it would be difficult for a woman like that to give birth to a child, so what was she going to do with a chicken that couldn''t lay eggs? Does it look good?


    She snorted softly and lay down slowly.


    He was still so worried about being old, as expected, his children were the creditors of his parents ¡­


    Si Lianye lowered hherhead and got into her own car, but the moment she got in, his expression became cold.


    He drove very fast and soon arrived at his house. He looked at the warm light coming from his room and his originally restless mood calmed down.


    Shen Xiran was resting on the living room''s soft sofa, playing with his phone, but when he looked at her, no matter how he looked, he could feel that her face was filled with boredom.


    She heard footsteps and looked up to see him at the door.


    She let out a little cheer and a big smile. She dashed into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. "You''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I thought you went to work." He put his arm around her and smiled.


    She wrinkled her nose playfully. "I''m not working today for the holidays. You''re not so bored."


    He looked at the messy snack bags on the table in front of the sofa. "Really? I think you''re enjoying yourself. "


    She followed his gaze and suddenly blushed. She immediately jumped down from his body and started to pack up the messy bags. "Ah! My stomach is really too hungry to eat these. Normally it wouldn''t be like this ¡­"


    She futilely explained, but when Si Lianye saw her, she found it even more funny.


    "Really? Very hungry? " He walked over to her and looked at her.


    She nodded and looked at him pitifully. "I''m really very hungry. I don''t like takeout. It''s too oily. I wanted to cook by myself but I was afraid I would burn down your kitchen, so ¡­"


    He turned around and walked towards the kitchen. "Then I''ll cook for you. What do you want to eat?"


    Her eyes lit up and she quickly followed him. "Really? "You''re great! I want to eat fried rice, beef, and..."


    He thought for a moment, then walked to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. "There''s not much left, I don''t think you can even make dishes that you want to eat."


    She stuck her head out and was immediately disappointed. "Ah, I forgot to bring food to the fridge."


    It seemed like she couldn''t eat anymore, so she was very depressed.


    Si Lianye looked at her, her gaze slightly downcast. Her long hands rummaged through the fridge a few times, and finally found a handful of noodles that she had bought at an unknown time, as well as two eggs and a few small tomatoes.


    "We''ve finished cooking the noodles." He took the simple ingredients and said lightly.


    She looked at him with suspicion, "That''s it, will it taste good?"


    He turned his head and smiled at her, his smile full of an unknown meaning. "You''ll know when you eat it."


    She was suddenly fascinated by his smile, and for a moment she thought she could eat it even if he cooked it in the dark.


    She nodded her head, "Alright, I''ll eat."


    The noodles were simple to cook. After ten minutes, a large bowl of fragrant tomato and egg noodles was placed in front of her.


    Red, red, yellow and a few lush green onions added to the decorations, she couldn''t help but drool at the sight of it.


    And that sour, sour smell, ah, you don''t need to eat to know it''s delicious.


    He sat across from her and laughed at her intoxicated look. "Eat quickly, or you''ll be sick from the cold."


    She opened her eyes and picked up a piece of noodles with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. She was so shocked that her eyes widened.


    Wow, it''s so delicious.


    She immediately lowered her head and started to furiously eat. Si Lianye had not even eaten half of it, she had already finished all of her portion, even the soup itself.


    He smiled and pushed the piece in front of him to her.


    She hesitated for a moment before asking, "Then, did you not eat your fill?"


    He shook his head. "I''ve already eaten at home. I''m not hungry to begin with."


    "Then... "Alright then." Towards food, she had never put on airs. She only hesitated for a moment before agreeing. After a while, she ate up all of his food.


    After she finished eating, she patted her belly in satisfaction. With a blissful expression, she said, "It''s so delicious, I''m so full."


    Her bright eyes, coupled with her satisfied smile, really moved his heart.


    His heart started beating rapidly.


    He took a deep breath, walked over to her, pulled her out of her seat, looked her in the eye, and said, "Let''s go."

 C69

    Looking at her clear eyes, he felt his heart ache. "I''ll take you away, you can''t stay here any longer."


    "Take me away, where to?" She still didn''t understand what he meant.


    Si Lianye turned around and entered her bedroom. Although he had temporarily delayed his mother, with her methods, she would most likely still bring people to find her. At that time, it would be dangerous.


    But he had fallen for her and didn''t want to be separated from her so much, so he thought of a way to keep her for a while longer.


    I hope it''s not too late.


    Shen Xiran followed behind him and watched him pack his things, and could not help but ask: "Why are you bringing me away, where are we going?"


    He was so weird today.


    Si Lianye didn''t even turn her head around, this wasn''t the time to explain.


    He quickly packed her things and stuffed a few pieces of clothing into the box. Then, he turned around and was about to pull her hand. "Come, follow me."


    He would never let her lose a kidney, because as a former doctor he knew how important it was to lose a kidney.


    Therefore, he would not allow his mother to treat him like that. No matter how much compensation his mother offered him, he would not allow it!


    At the time, he had only said that to his mother to confuse her for the time she took to escape.


    I hope there''s still time.


    He was frantically thinking in his mind. Seeing that she was still standing there, he couldn''t help but frown. "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Shen Xiran looked at him suspiciously: "Where are you bringing me to?"


    Why didn''t you tell me anything? Could it be that someone wanted to kill him? This was too ridiculous.


    He reached for her hand in a panic. "You''ll know when you come with me." She pulled on his arm, causing her to stagger as she involuntarily followed him.


    When he reached the door, he looked out through the peephole and found that there was no one outside. Relieved, he opened the door and let her stand, then turned and closed the door.


    At that moment, a familiar voice sounded from behind him, "Young Master."


    At the same time, a soft cry came from beside his ear. It was extremely weak.


    It was a voice of surprise!


    His heart skipped a beat and he turned around too late. A middle-aged man with an unremarkable appearance stood behind him with the woman he loved in his arms ¡ª Shen Xiran.


    The instant he turned around to close the door, he was knocked unconscious.


    He glared at her. "Uncle, give her back to me."


    Shaking his head at his uncle, he said, "It was your mother who asked me to come. She also asked me to bring her back. Go find her."


    As he spoke, he carried the unconscious Shen Xiran out.


    He could not stand by and watch his woman being taken away by someone else and sent onto the operating table in a daze. Even if that person was his mother, he could not do it!


    Si Lianye bellowed as she rushed forward. However, at the same time, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck, and her vision suddenly turned black.


    His tall body swayed and fell limply to the ground.


    Before he was engulfed in darkness, he heard his uncle say apologetically, "I''m sorry ¡­"


    As he struggled to wake up again, he found himself in his bed at home.


    What was she like now?


    How could a mother do that? How can that be?


    He suddenly opened the door and rushed out, disregarding the messy clothes he was wearing.


    The house was empty, and my mother''s bedroom was empty.


    Panicking, he grabbed one of the servants. "Where''s my mother?"


    She fearfully replied, "Old Mistress, Old Mistress is in the hospital ¡­"


    His heart immediately turned cold.


    His mother had a relaxed expression as she talked to the doctor who had always been familiar with their family.


    His heart grew colder and colder.


    Imperial Mother''s face changed. "This is the attitude of you talking to me?"


    Si Lianye''s face carried anger and madness: "What about her?"


    There was not the slightest change in the question.


    Seeing this, Imperial Mother sighed secretly in her heart, and pointed to the other side of the corridor.


    He followed it and saw the red light on the door of the operating room.


    That was a sign that the operation was in progress.


    His body swayed and almost fell to the ground.


    The Imperial Mother''s calm voice sounded beside his ears: "You''re late. Their operation has already been going on for six hours and should have already come to an end. Even if you rush in now, you won''t be able to reverse the situation.


    He couldn''t tell what it felt like to hear it, but was it hatred? Or was it a grudge? What else? He could not explain and could only feel a depressing feeling in his chest. It made him want to shout out loud and rush in right now to save his woman.


    But in the end he did nothing.


    She was right. It had been so long since the operation had been completed.


    His woman, from then on, had only one kidney, and this was all because of him.


    Her life had been ruined by him.


    He was immersed in endless grief, his entire body was shrouded in sorrow. Imperial Mother could not take it anymore, so he walked over to him and placed his hands on his shoulders, "... A Ye, I ¡­ "


    Si Lianye took a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart. Without turning her head, he interrupted her mother''s words coldly, "Please, don''t talk to me."


    "What?" She was stunned.


    Si Lianye turned around and looked at her with a strange expression that made her feel unfamiliar: "I said, please do not speak to me, because the current me really wants to kill someone."


    That kind of vicious expression shocked Imperial Mother and she instinctively took a step back: "Do you know what you''re saying!"


    He didn''t say anything else. Instead, he dragged himself to a nearby bench and sat down. Then he bent down and buried his face in his hands, no longer looking up.


    When Imperial Mother saw his son''s silent actions, a tinge of regret suddenly rose in his heart.


    It seemed like he had been too impatient?


    When Shen Xiran woke up, he found that he was already in the sickroom. The moment she opened his eyes, the nurse beside her found out, and immediately smiled at her: "You''re awake, I called the doctor to come and see you. Don''t move, after the operation it will be a little uncomfortable, it will be alright after the medicine has taken effect."


    "Operation? "What kind of surgery?" She opened her mouth to speak, but found no sound coming out.


    The doctor looked at her and said, "Don''t worry, your condition is alright, don''t move. As long as you try your best not to be stimulated, rest more, eat more nutrition, your body will recover soon."


    What stimulation, what had happened to him?


    After several more days passed in a daze, she slowly found out the truth from the doctors and nurses. She was immediately stunned.


    "What did you say?" I had a transplant and saved my sister? "


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at the nurse in front of her with disbelief. Her face was filled with shock and anger.


    When did she promise to donate, and why didn''t her client know?


    The nurse was just a small intern and did not know what was wrong with it. "Yeah, don''t tell me you don''t know? "One of your kidneys has already been transplanted to your sister. She''s recovering pretty well right now, so if everything goes well, you''ll be able to see her in a month."


    In her pure heart, she believed that for a transplant to be such a huge matter, it would require the consent of the person involved. Hence, she was quite envious of the "sisterhood" that she had heard from Shen Xiran and his story.


    She really wanted to have a sister who was so concerned for her sister.


    Shen Xiran was stupefied, and his right hand unknowingly touched his waist. There was a long and ugly scar there, and when she discovered it, she had subconsciously forgotten it, but the other party''s words caused her to have no choice but to take it seriously.


    She had lost a kidney in her coma.


    When did all this start?


    She suddenly thought of the man she was with before she fainted. She grabbed the hand that was preparing to change into a medical nurse and asked anxiously, "Let me ask you, when I came in, where was the man with me?"


    The nurse saw that something was wrong and panicked in her heart, "A man? What man? I didn''t see it. " She was just a new nurse. She didn''t have the qualifications to be on the operating table. How could she know about her personal matters?


    However, these words had a different meaning in Shen Xiran''s ears. It was as if he was struck by lightning, and slowly let go of her hand.


    Why did Si Lianye disappear? What had happened to him? Did her disappearance have anything to do with him?


    What was going on now?


    "Let me tell you." Suddenly, a haughty and cold female voice was heard.


    She suddenly raised her head, but the pain caused her to pull at her wound. She frowned as she held her waist, looking at the person who had just arrived. "Who are you?"


    A middle-aged woman, who had been properly maintained, slowly walked in. She glanced at her with a haughty and disdainful look on her face. "Let me tell you, where is the person with you?"


    "Where is he, is he all right? Why am I here? Who took my kidney? " She stared fixedly at the woman in front of her as if she had grabbed onto a lifesaving straw. Suddenly, she felt that her face looked a little familiar.


    "He is doing very well now, you can rest assured. Also, he is the one who did this, and he is also the one who completed your operation, so you don''t have to worry. You just need to take care of your body, and you might be able to live well in the future."


    "What do you mean?" Her whole body shook violently, and her face turned as pale as a sheet of paper.


    "You still don''t understand what I mean?" Shen Zimo is his blood cousin, and he won''t see her die. That''s why he approached you on purpose, and wanted to obtain your trust to bring you to your kidneys to save her. Do you understand? "

 C70

    Every single word was like a heavy hammer that struck her chest, causing her to find it difficult to breathe from the pain. She repeatedly shook her head, unwilling to believe the truth: "What you said was too ridiculous. I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it.


    Her Si Lianye was a man who couldn''t be nicer to her, how could he possibly do something like that? All of this was made up by this woman. She definitely did not believe it!


    "Who am I?" She smiled and walked slowly to stand in front of her. "Haven''t you found out who I am by now?"


    Her heart was in chaos as she slowly raised her head to look at her. "You are ¡­" That familiar face gave her a great deal of uneasiness.


    "I am his mother, A Ye''s biological mother. Tell me, will I wrongly accuse him?" She looked down at her with a sarcastic smile, as if mocking her question.


    She repeatedly shook her head. "No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it ¡­" His voice gradually became deeper.


    That''s right, she should have thought of it. Her face was so similar to Si Lianye''s, so similar ¡­


    "Where is he? I want to see him. " She straightened her body and looked straight at Imperial Mother.


    The other laughed contemptuously, "He doesn''t want to see you."


    "Impossible!" She blurted out, "He won''t not see me!"


    Seeing her so confident, Imperial Mother''s face suddenly darkened: "If you don''t believe me, then you have to believe me. If he isn''t here now, you won''t be able to see him anymore. Let me tell you, you take care of your health obediently. There might be a day when you walk out of this room, if you don''t take care of yourself, I''ll tell you this, even if you die here, no one will know."


    She was enraged by Shen Xiran''s attitude. Was this how she treated her elders? She really didn''t have a home tutor. A son of a girl like this was actually willing to die for her. This truly made her furious.


    Shen Xiran panicked, he raised his head and glared at her: "No, you can''t do this, I''m free, you have no right to treat me like this!"


    She laughed coldly, "Then you should see if I have the right to do so."


    After saying that, he turned around and left without any hesitation.


    He had originally wanted to see if he could release her, but it seemed that if he let her out, he would definitely spout nonsense. If others were to find out that their family took the organs of the living, it would definitely affect his family''s reputation.


    I can''t let her leave!


    Seeing her leaving, Shen Xiran was dumbstruck.


    The sound of Imperial Mother telling someone to stay in the ward and not allow anyone in could be heard. She did not take it to heart at all and was completely immersed in her own grief, anger, and helplessness.


    Today''s attacks came one after another, almost causing her to collapse.


    Why did Si Lianye treat her in such a manner? She clearly, clearly loved him so much, loved him more than her life.


    She felt the sky falling over her head.


    As the days passed, her heart originally still had a faint hope that Si Lianye would come visit her one day and explain to her why she was doing this. Or perhaps this was all done by someone else, it had nothing to do with him.


    However, as time passed, she no longer saw his figure. Her disappointment gradually faded as the light in her eyes gradually faded.


    At the same time, the sequelae of having one of her kidneys removed also appeared. She began to become tired, weak, irritable, and prone to vomiting and diarrhea every day when eating just a little bit more greasy. Then, she would lie in bed for the whole day.


    She finally began to understand that her body was no longer the same as it used to be.


    Her heart was filled with sorrow and endless fear. Could it be that she was really going to die here?


    What happened next pushed her fear to its peak.


    On an occasional morning when she got up to go to the bathroom, she fell unconscious.


    By the time she was discovered, the blood under her body had almost dried up.


    Then she knew that her body had unwittingly had a child and had quietly left her without her knowing.


    She had lost her child, and it was likely that she would never have another.


    When she heard the expressionless face of the doctor telling her this, she listened expressionlessly on the bed and didn''t react at all.


    It wasn''t until the doctor left that her tears began to trickle down.


    Her child, who had come when she did not know, had left her when she did not know.


    She was an incompetent mother. She was an executioner.


    She lay in bed for three days and three nights without moving. When the nurse began to panic, she opened her eyes and looked at him. "I''m hungry."


    The nurse was relieved and hurried to get someone to prepare food for her.


    She only listened to orders from above and didn''t give her any face, but that didn''t mean she was going to starve to death.


    After she ate, she felt refreshed and said to the nurse, "I''m a little bored. Can you lend me your cell phone?"


    The nurse cautiously shook her head. "Sorry, I can''t." One of the instructions she had received was to keep her out of contact.


    She smiled and did not say anything. Her body was getting thinner and thinner. Sitting on the bed, she seemed to be trembling lightly, causing people to feel pity for her just by looking at her.


    The nurse sighed softly and turned away.


    Shen Xiran lowered his eyes. No rush, no rush, she still had a chance.


    She carefully observed every day and knew that other than doctors and nurses, there were also cleaners who came to clean her room regularly.


    There was no need to think about doctors and nurses. They would definitely not help her, so there was only the cleaners left.


    And so, on a perfect occasion, she found the cleaners and told them what had happened to her.


    The cleaner hesitated, then lent her his cell phone.


    She accepted the phone with trembling hands and instinctively dialed Si Lianye''s number, but just as she was about to call him, she stopped.


    What was she thinking? Had she not suffered enough?


    She dialed another number, and the call was quickly picked up. "Hello, who is it?"


    Tears welled in her eyes. "It''s me."


    "It''s you, Shen Xiran? Where are you? Why is there no news for so many days? " Shangguan Zhe''s voice suddenly rose an octave, carrying urgency and worry.


    "I... "I''m in a bad situation. Come and save me, save me ¡­" Her mouth opened and closed as she spoke the deepest words from her heart.


    "Alright, where are you? I''ll be right there!" Shangguan Zhe agreed immediately.


    She told him about her situation, but didn''t know where it was. Shangguan Zhe listened quietly until the end, then told her in a deep voice that he would use the fastest speed to find the place to rescue her.


    She ended the call and sincerely thanked the kind cleaning lady.


    Auntie sighed lightly and kept her phone with a complicated expression. She did not know if what she did was right or wrong. She only felt that the girl in front of her was too pitiful, to the point that she could not bear to continue watching.


    He hoped that he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    Shen Xiran looked at her back figure and silently prayed in her heart. Shangguan Zhe would keep his word and save her, otherwise, she would never be able to leave the sickroom.


    As for that man ¡­


    She sneered, her face full of mockery.


    Two days later, she finally found the person she was waiting for. She looked at him with her eyes wide open in surprise. "Why is it you?"


    Why did Shangguan Zhe come personally? Isn''t he afraid of danger?


    When he looked at her, his gaze was filled with grief. She touched her face and smiled bitterly. "Is it ugly?"


    His lips moved, as if he were about to say something, but then stopped.


    He stepped forward and took her hand. "Now is not the time to talk. I''ll take you away. "


    She hummed softly and got out of bed to put on her shoes.


    Just as he took a step forward, his body suddenly went limp and he collapsed to the ground.


    Shangguan Zhe''s expression tensed, and reached out to pick her up.


    She embarrassedly said, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    From that angle, Shangguan Zhe''s beautiful lower jaw looked extremely tight, as if he was angry.


    Strange, what was he angry about?


    Did he despise her for being useless? But she didn''t do it on purpose. Her current condition was really bad.


    She felt that she had been wronged, yet Shangguan Zhe didn''t say a word and just carried her out of the room.


    Only then did she realize that the two tall men who were standing by the door were already knocked unconscious.


    Shangguan Zhe carried her forcefully with both hands without panicking at all. Without even glancing at the people on the ground, he carried her directly through a small door, turned and walked out of the hospital, and arrived at a secluded place.


    The process was so smooth that it surprised her, causing her to have a new understanding of him in her heart.


    She sat in the car and looked back at the tall building, filled with an indescribable feeling.


    She finally escaped, escaped from that hellhole.


    She was free.


    From now on, she, Shen Xiran, was no longer related to that man called Si Lianye at all. From then on, she would no longer be the woman waiting foolishly for him.


    Si Lianye, goodbye.


    She closed her eyes hard, and two clear streams of tears ran down her pale cheeks and dampened the front of her dress.


    From start to finish, Shangguan Zhe had not said a single word, because he felt that if he were to speak, he might not be able to control his emotions, and would do something that would make him regret.


    After hearing her words, he was still a little hesitant on the phone, thinking that this thing couldn''t be true. This was a society ruled by law, and such a ridiculous thing wouldn''t happen, but when he really went to investigate her whereabouts and found out that she really was in the hospital, his heart went completely cold.


    When he saw her in person, when he saw that her face was completely different from before, an indescribable rage overtook him. He wanted nothing more than to immediately turn around and start a massacre, killing everyone he saw.

 C71

    He was not alone. Behind him, there was a pitiful girl who had her kidney stolen by someone else, waiting for him to save her.


    He could not act rashly. He could not act rashly.


    So he fell silent and took her to the car.


    He was very clear about the power and influence of the Si Family. Although his journey was progressing well and the Shangguan Family would not be at a disadvantage against them, he had to send her to a completely different place just in case.


    He said in a low voice, "Where do you want to go?"


    She opened her eyes and her eyes became even clearer after being washed away by her tears. "Where are we going? "I don''t know."


    The only mother who was good to him had passed away, and the man she loved had betrayed her. She could be said to be homeless now as she didn''t know where she could go.


    Looking at her pale and blank expression, Shangguan Zhe''s heart started to ache. Such a beautiful girl, but she was actually made into such a lifeless by that bastard Si Family.


    He would never go around him!


    His heart stirred. He looked at her and said, "I''ll send you to A Nation."


    "Are you going abroad? "Alright." She agreed without thinking. If it was before, she wouldn''t agree, but the current her didn''t care at all. To the current her, it was the same no matter where she went. Wherever she went, she would be an outsider.


    Thus, from that day onwards, Shen Xiran received help from the people of Shangguan Family, and flew from his own country to another country, where he began to live a foreign life for five years.


    Those scenes, one after another, appeared in front of her eyes, causing her to be unable to fall asleep no matter how hard she opened her eyes.


    She tossed and turned on the soft bed of the top hotel in A Nation. Her mind was a mess. She tried her best to figure it out, but she could not.


    Slowly, a sour feeling welled up from the bottom of her heart, and her eyes became moist.


    Si Lianye who looked like she was sleeping on the sofa slowly opened her eyes.


    He had been paying attention to her movements all the time, so how could he not have heard that strange noise?


    He rose slowly to his feet and tried to walk into the room to comfort her, but when he reached the door, he heard soft sobbing coming from inside.


    That voice sounded extremely sad, as if there were countless sorrow in his heart. It made him feel as if his heart was filled with sorrow.


    It was as if he was struck by lightning. He did not dare to take another step forward, but he did not want to return either.


    Thus, one of them was in the room while the other was outside. One of them was crying sorrowfully while the other was listening to them and getting drunk. The two of them had not slept well the entire night.


    The past and the past flooded his mind all night long.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying before she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes the next day, the sky outside the window was already bright. She turned around and looked at the unfamiliar furniture, not knowing where she was.


    But soon, a familiar music voice returned her consciousness and she casually picked it up. "Hello?"


    The other person paused, as if they were not used to her slightly hoarse voice. "You''re awake?" I''m outside right now, what do you want to eat, I''ll bring it over. "


    She shook her head, having just woken up without the slightest bit of appetite. "No need, I''ll take care of it myself."


    Si Lianye was silent for a moment: "Alright."


    With that, he hung up.


    She looked at the time and realized it was almost noon. She couldn''t help but smile as she used her hand to stroke her messy hair. Then, she went into the bathroom to wash up.


    When it was done, her stomach began to protest.


    Her appetite was much smaller than it used to be.


    She looked at the cabinet beside her, then opened the refrigerator, and finally decided to get herself some milk and biscuits. She had learned to adapt to the environment long ago.


    The current her didn''t have any delicacies, nor did she have any love, so she could still live very well.


    When the cold milk entered her mouth, she frowned. At that moment, someone opened the door and came in.


    A soft voice entered her ears, causing her to freeze for a moment. Then, she heard steady footsteps walking over, stopping at her door. Then, he lightly knocked on the door.


    She looked at the door and said loudly, "Come in."


    Actually, she really wanted to say that he would not be allowed in, but she knew that her words would not have any effect.


    Si Lianye walked in with the paper bag and placed it on the table in front of her.


    He looked at the cold milk in front of her and frowned. "Your stomach isn''t good. You can''t eat cold food. Eat this." After which, he opened the bag and took out some fragrant breakfast.


    There was the fragrant, smooth, and thin porridge on the skin, as well as the tender, yellow, egg pancakes, and a few delicious side dishes. They were red, red, and green in color, making for an especially alluring sight.


    She looked at him without gratitude. "I thought I said I''d fix breakfast myself."


    "Lunch." He retorted, "I know you still hate me, but don''t ruin your body. Your stomach is not good, it''s better to eat these warm things. If you want to drink the milk, I''ll warm it up for you."


    He picked up the milk in front of her, walked over to the microwave, put it in, and pressed the switch.


    The whole process seemed very natural, completely unaffected by her cold expression.


    She didn''t know why, but after seeing his natural actions, she still couldn''t say any more harsh words. She stared blankly at the steaming dishes in front of her.


    Lean porridge, egg pancakes, they were all things she used to love to eat, and he still remembered them.


    She smiled mockingly, then slowly picked up the spoon and began to eat.


    The skin was tender, the meat was thin and smooth, and the rice grains were cooked to perfection. They tasted sweet, soft and sticky, delicious, and the egg pancakes were also of high quality.


    "Is it delicious?" At some point, he came back and placed the milk in front of her.


    She looked up at him. These things taste good.


    He was stunned and shook his head. "No, I bought it for you in the morning. If it''s delicious, I''ll buy it for you tomorrow." He really wanted to make breakfast for her, but they were in the hotel now, so he didn''t have that condition.


    He did not check all night to find out about the highest rated breakfast shop on the Internet, and then, because he was too far away, he would drive over to wait for the party at daybreak.


    He did not want to use such a small matter to move her, because he wanted her to see his sincerity.


    She didn''t say anything after she finished listening and slowly finished all the food.


    He was glad to see it, and decided to go to the party again tomorrow, even if it took two hours.


    When she was done eating, she put away the food in front of her and prepared to throw it away. He held her hand. "Let me."


    After that, he tidied up the table and asked her, "What are your plans for today?"


    She raised her eyes and looked at him strangely. "Didn''t you say that you were on a business trip?"


    Was it really to trick her into going abroad with him?


    He shook his head seriously, "There will be a banquet tonight. For the time being, there''s nothing to do during the day. Where do you want to go to play? I''ll accompany you."


    She turned her head away from him. "I don''t have much to do, and I''m not feeling well. I want to stay in the room."


    He pretended that he didn''t understand what she meant as he cheerfully sat down beside her. "Okay, I''ll accompany you when you rest."


    She looked at him, unable to bear it any longer, "You are the CEO of a company, why don''t you have any social interaction with me? You don''t have to accompany me, you can do whatever you want. "


    She still wanted to see her son. How could she let him follow her? If he found out, it would upturn the heavens?


    Si Lianye laughed: "I do, it''s only at night, so I don''t have anything to do during the day, could it be that you hate me so much, and don''t want to be together with me?"


    She glared at him, unmoved by his pitiful appearance. "I don''t like it, I hate it."


    Si Lianye''s expression did not change at all, "If that''s the case, then I won''t make a sound. You can treat me as air."


    Her face immediately flushed red: Si Lianye, did you eat the wrong medicine? You are so shameless, is there any use? " She would never forgive him. Not only that, she would definitely take revenge! She would definitely take revenge!


    "I know, but I won''t give up. One day you will accept me again."


    His tone was very firm, but in return she gave a cold laugh, "Really? This is absolutely impossible. "


    "Then I''ll just have to wait and see." He shrugged nonchalantly in the face of her doubts.


    With that said, there was no point in continuing. Si Lianye still wanted to pester her, but she was suddenly called to leave.


    Her eyes lit up. This was a good opportunity.


    She quickly and stealthily changed her clothes. Just in case, she took out two pills from her travel bag and ate them. Then, she took advantage of the opportunity to sneak out of the room.


    This time, she was well-prepared, so she took her bag with her.


    In the car, she called her son: "Baby, I came to see you, are you happy?"


    His son''s cheerful voice sounded. "Really? "Great!" And then he changed his tone. "You can''t be lying to me again, right?"


    She explained, "No, Mom never fooled you."


    "How can that be? You were like this yesterday!" Le Le continued to brazenly complain.


    She felt shy and couldn''t bring herself to tell her son that she had forgotten to bring her purse, so she said vaguely, "There was a special situation yesterday. Mom was also very surprised, good boy. What do you want to eat later, Mom will bring it to you."


    Le Le very sensibly said: "No need, mother, you being able to come and visit me is already very happy."


    With these words, she almost burst into tears again. "Alright, you''re mother''s good son."


    After putting down the phone, she looked at the time. It was almost time to go to kindergarten for school. After she went there, she just happened to see her son.


    It was simply too good.


    She was so excited that her face was flushed and her heart was thumping as the car sped past.


    In that instant, whatever revenge and Si Lianye were thrown to the back of her mind. There was only one thought in her mind, and that was that she would finally be able to see her precious son.

 C72

    She has a child


    Outside the kindergarten, before long, a group of children came out of the classroom.


    She stretched out her neck to wait, but when a teacher saw her, he smiled and said, "Miss Shen, your child is very cute. We all like him."


    After she finished speaking, she saw the tiny figure of her precious baby who had just ran out. She raised her hand and shook it vigorously, "Darling Le Le, Mommy is here."


    Le Le saw his own mother standing at the side right away and quickly rushed over happily with her short legs.


    ''s teacher who was waiting beside him smiled as he opened the door for him. Then, Le Le threw himself into his mother''s embrace.


    She carried Le Le, whom she had not seen for a long time, and smiled: "Your darling has grown taller again, your mother can''t even hold you anymore."


    Le Le hugged her neck tightly, then laid his head on her shoulder in a spoiled manner, and pouted his red lips: "Mom, you''re so bad, you still haven''t come to see me for so long."


    Her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. "It''s your bad mother. I won''t do that anymore. Mom will take you to dinner. I''ll send you back to school later."


    He looked at his mother warily. "Okay, but don''t leave me again."


    She nodded. "Of course, Mom will keep her word."


    After saying that, he thanked the teacher beside him and said, "I''ll be taking him away. I''ll deliver him in the afternoon."


    This kindergarten was a full-time one. During the day, children were not allowed to come out unless they were escorted by their parents.


    The teacher agreed with a smile.


    She whispered to Le Le who was leaning on her body: "How did I teach you? What should I say when we leave school?"


    He waved goodbye seriously to the teacher and said, "Thank you, Miss Jenny. I will be back in the afternoon. Goodbye."


    She eased her face and got into the car with her son, ready to have a loving lunch with him.


    However, she didn''t notice that not far behind her was a black car. The people inside the car were closely watching their every move with a look of disbelief.


    The incredulous look on his face disappeared in an instant, replaced with a look of ecstasy. It spread throughout his body, making him want to cry out loud.


    So their child is still alive, not dead, still alive. She''s actually lying to me!


    The ecstasy of recovering what he had lost engulfed his entire body, making him lose his composure in a rare sight. His face was flushed red, and his breathing was heavy. He stared at the mother and son pair with his pair of eyes.


    Right at that moment, his phone rang. He picked it up, but his eyes were glued to the car in front, afraid that he would lose it.


    "Boss, can you come to the meeting this afternoon? The CEO of Tia Corporation wants to have a video conference with you." A pleasant female voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    Tia Company was his main target for this trip. Normally, he would agree to it, but now, even if the sky were to collapse, he felt that it wasn''t as important as the taxi in front of him.


    He rejected without hesitation, "No, I won''t participate. You take my place. Also, I will be attending the banquet tonight. You prepare yourself."


    With that, he heard the reply, then calmly hung up the phone.


    The car stopped and Shen Xiran and his son got off.


    After a period of cushioning, he was much calmer now. He parked the car not far from them and looked at them steadily.


    From this point of view, the child was very much like them.


    Her mouth was the same as his, and her big black eyes were the same as hers.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.


    Not now, at least.


    She still hated herself, and he couldn''t do that.


    Shen Xiran carried his son into a restaurant that was famous for cooking children''s food, and ordered the most famous children''s meal and a light one.


    Le Le sat on his seat obediently and raised his head to look at her mother. "Mom, you won''t leave me this time, right?"


    Hearing that, her heart ached. She looked at her precious son and said, "No, mom promises me, as long as I finish what I have to do, I will definitely come and pick you up."


    When Le Le heard this, his eyes immediately filled with tears. She was shocked.


    "You lied to me again, last time you lied to me that you could come back in a few days, but you only came back after so long and now you have to leave me again. You are not my mother, my mother is not like you!" He cried and complained about his mother''s deceit.


    Shen Xiran felt like his heart was about to melt. "Baby, good boy, it''s your mother''s fault. Your mother promise not to abandon you this time, okay?"


    "Really? Aren''t you going to leave? " Le Le stopped his tears and asked his mother.


    She hesitated for a moment. Looking at her son''s clear eyes, she made a difficult decision in her heart. "Mum, can you bring me to where I work?"


    "Work place?" He tilted his head and looked at his mother.


    She nodded. "Yes, where Mom works, there are a lot of people who talk to Mom, a lot of delicious things, and kids like you with black hair and black eyes. What do you think?"


    After living here with her son for a few years, he often asked her why her eyes and hair color were different from other people''s. Other people''s eyes were all black, and why her mother would say that she was from the same country at home, but not like what her teachers and classmates said.


    Every time she would answer him with the words "Because her mother is not from here", which made him have a question in his heart. Now that she said that, it hit right into his heart, so he couldn''t help but open his eyes in excitement. Can I really go? "


    "Of course, of course you can." She lovingly stroked her son''s hair and made up her mind. Just by looking at her son''s happy appearance, it would be difficult for her to bring him along.


    Maybe we can talk to the kindergarten teachers in the afternoon.


    After Le Le finished listening to his explanation, he contentedly started to eat his own food. Shen Xiran wiped his mouth as he ate, and also teased him about how he looked when he ate. The two ate warmly, staring at Si Lianye who was peeking at them from the outside.


    Her smile was very beautiful, and her expression was very gentle. It had been a long time since he had seen such a sight. It had been five years, right?


    He had often seen that look on her face when he had seen her five years ago, but when he saw her again five years later, there was only coldness and hatred on her face.


    It was a lie that his heart didn''t hurt.


    She looked down at her son with a smile, and the warmth of her face stung his eyes.


    Unknowingly, he had placed his hands on his chest, swearing in his heart that he would definitely let her see his regret, and take the initiative to bring his son back to his side.


    After he finished eating, Shen Xiran sent his son back to the kindergarten. As he reluctantly waved goodbye, just as he was about to talk to the director about the transfer, he suddenly received a call from his boss.


    She picked it up. "Hello?" And then, he frowned. "Can''t you go by yourself?"


    The disdain in her words was obvious, but Si Lianye acted as if she did not notice it, and said: "No, I need someone by my side. Where are you right now, I''ll pick you up in the car."


    She was unwilling, but she did not dare to defy his orders. After all, this was a serious matter.


    She sighed helplessly. It seemed like she had to put this matter behind her again.


    That address was right in front of the kindergarten''s entrance. She regretted it the moment she said it. She shouldn''t have said it too quickly. What if he became suspicious?


    She didn''t know why, but she was clearly determined to bring her son back to the country. If that happened, Le Le''s identity would be exposed sooner or later, and she just didn''t want Si Lianye to know about her existence.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye only glanced at her once after she got on the carriage, and didn''t raise any questions as to why she was here.


    She composed herself and asked, "Where are we going?"


    He looked at her and said in a muffled voice, "You''ll know when you get there."


    Thus, she didn''t say a word as she sat in the back seat of the car and looked out the window. Sometimes, her gaze would inadvertently land on him and quickly turn back as well.


    She didn''t want to talk to him too much. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him other than revenge.


    Si Lianye talked to her nonchalantly, she was cold and obedient. He was a little discouraged, but immediately after, she acted like nothing had happened and followed her in rambling, just so that she would not fall into her thoughts.


    She got so annoyed by him that she was about to shut him up when the car lurched to the side of the road and stopped.


    She opened the car door and got off. Liu Ye''s eyebrows were knitted tightly: "The customer lives here?"


    This was a bustling business district. Although it was not a weekend nor was it the night with the most people, she could still see the fashionable tourists coming and going around her.


    She looked at him quizzically. The client is in the women''s clothing store? Who are you trying to fool?


    Si Lianye turned a blind eye to her doubtful expression, and looked at her as if nothing had happened. "If you want to change your clothes before you see your customer, then your current clothes are not suitable."


    This explained why he brought her here.

 C73

    She is breathtakingly beautiful


    She looked at him suspiciously. "Are you telling the truth or not? As long as you''re not attending some high-end party, I feel that the clothes you''re wearing right now are more than enough."


    "Just follow me, would I eat you?" Si Lianye didn''t explain any further to her doubt, but wanted to hold her hand.


    She pursed her lips and nimbly dodged the attack.


    She didn''t look at his face. She looked up and said, "I''ll follow you. You go first."


    "Welcome, is there anything I can help you with?" A lady with a smile on her face came up to him. She was dressed decently and had a smile on her face. Her elegant demeanor made it obvious that the quality of this shop was definitely not bad.


    Si Lianye stopped and said in a low and magnetic voice: "Call your manager over."


    The lady was a little shocked, before she could even speak, she saw someone rushing towards her from behind, wiping away her sweat, he respectfully said to Si Lianye: "Boss!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, Shen Xiran and the female shop assistant were shocked, and she blurted out: "This shop belongs to you?"


    This was the most famous women''s clothing store in Country A. The daily turnover was still a secret, but she was certain that its income was no less than that of Yun Ye''s.


    Si Lianye looked at her and nodded: "Yes, it''s mine."


    With that, he turned towards the middle-aged man and said, "Give this young lady some clothes that will suit her in all sorts of styles."


    The saleswoman came back to her senses and hurried over to invite him to take a seat. She then carefully served him a drink.


    He invited her into the fitting room. Without her saying anything, there were countless shop assistants who brought her a variety of clothes of all colors, from ordinary home clothes to casual clothes, then to serious professional clothes, and even sexy clothes that could be worn directly to attend dinner. Everything was there.


    She was dazzled by the scene before her, and her brows furrowed deeply. "Stop ¡­"


    She called out to the employees who continued to bring clothes in front of her. Seeing this, the manager''s expression turned serious and he quickly asked, "Are these not up to your expectations? Then I''ll go right away ¡­"


    "No need." She interrupted him. "I think they''re all very good, but I can''t wear all that much, so all you need to do is take two or three of them, well, black and white, and gray. I don''t like colors that are too bright."


    "Yes, yes." The manager wiped his sweat and promised. Everyone left with clothes that didn''t meet her requirements.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in front of her had become much quieter, she nodded her head in satisfaction. Picking up a piece of clothing, she looked towards the manager. He understood her meaning and quickly led her people out.


    It had to be said that this store was indeed worthy of being called the most famous women''s clothing store in the A Nation. The cut clothes were exquisite, and the color was neither thick nor light, just to the point.


    She chose a few before she stopped. These clothes were all worth a lot of money, so her salary wasn''t enough to buy that much.


    She understood what Si Lianye meant, but she did not want to follow his plan. She wanted to be independent, and not rely on him.


    Reality had dealt her a heavy blow, leaving her no longer with any room to turn around.


    Thinking of this, a wry smile appeared on her face. She couldn''t help but press her hand on her waist. It felt like she was in pain again.


    She took a deep breath and took the bottle from her purse. She took out the pills and swallowed them, letting out a long breath.


    She cleaned herself up and took her clothes out. When she looked up, she saw that he was standing there looking at her with deep eyes.


    She was shocked. "Why are you standing there and not making a sound?"


    He said, "I just came."


    She composed herself. "What do you want?"


    His face was filled with the usual indifference.


    Si Lianye turned a blind eye to her actions, she extended a hand to pass the clothes in her hands to her: "I saw this piece of clothes, and felt that it suits you very well. Try it."


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the clothes in his hands.


    It was a fiery-red long skirt, red as fire. At first glance, one could tell that it contained a vigorous and vigorous aura.


    It was undeniable that the moment she saw him, she was moved.


    She tried her best to remain unmoved as she coldly looked at him. "I''m not suitable for this set of clothes. Take it back."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Si Lianye anxiously pulled her hand: "Wait."


    Her body stiffened. "Let go."


    His voice was as cold as ice, but the flames of anger in his eyes were as hot as fire, causing his heart to feel a stinging pain. He refused to let go, "Listen to me, I still remember the first time we met, you wore a dress of this color. At that time, I already thought you were very beautiful, I want to see it now, really, can you wear it again?"


    When he was outside, he saw the clerks bring out so many colorful clothes, and only after being surprised did he know that she only needed black, white and grey. He could not help but feel his heart ache, and when he saw this familiar dress, he could not help but bring it in.


    But when he saw her eyes widen, he knew he was wrong.


    She sneered, "Do you know when I regretted it the most in these five years? "Not going to the hospital with my dad, not staying with you, but not going to that banquet, not knowing you, so this dress of yours is a reminder to me of my past that I don''t want to remember?"


    Her voice was very sharp, just like needles piercing his heart, causing his face to turn pale, but he was unwilling to admit defeat. "But I don''t think so, I think that when you first met me, you wore a very beautiful outfit, making me unable to forget about you. Xiran, help me wear it again, I really think that this dress is very suitable for you."


    His eyes were filled with certainty, and also endless regret and sorrow, causing her, who still wanted to say something even more heartless, to unconsciously stop.


    Her eyes rested on the fiery red dress, and she did not speak for a long time.


    He waited nervously.


    She looked up at him slowly. "Okay, I promise you, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "Alright, as for what it is, I can promise you anything."


    "Agree to anything?" If I want your company, what about your life? " she asked him in a half-joking tone, raising her eyebrows.


    His face was solemn. "Alright, as long as you want it, I can give it to you at any time."


    She looked at him silently for a long moment, then turned away.


    Si Lianye could clearly hear her sneer, and she did not know if she actually believed him or not, but she looked down on him.


    But he didn''t ask. He watched her reach for the dress and turn back into the fitting room.


    He had a good eye, she had known for a long time.


    Even though he was young at the time, but no matter what he ate, he ate delicately. He was an international brand, and it was obvious that he had improved his eyesight by a step.


    She stared at herself in the mirror for a long moment. She had to admit that his eyes were really sharp.


    When she opened the door, she felt Si Lianye''s gaze on her like two burning flames. When those bright and shocking eyes landed on her body, she even felt a bit of fear.


    He stared at her, and the fire in his eyes gradually died down, gradually became as deep as the sea. When she looked at him, she felt a slight dizziness, as if her eyes were about to suck her in.


    He took a step forward, wrapped his arms around her in spite of her resistance, and whispered in her ear, "I''m beginning to regret it."


    She struggled, but to no avail. She raised her head in anger and asked, "What are you regretting?"


    Si Lianye''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at her in disbelief.


    She took the opportunity to break free and coldly looked at him.


    He fixed his eyes and said, "I''m beginning to regret it. I shouldn''t have let you dress like this."


    She was absolutely charming now, the stunning beauty of his midnight dream.


    Right now, all he wanted to do was bring her back to his home and treasure her, not letting anyone see her.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him, "Thank you for your praise. This means that I''m still considered pretty."


    "I can guarantee that all men who see you will be moved by you."


    She chuckled. "Really? But I don''t think that includes you. "


    He stared blankly for a moment, only to see her floating out gracefully, leaving him with a beautiful view of her back.


    He caught up with her, and the clerks carried her selected clothes to the car.


    The shop assistant was stunned, she instinctively took her card and looked at Si Lianye, at a loss of what to do.


    He lowered his eyes and took her card from them. "It''s been paid," he said.


    She stubbornly said, "This is my clothes, of course I have to pay for it myself."


    With that, he snatched the card from his hand and handed it back to the shop assistant.


    The employees looked at Si Lianye while begging for help.


    He pondered for a moment, then nodded at them, "Since that''s the case, then listen to her and pay the bill."


    The employees took their cards away uneasily.


    Shen Xiran looked at him, "You don''t have to be so kind. I have nothing to do with you, so of course I''ll pay for my clothes myself."


    Si Lianye smiled with a good temper: "Alright, just pay up."


    Since he was so easy to talk to, she actually said something in embarrassment.


    When the clerk returned, he handed her her card. When she saw the bill, she was stunned. "Why is it so little money?"


    Didn''t they say that the price of women''s clothing in this store is very high?

 C74

    I miss you so much


    She understood. She glanced at him, then turned and got into the car without saying a word.


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrows in shock.


    Shen Xiran swept a glance at him from the carriage. Hmph hmph, I can''t fall out with him. I just have to do it properly and not go overboard. It would be bad if I make him suspicious.


    After getting on the car, Si Lianye drove the car smoothly out of the downtown area. Looking at the gradually thinning out human smoke around them, she could not help but ask: "Where are you bringing me to?"


    "To see a friend." He replied without turning his head.


    "Not a client?" she asked.


    "He''s a client and a friend."


    She moved her body, wanting to ask what was going on, but she resisted.


    Si Lianye looked at her, and slowly drove in front of a very ordinary looking building.


    The metal gate was surrounded by painting grass, as well as guards on both sides.


    It looked like a private villa belonging to a wealthy family.


    His car was parked in front of the door, and there seemed to be a light sound coming from the metal door. She did not understand what it was, but Si Lianye knew that it was the sound of a camera moving.


    After a while, the guards came over. "Welcome, Mr. Please come in.


    He nodded and drove the car without a word. She realized that the iron gate had been opened before she knew it.


    He turned a corner and his field of vision widened. There were wild flowers of all colors blooming on the fine green lawn. There were also a few tall fountains with western European flavors and a unique white building in the distance, giving off an indescribably elegant feeling.


    What is this place? Why didn''t she know for a few years in A Nation?


    She looked at Si Lianye with a questioning gaze. He did not even turn her head back, but as if he had felt her gaze, she explained, "This is Mr Hao Si''s manor, it can also be considered a kind of clubhouse.


    Frankly speaking, this was also a type of club. There were all sorts of facilities, some that you could imagine and some that you couldn''t. Of course, he would never let her see anything that she couldn''t think of.


    When she heard this, she realized why she didn''t know anything about it previously. This place was only used to entertaining acquaintances, and it seemed like it required a lot of money.


    Under the guidance of someone else, Si Lianye parked the car properly and brought her out to a low but unique looking building. The red outside walls, coupled with the glass door, glittered under the sunlight.


    "Let''s go in." He turned to look at her.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said nothing.


    He raised an eyebrow and suddenly reached over to take her hand. She glanced at him and silently accepted.


    He was just meeting the customer, so it was necessary to put on a proper disguise.


    When he entered, he saw that there were many small tables in the small room. The rich aroma of coffee filled the air. This was actually a coffee shop.


    Odd, is there a caf¨¦ in this clubhouse?


    Without waiting for her to understand, he led her to a spot next to the bed where a man in a suit was already sitting.


    That person was originally looking at the tablet computer in front of him, and when he raised his head upon hearing the footsteps, it immediately caused Shen Xiran''s eyes to light up.


    "Hello." He stood up and extended his hand to her gracefully. "Nice to meet you, dear lady."


    He spoke in standard Mandarin. His tall stature, handsome appearance, and the eyes on the bridge of his nose revealed his gentle and refined temperament.


    This was a man that made her feel very comfortable. She quickly defined in her heart, and at the same time, reached out her hand to shake his hand. "Hello, I''m Shen Xiran."


    This was what he called a client, right? His attitude was pretty good.


    "My name is Ren Yanlin, call me Yan Lin, please sit." As he spoke, he considerately pulled out the chair beside him for her, and intentionally or unintentionally, he ignored the Si Lianye who was supposed to be the main character.


    She glanced at Si Lianye and sat down safely.


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrows, and directly dragged the chair opposite of him to sit down. "Why did you decide to meet here? That doesn''t suit your character. "


    Ren Yanlin could not help but look at Shen Xiran again, the depths of his eyes was filled with astonishment. He had long heard that Si Lianye had brought a woman over, but he did not expect it to be this outstanding.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly saw Tang Wulin look at him with an unfriendly gaze. He took a sip of coffee, suppressed his curiosity, and replied as if nothing had happened, "It''s always the same tune, so a change of taste is also good. What''s more, a lady is coming."


    Si Lianye looked at him with an unfriendly gaze, but did not say a word, and turned to introduce herself to Shen Xiran: "This is Ren Yanlin, my partner, he will be participating in the banquet with us tonight."


    She nodded towards Ren Yanlin: "Hello."


    At first glance, he felt that this man''s temperament was very gentle, but from the way the two of them spoke just now, it didn''t seem like what he was thinking.


    Was she mistaken?


    After greeting each other, the two began to talk about official matters. They seemed to be discussing the background of the person they would meet tonight and how they should deal with it. After listening for a while, she didn''t pay much attention to it and looked around.


    Since they were sitting by the wide window, they were able to see the beautiful scenery outside at first glance. After she finished looking inside, she turned her attention to the outside.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye turned to her and said: "The dessert is pretty good, do you want to try it?"


    Do coffee shops sell dessert too? She hesitated. "I can''t eat too greasy."


    "No problem, there are all kinds of flavors here." The next person to speak was Ren Yanlin. He called a waiter over and ordered some dessert for the few of them, it seemed that he was a frequent customer here and he ordered a dessert made from Greek yoghurt.


    After he finished counting, his strange gaze returned to Si Lianye. He thought to himself that Shen Xiran and Si Lianye really had a secret relationship, it was not as simple as just a mere assistant.


    Looks like someone is going to be disappointed, he thought slowly, lowering his head.


    When the dessert was served, she scooped a spoonful with a silver spoon and put it in her mouth. She couldn''t help but nod to herself as she thought, "Sure enough, the taste is pretty good."


    With something delicious to eat, she was not in a good mood, so she set her gaze outside once again.


    Suddenly, she saw a woman walk over from the small path. She wore a set of professional looking clothes, but was able to maximize the beauty of her figure. Her protruding front and back made people''s hearts beat faster, and in addition to her extremely aggressive face, she felt that this woman was basically comparable to those famous models.


    It was not in vain for him to have such a beautiful woman to pamper his eyes in such a boring afternoon.


    She was in a good mood as she scooped another spoonful of yogurt into her mouth and slowly thought about it.


    Si Lianye stopped her discussion and glanced at sher. Seeing that she was still looking out of the window, he couldn''t help but smile inside, as if she was still the same as before.


    He asked Ren Yanlin, "Why do you insist on bringing me to meet you here?


    He had just asked casually when he noticed a strange expression on the other party''s face. He narrowed his eyes in alarm. "You can''t be ¡­"


    Ren Yanlin was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t know that you brought a woman over ¡­"


    Shen Xiran withdrew his gaze from outside, "What are you saying? "What woman?"


    Ren Yanlin wiped his face, thinking that he might die miserably later.


    Si Lianye frowned and was about to explain when she suddenly saw a certain place. She cursed under her breath and glared at Ren Yanlin.


    "What are you playing at?" She looked at them in surprise.


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard a woman''s voice behind him saying, "Kerry, long time no see."


    Her voice was lazy and charming. She didn''t know why, but the moment she heard that voice, she immediately thought of the woman she had just seen.


    She squinted her eyes and remembered that Kerry was Si Lianye''s English name.


    Turning around, it was indeed that woman. Just now, she had only been looking at him from a distance. Now that she looked at him more carefully, she was simply perfect. She was so beautiful that it would make one''s heart jump.


    Who was this person? A famous model or a celebrity?


    She kept thinking about it, but she realized that she had never seen this woman before.


    She walked in leisurely, her beautiful eyes staring straight at Si Lianye: "You''ve been here for so long, you''d rather see your predecessor than me. Am I that scary? Or do you think I''m getting old and ugly? "


    She spoke the fluent A Nation language, but Shen Xiran had lived here for a few years, so he was able to understand A Nation''s language very well.


    After listening, displeasure rose from the bottom of her heart. Seems like the relationship between this woman and Si Lianye was not shallow, could it be that she was Si Lianye''s girlfriend?


    When she looked at Si Lianye again, she saw that his face was filled with unhappiness, but it was not like she was seeing her girlfriend.


    He looked at the other party and tightly held onto Shen Xiran''s hand as if he was afraid that she would leave: "It isn''t too long, didn''t we meet during the meeting? Mi Ya. "


    "How can that be? I''m talking about seeing you in real person standing in front of me, not that damned cold screen. "


    Mi Ya''s red lips parted, and the words that came out was once again incomparably dubious.


    When she heard this, she felt a fire rising in her heart. What was going on with this woman? Big chest is amazing? Can''t you see she''s still here?


    Si Lianye opened her mouth: "I''m sorry, I don''t think I have anything to talk about with you."


    After saying that, he glared fiercely at Ren Yanlin, and knew that this brat was unreliable, and immediately told him why he called him over so eagerly. In the end, it turned out to be Mi Ya''s doing, very good, he did not expect them to actually collude with him in secret.


    Upon hearing his merciless words, Mi Ya was immediately aggrieved. Blinking her eyes, glistening teardrops appeared in her eyes: "But I want to see you. Ever since you left, I have always ¡­"


    "Stop, I''ll repeat myself. I have nothing to do with you, and I don''t want to see you either."


    Si Lianye''s reply was very cold, causing Mi Ya''s gorgeous face to seem to lose its luster.

 C75

    Shen Xiran felt very relieved in his heart.


    Who would have thought that at this time, Mi Ya would suddenly turn her gaze towards her. "Who is this?"


    His voice was filled with endless contempt.


    Si Lianye''s face really darkened this time.


    Shen Xiran had always felt that Si Lianye was unpleasing to the eye whenever she spoke with him, and upon hearing that, he became even angrier: "I am his assistant,. I came from the same country as him, may I ask who you are?"


    Mi Ya swept her a glance, and seeing that she had no chest and no butt, he couldn''t help but look down upon her in his heart. Hearing that, he stuck out his chest and said: "I am Mi Ya, the supervisor of Night Service here, and count as your superior, so you can pay respects to me."


    Shen Xiran''s eyes immediately widened. What? Salute? A beautiful dream.


    Before she could retort, Jin Yuan had already unhappily said, "She is my special assistant, she is only responsible to me."


    Seeing him speak, Mi Ya''s arrogant attitude softened again, "Alright, I didn''t know earlier."


    She wanted to say something, but stopped herself, "Ye, actually, I came to find you to discuss something with you."


    Si Lianye nodded: "Speak."


    Mi Ya looked at his cold and aggrieved attitude, yet Si Lianye acted as if she did not see it, and did not even give her a smile. In the end, Ren Yanlin could not watch this beauty being left alone, and pulled a chair away for her out of goodwill: "Take a seat."


    Her spirit was jolted. "Thank you." After sitting down, her eyes looked at Si Lianye with grievance: "Actually, this matter has something to do with the thing I told you last time ¡­"


    "What?" That? Oh, I remember now, actually Wang Jundong is not bad, you can accept him and give it a try. " Si Lianye frowned as she thought, before giving her a suggestion.


    Mi Ya''s face flushed red, clearly she was a little anxious. "No, I don''t like such a weak man, what I like is ¡­ "Like this ¡­"


    In the end, she had actually boldly said those words, which made Shen Xiran secretly clucked in his heart.


    Are all foreigners more daring? This public display of affection is a bit too much.


    Strange, her heart didn''t feel sour anymore.


    Si Lianye frowned, "I thought I told you everything already."


    "But ¡­" She panicked and wanted to continue talking, but Si Lianye could no longer listen, so she was afraid that if Shen Xiran was unhappy, then it would be over. She stood up and said: "Since you came to see me to speak such rubbish, I think there''s no need to say anymore."


    After saying that, she pulled Shen Xiran''s hand: "Let''s go, there are still a lot of fun things here, I''ll bring you to see them."


    It was only then that Mi Ya realized their hands were clasped together, and their gazes immediately swept towards her like knives.


    She coldly glared back and Si Lianye''s grip tightened even more.


    Si Lianye detected her actions and the corner of her mouth slightly rose. Suddenly, she felt grateful towards Ren Yanlin.


    If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t know how long it would take before she took the initiative to get close to him.


    Seeing that he was really going, Mi Ya became anxious: "It''s like this, I want to ask for your help, can you come with me to the banquet tonight?"


    Si Lianye looked down at her. "Why?"


    "Because if this is the case, then that Wang Jundong will completely give up." She gritted his teeth.


    In reality, she wanted to use Wang Jundong to provoke Si Lianye initially, so she didn''t reject his passionate pursuit. However, when she realized that Si Lianye didn''t react to her actions, she panicked and quickly expressed her attitude towards Wang Jundong, but the other party was also not a pushover. She believed that she had toyed with her, and was unwilling to let go of him no matter what methods she used.


    That was why he wanted to ask Si Lianye for help. But now, it seemed that Si Lianye did not seem to mind her request?


    Si Lianye said, "No way, I already have a girlfriend tonight?"


    "Who is it?" Mi Ya was startled, he had just arrived here, how could she have a female companion so quickly? Unless...


    Her gaze landed on Shen Xiran, only to see her smiling at her.


    She gaped for a moment, and then her heart filled with rage. Could it be that it was her? Impossible!


    However, he heard Si Lianye say: "It''s her, so you should look for someone else. Wang Jundong''s people are actually not bad, and it''s good to be honest. If it''s really no good, you can look for Ren Yanlin."


    After easily selling Ren Yanlin out, he leisurely pulled Shen Xiran out of the door.


    Only Mi Ya stood where she was with an unreconciled face, and the dumbstruck Ren Yanlin.


    He suddenly stood up and shouted, "Boss, you can''t be like this ¡­"


    Si Lianye waved and left without raising her head.


    Shen Xiran felt that it was funny hearing his flustered and exasperated voice, but he was also a little angry at the Mi Ya who had interjected, not knowing what expression to make. He bit his lower lip tightly with his teeth.


    Seeing her expression, Si Lianye thought she was angry, so she explained: "That Mi Ya has always liked me, but I have never given her any face before, so you don''t need to be jealous, I have nothing to do with her."


    She glanced at him, "You think too much? When did I get jealous? I have nothing to do with you since a long time ago. Whether you find ten or a hundred women all has nothing to do with you. "


    "Really?" He didn''t believe it at all. He didn''t believe that she really didn''t have any feelings for him, and they even had a son. How could she act so casually?


    "Of course it''s true." She shook off his hand and took a few quick steps.


    He looked at his hands and felt a sense of loss, but quickly recovered. "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Where?" She looked back.


    "We''ll know when we get there." He led her down another path.


    She had some doubts in her heart, so she asked him: "Are you going to just leave the two of them like that? "Is it suitable?"


    "Why not? Ren Yanlin reaped what he sowed, who allowed her to decide what to do. " He did not have a good impression of the mastermind, Mi Ya was not an easy person to get rid of, just let him have a headache.


    Hearing him say that, she didn''t know what to say anymore. They were all his subordinates, so logically, he should have made the most appropriate arrangements.


    After turning a corner, she saw a building in front of her. She looked at him and he didn''t stop walking. He followed her into the building and saw that it was a stadium.


    He changed his clothes, picked up his racket, and smiled at her. "A game?"


    A tennis ball?


    She was a little interested, but her body ¡­


    She shook her head. "You forgot, I''m not interested in sports."


    He shook his head. "That life is not healthy. Are you sure you won''t come?"


    She was certain of this, so she took two steps back. "You can go by yourself. I''ll watch you hit him."


    Based on her current physical condition, she would probably be sent to the hospital for rescue before finishing the first round.


    Seeing her current state, Si Lianye suddenly thought of her current body, and immediately regretted it a little. Damn it, how did he forget about her current condition?


    He immediately dropped the music. "I''m sorry, I forgot. Forget it, we don''t play this. Let''s go watch a movie."


    She looked at him strangely. "I''ll just watch you hit him."


    He shook his head determinedly. "No need, it''s better to play with you. Come, the movie theater here is pretty nice. I''ll take you to see it."


    After saying that, he pulled her hand again. Seeing that her body had shrunk backwards, her eyes darkened, and she walked out first.


    She took a deep breath and followed him.


    The two of them watched a romance film and a science fiction film. The lighting facilities in the movie theater were pretty good, so they couldn''t tell much from the movie. However, the space war in the science fiction film made her tremble with fear, and she threw herself into it with all her heart and soul.


    However, the consequences had also occurred.


    She couldn''t be excited now, nor could she be sad or overjoyed. This was what her attending doctor had said, but seeing a movie today had caused his illness to flare up.


    She frowned, feeling the cold sweat that gradually covered her entire body and her aching waist. Taking advantage of the darkness around her, she quietly took her eyes off the bed and felt around for her bag.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and he turned his head. "What is it?"


    She forced a weak smile and said, "I''m thirsty and I want to drink water."


    "Alright, I have some here." He knew she couldn''t drink any Coke right now, so he brought a bottle of mineral water with him.


    She took it and smiled at him. "You see, it looks wonderful."


    Due to the pitch black fog, he couldn''t see her expression clearly. Confused, he asked, "Are you really alright?"


    "I just want to drink water. What are you thinking about?" she said, deliberately displeased.


    He turned to the movies.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly fumbled for the medicine in her bag. She took the medicine with the bottle of mineral water in her hand and leaned back in her chair.


    In the darkness, she breathed a small sigh of relief.


    Her illness seemed to be taking place more and more frequently. Should she go to the doctor sometime?


    He had to rest more, exercise less, and it would be best if he stayed in bed. Also, he couldn''t eat greasy, cold food, or be stimulated. In the eyes of a doctor, he was no better than an uncontrollable baby.


    If what he said was true, he probably wouldn''t be able to get out of bed right now.


    But she couldn''t wait any longer. The man in front of her was the murderer. She must get her revenge in her lifetime. She wanted him to kneel at her feet and repent, even if it meant losing his life earlier!


    Si Lianye seemed to have sensed something, she turned and looked at her again, following that, the movie screen released a faint light, allowing him to see that she was not wearing glasses. She was startled, and asked: "Why are you not watching? "Don''t you like it?"


    "No, no, I suddenly thought of something." She shook her head with a faint smile.


    The blue light shone onto her face, causing her expression to look extremely frightening, and made Si Lianye''s heart jump fiercely as well. "If you don''t like it, then so be it.


    He stood up without saying anything else.


    "Alright." She said nothing and followed him.


    "Let''s go soak in the hot spring and then have dinner." He turned to her.


    "Is there a hot spring here?"


    "Of course." He turned around and looked at her with a bit of surprise. He felt that she had been so obedient today that it had surprised him.

 C76

    Actually, her idea was very simple. Since she wanted his company, she couldn''t go against him. It didn''t matter if she endured for a while, as long as she could reach her goal.


    Poor Si Lianye thought that her attitude was softening and was secretly rejoicing in her heart.


    When the two of them went to soak in the hot spring, he initially wanted to directly soak in the hot spring with her, but was forced to retreat by her cold gaze. He had no choice but to soak in the hot spring beside her.


    They were separated by a wall.


    There were a few sounds here, but they would be heard soon.


    She took off her clothes and stood by the side of the pool to carefully examine her entire body. Although she was a bit thin, there were still places she should be, but ¡­


    She looked down at the long scar on her waist.


    Si Lianye, I will never forgive you!


    The water in the pool was milky white and looked slightly strange. She only hesitated at the edge before she went down.


    It took more than an hour, until her head began to spin a little.


    Just as she stood up, she suddenly heard the phone''s ringtone in her bag at the side, and that ringtone immediately told her who it belonged to.


    She hesitated for a moment, then walked over and took out her cell phone without bothering to put on her clothes.


    Shangguan Zhe''s voice transmitted over: "Xilan."


    "Yes."


    "Sure," she answered without thinking and began to search for clothes on her cell phone.


    Hearing her absent-minded voice, Shangguan Zhe could not help but ask, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m looking for clothes." She had always had something to say to Shangguan Zhe, so she simply said it out loud.


    Shangguan Zhe felt his heart jump: "Are you bathing?"


    "No." She paused, then picked up her clothes to put on her clothes. "I''m bathing in the hot spring."


    "Just you alone?" he asked.


    "No, I''m with Si Lianye." She thought for a moment before replying honestly.


    There was a long silence.


    She stopped and asked puzzledly: "What''s wrong with you? Is the signal bad? "


    Shangguan Zhe''s voice sounded. "No, I''m just a little surprised at your progress."


    "Progress?" She smiled. "You misunderstand, I separated from him and did not soak together. He is in another pool."


    "That''s good." Shangguan Zhe immediately felt that he had survived. Although he knew that she had a relationship with Si Lianye, but he still loved this woman after all. Hearing of this news still shocked him greatly.


    However, she thought of another place and said, "Relax, I know what I''m doing. I definitely won''t give up halfway."


    "Really? That''s good. I was just about to tell you that my people are already active. "


    "Alright, let me talk about it when I get back." She was excited.


    How could she not be happy that their plan had finally progressed?


    After putting down the phone, she prepared to put it into her bag, but for some reason, her feet slipped and she lost her balance, looking like she was about to fall.


    She screamed, waving her hands in the air in an attempt to find a support point. At that moment, a shadow flashed beside her, and before she could react, she was already hugged by someone.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and raised her head to look, only to realize that it was Si Lianye.


    Seeing that he was only wearing a bathrobe, she could not help but blush a little. "You ¡­" When did you come over? Let go of me! "


    He frowned. "You have to be careful when you do things." After saying that, he slowly let go.


    She paused and said, "You don''t need to care." Fortunately, he was fully dressed, otherwise ¡­


    She was thinking absent-mindedly, but she didn''t know if the ground was too slippery or what. Suddenly, her feet slipped again.


    She screamed and threw herself into his embrace. Si Lianye did not expect such an unexpected turn of events to occur to her again. Just as she extended her hand to hug her, she heard a ripping sound, and her chest turned cold.


    Lowering his head, he saw her small hand tightly holding onto a piece of cloth, while his own chest was wide open, revealing all of it.


    When he looked at her again, her face was as red as the sunset. "I ¡­ "I didn''t mean to..."


    She had instinctively wanted to grab onto something when she fell down, but who would have thought that she would coincidentally grab onto his collar? She also didn''t know why the bathrobe could be so easily damaged.


    She felt very helpless as well, and she felt extremely embarrassed.


    Si Lianye regained her senses, and raised his eyebrows at her ambiguously: "Actually you don''t need to use such an intense thing. Believe me, you only need to hook a finger at me, and I will lie down and let you do whatever you want. I will absolutely not resist."


    Hearing that, her face turned even redder. She angrily threw the cloth piece onto his body, "I don''t want to do that to you. This is an accident. Do you understand!?"


    Initially, he wanted to apologize, but upon hearing his words, he lost all of his mood and turned around to leave after finishing his words.


    "Wait." Suddenly, he spoke.


    She was so embarrassed that she ignored him and kept walking.


    He reached out and pulled her back.


    She turned around angrily. "What are you doing?"


    He calmly stretched out his hand and she instinctively shrank back.


    His eyes darkened, but his fingers firmly stopped on her body. He then slid down and buttoned her up.


    She followed his movements and discovered that her clothes were not fully worn. Instead, they were scattered after a few tugs, revealing a portion of her chest that was faintly discernible.


    He buttoned up her clothes one by one and covered her skin tightly. Only then did he let go of her hand. "It''s done."


    From start to finish, he did not take the opportunity to eat her tofu. His expression was also very serious, as if he was doing something very serious.


    She wanted to say something to him, but nothing came out.


    When the two of them walked out, it was already sunset.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her and then looking at the burning scene in the sky, her heart slowly calmed down.


    His injury to her had caused her to suffer illness for her entire life. What could such a small help do?


    She could not be distracted.


    Si Lianye didn''t know that her actions just now had made her heart ripple. He found a restaurant to enter, and the two of them ate dinner before driving towards the banquet.


    Even though it was a banquet, as long as one was a person of the upper class, they would know that even though there was a lot of food to eat in the banquet, many people would not really eat it.


    Furthermore, the main character of this banquet was very important to him. It was related to whether or not Yun Ye''s plan in A Nation would succeed, so he had to be cautious.


    Shen Xiran was very curious when he heard it, what kind of person could make Si Lianye pay so much attention to him?


    It was neither too late nor too early for the banquet to be held. There were already many well-dressed men and women standing in the banquet hall, talking to each other in soft voices.


    Only now did Shen Xiran realize that, with Si Lianye''s popularity, they were surrounded the moment they got off the car.


    More specifically, Si Lianye had been surrounded, and there were many middle-aged men who had brought their beautiful daughters with them.


    At a glance, one could tell that this was definitely an act of drunkenness.


    At the start, they were still a little afraid of Shen Xiran''s arrival, but after Si Lianye introduced her as his assistant, the fear in their eyes turned into contempt.


    A small assistant would probably not have any good family background, so there was no need to care about this kind of woman, she definitely did not have the qualifications to marry Si Lianye.


    As a result, they pushed forward as if they didn''t see her, and in a short while, she was pushed to the edge.


    In a fit of anger, she ignored the man who was being surrounded and walked to the side, beginning to size up everything.


    This was the villa of the Wright Family, but tonight, it was not a banquet held by their master, but by a man named Evans.


    The clubhouse they went to previously was also very beautiful, but it was completely different from the clubhouse they were in previously. The clubhouse''s style was elegant and casual, giving people a comfortable feeling when they returned to their own homes, while the main theme here was golden yellow, red, this kind of aggressive color gave people a very warm feeling.


    Grand and magnificent.


    This was her assessment of the place, but to be fair, she liked it there more. It was indeed pretty here, but it always gave people the feeling of "this is someone else''s home" and they could not get close to it.


    After she finished reading and was satisfied with her curiosity, she saw that there were a lot of delicious food on a long table at the side. She then slowly walked over.


    Although her taste had changed a lot due to her body, she still had the instinct to be a foodie. Looking at so many beautiful and exquisite pastries, she couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed.


    It looks like a fruit pudding.


    She hesitated, a little.


    It seemed cold?


    Perhaps it was because her hesitant appearance gave others an illusion, but at this moment, someone behind her suddenly spoke up, "That''s the most famous dessert cooked by a famous dessert chef. The taste is pretty good."


    The voice was unfamiliar. Turning her head, she discovered that it was a tall and slender girl who was looking at her amiably.


    "You are ¡­"


    The girl had the standard appearance of an A countryman. She had blue eyes, golden hair, and a brilliant smile. She looked especially attractive. She walked over to look at the pudding in her hands and said, "You have good taste."


    He then smiled at her and took the initiative to extend his hand: "Hello, my name is Rui Si, what about you?"


    Shen Xiran put down the pudding in his hand and politely shook her hand: "Hello, my name is Shen Xiran. I''m from China, and I''m glad to meet you."


    "Xilan?" Rui Si said her name a little stiffly in her mouth, then helplessly smiled and said: "Your names are too hard to remember, I always say that it''s not standard."


    Shen Xiran laughed: "You''ve said it very well."


    Her name was not easy to pronounce for foreigners, so this Rui Si woman had said her name well.

 C77

    She is my friend


    Rui Si was very excited when she heard it: "You''re very beautiful, the most beautiful woman from the Eastern Region whom I''ve ever met." With that, she pointed to her hand. "Aren''t you going to eat this? The taste is pretty good. "


    She thought for a moment, then took a spoonful of the pudding and put it in her mouth. A faint fragrance of tea wafted into her mouth.


    Rui Si beamed. "It''s delicious, let me tell you, the one who made this pudding is my grandfather, I only came here secretly with him tonight, don''t tell anyone else."


    She looked both ways as she spoke, as if she were afraid someone would take her back.


    Shen Xiran laughed and asked her: "So you are not Mr. Evans'' guest?"


    "No, I came with grandpa. He was invited to prepare food for the banquet and I''m here to be his assistant. Don''t tell anyone." She pointed a finger at Shen Xiran.


    No wonder she was dressed normally and was different from the others. She had come to work here.


    She nodded. Her impression of this girl was not bad, at least she was more pleasing to the eye than Mi Ya who looked down on people. "I won''t say anything, don''t worry."


    "Thank you, you are a good person." She was very happy and excitedly introduced her to the exquisite desserts on the table. She told her that what was made by her grandfather, what was made by herself, and some were made by others.


    As soon as she said that, she picked up a piece and asked her to eat it. She usually refused it and only picked up a few pieces of meat to eat.


    Rui Si clapped her hands: "So it turns out that you like to eat light tasting, let me see, oh, this cherry blossom cake is not bad, it should fit your taste, grandfather made it out of cherry blossom petals, plus some tea powder and flour, and also a little sugar. Although the ingredients are simple, the fragrance of the flowers is very rich, try it, that''s right, there''s also this."


    She gave Shen Xiran a piece of cake that had a beautiful color and thought for a while. Then, she picked up a cup of tea that looked about the same color and said: "Also, this cherry juice, the taste is very suitable for this piece of cake. Try it too."


    With that, he stuffed the cherry juice into her hand.


    She looked at the piece of cake on her left hand and the glass of fruit juice on her right hand. She felt that her mood tonight was a bit strange.


    However, the foodie she hid tonight was provoked by Rui Si, so she didn''t have any worries. She immediately took a bite of the cake and felt that it was indeed very fresh.


    "Is it delicious? I gave this idea to my grandpa and let him make it. I like it when I eat it. " Rui Si was extremely excited.


    She nodded and took another bite. "Delicious, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." When Rui Si saw that the food she liked was accepted, he was extremely happy. She pointed to the cherry juice on her hand and said, "Try this, it tastes really good too."


    "Is that so?" She looked at it and raised the cup to look at the color and found that the color was indeed the pale pink of the cherry blossoms, instead of the cherry juice she had previously thought was.


    "Beautiful colors." She put the cup to her lips and was about to take a sip.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed over from who knows where, and crashed into Shen Xiran''s body.


    She cried out in alarm. The juice spilled onto her chest, splashing most of it over.


    The light gift immediately opened a pale pink mark.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose, I''m really sorry ¡­" That person apologized again and again before bowing. His attitude was extremely sincere.


    She looked again and saw that it was a waiter in a standard uniform.


    At this moment, he was so scared that his face turned pale, and he desperately said that he was sorry.


    At this time, a person who looked like the supervisor was walking towards them from the crowd with a solemn face. He must have seen the situation on their side.


    She frowned at her chest, hesitating.


    Rui Si exclaimed softly, "What do we do now? It''s all my fault, otherwise you wouldn''t have done this. "


    "It''s nothing. I just got wet a little." She made a prompt decision and said before things got any more serious, "I''ll go to the bathroom and tidy it up. You can take a seat first."


    "Then do you want me to help you?" Rui Si looked at her with wide eyes.


    She hesitated. To her, Rui Si was only someone who was slightly better than a stranger, and did not want her to get too close to herself. She then shook her head.


    With that, he asked for the route to the restroom, then turned around and left.


    Just as her figure had disappeared from the dining hall, Si Lianye, who had just finished a round of conversation and was walking over, suddenly realized that Shen Xiran had disappeared.


    He frowned and asked the waiter, "Have you seen an Oriental lady with black hair and black eyes?"


    The waiter shook his head. "I''m not sure, sir."


    He let go of the waiter and started searching around the room. Strange, where were her people?


    Just at this time, Shen Xiran had already arrived at the extravagantly decorated washroom.


    The wide mirror was clearly visible under the light of the lamp.


    She looked down at her clothes in annoyance, feeling pity in her heart.


    It was a set of light blue colored dress that was also picked out from Si Lianye''s store. The reason why she had changed into this set to attend the banquet was because she had taken a fancy to the light blue color of this set of gifts.


    In the end, it was splashed like this not long after.


    She sighed and began to carefully wipe it with a wet towel.


    Because she was so focused, she didn''t notice the insanity of this bathroom that was only used for guests. After half a day, there was still no one in the bathroom, and no footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    It took her a while to feel that she was barely able to get by. At first glance, she didn''t seem that big.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, picked up the baby and was about to leave when she heard footsteps outside the door.


    She didn''t pay much attention and thought it was a female guest coming to the bathroom. However, she soon realized that something was wrong. Was the sound of her footsteps really that heavy?


    Just as she was thinking of this, she heard the door open rudely. A fat man''s figure was standing at the door, and the strong smell of alcohol rushed into her nose.


    Startled, she said, "Sir, you''ve come the wrong way. This is the female restroom."


    The moment the man with the fat brain saw her, his eyes immediately lit up, followed by a shocking, greedy look.


    She instinctively felt that something was wrong. The chest that she had just cleaned was still wet. Coupled with the close-fitting cut of the dress, she did not feel that something was wrong when she was in the hall. But now, she felt that she did not feel safe at all.


    Instinctively, she covered her chest with her bag and cautiously took a step back. Taking a deep breath, she reached into her bag with her right hand holding the phone.


    The icy cold of the plane gave her courage. She raised her voice and said, "Sir, this is the ladies'' restroom. Please leave immediately, or I will call someone over."


    The fat man looked to be at least two hundred kilograms, and with every step he took, his fat body seemed to shake the floor. He panted and his eyes were filled with drool, "Don''t go, I want to talk to you, pretty girl."


    As he spoke, he reached out his fan-sized hands to grab her.


    She jumped in fright and immediately lowered her body and slipped out from under his armpit. Just as she let out a breath of relief, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head.


    "Come back, did I let you go?" The man''s voice came from her.


    Her hair hurt so much that she almost wanted to cry. She had no choice but to turn around. "I''m sorry, mister. I don''t know you ¡­"


    "We''ll know each other now ¡­" The man tightly held onto her long hair, causing her to be extremely regretful of the fact that she had grown such long hair, to the point that she was unable to resist at all.


    The way the man looked at her immediately reminded her of the eyes of someone who had starved for three days and three nights and had seen a plate of glistening, fragrant Red Braised Meat.


    "Come here!" The man pulled hard, and she threw herself at him.


    She endured the pain in her scalp and calmly said, "Mister, did you misunderstand? I don''t know you ¡­"


    "Cut the crap." The man stretched out his big hand and caressed her face first. She could smell the strong smell of alcohol and the disgusting smell of sweat.


    "Let me go, let me go!" She couldn''t help but cry out. What kind of place was this? How could this man barge in? What about the others? Where''s the waiter?


    As she shouted, the man''s expression became even more crazed. He seemed to find the prey even more exciting. He stretched out his hand to pinch her face with all his might. "Ah! I like women''s cries of resistance the most. It''s really nostalgic ¡­"


    Pervert, this person is abnormal!


    She was screaming in her heart, regretting that she hadn''t called for someone at the first possible moment.


    The man grinned when he saw the look of fear in her eyes. The person who sent him the message was not bad at all, saying that there was a pretty girl here who had looks and no background, just nice to have fun with. At first, he was skeptical, but now, it seems that it was really quite good.


    Since he didn''t have any background, he might as well have a good time. It didn''t matter even if he died anyway.


    When he thought of this, he no longer felt so anxious. He would definitely bring back such a cute prey to have a good time.


    Thinking about that, he narrowed his eyes and looked away from the panicked prey''s face. Looking down at her chest, he suddenly realized that the clothes there seemed to be wet. Wet? Let me see. "


    He extended his carrot like hand.


    She screamed, "Go away, don''t touch me!"


    She punched and kicked him hard, using her bag to beat his chest. She used all her strength, but the other party didn''t seem to feel anything. She didn''t even frown.


    "You freak, let go! Let go of me!" She was panting, dodging from side to side to keep him from getting away with it.


    The man grew impatient and waved his hand.


    "Pah!" Her eyes twinkled like stars, and her face was burning. She almost fainted on the spot.


    "Woman, I''m warning you. If you behave, I''ll be more gentle towards you. If you don''t behave, be careful of my methods!"


    The man said to her with killing intent. When he thought that he was about to see the fair skin of this Oriental woman, he licked his lips excitedly.


    She didn''t have much strength left in her body. Not only was her face hurting, she also had a body. She felt as if all the strength in her body had been sucked out by someone else.


    Seeing his big hand reach out, she closed her eyes in despair.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, at the critical moment, a loud shout was heard.


    She immediately opened her eyes wide, as her heart was in ecstasy. That was Si Lianye''s voice!


    She and the man looked over at almost the same time, only to see Si Lianye walking over with a gloomy face: "Mr. An Dongni, this lady here is my friend, I''m afraid you don''t think it''s appropriate for you to do this, right?"

 C78

    Let me go, help me


    The man was startled, then instinctively relaxed his grip: "Mr?"


    "Si Lianye, save me!" As if she was granted amnesty, Shen Xiran shouted loudly.


    Si Lianye''s face was as cold as frost: "Let go!"


    The man''s expression was very strange. He was a bit helpless, but he didn''t move at all.


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed with a cold light, she took a step forward and released her Qi, causing the man''s hair to stand on end.


    Shen Xiran used all of his strength to pull his hair out from Si Lianye''s hands. His rude actions caused many of his hair to be cut off, but he did not care about it as the moment he obtained his freedom, he immediately pounced towards Si Lianye''s chest. "Si Lianye, Si Lianye ¡­"


    She didn''t know what she was talking about, but she trembled as she called out his name.


    His large hands gently wrapped around her waist and patted her back. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    She wanted to say something, but tears started streaming down her face.


    A deep coldness flashed through Si Lianye''s eyes. She looked at the man called An Dongni, and the sharpness in her eyes made him instinctively shrink back.


    This man was very scary.


    Just then, a woman in a uniform who looked kind walked up from behind Si Lianye and spoke to him. He nodded, lightly patted her back and whispered into her ear: "Good girl, you go with her, I''ll be right there."


    However, she firmly held onto his chest and refused to let go. "No, don''t ¡­"


    When he saw that she was so scared that she looked like a frightened little bird, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He slowly put down his clenched fist, coldly glanced at An Dongni, and turned to leave with her.


    The uniformed woman looked uneasy as she followed behind them, apologizing, "I''m sorry, this was our mistake. We will definitely make it up to this lady ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at the unsettled woman in her arms coldly, and became agitated: "Shut up!


    The woman was shocked and stopped in her tracks.


    Si Lianye brought her out of the banquet hall and got on the carriage.


    Now that things had developed this way, he naturally didn''t have the mood to bother with business anymore.


    The thought of what he had seen made him want to kill.


    If he hadn''t found out that she had been going to the bathroom a little too long, if he hadn''t gotten rid of those people in time, she might have been insulted by the man who was like a fat pig.


    According to her arrogant character, it was very likely that she would ¡­


    When he thought here, he felt a chill in his heart.


    He carried her to the car, gently comforting the woman in his arms who was still pale. "Don''t be afraid, you''re safe now."


    She nodded lightly, but still refused to raise her head from his embrace.


    Helpless, he lowered his head and said, "Can you sit by my side? I''m going to take you to the hospital for a checkup."


    He had to make sure her body was intact so he could relax.


    She shook her head. "No, no. I don''t want others to see my body."


    The thought of that man''s big hand stroking her made her feel nauseous.


    Thinking about it, an unbearable pain surged up from her throat. She abruptly pushed Si Lianye away and ran to the trash can, spitting it out.


    Si Lianye looked at the killing intent that rose up from the bottom of her heart. That An Dongni, damn him!


    Today''s matter was obviously done by someone behind the scenes, so why was it that all the cleaners were so coincidentally transferred away? Why was a plate that was in the process of cleaning placed on it by someone just at that time, and why was An Dongni, who was famous for his lechery, so lucky that he would be able to enter, where were the security guards?


    This method was not brilliant, but if he succeeded, even if he captured the mastermind behind the scenes and hacked them into pieces, it would not be enough to make up for his loss!


    He let out a long breath, took out his phone and made a call. He dutifully patted her back, passed her water to rinse her mouth, then looked at her pale face, wanting to cut him into a thousand pieces once again.


    "Si Lianye!"


    After vomiting, she looked a little better. Seeing that he was worried and patient, she threw herself into his embrace and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''m so scared, that man just now, he ¡­ "He ¡­"


    "I know, I know, it doesn''t matter, I''ll always be by your side ¡­" He patted her back gently, tenderly.


    Tears streamed down her face. Not long later, he felt that his collar was completely drenched.


    He sighed in his heart, and the anger in his heart turned into pity.


    Since she was young, she must have never experienced such a terrifying thing. No wonder she was so scared.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m right by your side." He consoled her in a low voice, and her response was to hug him even tighter.


    When Ren Yanlin received Si Lianye''s phone call and drove over, he saw this scene.


    The two of them tightly embraced each other. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful with an outstanding temperament. It seemed like a match made in heaven.


    He secretly shook his head in his heart. He finally knew in his heart that Mi Ya probably did not have any more chances.


    His relationship with Mi Ya was a little complicated, after all, it was the better kind. That was why he had given her the chance to call Si Lianye out, and in the end, allowed her to see Si Lianye''s appearance of belonging.


    He had to sigh for her in his heart.


    He stopped the car beside the two of them. At first, he was interested in seeing them hug each other, but then he realized that they were not going to separate at all. He had no choice but to press the horn heavily and say, "I say, how long do you want to hold each other?"


    The Shen Xiran who had gradually calmed down blushed red and gently pushed Si Lianye away. "Let go of me, someone is coming."


    Si Lianye snorted, she released her arms and took her hand: "Get on the carriage."


    After the two of them sat in Ren Yanlin''s car, he could not help but ask: "Don''t you have a car?"


    Why did she call him over when she had a car to bother him with girls?


    Si Lianye smoothed the messy hair on her forehead, and said without raising her head: "She had an accident, bring us to the hospital."


    "Accident? What accident? " Ren Yanlin''s face changed.


    Although he had attended the banquet, he had never been with them. He did not know what had happened to him.


    Si Lianye looked at him: "Someone wanted to attack her, but I saved them. They are not in a good situation now, hurry up and drive."


    Ren Yanlin''s expression turned solemn, and he stepped heavily on the car''s throttle.


    Although she did not want to enter the hospital, she could not withstand Si Lianye''s insistence. In the end, she was still sent to the hospital, where she was carefully examined by the doctors and nurses.


    When she was in the examination room, Si Lianye did not stay idle and used her phone to issue a series of orders.


    If not, an outsider would not be able to understand the structure of the villa and send out the personnel so well. Furthermore, even if he sent someone to investigate, he would also know why An Dongni had appeared there, so far as he knew, no one would even be willing to invite him for this banquet.


    Furthermore, she also wanted to know who Shen Xiran had offended and why he wanted her dead.


    Ren Yanlin, who was at the side, could not understand the last sentence he heard. "We''re only making people harass her, it''s not as serious as killing her, right?"


    He replied, "That''s what you think."


    Based on Shen Xiran''s temper, if that fat pig An Dongni really succeeded, she would probably not live any longer and would definitely die together with him.


    Fortunately, he left quickly.


    "What do you mean?" Ren Yanlin was a little confused and wanted to ask more. When he found out that his tone was really bad, he did not dare to ask anymore.


    Si Lianye was quietly waiting outside, but before long, someone called his cell phone.


    He took out his phone and frowned the moment he saw the caller ID. He walked to the side, and only picked up when he was sure that Si Lianye couldn''t hear him.


    A woman''s voice immediately came from the other side, "How is that woman? You''re in the hospital, right? "


    Ren Yanlin''s face suddenly darkened, "Mi Ya, so it''s really you."


    Mi Ya''s voice stopped and only started to echo after a while: "What nonsense are you talking about? What are you talking about? What am I not mine? Aren''t I just concerned about you guys a little?"


    Ren Yanlin said with a dark face, "Stop pretending. Only Ye and I know that she was sent to the hospital. Why are you so sure that she was sent to the hospital? Doesn''t this mean that you were the one to do it? "


    "You ¡­ "You''re lying, I only called because I heard that something happened over there. You actually thought so bad of me. Tell me yourself, am I such a malicious woman?" Mi Ya asked like a cannon barrel.


    Ren Yanlin paused for a while, then asked: "It''s really not you?"


    "Of course it''s not me. I don''t even know what exactly happened to her. I only know that she was frightened and I guess you guys will send her to the hospital. Who would have known that you would misunderstand me like this?" Mi Ya said angrily.


    "Alright, I was wrong about you." Ren Yanlin slowed down his breathing: "You calling me at such a sensitive time left me with no choice but to think about it."


    Mi Ya snorted: "I want to see how unlucky that girl is, but I really don''t know anything about this matter, forget it, looks like you are still not willing to believe me, then I won''t say anymore, let''s do it this way." With that, she hung up the phone.


    Ren Yanlin raised his eyebrows, and thought to himself while looking at the phone, it seemed that she had gotten more and more angry.


    When she was walking back, Si Lianye looked up at him.


    He nodded. "Yes, she said she didn''t do it."


    Si Lianye was noncommittal: "Do you think that what she said was the truth or a lie?"


    He hesitated. "Maybe it''s true? I don''t think she would do such a thing. "


    In his memories, Mi Ya had a very prideful personality. She would put a lot of importance on the people she liked, but she would never put anything that she didn''t like in her heart.


    Therefore, no matter how he thought about it, Mi Ya probably would not do this.


    Si Lianye neither agreed nor disagreed as she turned to look at the door of the examination room. "It''s coming out."


    Right after he finished, Shen Xiran walked out with a tired look on his face.

 C79

    Si Lianye used a speed that Ren Yanlin had never seen before to quickly welcome him. "How is it?"


    She glanced at him. "Nothing, the doctor just told me to rest."


    A doctor walked out and asked Si Lianye, "Are you her relative?"


    "Yes."


    "She was very frightened. She might have nightmares tonight, so you''d better stay with her, and at night as well. If you really can''t sleep, we''ll give her some medicine to help her sleep."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re welcome, I''ll get someone to give it to you later." The doctor left.


    Shen Xiran felt both physically and mentally exhausted. She, who was originally weak, now that he had done this, his entire body was on the verge of collapsing. It was only because he didn''t want Si Lianye to have any ulterior motives, that he was barely able to persevere.


    Fortunately, he saw that she looked very tired, so he didn''t say much. After taking the medicine, he turned around and led her out of the hospital.


    It was still Ren Yanlin driving, but he was holding her as he sat in the backseat, focusing on holding her: "If you want to sleep, then go to sleep, it''s okay, I''m here."


    She was already beginning to relax. She felt the soreness and tiredness that seemed to spread from the depths of her body. She did not act pretentious when she heard this and gradually closed her eyes.


    Si Lianye caressed her hair lightly, but she could not hide the worry in his heart.


    It seemed that the surgery that year had dealt too much damage to her body. She was fine normally, but when something unexpected happened, the weakness of her body began to show itself.


    Looking at her face, which was so pale it was almost transparent, he felt that she was like a piece of transparent crystal.


    His heart felt an intense pain as deep regret filled his heart. If he had been able to make a prompt decision and escape with her, then he would have been able to use a more brilliant tactic ¡­ If ¡­


    He could no longer think about it. If he continued to think about it, he felt like he was about to apologize with his life.


    Ren Yanlin looked at his face that was gloomy to the point that it looked as if water could drip from it. No one would believe him now. Seeing the look of love and regret on his face, it was as if he wanted to treat them all with his own body.


    There were endless peach blossoms beside him, but Ren Yanlin, who was still a bachelor dog, felt that his eyes were about to be blinded.


    After finally getting them back to their hotel, he sped off.


    He still had a lot of things to do, he had to deal with the company''s matters, pacify the customers who were angry at Si Lianye''s departure, and help him keep an eye on the suspicious person. He probably wouldn''t be able to sleep well for the next few days.


    But even though it was hard work, he still felt that it was better than staying by Si Lianye''s side and being forcefully fed with dog food.


    Si Lianye did not dare disturb her, and directly carried her into the room. Along the way, all sorts of gazes were directed at him from the elevator, but he acted like she did not see them, her expression did not change at all.


    When she returned to her room and put her on the bed, she seemed very tired and sleepy. When she came into contact with the bed, she turned over and groped wildly as if she were looking for something. After not being able to find anything, she frowned in annoyance and began to babble nonstop.


    She grabbed it, and just like a drowning person grabbing onto a lifesaver, she let out a long breath. Then her whole face was pressed against his hand, she rubbed it a few times coquettishly before slowly falling asleep.


    He was breathing deeply and his face was peaceful.


    Seeing this, Si Lianye didn''t dare to move an inch.


    He simply sat at the head of the bed and let her hold on to his big hand tightly. His gaze slowly turned gentler as he scanned her body with the kindest gaze.


    It was good that she was back with him.


    This time, even if he did his best, he definitely wouldn''t let her go.


    However, before that, he still had many problems to solve.


    After he was sure that she was sleeping soundly, he gently and slowly withdrew his hand. While she was looking around with her eyes closed, he quickly stuffed a pillow into her face.


    She grabbed the pillow, wiped her face a few times, and fell asleep again.


    He breathed a small sigh of relief, got up slowly, and tucked her in.


    To keep her from waking up, he sat in the chair by the bed, bent his knees slightly, and placed the computer on it.


    The main purpose of this business trip was to coax her to change her mind. As for the customer matter, it was just a side effect. He had been in Country A for a long time.


    With regards to the incident with Shen Xiran this time and the matter of him leaving halfway, he had already made preparations for the matter to come to light.


    However, according to what Ren Yanlin said, it seemed like the other party was not very angry, so there was still room for manoeuvre.


    According to his subordinate''s information, An Dongni was found out from a relative of his. That relative was a typical playboy, usually hanging out with An Dongni, but his information was heard by someone at the side of the bar. As for who the person who was talking to was, he did not even know if he was dead or alive.


    Furthermore, at that time he was only mentioning it to An Dongni, who told him to run over.


    At the very least, only a few people knew about her attending the banquet, how did those people know? How did they know about it? Who was the person who leaked the news in the bar?


    He slightly narrowed his eyes and gave a few more orders. He had to get to the bottom of this matter, and he also had to find out what An Dongni was thinking.


    When everything was settled, he looked at the time. It was already the wee hours of the morning.


    He stood up and stretched. Looking at the little woman who was still sleeping soundly on the bed, hugging the pillow he gave her, he couldn''t help but smile. He got onto the bed and carefully removed the pillow, then replaced the pillow with himself.


    Just when he felt that he had just closed his eyes for a short while, he was suddenly jolted awake by a sharp scream!


    "AHH!"


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the darkness. What had happened?


    "Ah ¡­" Help... "Someone save me ¡­" The woman beside him kept mumbling.


    When he looked over, his heart ached.


    She hugged her body tightly, her head was covered in cold sweat, her hair was wet and stuck to her forehead. Her face was filled with panic as she kept begging with her eyes closed, "Don''t touch me, I don''t want to ¡­ Don''t... "Let go ¡­"


    She didn''t expect what the doctor said to be true. She had a nightmare.


    His heart ached as he reached out to hold her in his arms and comfort her. But who knew that the moment his hands touched her body, she would immediately scream so loudly that she could almost shatter the roof. "No, I beg you to leave, I beg you ¡­"


    His heart trembled, his heart was filled with grief, and he once again resented why he didn''t arrive in time.


    He forcefully pulled her into his embrace and whispered into her ear again and again, "It''s okay now. With me here, you''ll be very safe ¡­"


    She seemed to hear his words and slowly stopped struggling. He was relieved.


    Who knew that not long after, she would suddenly struggle again. "Go away, go away ¡­"


    He continued to repeat the same trick, but he didn''t think that it would be of no use this time. Every time he touched her, she would hide behind him in shock, mumbling, "Let go of me, don''t, Si Lianye, you''re a bastard ¡­"


    At first, he didn''t hear her clearly at all, he thought she was just cursing An Dongni. But then he realized that something was wrong.


    Looking at her frightened expression even in her sleep, then looking at the words in her mouth, it was not hard to imagine what kind of dream she was having now.


    His heart was extremely sore, and he stretched his hands out towards her, but she mercilessly flung them away.


    Only then did he succeed in holding her in his arms. He gently kissed her on the cheek and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I''m willing to use my next life to make up for my mistakes. Please don''t reject me ¡­"


    Unfortunately, she fell into a deep sleep. She had already lost a lot of physical strength from the torment and the shock from the illness earlier in the day. She couldn''t hear a single sound.


    In the end, she stopped struggling, and he held her and opened his eyes until dawn.


    He stayed up all night.


    But perhaps he had been used to staying up all night, and before she got up, he had taken care of himself so that he would not be able to see the slightest sign of sleeplessness.


    He had originally wanted to accompany her for another day, but not long later, Ren Yanlin found him.


    Helpless, he could only leave early.


    He was beginning to think it was not a good idea to bring her to A Country.


    When she woke up, it was almost noon. She looked out the window at the sunlight, then picked up her phone to check the time and found that there were several missed calls.


    Several of them were Si Lianye''s, and one of them was her precious son.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly remembered that she seemed to have promised her son to help him with the transfer, but hadn''t done anything at all.


    It''s over.


    She was originally a little dazed, but she suddenly woke up in a flash and quickly grabbed her phone to call her son.


    Sure enough, after her son picked up the phone, he didn''t say a word. The sound of breathing came one after another, causing her heart to ache.


    "Darling, something happened over here, I''m sorry ¡­"


    "Humph!" Before he could finish his words, Le Le''s angry voice sounded out: "I hate you, I hate mother!"


    With that, he pressed down on his phone.


    She looked at her phone for a long time. She really wanted to call him again, but after thinking about it again and again, she decided not to call him anymore. She decided to just go straight to her son and settle the paperwork.

 C80

    In addition to the happiness in her voice, she also felt that she had heard a trace of grief.


    However, she felt that she had misheard. How could such a gentle and graceful man use the word ''sorrow'' on himself?


    She smiled and said, "You talk as if I don''t know how to make phone calls when I''m not free."


    Although that was the truth, Shangguan Zhe still couldn''t bear to say it.


    He immediately apologized, "Sorry, I said the wrong thing, I should be happy to talk to you, are you okay now? Did you take the medicine on time? Did you see a doctor there? I remember he told you to see a doctor at least once every two months. "


    It was one thing for her to not say anything, but when it came down to it, it left her confused and disoriented.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to get the topic back on track. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there. I''ll take my medicine on time."


    "That''s good. Don''t make me worry. Your body is yours. You need to know to protect it well, okay?" Shangguan Zhe''s tone was filled with worry.


    She was very touched in her heart. "I know, I don''t want to leave either. Don''t worry, by the way, I have something to discuss with you."


    "What is it? "Tell me." He was not surprised by her words, and his voice was calm.


    "So it''s like this ¡­" She wanted to transfer her son to another country to study, to have him stay by her side. Shangguan Zhe was silent for a moment: "This way, Si Lianye should be aware of it, right?"


    She pursed his lips, if Shangguan Zhe was in front of her, he would have seen her stubborn expression, "No, I won''t, I will hide myself, even if he discovers me in the end, it doesn''t matter, because Le Le is not his child."


    Shangguan Zhe was silent for a moment: "If you ask me for my opinion, I will disagree, right now our matter has just begun, and there are many invisible dangers. I don''t think it''s a good idea to put him by your side, but I think you have already made up your mind, right?"


    She nodded. "Yes, you were thinking the same thing, but when I heard him say he missed me, my heart couldn''t take it anymore, and I wanted to put him by my side. Besides, if we''re not by his side right now, a child like him might be in danger, after all, the people who are taking care of him right now are not his family, so we won''t be able to see him as much as we want to, right?"


    That family''s character had already been studied by her and needed to be trusted, hence she returned home without worries. But now, it seemed like she thought too well of the situation and forgot that no matter how good his plans were, Le Le was still just a five-year-old child. At his age, he needed his parents to be by his side, so other people would not be able to do as well as his own biological parents.


    She felt a little guilty. "Did I give you trouble again? "I''m sorry, but I can''t stop worrying about him."


    Shangguan Zhe chuckled: "No need to apologize, I feel that there is no need to be so polite between us. Have you forgotten? I once said that I would help you regardless of anything. As long as you want to do something, I will definitely do it for you. "


    She felt his cheeks heat up. He didn''t know if it was his phone or his own hand, "alba, actually, you don''t have to help me like this. These few years, you''ve already helped me enough.


    "Don''t talk about that, Xiran, you know what I don''t want to hear the most. If you want to help me and thank me, then take care of your body. I''m happier than anything else, really." His deep voice made her sniff emotionally.


    "Alright, I will do my best to survive." she said solemnly.


    "I''ll only be happy when I hear this. Just do it. If you have any difficulties, just tell me. I''ll help you solve them." Shangguan Zhe warned again.


    "Yes, I will." She slowly hung up the phone, thinking back to his words. Her expression changed, and she finally let out a long sigh.


    In truth, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to live much longer with her body, so his wish was destined to fail.


    Her heart was filled with pain.


    She sat in a daze for a long time until the sound of someone knocking on the door woke her up. She looked at the door with alarm and asked, "Who is it?"


    A respectful female voice sounded out: "Miss Shen, I am a waiter. A Mr asked me to deliver lunch to you."


    Si Lianye? How did he know she was up?


    She had some doubts in her heart. She first looked through the peephole and found that it was indeed a hotel staff member. Then, she opened the door.


    "Hello, this is your lunch. Mr specially prepared this for you." The pretty waiter raised the bag in her hands.


    "Thank you."


    She took it, closed the door, and opened it. It was a light, nutritious Chinese meal.


    A fragrance drifted out, causing her stomach to rumble.


    Si Lianye, this man ¡­


    She thought for a moment, then put the bag aside. She couldn''t remember anything about what happened last night, she could only remember that she had a nightmare, but when she was extremely scared, a calm voice kept encouraging and comforting her, allowing her to easily leave the nightmare.


    Could that man be Si Lianye?


    She frowned, unwilling to continue her train of thought. Suddenly, her phone rang again.


    This time, it was Si Lianye.


    "Xi Ran, when did you wake up? Have you left yet? " He didn''t mention anything about what happened last night, he just purely cared about her.


    She moved her body and ran her fingers across the paper bag. Smelling the fragrance, she replied, "I''ve been awake for a while. Thank you for lunch. I haven''t started eating yet."


    After a night, her attitude became icy again.


    Si Lianye sighed from her office.


    He felt as if he missed the woman from last night, the one with the panicked face, the delicate, weak woman who had forced herself into his arms.


    He remembered that when he had been calling her since half an hour ago, it had been busy. His eyes darkened a little, not wanting to think about how long she had been on the phone, and he asked gently, "How do you feel now?" Last night, I saw that you were very tired. I feel that it''s not good for you to be like this. Do you want to contact a doctor to give you a thorough check-up? "


    "No need!" She blurted out as she subconsciously reached into her phone, "I''m in good health. I just have some side effects. I''ll be fine as long as I can take care of myself properly. Don''t worry about me. Aren''t you busy?" So leisurely? "


    Si Lianye laughed bitterly, there were already people knocking on the door, indicating that it was time for the meeting.


    Helpless, he could only give her a few words of advice before hanging up.


    Shen Xiran put down his phone, looked at the tasty dishes in front of him, and suddenly lost all appetite.


    She didn''t want him to know about her physical condition. It would only arouse the pity she loathed, and she didn''t want to see that look in his eyes, which would only make her feel more like she was dying.


    Similarly, she did not want Si Lianye to discover Le Le''s existence.


    She didn''t want to. She didn''t want to.


    But now she felt as if she were about to make a decision.


    She took a deep breath and let it out.


    She opened the bag in front of her and slowly picked out the dishes she liked. She ate half a bowl of white rice and, finally, did not forget to take a handful of medicine before she left the house.


    Her destination this time was still the kindergarten where Le Le was currently attending. She had already asked Si Lianye about it, and since it would only be two or three days before he would return to his hometown, she had to complete the formalities by then.


    For the moment, she didn''t want to think about it.


    After Si Lianye finished holding a meeting at the company, just as she returned back to her office, she heard someone knocking on her door.


    The one who entered was actually Mi Ya.


    He glanced at her and expressionlessly lowered his head to look at the document. "Is there something you need?"


    Mi Ya mustered up her courage and looked at the documents in her hands, "I need you to look at all these documents ¡­"


    As he spoke, he sent the document up and asked him several more questions.


    He answered them one by one.


    After discussing for a while, she hesitated and could not help but ask, "According to Ren Yanlin, you''re going back in two days?"


    Did that mean he really had to go back and didn''t have a shred of nostalgia?


    Although Ren Yanlin had already told her that his relationship with that woman was not simple, she was still unwilling to give up. She excitedly took a step forward and almost leaned on the desk: "Then before you left, did you not want to say anything?"


    "Say what?" Si Lianye looked up coldly. "Have you already forgotten your identity?"


    She was the director of Yun Ye''s branch. Her position here was above everyone else, so saying something like that would be very disrespectful.


    She didn''t notice it at all and continued to speak excitedly, "I know that I was suspicious of what happened yesterday, but I really didn''t do anything. Although I don''t like her, I would never do something like that ¡­"


    Before she could explain, he interrupted her, "You''re mistaken. I don''t think you''re the mastermind. You''re thinking too much."


    He looked at her. "I don''t know where that knowledge came from. If you are truly that kind of person, believe me, you will definitely not see me today."


    She let out a sigh of relief, "Then why are you so cold towards me, as if you were a stranger? "We clearly ¡­"


    "How was it?" He asked, "I remember that we never started here. Did you misunderstand something?"

 C81

    He remembered clearly that he and Mi Ya had never started this fight, why was she always acting like he was the one abandoning her?


    Mi Ya was stunned and excited: "You forgot, the night before you were to return to your country, we ¡­"


    "What happened to us?" Si Lianye frowned: "I remember that day when I was drunk and went home by myself, weren''t you with your friends?"


    "But at that time, when I saw that you were drunk, I took the initiative to send you home. Have you forgotten?" She became anxious and her voice became sharp.


    "You''re wrong. Although I was drunk, I was very conscious. At that time, I went home alone, and there was no one by my side." He cut through the metal.


    "Nonsense, I was clearly following you ¡­" She was so angry that her face was flushed, and her ample chest rose and fell: "I never thought you were such a man, Si Lianye, I hate you to death!"


    After which, he turned around and dashed out of the door.


    The sturdy door to the office was slammed shut by her with a loud bang.


    He even saw the employees outside poking their heads out.


    However, he just sat there motionlessly, frowning as he thought about a question. That night, he clearly remembered that he went back home by himself. Why did it look so different from her mouth?


    After Mi Ya returned to her company, she ruthlessly swept all the items on the table onto the ground. The sound of something shattering continuously rang out, and no one dared to approach her office.


    When she saw Si Lianye being so cold, she thought that he was shy. After all, she was a man who grew up in the Eastern Kingdom, and was not as open-minded as the A Nation. However, she did not expect him to not admit to what she had done!


    She had taken a fancy to him five years ago, so why was he so heartless?


    They were all because of that woman called Shen Xiran. She had felt that something was wrong the moment she saw that slut, and now it seemed that she was definitely behind the scenes. Why didn''t she succeed in last night''s matter? If he could get her to marry him, Si Lianye would definitely spoil her, and treat her like a treasure.


    Right, didn''t they wait two days before returning?


    She thought and thought and finally smiled at him.


    Just at the same time, Shen Xiran had finally completed the procedures and agreed that he would be able to follow her after finishing tomorrow''s lesson.


    Seeing his son so happy, Shen Xiran''s heart ached. The last bit of hesitation in his heart also disappeared with the child''s happy face. "Really? What about your Papa Shangguan? What about Uncle Ai Te and Aunt? It''s all bad for you? "


    Good boy, you''re so greedy. She helplessly stroked her son''s little head and reminded him, "Remember, when you go back later, you have to tell them that you want to thank them. Do you understand?"


    Although she had a foreign name, she was definitely of Eastern blood. When she first arrived in A Nation, she was given a lot of help, and it was only thanks to them that she was able to keep her son up in the future.


    Therefore, when she left Country A, she would put her son here so confidently. But in the end, she didn''t expect that no matter how nice an outsider was, he wouldn''t be able to compare to the mother he longed for.


    She sighed and said to Le Le: "Mom will never abandon you again."


    Le Le nodded heavily.


    After following him home, Ai Te''s family had already heard the news and knew that she had returned. Thus, before she even entered the house, she received a big hug from Aunt Ai Te.


    Her middle-aged fat face was filled with a passionate smile: "Look who''s here, it''s our little Xilan. When did you come back to tell us? In the end, Little Le Le has a conscience and knows what to tell me. "


    She felt a little embarrassed. "I came here on a business trip with my superior, so I didn''t have the time to tell you."


    "Then forget it, I''ll forgive you this time. You''re not allowed to do this next time." The two women walked into the room as they spoke.


    It was currently winter in Country A, and her hands and feet were stiff from the cold outside. She immediately felt a warm sensation on her face the moment she entered the room. .)


    Their house was also lit by a traditional fireplace, and the red light of the fire reflected off their faces, making them seem exceptionally warm.


    She sat down next to the fireplace, causing Aunt Ai Te to laugh. "You''re still as afraid of the cold as before, look at your son, his body is much stronger than yours."


    She followed her gaze and saw that her son had already taken off his thick coat and was running around the room happily.


    She smiled and waved at Le Le: "Come baby, be careful not to bump into people, sit together with mom."


    Le Le unwillingly sat down, she embraced him and whispered to him: "Remember what mother said to you just now, understand?"


    Seeing that he was impatient, and the others didn''t know how sad they would be after knowing about it.


    After a while, dinner was served. It was traditional Oriental cuisine, such as braised pork, green peppers, beef and willow, as well as light corn soup.


    It looked very colorful and beautiful.


    It was better to finish this meal properly. Otherwise, she would be afraid that tears would fall from their eyes later on.


    The couple probably didn''t have children due to physical reasons, so they had long ago treated Le Le as their own child. This time, if they wanted to take him away, not to mention Le Le himself, even Shen Xiran was hesitant.


    But even though he was hesitating, he still had to say what he needed to say.


    Furthermore, Ai Te and his wife could see that something was on her mind, so they finished their meal without batting an eyelid. After Lady Ai Te took the plates and served the tea, Ai Te said: "Speak, what are you here for?"


    Shen Xiran did not expect that he could see through his motives for coming here, and he could not help but laugh awkwardly, while he tried to think of a way to open his mouth. At this time, Le Le could no longer hold back, and said: "Uncle, I''m going back with my mother."


    Ai Te''s gaze immediately fell on her face. "Really?"


    She nodded. "Yes, I missed him a lot when I went back. I couldn''t sleep for a few days, so I wanted to bring him back. The paperwork was done."


    Ai Te lowered his head, and only after a long time did he slowly speak, "But back then, you said that you would be in great danger when you returned, so you can''t bring him back. "Is your problem resolved now?"


    She hesitated a little before honestly saying, "No."


    Ai Te raised his head, "Then why are you doing this now?"


    "Because... "Because ¡­" Under Ai Te''s obviously disapproving gaze, she started to stammer, unable to say a word for a long time.


    Could she really say that he only wanted to bring him back because she missed him? What if Ai Te didn''t want to?


    They were kind to her, they had helped her many times, and she didn''t want to break up the relationship with them.


    At this time, Madam Ai Te also walked over and said to her, "That''s right, your matters right now have not been resolved. So what if we bring him back? Perhaps it will implicate you and not be good for his growth. Are you worried that we will not be good for him? I can guarantee that we will ¡­ "


    She hastily interrupted her: "It''s not like that, I am not worried that you would treat Le Le poorly, in fact it''s too good, it''s too good, it makes me uneasy. I really came here to bring him along, I can guarantee his safety, and I will definitely not put him in danger."


    Although Ai Te''s uncle and aunt were very good to him, he still wanted to stay by his mother''s side. Only his mother could give him that kind of warm and comforting feeling, so he loudly said: "My mother wants to bring me to see my father, don''t stop us."


    "What?" Your father? " Ai Te''s tightly knitted brows relaxed a little as he asked suspiciously.


    Madam Ai Te followed up and asked, but only asked Shen Xiran: "Did you see your child''s father when you went back? Did they bring him back to reunite this time? "Why didn''t you say so earlier, child? You made us worry for half a day."


    Shen Xiran was stunned, she did not teach her son how to say that, who exactly said those words to him?


    However, the effect of her words was very good. She hurriedly said ambiguously, "Yes ¡­" "Yes, I want to take him to see his father, that''s why ¡­"


    How could Ai Te not believe her? However, he believed Le Le, in his eyes, was an angel, and definitely would not lie, thus his tone immediately softened: "Since that''s the case, I have no reason to stop you. Alright, I wish you all a safe journey, family and beauty."


    She let out a sigh of relief.


    But it was obvious that her tone was a bit too early to relax. It was at this time that Madam Ai Te suddenly asked, "I am a little curious, who is Le Le''s father? Judging by his appearance, his father must be very handsome, right? Why did you split up all those years ago? "


    Gossip was the nature of all women, so even though she was quite old, she couldn''t help but want to ask.


    "He ¡­ He was a very handsome man, with... She was also very tall and big. Back then, we had separated because of a misunderstanding. This time, I coincidentally met her after I went back and found out that he had never married in order to find me. I was touched by him ¡­ "That''s why we''re together again ¡­" She stuttered as she made up a lie that she did not believe, feeling extremely guilty.

 C82

    What medicine is this?


    However, Ai Te and the others did not doubt her, because she had a good support skill. Le Le was nodding his head, indicating that she was speaking the truth.


    He didn''t like it when someone touched his head, but he couldn''t refuse. He could only pinch his cheeks in anger.


    He sighed in his heart and said to Shen Xiran: "Since that''s the case, then let him go with you. When are you planning to leave?"


    "We decided to return in three days." She thought for a moment. "So I might let him read it and take it with him the next day. I want him to get used to it first."


    "Alright." Madam Ai Te was extremely reluctant as he hugged Le Le and kissed his tender cheeks, "My darling, you have to listen to your mother in the future, okay? If you want us to watch, then just call us. "


    Le Le nodded heavily, his eyes turning red.


    The atmosphere in the room became heavy.


    In her heart, she felt that something wasn''t right. This way, she acted as if she was very shameless and specialised in stealing other people''s children.


    So after she said her thanks, and left a sum of money behind, she took her leave with Le Le.


    They did not expect that she would leave with Le Le so soon. Their disappointment could be seen clearly in their eyes, "Can''t he stay here for another night?"


    She hesitated, then felt her son gently tug at her hand. She looked down and saw a look of longing in his eyes.


    She picked him up. "What do you mean?"


    He whispered in her ear, "Mom, I want to go back with you, but I can''t bear to leave them."


    She looked at her son and asked, "So, are you going to stay?"


    He was a bit embarrassed and nodded his head, "Yes." Then he said uneasily, "Mom, you won''t be angry, right?"


    She smiled and rubbed the top of her head. "How could that be? Mom will never be angry at you."


    His expression immediately relaxed. It was obvious that he was afraid that she would be angry.


    When he was assured, he immediately became lively, struggled to his feet, and ran to Lady Aitt''s side to take her hand. "Aunt, shall I sleep with you tonight?"


    Mrs. Aite was immediately moved to tears. He picked him up and nodded. "Yes, yes."


    Just like that, she left her son in their home. After rejecting Mr. Ai Te''s suggestion to send her back, she tightly wrapped her coat and left the house.


    The weather wasn''t so cold when she came here, but she didn''t know why the temperature had dropped so much today. She was also afraid of the cold, so when the others were only wearing sweaters and coats, she had already wrapped herself in a thick down jacket.


    She prepared to take a taxi back to the hotel, but she didn''t know if she was really unlucky today. She called a few cars in a row without stopping, so she had no choice but to silently walk forward, trying to stop a kind-hearted car.


    She was stunned for a moment, but before she could think of why he would find her so accurately, she was attracted by the heat that rushed at her from behind the car door.


    Without thinking, she got into the car.


    He looked at her with a pained expression as he sat in the driver''s seat. "It''s very cold today. You shouldn''t go out dressed like this." As he spoke, he turned the heat on full blast.


    As she felt the warmth in front of her, she let out a long breath. Her pale face flushed from the cold. "I obviously wasn''t this cold when I went out."


    If he had known earlier that he should have been optimistic about the weather, he would have worn more anyway.


    The car gradually drove onto the main road, and headed towards the hotel. Si Lianye held onto the steering wheel, and casually asked like she was chatting: "Why are you there? Is there a friend of yours there? "


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she thought, It''s coming.


    She had considered about Le Le''s existence for a long time, but he had never made the decision to tell him that in her heart, Le Le belonged to her. Of course, it had nothing to do with him, but she wasn''t sure what kind of decision he would make when he found out about Le Le''s existence, so she was very hesitant.


    This was a good opportunity, if she wanted to be honest.


    However, in the end, she was the one who gained the upper hand when she thought of Le Le. She paused for a moment, and spoke out in front of Si Lianye''s secretly anticipating gaze: "Yes, that''s a pair of friends of mine from before. They lived here.


    He actually did not mention a single word about Le Le''s existence.


    Si Lianye couldn''t help but firmly grip onto the steering wheel. He was afraid that if she didn''t say this, he would uncontrollably pinch her neck and ask about the whereabouts of his son. Why was she still unwilling to tell him the truth? He had been waiting for her to confess for a long time!


    He tightly pursed his lips, and his beautiful chin tightened into a straight line. The atmosphere in the car became inexplicably tense.


    She hesitated. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Although he didn''t say anything, she felt that the danger he was in right now made her instinctively want to break the silence and talk to him.


    His hands relaxed, tightened, and loosened. He finally suppressed the urge to press her, and replied, "It''s nothing. It''s cold. If you have nothing else to do, then don''t go out. Come with me to the company tomorrow."


    Her assistant seemed to be getting lazier and lazier, while her boss was busy with work and she was looking for a friend. It was no wonder that he was unhappy, if she was in his place she would probably scold him and he would nod in a hurry, "Alright, I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Without a word, the two returned to the hotel. Seeing that it was about time, he nodded at her. "You rest first."


    With that, she took the initiative to walk to the outer room, leaving her in a daze.


    What was going on? Why did she feel that there was something wrong with Si Lianye today? She hadn''t heard that cold tone for a long time, and was already not used to it.


    Thinking of this, she smiled, slowly took off her clothes and went to bed. Remembering that she had not taken any medicine, she quickly ate it. As she turned around, she suddenly found him standing at the door.


    She could not help but nervously take a step back, looking at him warily. "What are you doing?"


    He did not speak, but his gaze was fixed on the bottle in her hands. "What is that?"


    Startled, she instinctively put her hand behind her back. "Nothing."


    He walked over with a frown. His tall body stood in front of her, causing her to have an inexplicable sense of oppression. Her body began to tremble.


    "Let me see." He showed his determination and quickly snatched the medicine bottle from her.


    He glanced at the bottle and frowned again. He opened the bottle and saw that it was filled with ordinary white pills. He asked, "What kind of medicine is this?"


    She heaved a sigh of relief. She was thankful that she had the foresight to tear off the label on the medicine bottle. This was to prevent such an unexpected discovery.


    She took a step back and looked at him coldly. "I think this is my privacy. I don''t want to tell you."


    Si Lianye looked at sher and her cold eyes gradually softened. Then, he gently placed the bottle of medicine in her hands: "It''s best if you don''t always take these pills. How is your body right now? Do you need me to take you on a full-body check? "


    She immediately rejected him sharply. "No need, I''m fine. This is just a sleeping pill. I''m taking it to help me sleep."


    She nodded, her eyes still wary.


    He sighed at the bottom of his heart, and the anger that had been aroused by her concealment of the news about her son was gone.


    Her body had already been destroyed by him, and she would no longer be able to bounce and jump under the sunlight like a normal person. This was what he owed her.


    She didn''t want to reveal her son''s whereabouts because she still couldn''t feel safe enough. In the end, it was still her own fault.


    She looked at his instantly collapsing figure in a daze, "What happened to him? Why is this happening? "


    However, it would be better if she left. She quickly locked the door and tore off the labels of the several bottles of medicines in her bag. These were the kinds that she had eaten for the past few years, so she could recognize them without looking at the labels.


    That night, she slept very well. While in a daze, there seemed to be a source of warmth there that allowed her to feel at ease. It allowed her to relax as much as she wanted and to sleep soundly.


    It gave her the illusion that he was sleeping by her side, but when she opened her eyes in the morning, she found that she was the only one on the big bed, and the bed on the other side was flat, with no traces of having slept at all.


    Relieved, she got out of bed and took care of herself. When she walked out of the room, she found that he was already up, wearing only a simple white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his forearm. He was at the window, borrowing the morning light to read a document.


    The light golden eyes shone on his handsome face, making his facial features appear even more like a statue, filled with a strong sense of manliness.


    During these five years, time had treated him well. Not only had he not aged or withered in these five years, his entire body''s temperament had become even more charming, brimming with the charisma of a mature man.


    It was undeniable that the moment she saw the side of his face, her heart felt as if it had been struck hard by someone.


    She couldn''t help but cover her chest as she took deep breaths to calm her throbbing heart. But, her heart gradually began to understand.


    It seemed like he held a very important place in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a huge reaction just by looking at the side of his face.


    This kind of understanding made her feel a deep sense of sorrow from the bottom of her heart.


    Shen Xiran, you are hopeless.

 C83

    She thought to herself.


    He heard the commotion and turned his head to look over. Just in time to see her frown, he put down the document, walked over to her with a nervous face, and said, "Are you not feeling well? I''ll take you to the doctor. "


    "No need, I was just a little dizzy from getting up." She smiled and stood up. Her face had already returned to its normal expression. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    He glanced at her face. "Really?" He was especially worried about her body.


    She shook her head and changed the subject. "Is it almost time? We should go. "


    He looked worriedly at her expression and said, "Don''t be in such a rush. You can''t leave until after breakfast."


    Just as he finished speaking, someone knocked lightly on the door. A waitress pushed a dining cart in and said, "Please enjoy."


    Breakfast was the standard A country breakfast, a standard set of milk toast, and fried eggs, golden as a small sun.


    It was just that she was not very interested in such oily food early in the morning and ate it well.


    He ate everything without saying a word. On the way, he stopped at a Chinese breakfast shop and said to her, "Wait for me."


    After saying that, she got out of the car and went straight to the store. Looking at her opponent''s actions, she could vaguely guess what he was thinking.


    After a while, he came out with a bag for breakfast and handed it to her, "I heard that the porridge here is pretty good. You didn''t eat anything just now, so it''s not too late to eat it now."


    She looked at him with a complicated expression and opened the bag. Inside was a simple piece of fish porridge.


    Her heart was sour and astringent, but she couldn''t tell what it felt like.


    Finally, before going to the company, she slowly ate the porridge.


    Si Lianye heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her expression.


    After arriving at the company, she started to get busy. Inexhaustible memories, endless business, and even Mi Ya, who always disliked her, only had time to glare at her a few times. She completely did not have the chance to provoke her.


    When afternoon came, she looked at the time and found that her son''s kindergarten was almost at school. She called Madam Ai Te, "I''m sorry, but can you please help me pick up the child? I still have something on my hands that I can''t leave. "


    Ai Te agreed readily. Originally, this matter was done by her before Shen Xiran came, but he had only done it once more, and was very familiar with the way.


    Shen Xiran was completely at ease, and continued to immerse himself in work. She felt that no matter what he thought of "Yun Ye", she had to at least accomplish his duty.


    When she finally got off work, she let out a long breath and prepared to go home and have a good look at her son.


    However, at this moment, her phone suddenly rang with an ear-piercing ring.


    She picked it up and saw that it belonged to Madam Ai Te. Looking around, she realized that her colleagues had all left and so she picked up the phone with relief.


    "Hey ¡­" Before he could even finish his sentence, he was interrupted by an anxious voice, "Xiran, not good, Le Le is gone."


    Her heart skipped a beat and she lost her composure as she stood up from her seat. "What did you say?"


    Her voice instantly became frighteningly loud, at the side, Madam Ai Te''s voice was filled with tears as he said: "I brought Le Le and haven''t even gotten on the car, there''s already a car behind us, two men got off and took him away from me, wuu ¡­ "I''m sorry ¡­"


    Her body swayed, holding onto the corner of the table for support before she managed to stand firmly. She tried to find her voice: "Who are they, are you familiar with them? Can you recognize it? "


    There was despair in Madam Ai Te''s voice as he said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Darkness instantly filled her eyes. She shook her head with all her might. "Alright, I got it. Hurry up and call the police. I''ll go look for them in kindergarten."


    "Alright ¡­"


    She had put on her coat for some reason and rushed out while holding her phone.


    Inside the office, Si Lianye who had been silent the entire time was frowning, her expression extremely ugly: "What are you guys doing, you can''t even see a child?"


    The person on the other side seemed to be apologizing, but his expression only turned uglier and uglier: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and go find him!"


    He angrily threw his phone onto the table, but at that moment, he heard the sound of someone heavily slamming the door behind him.


    His heart suddenly stopped as he remembered Shen Xiran, who was still in the outer room, and he cried out in his heart. He hurriedly opened the door to take a look, only to see that she had put the jacket and bag on his seat.


    Damn, she knew her son had gone missing.


    He snapped back to his senses and made a series of commands before chasing after her.


    Due to the weather getting worse, there were fewer cars on the street than usual. She was burning with anxiety as she stood by the side of the street, waiting for the cars to arrive. However, none of them arrived.


    She was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. Who was the one who took her son away? What do they want to do? When she thought of the social news she had seen before, the miserable state of the children who had been kidnapped, she felt her heart beating wildly, and her vision darkened until she was about to faint.


    Damn, where''s the car? Why wasn''t there a car?


    Suddenly, a black car approached from afar and stopped slowly beside her. She steeled her heart and threw herself at it, "Please, can I get in? "I have urgent matters to attend to ¡­"


    The car window was lowered and Si Lianye''s head poked out: "Get in."


    She was so happy that she didn''t have time to wonder why he could always find her so coincidentally. She quickly got into the car, and once she sat down firmly, he didn''t even ask where she was going.


    She panicked. "I''m going to the XX Road kindergarten. I have something to do ¡­"


    Si Lianye glanced at her. "I know."


    "You ¡­ "You know?" She was stunned, and although she was burning with anxiety, she could see the strange look on the man''s face.


    He looked at her again but didn''t say anything. He stopped in front of the kindergarten and got off the car to check on her.


    She stared blankly at his actions and couldn''t help but ask, "You ¡­" "You ¡­"


    Did he find out?


    Si Lianye did not even turn her head, she raised her hand and picked up her phone, quickly giving out a few orders, and the moment she heard his order for people to investigate the nearby cameras, she widened her eyes in shock.


    However, her shock only lasted for an instant, before it was immediately drowned out by her worry for his son. She didn''t have time to think how he knew about Le Le, nor did she know how he would investigate. "You must find him, you must ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I will. Don''t worry, if those people did it for money, they wouldn''t hurt the child. Don''t worry." He turned and took her in his arms, comforting her gently.


    Her tears flowed down and no longer covered up the fact that Le Le existed. He hesitated and hesitated before asking worriedly, "You ¡­ When did you know? "


    He kissed her lightly on the top of her head.


    Hearing that, she suddenly raised her head and looked at him, only to see a calm expression on his face. "You ¡­" She opened her mouth, but was tongue-tied. She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but he stopped her. "I know you have a lot of questions, so you just need to ask me. But now is not the time."


    "Right, right, it''s forbidden to find children." She had a complicated feeling in her heart as she turned around to look for traces of her surroundings.


    Si Lianye couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh when he saw her flustered look. He stepped forward and brought her to the car and she looked at him in puzzlement: "I want to ask if anyone nearby saw the car. Why did you bring me back? Let me go! "


    Filled with panic, she unconsciously relaxed a bit when she saw his calm face. She stared at him in a daze.


    "Listen to me, I''ve already sent a lot of people to look for it. They are all professionals and their efficiency will definitely be higher than yours. So, don''t be so flustered."


    "But that''s my son. How can I just sit here quietly when something has happened to him?" Not only did she not feel at ease after hearing this, she was even about to get angry.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply. Only when she saw his expression, did she realize what she had said. Her heart trembled slightly, and before she could say anything, he had already turned her head away.


    "Alright, I''ll calm down." She took a deep breath and tried to answer in her calmest voice.


    Thus, Si Lianye brought her back to the company.


    Anxious, she tried to question him several times, but the side of his face that was silent did not say a word.


    Along the way, he did not say a word and brought her back to his office.


    She was confused and tried to speak, but she hesitated. He acted as if he didn''t see her. He walked up to the wall and pressed it gently. Suddenly, a door appeared on the smooth wall.


    Her eyes widened.


    Without looking back, he reached out his hand and pushed. The door opened gently.


    He turned and glanced at her. "Follow me."


    After she entered, she discovered that there was nothing special about it. It was just a resting room with a bed, a chair, and a table. If there was anything special about it, it would be that there were several computers on the table, the pictures inside constantly flickering.


    When she saw this scene, she was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak.


    Si Lianye walked to the table, pulled over a chair and sat down. He looked at her, then pointed at the chair beside him: "Sit."


    She walked over in a daze and sat down. Her gaze swept over the place and found traces of people or cars passing by. She had a guess: "What are these?"

 C84

    Trust me, I''ll bring the baby back


    Si Lianye replied in a deep voice: "This is my resting place, and it sometimes has other uses. After I finished speaking, I pointed to a few images, and then a scene that was different from the one from before appeared.


    She frowned deeply. "Is this a surveillance camera?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    "But how did you get these surveillance cameras?" She could not help but ask.


    Si Lianye looked at her: "If you want it, then there''s naturally a way."


    She was silent for a moment, then asked, "You want to see what happened when the child was taken away?"


    He nodded. "Yes."


    Because he was clear on the time, he quickly projected the scene on the screen. Then, she saw with her own eyes the scene where her son was taken away by someone''s hand over his mouth, and she couldn''t help but tear up from the heartache.


    He sighed and was about to say something when his subordinate sent him a message.


    He picked it up and listened to it. His face kept changing.


    She looked at him nervously. "Is there news?"


    He put down the phone, and shook his head under her eager gaze: "Not that fast, my men only saw the image of him being captured, but they didn''t catch up in time. Right now, they can only use the license plate number to check them out one by one, after all, they are not in the country, it will be slower if they investigate. Don''t worry, you didn''t offend anyone, they should only be for money, they won''t hurt him that quickly."


    He said a long string of words to comfort her, but found his words to be of little effect. He could not help sighing inwardly, deeply regretting that he had been afraid she would find out, and that he had only arranged for two people, not the professional kind, to be with the child, to be taken away from under their noses.


    It was too late to say anything now, so he could only hope to find some clues on the car''s license plate.


    Looking at her extremely worried face and bloodshot eyes, he couldn''t help but to hold her in his arms. He softly said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Everything will be fine."


    His gentle consolation finally worked, and she couldn''t help but cry loudly in his warm embrace, "Le Le, Le Le, where are you right now ¡­ "Wuu, wuu, it''s all mother''s fault ¡­"


    He heard her sobbing and comforted her by stroking her hair: "You mean, his name is Le Le?"


    She nodded her head, "Yes, I will give him a name of Le Le, hoping that he will be healthy and happy for the rest of his life.


    "I won''t, I will find him. Don''t worry, I will definitely find him." He held her tight.


    "Really?" She gripped his sleeve tightly and stared at him with her big tearful eyes.


    He nodded his head firmly, "I''ve already sent people to check it out. There will be news soon. Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    She sobbed, "Le Le is really too pitiful. Ever since I was young, I''ve been busy at work throwing him over for others to see, and when I was a little bit older, I threw him over for others to see. Now, I finally had the difficulty of bringing him to my side before being taken away by others ¡­"


    She felt a deep heartache and felt that she owed her child too much.


    Si Lianye comforted her softly, "It''s alright, when he is saved, I will bring all of you with me. Our family will be quickly together with Le Le."


    He was so happy that he touched her back and said, "They won''t hurt him for money, so don''t worry. Come, have some water."


    As he spoke, he got up to pour her a cup of water, but he didn''t expect that the moment he moved, Shen Xiran would tightly hug him as if he was frightened, and wasn''t willing to let go.


    He felt helpless. His heart felt sour and sweet at the same time. He whispered to her, "Let go. I''ll pour water for you. I won''t leave." She looked up at him, her eyes clearly vulnerable. "Really?"


    Right now, she was so weak that even a slight gust of wind could knock her down, causing his heart to feel a strong sense of pity. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave. I''m still waiting to save our child."


    Only then did she slowly let go, but deep in her heart, there was another feeling of unease. Did he ¡­


    Si Lianye didn''t notice her expression, but rather poured her a cup of warm water. After thinking for a bit, she added something else into the water and placed it in front of her: "Here, drink some water, don''t be too nervous, the child will be back."


    She took it and held the piping hot glass with both hands. He couldn''t help but shed tears once more, "Le Le doesn''t know where he is right now, nor does he know if he has any water to drink ¡­"


    Si Lianye comforted her again helplessly, and after a lot of talking, she managed to drink the water.


    Slowly, she felt a little sleepy and yawned. "I ¡­" I''m a little sleepy... "No, I can''t. I can''t sleep now ¡­"


    He gently patted her back and said, "It''s alright, I will wait for news. Your health is not good, if you are sleepy, then go to sleep."


    She did her best to open her upper and lower eyelids that were already in a fight. "No, no, Le Le ¡­"


    "Le Le will be back. When you wake up, he will be by your side. Don''t worry, you know?" His deep voice hung in her ear like a lullaby, and she could no longer bear it. He closed her eyes.


    He bent down to pick her up, and looked at her sleeping face. There were still tears in the corners of her eyes, making her look even more pitiful.


    His heart began to ache. He couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her lightly on the face. He kissed the tears of worry on her face, hoping that he would be able to smile again when she opened her eyes.


    He gently placed her on the bed and gently took off her jacket and shoes before covering her with the blanket. He then returned to the table and continued to search for clues.


    Just then, Ren Yanlin called over: "Boss."


    He stood up, and in order to not disturb the sleeping Shen Xiran, he went to the outer room to listen to the phone, "How is the investigation going?"


    Ren Yanlin paused, and when he spoke again, his voice was bitter: "Boss ¡­"


    understood in his heart, and a cold light flashed in his eyes: "Ren Yanlin, you should know my temper, that''s my son."


    "What ¡­" Ren Yanlin was shocked, "What did you say? When did you have a son? "


    "You don''t have to care about that. Just tell me where she is, and don''t tell me you don''t know." Si Lianye was not in the mood to explain so much to him, so she coldly spoke to her good friend and subordinate.


    "Good ¡­" "Alright ¡­" Ren Yanlin gritted his teeth and spoke the truth: "She left the moment she got off work today. I don''t know where he went ¡­"


    "Get to the point!" Si Lianye was obviously impatient. If he delayed it here, her son would be in danger.


    "I don''t know where she went. She didn''t answer my call, but I know how many places she has."


    "Speak." He spoke very simply.


    Ren Yanlin helplessly reported all over Mi Ya''s residence, and then tentatively said to Si Lianye: "Boss, this matter might not have been done by her. Didn''t you investigate in another direction? For example, that An Dongni? "


    "You think I didn''t?" Si Lianye laughed coldly: "I advise you, on account of the fact that we are friends, not to get too close to her. That woman is not someone to be trifled with, be careful not to get dragged into the water and not be able to turn over." With that, he hung up the phone and went to look for Mi Ya''s other residences.


    Behind him, Shen Xiran had been completely silent without the slightest movement. It was as if he did not know that he had exhausted all of his energy to try and save Le Le.


    Just that, there was no evidence. She was very smart, and when he went to find someone to capture Le Le, the men all wore masks, and the car license plates were blocked off on purpose. There were no clues in the cameras.


    So what he told her was that checking out the kidnappers according to the license plate was pure consolation, and what he really wanted to find out was his first suspect.


    His intuition had always been very strong. Although there wasn''t the slightest bit of evidence for many things, he was able to guess the result. Moreover, things would often prove that his guess was correct in the end.


    This time was the same. Previously, when An Dongni rushed into the bathroom and made a move on Xixi, he started to suspect Mi Ya, but he didn''t have any evidence. She was very smart, and she had found someone else to do everything for him.


    No matter what reason she kidnapped Le Le for, he only knew that this time, he would never let her go, never again.


    For the first time, he lit up a cigarette by the window and slowly finished smoking. Then, he closed the window.


    As time passed, his subordinates still did not bring him any good news.


    He was originally confident, but at this moment, her heart began to waver. Could it be that her guess this time was wrong? Mi Ya is innocent?


    Ren Yanlin called again: "Boss, I want to ask you something."


    Si Lianye didn''t even need to ask to know what he wanted to say, and directly said: "If you want to see how she says it, if it''s really as I thought, I feel that even if you let her go, you will still be apologetic."


    Ren Yanlin hesitated for a moment, and then begged. However, Si Lianye already said coldly: "I don''t understand why you always want to protect her. This is the last time. If there''s a next time, you can decide for yourself. "


    "Thank you, thank you." After thanking her several times in a row, he said with a wry smile, "Actually, I don''t know why my heart softened just by looking at her. Perhaps it''s because of what we often said, that I owe her in my previous life, and have come to repay her debt in this life. Don''t worry, after this, if she really did this, I will definitely properly tie her up in her house and won''t let her go out."

 C85

    You disappoint me


    Hearing his tone of cutting gold and cutting iron, Si Lianye knew in her heart that he had truly made up her mind, and coldly snorted. "Alright, I hope you can keep your promise."


    After hanging up, he waited for an hour. It was already the wee hours of the morning. Even though he was in good health, he could not help but feel sleepy.


    He made himself a cup of coffee, just as he was waiting for the call to come.


    "Boss, we found Miss Mi Ya. She''s here at XXXX." An excited voice came from the phone.


    He frowned. "Is she alone? Do you have a child with you? Is there anything abnormal about it? "


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment before saying, "She just drove here, and she drove the car straight into the garage, then came back from the elevator. We didn''t see her when she got off the car, but we seemed to hear the crying of a child inside ¡­"


    They were not sure either. Although they were called to find these houses and tell them to report the moment they saw Mi Ya, they did not say anything. It was only now that they recalled that they seemed to have heard a few cries from children.


    Ren Yanlin''s voice was heavy, as though she had already guessed what he was going to say, and he hung up without asking.


    After he put down the phone, he found the address on the computer map. He turned around and put on his jacket, and after seeing that she was still sleeping, he walked up to her and gently kissed her.


    After saying that, he turned around and left, but what he did not notice, was that after he turned around, Shen Xiran''s eyelids, which had always been tightly shut, suddenly trembled lightly a few times.


    As Si Lianye drove, she let Mi Ya go into hiding, and met him along the way.


    When he saw Si Lianye, he shouted "Boss" once and there was nothing else he could say.


    Si Lianye looked at him, "If the child is fine, I can let her go. If ¡­"


    Ren Yanlin nodded, and understood what he meant: "Don''t worry, if there really was something like that, I wouldn''t blame you, she ¡­ "She really is ¡­"


    Before, she could still console herself with great difficulty, but when she thought about it, she might really not have done it. It might have been someone else, such as that An Dongni.


    Furthermore, to his horror, he realized that based on his boss''s tone, An Dongni''s matter seemed to be related to him.


    What was going on?


    When he reached the place, he looked at the dark house in front of him, and at the dim light that peeked out from a corner of the house. He felt a chill in his heart.


    No one wanted to fall in love with a woman who was a snake and a scorpion, but he had fallen in love with her, and he even fell in love with her.


    This made him feel very helpless and sad at the same time.


    It seemed to him that from this night onwards, their fragile relationship would break down.


    His heart was filled with endless grief.


    He had only seen Si Lianye''s expression once, and the result of that time was that brat who dared to provoke him and use such a despicable method to anger him. After the boss showed such an expression, the other party disappeared without a trace on the second day, and no one could find his whereabouts.


    He could not help but shiver fiercely in his heart. Seeing that Si Lianye was about to walk in, he hurriedly rushed forward. "Boss, let me handle this."


    Si Lianye gave him a heavy look, but didn''t say a word.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that his boss had agreed. He quickly led the way in.


    At this time, someone who was an expert in unlocking locks had already unlocked Mi Ya''s house, and after opening the door, it was pitch black.


    Si Lianye''s face was gloomy as she took out a flashlight.


    This was to not alert the enemy. In a situation where he did not know why she had captured Le Le, it was not wrong to be cautious.


    Ren Yanlin slowly walked in, and not long later, the hand holding the flashlight was drenched, he was worried that the scene that he saw earlier, if it was really unbearable, what should he do?


    No, it can''t be. Although Mi Ya was willful, she would not do such a heartless thing.


    He tried his best to think of ways to slowly search through the rooms.


    It was already late at night, and under the situation where they did not have any lights on, they could only rely on the weak light of the torches in their hands to search. However, Mi Ya''s house was rather big, they found a few empty rooms, but nothing.


    Si Lianye couldn''t help but look at the face of the person behind him. That was the person in charge of surveillance here, and also the person he called.


    He rushed forward and explained in a low voice, "I heard the child crying earlier, and it was near here. I don''t know why ¡­"


    With that, someone in front exclaimed, "It''s here."


    Si Lianye''s eyes turned cold and she walked over with large strides. She saw that in a room at the end of the corridor, there was a faint yellow light shining through the crack of the door.


    There was no sound from inside, no one knew what the situation was.


    It was at this time that Ren Yanlin stepped forward.


    However, he did not knock on the door. Instead, he retreated to a certain distance and took out his phone to make a call.


    It actually connected. He was startled, and made a gesture for them to not speak. His tone was the usual relaxed, as if he didn''t know at all what was happening right now. "Mi Ya, what are you doing now?"


    Mi Ya''s voice came from the phone: "What time is it now? Of course it''s to sleep."


    "But I can''t sleep. Why don''t you come out and stay with me?" There was a relaxed smile in his voice, and an undetected frustration.


    "What do you mean you can''t sleep? "Boss, I still want to sleep even if you don''t want to. I suggest that you be a sheep, if you don''t want to sleep, then take some sleeping pills." Mi Ya looked very unhappy, she was just about to hang up after finishing her patient words.


    Ren Yanlin''s voice became pitiful, "You really won''t come out? "To think that we were good friends ¡­"


    "What did you say? Take a look at what time it is. I don''t want to talk anymore, I want to sleep."


    "Wait!" Ren Yanlin could tell that she was going to hang up, so he quickly stopped her: "I''m afraid of you, speak the truth, I was lying to you just now, go to the door and take a look, I have a present for you."


    "What?" A gift? Are you talking in your sleep? "


    "You''ll know once you come out. Have I lied to you before?" Ren Yanlin''s voice seemed to sound as if it was real. Not to mention Mi Ya, who was talking to him from a distance, even those who were standing at the entrance watching him make the phone calls almost believed him.


    Si Lianye had a cold expression from start to finish, as if he hadn''t heard his words.


    Mi Ya hesitated for a while, and then said: "Alright, let me see what you''re doing."


    Then, the light shining through the crack in the door flickered, and a shadow began to form, indicating that she had reached the door.


    Si Lianye held her breath, not daring to breathe.


    The lock moved and was about to open.


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing music sound came from behind Si Lianye, it was incomparably loud in the originally silent room, causing Si Lianye''s heart to jump along with it.


    The eyes of countless people immediately turned towards that person.


    His face turned blood-red and he immediately switched off his phone. However, it was already too late.


    Mi Ya, who was behind the door, immediately asked loudly: "Who is outside?"


    His voice was filled with fear, thinking that he would never obediently open the door.


    Success was at the end of its path.


    Si Lianye made a decision on the spot and immediately threw a flying kick at the door. With a "peng" sound, the door was kicked open heavily and bounced back onto the wall.


    A woman''s scream rang out.


    He was the first to rush in.


    This was a very cozy room, if one did not see the woman standing by the window with a child in her arms.


    "Halt!"


    The woman with the child was wearing a nightgown and her hair was disheveled. Her face was green and white, and she looked completely devoid of the brilliance of the day.


    "Mi Ya." He called out her name in a low voice and could not help but take two steps forward.


    "Didn''t you hear me when I told you to stop?" Mi Ya carried Le Le who was in her arms in a crude manner, and her face was so terrifying that it looked like she was about to eat someone.


    Si Lianye didn''t dare to move again, and coldly looked at her while standing in place: "Let go of her, I don''t care, I''ll let you go."


    Mi Ya was startled, then laughed out loud: "Laughable, truly ridiculous, do you know who this child belongs to? You came all night just for her? It''s such a shame, if you knew the truth, would you have collapsed? "


    Si Lianye ignored her crazy words and looked at her calmly: "I''ll say it again and let go of the child. I won''t pursue what happened to you today."


    This was the last bit of goodwill he had shown to Mi Ya for the sake of his good friend.


    Unfortunately, Mi Ya didn''t appreciate her kindness and looked at him with a complicated gaze: "Give up, I won''t let him go."


    "Then whatever conditions you have, just say them, as long as it''s within my capabilities." Si Lianye was calm and did not even glance at the child in her hands.


    This attitude made Mi Ya a little suspicious: "Why did you come? Did she ask you for help? Do you know that I actually wanted to go look for you? In the end, you took the initiative to come looking for me, which could be considered to be saving me some effort. "


    "Looking for me?" What are you looking for me for? " Si Lianye frowned, she could see that her expression was a little crazy, as though she was about to do something stupid.


    He was extremely vigilant.


    Mi Ya looked at him coldly, then suddenly placed his gaze behind him. "Ren Yanlin, you have disappointed me greatly."

 C86

    He''s my son.


    Her words were plain, but they were filled with anger. It was obvious that she was upset over being cheated.


    Ren Yanlin walked over with an ugly expression, and looked at her with a complicated expression: "Mi Ya, stop, I''m doing this for your own good."


    "Shut up, what do you mean ''for my own good''? Is lying to me for my own good? Is it for my own good to betray my whereabouts to them? " Mi Ya looked at him furiously. "I was wrong about you."


    Ren Yanlin sighed and no longer spoke.


    He could already see that this woman was completely befuddled, and would not listen to any of the advice of others. She only wanted to hear what he wanted to hear.


    Seeing that he had stopped talking, Mi Ya placed her gaze back on Si Lianye, "I had originally wanted to look for that woman called Shen Xiran tomorrow first, then look for you. I didn''t expect your actions to be so quick." With that, she sized him up, her eyes filled with uncertainty. "Let me guess, you already know the identity of this lowly bastard, right?"


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes at her, she couldn''t believe that the woman who had worked under him for so long would actually be this stupid. The fact that he could bring people over at night was already enough, but she didn''t seem to be willing to believe it.


    Mi Ya looked at his expression, and shook her head in disbelief: "No, I don''t believe it, you actually knew he was Shen Xiran''s son, then why are you still helping her like this? Have you already loved her to this extent? Even if she deceived you, she would not give up? "


    As she spoke, she backed away until she was leaning against the window, facing them. Behind her was an open window.


    Seeing her agitated expression, Si Lianye felt that something was wrong. She took a step forward with a calm voice, "Let her go, just tell me whatever conditions you have."


    However, Mi Ya was at a loss at this important discovery. Deep in her heart, however, there was a kind of anger erupting. "UU ¡­ ¡­"


    Why was Si Lianye so blind, preferring to find a woman with nothing to do than to not give her a glance? Why? How was she inferior to her?


    Everything was out of control tonight.


    Ren Yanlin frowned, realizing that the situation in front of him was extremely bad.


    According to his understanding and speculation of Mi Ya, what happened tonight should not have happened in such a way.


    When she first found out that it was she who had captured the child, she was also now aware of the inside information. In addition to being surprised, she also understood her intentions.


    She probably never had the intention to fight with Si Lianye from the beginning till the end, and now, Si Lianye''s heart was in a mess, and had even messed up her plans.


    He took a deep breath and walked out while looking at her: "Mi Ya, let go of me. Your plan is already useless, I think you don''t want to be a murderer either. The boss has already promised me that as long as you are willing to listen to him, we will let bygones be bygones.


    The person Mi Ya loathed the most was him, so when she saw that he still stood up to speak up for Si Lianye, he could not help but roar, "Shut up, it''s all your fault, you''re the one who ¡­"


    Excited, she loosened her grip on the child and the child slid down.


    A good chance!


    Jin Yuan''s eyes flashed as he dashed toward her.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Mi Ya suddenly turned around and used some force, causing Le Le to be pushed towards the window.


    "Stop! One more step and I''ll throw him down!" Her eyes were bloodshot, and her face was one of desperate madness.


    Si Lianye stopped in her tracks, and at this moment, he was only a few steps away from her. "Mi Ya, I recommend that you let your child down." He said solemnly.


    "Is that so?" Her hands were shaking slightly, and she couldn''t believe how she had come to this point.


    When she sent someone to follow the woman called Shen Xiran, she did not know that she had discovered this secret initially, but when she found out, she was extremely happy. So she was actually a woman who had such a son, Si Lianye definitely did not know.


    Thus, she gritted her teeth and directly sent someone to grab the child over. She wanted to make the child anxious, and then use the child to negotiate, and without doing anything else, she could just take the initiative to leave Si Lianye''s side. She had seen too many women like this before, and most of them were for money.


    But how did things turn out like this?


    Her heart was filled with confusion, why did Si Lianye not mind even knowing the child''s true identity? She even brought people to save him that night?


    Could it be that her previous guess was wrong?


    She was unwilling, and unwilling to admit defeat like this. She looked at him coldly: "Si Lianye, I''m telling you, do you already know of his existence?"


    Si Lianye looked at her with a dark expression: "You better be careful, otherwise, even if you are matched with a life, you won''t be able to compare to my son''s life."


    "Your son?" Her eyes widened in disbelief. "He''s your son? "No, that''s impossible. You must be lying to me. No, that can''t be." She shook her head, refusing to believe it.


    This news was too explosive, not only was she unable to accept it, even the subordinates behind him were also in an uproar, Ren Yanlin was also looking at Si Lianye with a gaze of disbelief.


    "Not bad, he is my son. Are you satisfied?" Si Lianye took another step forward, and looked at her coldly.


    Mi Ya''s face was still filled with disbelief: "No, that''s not possible. You must be lying to me, I must be, I have followed you for several years, why haven''t I heard about this from you?


    Si Lianye stared at her closely. Although there was nothing abnormal on her face, she was extremely anxious in her heart, because she had already seen that under her agitation, the child''s arm that was pressing down was slightly trembling. As long as she accidentally let go, the child would fall down from the window.


    This was the third floor, and it was at least ten meters above the ground!


    At this time, Ren Yanlin also realized how urgent the situation was, and could not help but advise: "Mi Ya, it''s enough, please stop."


    Mi Ya stared intently at Si Lianye, and without even looking at him, she spoke with a hoarse voice: "Tell me, is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t you think he looks like me?" Si Lianye''s voice was unexpectedly calm.


    As expected, she lowered her head to look at Le Le''s appearance. The two men looked at each other and saw the same message in their eyes, "A good chance!"


    The two of them pounced on her at the same time. Since they were already very close to her, before she could react, they were already in front of her. She couldn''t help but be startled and instinctively let go of her hands.


    The unconscious Le Le immediately slid down a large distance.


    "No ¡­"


    "No!"


    A voice belonged to Si Lianye. He flew up and pounced, and used all her strength to grab Le Le by the back of the neck, but because such a posture was too forceful, he could only rely on the strength in her fingers to maintain her balance.


    There was also a cry of surprise from a lady standing at the door. Quite a few people turned to look at the voice and found a pale woman standing at the door with a panicked expression.


    "No, Le Le, Mom is here!" Shen Xiran rushed forward, and used all his strength to help Si Lianye grab onto his hand, and pulled on it with all his might.


    Mi Ya tightly grabbed onto Mi Ya and couldn''t possibly do anything else. She looked at everything in front of her with dejected eyes, and naturally took in Shen Xiran''s expression as well.


    At this time, Ren Yanlin was also angry, and pushed her behind him without caring for her, saying: "Look after her."


    Then, without even turning his head, they walked forward and helped Si Lianye pull Le Le up.


    With the help of two people, Si Lianye finally managed to drag Le Le up to the stage step by step.


    His lips tightly pursed. As soon as Le Le reached a safe zone, he quickly went to listen to his chest. Then, he said to Ren Yanlin, "Call an ambulance."


    "Alright." Ren Yanlin immediately made a call.


    On the other hand, Shen Xiran''s entire body fell to the ground, his tears flowing non-stop, as though he had just been fished out of water.


    She held Le Le tightly in her arms, not willing to let anyone touch him, and kept on kissing him on the head. "Le Le, Le Le, listen to mother, what happened to you? "Answer me ¡­"


    Si Lianye put her hand on her shoulder to comfort her: "It''s alright, he listened to his heartbeat, he''s fine now, I think he''s been scared by her sleeping pills, I''ll send him to the hospital to find a doctor, she''ll wake up soon."


    She hugged Le Le tightly, as if she hadn''t heard his words. Only now did Si Lianye realize that her entire body was trembling.


    Helpless, he could only stand up, and looked coldly at Mi Ya who looked flustered: "What exactly did you feed your child?"


    Mi Ya tightly pursed her lips, not saying a word.


    In one breath, his entire body released a shocking killing intent.


    Shen Xiran''s body trembled, and hugged his son even more tightly.


    Ren Yanlin anxiously stood in front of Mi Ya: "Boss, Boss, calm down. Even if you kill her now, it would be useless.


    Si Lianye stared at her sinisterly, causing her to involuntarily shrink back.


    At this moment, the sound of the ambulance outside arrived.


    They brought Le Le to the ambulance at the fastest speed possible and then brought him to the hospital.


    After a preliminary examination, the doctor''s conclusion was that Le Le had been made unconscious by a drug that was similar to an anesthetic.


    Shen Xiran became anxious when he heard it: "Then doctor, what should we do now? When will the child wake up? "


    The doctor comforted her, "It''s okay. We have already taken measures against him. If nothing unexpected happens, he will wake up after the effects of the medicine have worn off. At most, he will wake up tomorrow."


    She heaved a huge sigh of relief and cried tears of joy. "It''s good that you''re fine, thank you."


    Si Lianye who was at the side asked: "Then will this kind of medicine have any side effects on the child?"


    The doctor thought for a while and said, "The sequelae won''t be too serious. At most, there will be dizziness and vomiting in the first few days. It will slowly recover, so as long as you take care of it carefully, it will be fine."

 C87

    Your hand is injured


    Si Lianye nodded her head: "Ok, thank you."


    The doctor nodded at them and left, leaving the nurse to inject Le Le.


    Shen Xiran saw the thick pillow stabbing into Le Le''s skin and felt his heart ache. He couldn''t help but cover his chest and turn around, not daring to look.


    Si Lianye stood beside her and carried her in her arms, whispering into her ear: "Don''t worry, the doctor said the child is alright."


    She gently nodded her head, "I know, but... But I still feel heartache, why does the child have to suffer like this? "Who did he offend? Why is she so bad ¡­"


    Heaven knows when she saw her son hanging outside the window. Her heart felt like it was about to jump out of her chest.


    That heart-wrenching feeling was a pain she had never felt before, and she hated that woman from the bottom of her heart.


    "Why did she capture Le Le? Why did she throw him down? What a good child Le Le is, to think that she could actually do it ¡­ " she cried, holding his hand tightly in his.


    Si Lianye caressed her long hair softly without saying a word, allowing her to vent the fear and anger in her heart. "She''s really too evil, Si Lianye, you can''t let her go, you mustn''t, my Le Le, my Le Le ¡­"


    She sat on the side of Le Le''s bed and looked at his still sleeping face.


    Si Lianye walked behind her and promised in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely give you an explanation."


    As if she hadn''t heard him, she straightened her back and didn''t say anything.


    Si Lianye sighed lightly in her heart. She knew that she was going to hate him again this time.


    A soft sigh came from behind Shen Xiran, and then, the sound of footsteps gradually faded into the distance, followed by the sound of doors opening and closing.


    That was the sound of Si Lianye going out.


    She wiped away her tears and looked at her son''s innocent face. She felt so heartbroken that she could barely breathe.


    She reached out her hand to cover him with the blanket, afraid that he would catch a cold. When she withdrew her hand, she discovered that her hand was red.


    She jumped in shock and quickly looked at Le Le''s body. She discovered that there were no injuries on his body.


    Strange, then my hand isn''t injured. Where did the blood come from?


    She focused her mind, suddenly remembering that she had grabbed Si Lianye when she was crying in her arms. Could it be his?


    Her expression changed, becoming complicated.


    It was obvious that it was because of him, and he was the one who had caused Le Le to become like this. However, in the end, it was also he who had saved Le Le, and he even seemed to have suffered from quite a heavy injury, yet he had not revealed it to her at all.


    This kind of man caused her feelings to become incomparably complicated.


    After a long while, she let out a soft sigh. She felt that somewhere in her heart, the ice-cold place had begun to loosen up and was about to melt.


    Si Lianye walked out of the room with pursed lips. Ren Yanlin, who was standing at the door, immediately went up to him. "Boss ¡­"


    He understood what he meant and swept a glance at him. With a calm expression, he said, "It''s nothing serious. I''ll be unconscious until tomorrow. But ¡­"


    When Ren Yanlin heard the first half of the sentence, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, when he heard the latter half of the sentence, he became nervous again.


    Si Lianye looked at him again. She was well aware of why he was so nervous: "The child is too young.


    Ren Yanlin''s expression fell and he unknowingly thought that the Le Le lying inside was his child, "Then ¡­ "Then right now ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at the stuttering Yun Che, and said snappily: "Luckily nothing big happened, this is the last time I''ll forgive her, don''t let me see it again."


    Ren Yanlin''s expression immediately changed from gloomy to clear, "Thank you, boss, thank you."


    Si Lianye looked at his expression, slightly shook her head, and said: "I think you ate the wrong medicine, why must you treat her well?"


    Actually, he hadn''t finished what he wanted to say. What kind of relationship could make a man fall in love with a woman to this extent? Even if he helped her pursue another man, he would still be able to endure it.


    He didn''t understand, and he didn''t want to understand. The only thing he knew was that if Mi Ya didn''t change his mind, this good friend and capable subordinate of his might even be crippled.


    He narrowed his eyes and made a decision in his heart.


    When Ren Yanlin heard the news that his lover would not be heavily punished by Si Lianye, his mood improved by a lot, and he beamed with joy as he said, "Boss is indeed kind. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have worried for so long.


    As he said that, he took out the tablet and handed it over to Si Lianye, prepared to let him see the news just now. However, he realized that hesitated for a moment, and didn''t move his right hand as he extended his left hand to receive it.


    He calmly looked down at the file on the tablet, refusing to answer his question.


    Ren Yanlin''s gaze drooped, all the way until his right hand was red.


    Startled, he cried out involuntarily, "Boss, your hand ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at him coldly: "My hand is injured, what are you making a fuss about? Just get a doctor to bandage it up later. "


    The reason he came out earlier was because he didn''t want Shen Xiran to discover his wounds.


    Ren Yanlin saw that his hands were still dripping with blood, and was so scared that he almost jumped up, and anxiously said: "It''s not a light injury like this, I''ll go find a doctor for you."


    She ran to the doctor''s office without waiting for him to reply.


    As a man, what does it matter if you bleed skin? He''s the only one who would make such a fuss.


    The doctor was quickly called over, and Si Lianye had no choice but to extend her hand for him to examine.


    The doctor frowned when he saw the wound, examined it, and announced, "This is because you have been pressed down by gravity. You need to clean. If necessary, you need to remove your nails."


    Si Lianye did not think that this wound that she did not put in her eyes would be so serious, and said a little impatiently: "It''s only a small wound, there''s no need to strain yourself."


    Ren Yanlin looked at his bloody hands and was shocked. Seeing that Si Lianye was still unconcerned, he was so shocked that he almost kneeled down and begged him. "Boss, don''t you think that you have lost a bit too much blood?"


    Si Lianye didn''t even glance at it. "It''s nothing."


    The doctor frowned deeply. "There are no tools here. I need to go to my office."


    Si Lianye looked at him, "Wait, I''ll finish reading this document."


    Ren Yanlin didn''t know how much he regretted showing the document to him just now. Looking at the terrifying fingernail in his hand, he trembled in fear. "Boss, stop delaying.


    I wonder how boss did it, to be able to make his fingers like this.


    Si Lianye was very calm from start to finish: "Will he die?"


    "You ¡­" Ren Yanlin found himself speechless.


    The doctor frowned.


    He didn''t realize that there was a patient who was so composed with this mister in front of him. It was as if his fingers were linked to his heart.


    At this time, the door to her room was opened by someone. Shen Xiran appeared at the door and her gaze quickly landed on Si Lianye''s hands. She was shocked by the bloody mess on his hands and pursed her lips: "Si Lianye, thank you."


    When she said that, not only Si Lianye, even Ren Yanlin who was at the side also raised his head and looked at her in shock.


    was not stupid, he had already seen that something was amiss between the two of them. If they had to say that they were a couple, then it just had to be estranged from each other. If they had to say that they were strangers, then the tenderness in Si Lianye''s eyes could not be faked.


    The conflict between the two of them was definitely not light.


    When Si Lianye heard her words, she looked at her. Seeing her uncomfortable expression, she smiled slightly, and her eyes gradually lit up: "It''s alright, this is what I should do." He swallowed the rest of what she wanted to say because he sensed that she absolutely did not want to hear it.


    Shen Xiran looked at his hand and shuddered, he could not help but say: "Why are you not going to treat his, isn''t it painful like this?"


    His fingernails had been turned up, revealing the bloody flesh underneath. It was a very frightening sight to behold.


    Si Lianye''s face immediately revealed a trace of pain, her voice also became a lot softer, "A little, but I still want to read this document first ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he saw her walk over to him and grab his tablet. Due to something unexpected, his hands were empty before he could react.


    "You ¡­" Si Lianye blinked, she did not expect her to use this move.


    Shen Xiran said with a straight face: "It''s not like I''m going to run away with my legs, what''s there to be afraid of, I''ll just deal with the wound first."


    Si Lianye stared at her with her astonishingly bright eyes, causing an uneasy look to appear on her normally confident and confident face, "You ¡­ Why are you looking at me like that for? "


    Si Lianye laughed: "I see that you look even more beautiful than before."


    She was stunned. "What nonsense are you spouting? Is the bleeding too much of a loss of consciousness? "


    Seeing her expression, Si Lianye laughed, and did not continue to be conflicted. She followed the doctor to her office, acting very obediently, as if he was a completely different person.


    Ren Yanlin wiped the sweat off his forehead and thanked her softly.


    If it wasn''t for her, who knows how long it would have taken her to wait for her boss to agree to treat her wounds?


    Shen Xiran glanced at him, then said: "You''re welcome. His wound was caused by Le Le, that''s why I said that."


    "Was it caused by Le Le?" Ren Yanlin was stunned.

 C88

    I want to sleep with you


    "Yes, this is a fresh wound, it''s obvious that it was made just now. Most likely, it''s because when Le Le fell, in order to catch him, he was injured by his finger. I''m very grateful to him, so you don''t have to thank me."


    Only then did Ren Yanlin realize that this was the instant that Le Le had fallen. Because it was too sudden, Si Lianye was unable to take a good stance, she could only use her instincts to grab onto Le Le''s wrist, but she was almost brought down by the impact of his fall. In a moment of desperation, he used her left hand to grab onto the window ledge, causing her fingers to be severely injured from the metal texture.


    Really ¡­


    He shook his head, expressing his gratitude to the woman with the complicated expression on her face once again. "No matter what, the boss accepted the treatment because of your persuasion, so I still have to thank you."


    Shen Xiran shook his head: "Up to you, remember to look after your boss later, don''t let him do anything rash."


    With that, he turned around and walked into the room, closing the door right in front of him.


    The strange feeling came again. Ren Yanlin rubbed his nose, feeling that she was filled with resentment towards his boss. Even she was not nice to him.


    Was it because her boss had abandoned her and allowed her to give birth to a child on her own without responsibility?


    Thinking about this, his whole body shivered, and he hurriedly shook his head to get rid of his thoughts. Impossible, how could the boss be such a person, he would definitely not do such a thing, there must be a reason he did not know.


    Looking at the child''s four or five years old appearance, it was a pity that he followed his eldest brother only three years ago. It seemed that he was unable to find out the truth.


    This really made one''s heart itch.


    He looked at the closed door and pondered.


    After a while, he saw that the door in front of him had no intention of opening. Recalling the woman that he had placed in his heart, he thought for a moment before turning around to leave.


    This was the scene of their family of three being together. An outsider like him shouldn''t get involved, it was better to do his own things first.


    When the doctor was treating Si Lianye''s fingers, the doctor used a sharp knife to cut off the rotten flesh around his fingernails, and then used a small tool to remove the remaining part of his nails.


    And Si Lianye had not taken a single anesthetic for all of this.


    After everything was settled, even the doctor admired him a little. "You are a very courageous man." This was the first time he had ever had an operation like this. He didn''t anesthetize or even grunt at all.


    He had a will of steel.


    "Thank you." Si Lianye did not look at the admiration in the doctor''s eyes as he turned around and got down from the treatment chair. Seeing that he had been wrapped up into radish like fingers, the loathing in his eyes could be seen, "If you do not wrap me up like this, I will be even more grateful to you."


    The doctor shook his head. "Your wound is very deep. If you don''t bandage it with medicine, there''s a high possibility of inflammation. It''ll be troublesome then, so you should just bear with it."


    He frowned and didn''t say anything. He was thinking that he was going to be a lefty for a while.


    Later on, Shen Xiran saw that his hand had been wrapped tightly and was startled, but then he relaxed. Since it was a doctor''s bag, then it meant that his injuries would not worsen.


    That''s a good thing.


    But trouble followed.


    As Le Le''s mother, she naturally could not be discharged while she was in a coma. She had to stay by his side, whereas Si Lianye could clearly return on her own, yet had to follow him to the hospital with the excuse of being injured no matter what. Furthermore, she had to squeeze into the same ward as him.


    Shen Xiran knew that he had something up his sleeve, but seeing that he did not do anything out of line and the injuries on his hands were caused to save Le Le, he did not expose him.


    Si Lianye was overjoyed, and she consciously took a big step forward in resolving the pain in her heart.


    Si Lianye naturally gave the money to stay in the best room for Le Le, but he could not endure being so thick-skinned as to insist on staying in it. Shen Xiran looked at him and said, "If you want to stay here, then I''ll have to trouble you for a bit."


    This ward was divided into two rooms, the inner room was like a bedroom, it was a place for patients to rest, and the arrangement was also very warm. There were even flowers on the bedside table, as well as some wardrobe, and there was a small bed in the corner for the patients'' families to sleep in.


    On the other hand, the outer room was spacious and bright. It was used to receive relatives and friends of doctors. It had a long leather sofa, tables and chairs, and looked just like a normal person''s living room.


    According to Shen Xiran''s idea, she wanted Si Lianye to sleep on the sofa at night, while she stayed outside on the sofa for the night.


    "But ¡­" Shen Xiran wanted to retort but he was interrupted: "There''s no ''but''. I, Si Lianye, do not have the grace to let a woman sleep on the sofa and sleep on the bed."


    "You''re injured, you''re a patient. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this arrangement." She was very insistent on her opinion.


    When Si Lianye saw her lips suddenly rise, she immediately felt that something was wrong. As expected, she heard him say, "Then I don''t mind you sleeping with me on the bed."


    "You wish." She blushed. Even if she could sleep on a small bed, it was impossible for her to do so, much less sleep on a small bed.


    But clearly, he didn''t seem to think so.


    Si Lianye''s disappointment was so obvious, it was so obvious that it made her feel a little unwilling to bear it.


    She used all her strength to suppress the words that she was going to compromise with, preventing herself from saying words that she would regret.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye did not continue to chase after him. Instead, she resolutely carried out what she had said and allowed her to sleep on the bed while she slept on the sofa.


    She was determined not to let him go.


    In the end, Si Lianye could not help but say: "Just take it as me apologizing to you. This time''s matter, is all because of me."


    She was stunned and couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly happened?"


    This question had already been on her mind for a long time. Since he was injured and couldn''t be questioned, now that he took the initiative to speak out, she took the opportunity to ask.


    He paused, but did not immediately answer her question. Instead, he asked, "Can you tell me how you got there? I don''t remember telling you. "


    He had never told her where Le Le was, and he only left when she was asleep. He had also confirmed that she was not following him, so how did she know about that place?


    She pursed her lips. "Your computer." She spoke very succinctly and even without any sense of direction, but he understood immediately.


    It turned out to be his negligence. He had used the computer to check the address after answering the call, and because he was used to the problem, his phone hadn''t been turned off. Thus, he let her see the tag.


    It seemed like he had been soft-hearted, and he had only given her a few sleeping pills, but he had also been careless. Thus, he had asked her to look for him.


    Shen Xiran was secretly glad that she had not woken up from his sleep and discovered that he had disappeared. If the computer on the table pointed to a strange address that made her feel that something was amiss and he rushed there, then he might not know about it until his son was sent to the hospital.


    She couldn''t help but to let out a light breath of relief. At the same time, she was even more clueless about Mi Ya''s motive.


    "Why would she do that? I remember that I didn''t offend her. " she asked.


    Si Lianye smiled bitterly and said: "It''s all my fault." Then, he told her everything that had happened between him and Mi Ya.


    Originally, when he came to A Nation to open a branch three years ago, Ren Yanlin had already been his subordinate and only hired Mi Ya after they opened a branch.


    Hearing this, Shen Xiran felt his heart go sour, and he didn''t know what kind of feeling it was.


    Si Lianye looked at her expression carefully, and when she saw her expression, the corner of her lips slightly raised, as she slowly narrated what happened.


    At that time, he still searched everywhere for traces of Shen Xiran, and she didn''t have any thoughts towards the women beside him. Therefore, Mi Ya quickly discovered that he had no feelings for her.


    However, she was a very stubborn person. Seeing that he didn''t pay attention to her, and instead aroused her competitive spirit, she thought that she must take him down.


    At that time, he only had two thoughts. One was to get the branch company ready and start a new track as soon as possible, and the other was to find Shen Xiran, so he did not pay attention to the thoughts of the woman beside him.


    Mi Ya saw that her suggestion had failed time and time again, and her heart gradually became anxious, but she had no other choice.


    Just at this time, the branch company gradually went back on track, and he still had not made any progress in his search for Shen Xiran, so he prepared to return home.


    His men gave him a farewell dinner, and he did not want to turn it down, so he forced himself to drink a few drinks and went back in a drunken mood.


    After saying that, he forced a smile and said to her, "I can swear that although I drank quite a bit at that time, I was still conscious. I clearly remember that I went back alone and there was no one else by my side. After that, I fell asleep and flew back home the next night."


    "Isn''t that normal? Why is Mi Ya like that again? " Hearing this, Shen Xiran frowned and asked, thinking that there must be some sort of conflict between the two of them, maybe it was a lie.

 C89

    "I''m not lying to you." Si Lianye didn''t know why, but she was actually able to see through her thoughts, and continued: "Originally, things went smoothly, but I immediately noticed that Mi Ya contacted me more and more, and used a small matter to look for me many times. I gradually felt that it was strange, and I was on guard, so I didn''t interact any further with her."


    After saying that, she sighed, "At that time, I only felt that her attitude was very strange, but I didn''t expect that it was due to another reason."


    Shen Xiran listened very attentively.


    He couldn''t help but hold her hand and say, "I can assure you that in the five years I''ve been separated from you, there haven''t been any women around me. Really, believe me."


    He looked at her earnestly, and she lowered her eyes. A moment later, she gently withdrew her hand from his large hand.


    Si Lianye''s expression immediately became gloomy.


    He pulled himself together and then said, "Of course I find her attitude a little strange, but I didn''t put it to heart, thinking that she still wouldn''t give up, so she rarely comes over, and only comes over after taking care of the things that she had to do, and tries not to interact with her as much as possible. However, after coming over this time, Ren Yanlin also helped her out, which was why she made things unmanageable, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, these things were all caused by me." He looked at her earnestly.


    She shook her head. "What is your inside story?"


    To actually not be moved by his narration, Si Lianye was secretly disappointed. She continued: "Actually, I only found out about this matter yesterday, that time before I returned home, I drank wine. As a member of the company, she naturally attended the banquet and drank a lot of wine. At that time, I had no impression of her, but for some reason, she told me yesterday that night that I was with her ¡­ "With her ¡­"


    As he spoke till here and looked at Shen Xiran''s clear eyes, he actually started to stutter a little, unable to continue.


    She calmly added, "Say you slept with her?"


    He nodded with a look of regret on his face: "I said, I went home by myself, I was alone, I woke up but I didn''t see any woman by my side, I don''t know why she thought so, and even insisted that it was me, and then seeing that I didn''t know anything about it, she became angry, thinking that I had taken advantage of the situation, and my thoughts started to go awry, this time I was probably provoked by you ¡­"


    After he finished speaking, he let out a long sigh. He didn''t know what to say, much less what had happened that night.


    Shen Xiran calmly pondered, and his expressionless face made him very anxious: "Xi Ran, believe me, I really have nothing to do with her, she was mistaken ¡­"


    Shen Xiran glanced at him, saw the worry on his face, and felt his heart soften: "Alright, I know it''s not you."


    He was stunned for a moment before joy emerged on his face. "Really?"


    She sighed in her heart, "I''m not an idiot. You speak so naturally about this matter, which shows how magnanimous you are. Although I still don''t like you, I must admit that you''re not lying."


    "Thank you for your trust." He laughed, his bright eyes making her afraid to look directly at him. She turned her gaze back to him and said, "So, I feel that the one who is lying is either you or her."


    Si Lianye was startled when she heard it, "But I feel that she was very serious when she said it, as if she wasn''t framing me."


    He kept thinking about Mi Ya''s expression at that time, and from beginning to end, he felt that she seemed to be speaking his truth.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes flashed, "Then what you said was true, and what she said was also true.


    Si Lianye frowned and thought for a while: "Anyway, I can guarantee that I haven''t touched her myself."


    Seeing that he did not look like he was lying, Shen Xiran was also confused.


    In one case, the two parties were in the same boat, so who should she believe?


    Speaking of which, Si Lianye had a past record, she could never forget the injuries he had caused her, but looking at his appearance, for some reason, she felt that what he had said was true. He had not lied to her.


    But he also said that what Mi Ya said was true, so what?


    She thought about it for a long time, but still couldn''t think of a conclusion. She was extremely agitated, but Si Lianye comforted her, "It''s fine, at worst, I''ll just ask her again."


    "Ask again?" She bluntly asked, "Can I ask you something? What do you plan on doing with her this time?"


    However, she saw that the other party had a deep relationship with Si Lianye, so she did not do anything to him. She just wanted to see his sincerity.


    He was silent for a moment, then he said, "I''m sure you''ll be angry with me for saying this, but you can''t not say it." Then he looked up and saw that she looked fine, so he went on: "I promised him I would let her off one last time, so I can only expel her now and pass on what she has done to her family."


    Shen Xiran was very disappointed: "That''s all?"


    When he saw this, he quickly added, "I''ve already decided that I will never see her again. Also, she''s from a big family, so her tutoring is very strict. Even if she can go to work, she has to go through a lot of tough battles. So, after I tell her to her family, she will be in a lot of trouble. She shouldn''t have the chance to appear in front of us again."


    At the very least, according to him, Mi Ya would probably be looked after by her family, and that would be no different from being captured.


    Si Lianye continued: "Her family is very traditional, they always wanted her to get married and not go to work. At that time, it was us who spoke up for her to persuade her family.


    If she marries someone, she might just give up. Si Lianye was happy just thinking about it.


    Shen Xiran swept his eyes across him: "You''re willing?"


    "What?" He looked at her innocently.


    "Stop pretending, don''t you think it''s a pity that she got married?" Shen Xiran asked, but why did the words sound sour.


    Si Lianye''s heart was practically blooming with a smile, as she deeply felt that she was not far from victory: "What a pity." He slowly finished speaking and successfully saw her expression change. She then continued, "It''s a pity that I didn''t tell her to leave in time after discovering her paranoid personality. In the end, she almost caused a disaster ¡­"


    Shen Xiran snorted, and did not say a word.


    Si Lianye looked at her expression carefully, and asked carefully: "I''ve finished speaking, is it your turn?"


    "What do I have to say?" Her heart skipped a beat, and she knew immediately what he was trying to say to her.


    "What do you think?" He glanced around the room. They were talking on the sofa outside, to make it easier to talk and not to disturb the children.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m sleepy and I want to sleep." She stood up as if nothing had happened and walked into the room. After she opened the door, she turned around and said to him, "I think your plane ticket is for tomorrow." Le Le''s health is not good, you need to change your contract, otherwise, you can go back first, I will wait for him to completely recover before I go back. "


    Without waiting for him to speak, she stepped into the room and closed the door.


    Si Lianye looked at the closed door in disappointment and hit the sofa with her hammer forcefully. Next time, he had to make her admit the true identity of the child.


    As for returning early or something, how was that possible? He still wanted to show his affability level in front of his son. Without his father''s involvement in the first five years of his life, how tragic would it be?


    So he decided to do it. He took out his phone and contacted the country. After saying that he would delay his plan to return home, he lay down happily and began to dream about the happy life of his family of three tomorrow.


    On the small bed in the inner room, Shen Xiran had basically not slept for the entire night. He did not want to bring up the matters of Le Le''s past again, but he had no choice but to bring it up, which made her extremely annoyed.


    And in another place, there was someone who was even more agitated than her. It was the culprit that caused Le Le to still be unconscious ¡ª ¡ª Mi Ya.


    After being captured by Si Lianye, she had immediately ordered to be locked in a room and not be able to come out. She felt uneasy, afraid that she would really kill someone, and then, everything would be over.


    As a result, within her uneasiness, she welcomed her good friend, Ren Yanlin.


    He came in with a sullen face, and she asked hurriedly, "How is the child?"


    Ren Yanlin looked at her. He really wanted to make this matter a little more serious so that she would receive a good lesson. However, in the end, he couldn''t bear to scare her and tell her the truth.


    After listening, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, I don''t have to go to jail anymore."


    Ren Yanlin uncuriously snorted: "Still okay? After you know the boss'' decision, you shouldn''t feel any better. "


    "What decision?" Mi Ya stared at him, her heart had a bad premonition.


    When she heard Si Lianye expelling her, there wasn''t anything unexpected, and he probably wouldn''t want to see her again. She had long been prepared for this, and although she felt sad in her heart, she could only comfort herself and comfort her. There would definitely be a chance to see her in the future.


    But then he said something that made her jump without caring about her image: "What did you say? He''s going to tell my family about me? "No, no, I can''t. I''ll die like this!"


    She shouted and paced around the room irritably, "Isn''t it just a little bastard? There was no big problem, was there a need to be so serious? I don''t believe that he would treat me like this. Ren Yanlin, is it you? It must be you! "


    She muttered to herself as she blamed everyone, including the innocent Shen Xiran: "It''s all her fault. Why did she steal my night? He''s mine ¡­" Yet he could not blame himself for it. Ren Yanlin, who was coldly looking at her from the side, became more and more disappointed.

 C90

    He even felt that Mi Ya was too stubborn. Furthermore, he didn''t know that she was this selfish, pushing all the bad things onto someone else, yet she wasn''t wrong in the slightest.


    Is that possible?


    He let out a deep sigh, stepped forward, and gently yet firmly grabbed her hands that were waving around in the air: "Don''t say anymore, the matter is settled. Moreover, he won''t be able to hear what you''re saying now." The eldest is in the ward with his wife and children, why would he come to see you?


    The meaning of his words was to make her give up and obediently listen to his orders. If possible, wait until her boss''s anger had subsided before thinking of a solution.


    Unfortunately, Mi Ya did not appreciate his kind intentions. She waved his hand with all her might, and shouted while looking at him: "It''s all your fault. You leaked my plan, otherwise ¡­ Otherwise... I hate you so much, get lost! I don''t want to see you again! Get lost! "


    Ren Yanlin sighed, and without saying a word, he walked out silently.


    Even though he loved her with so much love and felt so much guilt, he still didn''t feel the slightest bit of pity for her.


    When Mi Ya saw that hshehad indeed left the room, she could not help but be dumbstruck. After a while, he suddenly let out a sharp scream and swept all the items on the table to the ground with a wave of her hand.


    Ren Yanlin instructed his subordinates coldly. No matter what he heard, he would just ignore them and wait for her to fall asleep before cleaning up the room.


    Now that she had been sent home and settled, he did not want to cause any more trouble.


    Moreover, her family wasn''t bad at all, she hoped to change her extreme personality.


    On the other side, Si Lianye had fallen asleep on the sofa as he had intended in the end.


    Shen Xiran, who was in the room, did not sleep for a long time. On one hand, it was because he was worried about his son, and from time to time, he would wake up to see his current condition.


    Should he speak the truth?


    She frowned for a long time, but couldn''t come up with a conclusion. She only fell asleep late at night.


    On the second day, Si Lianye was awakened by an intense throbbing pain in her hand.


    He frowned and thought about what the doctor had said to him yesterday. He said his wound was very deep and would hurt for a few days, so if it hurt too much, he could prescribe painkillers.


    He had refused at that moment.


    Now, it seemed, it was necessary to seek a new doctor.


    He frowned as he thought about it. Suddenly, he heard a surprised exclamation: "Le Le, Le Le!"


    Shen Xiran rushed out with tears streaming down his face. When he saw him, he grabbed onto his wrist as if he had been granted amnesty, "Quick, call the doctor, Le Le, he ¡­ He''s awake. "


    Without saying a word, Si Lianye turned around and went out to call the main doctor.


    Immediately, a large group of doctors and nurses rushed in.


    Fortunately, the room they were in wasn''t small and could fit in so many people.


    Le Le opened his eyes that were full of confusion and looked at his mother: "Mom, mom, why am I here?"


    Shen Xiran smiled and held his little hand with tears in his eyes. "You''re sick, that''s why mother brought you to the hospital. You should be good and let the aunts and uncles inspect you, understand?"


    He blinked his eyes and answered with a "hmm". That small appearance of his looked extremely cute.


    The nurses felt itchy inside and almost pinched his cheeks. However, when they saw the parents glaring at them covetously, they suppressed the restlessness in their hearts.


    However, as a mother, Shen Xiran had such benefits. She gently caressed her son''s face and asked softly: "Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? If you have something to say, say it. "


    He thought for a moment. "I''m feeling a little dizzy, and I still want to sleep. I''m too weak to do that."


    She immediately looked worriedly at the doctor. He immediately explained, "This is only an aftereffect. You''ll be fine after resting for a while. There''s nothing important, so don''t worry."


    She relaxed and turned to her son, saying, "Listen, the doctor said you have to be better. Be good and listen. We can go home soon."


    Le Le said with a serious expression on his small face, "Alright, I''ll definitely listen to you."


    "Good child." Shen Xiran''s heart ached a lot when she saw his obedient look.


    Si Lianye watched from the side. Even though she wanted to let Le Le know about his existence as a father, he also understood at the same time that this was not the time. The child did not exist because he did not exist in his world.


    He sighed deeply, feeling incomparably regretful.


    When the doctor had finished his examination, he felt that the child was in good condition and would probably be discharged in a few days'' rest. However, before that, there were still a lot of vials hanging every day, which was to remove the rest of the anesthetic.


    When Le Le saw the terrifying big bottle above him sending drops of liquid into his body, he was so shocked that his face changed.


    Shen Xiran felt his heart ache as he comforted his son, "Don''t be afraid, this is the medicine given to you by Uncle Doctor. "Didn''t you want to go back with your mother? How are you going to go back with her when it''s not good for you?"


    Le Le was scared and immediately said: "I want to go back with mother."


    "Then be good, we''ll be home in two more days." Shen Xiran stroked his little head and said.


    "Yes." He nodded his head gloomily.


    But even though he had been comforted by Shen Xiran, the child''s natural disposition was to be restless, making him unable to move from the bed to the day was an extremely uncomfortable thing. He couldn''t help but act coquettishly and even lose his temper.


    At this time, Si Lianye saw the chance and came out. He carried a large box with him and entered, the colorful ball on top of the box immediately attracted Le Le''s attention.


    Shen Xiran noticed and looked at Si Lianye in shock: "Don''t you have to work?"


    Si Lianye placed the box on the side of the bed, opening the envelope as she replied, "I have already taken care of various matters. All of them are on track, so it doesn''t matter if I''m still here."


    "Okay, then what is this?" A toy? But how could a toy have such a big box?


    Due to being constantly busy, Shen Xiran still did not know that there was another thing in this world called building blocks, and that it was a type of weapon that used up time.


    Si Lianye said as she opened it, "This is a toy I gave to Le Le."


    After hearing that, Le Le reluctantly looked away from the toy. Realizing that it was an unfamiliar uncle, he asked, "Who are you?"


    Shen Xiran slapped his forehead.


    He had actually forgotten to introduce him to his son.


    She quickly said to Le Le: "This is mother''s friend, you should call him Uncle Si."


    "Uncle Si." Le Le''s education had never been bad, and his small mouth was sweet.


    However, Si Lianye, who had her head lowered playing with the toy, was not very satisfied. He wanted to hear the voice of Le Le calling him father even more, but it was obvious that it was not the time yet.


    He slowly took out the toy inside, causing Le Le''s eyes to widen and let out a "wow" sound.


    Si Lianye placed the toy on the small table on top of his sickbed, and revealed her most amiable expression, stroking his hair: "Today is the first time you and uncle have met, this is uncle''s greeting, do you like it?"


    Le Le impatiently nodded: "I like it." he said loudly.


    Shen Xiran looked at the pile of small parts and asked curiously, "Are these building blocks?"


    "Yes, I specially sent someone to buy it. I specially chose the most complicated one. I think it should be enough for him to be quiet for a few days." He spoke as if he was referring to something.


    She followed his gaze and saw that Le Le had already begun assembling his toy blocks impatiently.


    It was just that this block of wood was a little too difficult. Not long later, Le Le encountered a problem, and frowned, then raised his head to look for his mother for help.


    Shen Xiran was also not very familiar with this. After hesitating for a moment, he did not even move forward when Si Lianye took the initiative to sit beside him and said: "Can I help you?"


    He hesitated. "Will you?"


    Si Lianye patted her chest: "I used to risk my life on this, I even received rewards when I was young."


    "Is that so?" Hearing that the person in front of him was an expert, Le Le''s eyes lit up: "Alright, let''s fight together."


    The painting on the box was a super large Transformer. When he finished painting and brought it to the school to show it off to his classmates, there would definitely be many people who would be envious of him.


    The happy Le Le completely didn''t think that the uncle who was fighting alongside him would actually meet him for the first time.


    But it didn''t matter. He was her mother''s friend, wasn''t it?


    With this move from Si Lianye, Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief. Although Le Le was an obedient child, he stayed in the hospital every day and had to endure the pain of being pricked with needles every single day. His movements were restricted as well, and even an adult would not be able to get used to being pricked like this, let alone Le Le himself.


    Therefore, after being taken care of by Shen Xiran for the past few days, she felt that his mind was extremely tired, and now that Si Lianye was willing to accept his, he felt much more at ease.


    She poured herself a cup of water and slowly watched her son play with Si Lianye. Suddenly, she felt that the scene in front of her was very harmonious, and adding herself to the picture, she felt like she was from a whole family.


    Then she shook her head, amused. How could that be?


    Just like this, Si Lianye used a box of toys to successfully approach the son in his heart, and became very good friends with him. In the end, when Le Le left the hospital, he was still extremely fond of the Uncle Si, and when he heard that would not come tomorrow, his disappointment showed on his face.


    Shen Xiran found it funny, but he felt that Si Lianye''s charm was not small, this charm was not only aimed at women, even children were not affected, it was truly ¡­


    After leaving the hospital, he brought the child back to his hotel to observe a few days. After seeing that he had completely recovered from the aftereffects of the illness, he brought the child back to Ai Te''s home once to make them feel at ease before officially returning.

 C91

    He''s not my father


    At the airport, Shen Xiran held Le Le''s hand and behind him was Si Lianye holding his luggage. From afar, they looked like a real family of three.


    Even the air stewardess thought so. After they had boarded the plane, Le Le accidentally bumped into a corner of a chair, making him pout in pain. He was extremely unhappy, but the air stewardess immediately consoled him, "Don''t cry.


    She looked at the family of handsome men and beautiful women, and could not help but say these words.


    With that said, Si Lianye also laughed.


    But when they were caught off guard, Le Le''s face suddenly sank. "He''s not my father, my father is somewhere else."


    The flight attendant''s appropriate smile froze, and Si Lianye''s face sunk.


    Shen Xiran quickly stooped down and hugged his son, saying, "Le Le, don''t talk to me like that, this is wrong."


    Le Le curled his lips. He was a little unwilling, but he apologized to the air stewardess nonetheless.


    The flight attendant took a quick glance at Si Lianye, her gaze filled with indescribably complex emotions.


    Si Lianye''s face was so dark that it couldn''t get any darker. After seeing the flight attendant leave, he looked at Shen Xiran, tolerated it, and asked, "Le Le, why did you say that Daddy was somewhere else?"


    Le Le replied naively: "Isn''t Papa Shangguan at mother''s place? Mom also told me that I would be able to see him very soon. I can only have one dad, and that I already have a Papa Shangguan, so I can''t have you as my dad anymore. "


    Tong Yan''s words made Shen Xiran feel extremely embarrassed, and he hurriedly took out his snacks to gag his son: "Come and eat this."


    His eyes lit up and he immediately went to eat.


    Shen Xiran lowered his head to coax his son, and completely did not dare to raise his head to look at his expression.


    But even so, she could feel two scorching gazes staring at her from the top of her head.


    Si Lianye was unable to describe the shock she had received. What did he hear? Le Le said there was a Papa Shangguan?


    If he was not mistaken, the person he was talking about was that Shangguan Zhe. In that instant, he was almost going to go berserk. Why did his son Si Lianye call Shangguan Zhe his father?


    Why did this happen?


    He felt that he desperately needed an explanation.


    However, Shen Xiran the Informant was like an ostrich, he kept his head lowered, refusing to raise it up even after a long while.


    He took in a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He was using this action to slow down his emotions so that he wouldn''t be unable to stop himself from questioning this despicable woman.


    In the end, Shen Xiran could no longer hold it in and raised her head to look at him. Only then did he realise that he was still staring at his.


    Her heart skipped a beat and then calmed down.


    She suddenly thought, what was she thinking? Why was she so guilty? She did not do anything wrong, and at that time, she had no relatives, and everyone was persecuting her, so only Shangguan Zhe was willing to help. So what if the child was willing to get close to him, and even called him Papa Shangguan? Why would he look at me with such an evil gaze?


    When she thought of this, her courage increased a lot. She looked up at him.


    Si Lianye snorted: "I think I need an explanation."


    "What explanation?" She played dumb.


    Si Lianye looked at Le Le: "It has to do with him."


    She continued to pretend to be stupid: "What is there to talk about, he is my son, and he also has a Papa Shangguan, that''s all."


    Si Lianye felt like grabbing Shen Xiran''s neck and shaking him hard, asking her why she said that, Le Le was obviously his own son.


    Unfortunately, his thoughts were too violent, and he couldn''t let Le Le see it.


    Shen Xiran was extremely calm as he looked at his son, occasionally giving him saliva or something like that, completely treating him as nothing. It made him clench his teeth, as if he really wanted to turn all the thoughts in his mind into action.


    After enduring for awhile, she finally arrived at the airport. Si Lianye heaved a sigh of relief, and was prepared to interrogate Le Le when she was not around, in order to force Shen Xiran to admit that she was Le Le''s own son.


    Shen Xiran looked calm on the surface, but he was actually worrying in his heart as well. It seemed that Si Lianye had decided that Le Le was his son.


    After exiting the airport, Si Lianye''s chauffeur was already waiting there. Her originally indifferent expression instantly widened when she saw Shen Xiran holding onto a child''s hand, "T-this ¡­ did he see wrongly? Did Shen De bring a child back?"


    Look at that kid, why does he look so much like the boss?


    It can''t be, it can''t be what he thought?


    Because he was still standing outside the car at this time, his shocked look was immediately seen by Si Lianye. He frowned and walked over: "Your mouth got into the fly."


    He was stunned for a moment. He realized that his current appearance was extremely unsightly. He smiled embarrassedly, raised his hand and scratched his head. Placing all his doubts deep in his heart, he respectfully opened the door and invited them in.


    Shen Xiran naturally saw the driver''s expression, but she didn''t say anything. Le Le was her son and had nothing to do with others, so she did not need to explain his origins to others.


    It was that simple.


    She secretly thought to herself that she was going to find a kindergarten for her son tomorrow so that he could get in touch with the kids here as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, under her tutelage, although Le Le had grown up in A Nation, his national language was not bad. If one did not listen carefully, no one would be able to tell that he had lived abroad before.


    As she was thinking about Le Le''s problems on the way here, she did not notice the hidden patience and impatience on Si Lianye''s face at all.


    He really wanted her to admit that he was Le Le''s father and not that whatever Shangguan Zhe.


    When they arrived at the place she was staying, Le Le grabbed onto his mother''s hand and curiously looked at the door in front of him.


    He didn''t look any different from before, but the people on the street all had the same kind of black hair and eyes.


    Shen Xiran brought her son into the room. Si Lianye followed behind them with his luggage and entered the room openly.


    Shen Xiran understood what he was thinking and ignored him. He crouched down and said to Le Le: "Le Le will live with mom from now on. Are you happy?"


    Le Le revealed a big smile, and heavily nodded. "I''m happy!"


    She laughed and got up to hold her son''s hand: "Come, mother will stay here, you have just arrived, I haven''t even arranged your room, these few days I''ll sleep with mother, once mother has finished arranging Le Le''s room, you will have your own room."


    In education, she had accepted many of the traditions of A, sleeping apart from him when he was a year old, and he had long liked sleeping by himself.


    However, this did not mean that he was conflicted about sleeping with his mother. On the contrary, he was extremely happy. His mother was so fragrant and soft. Sleeping with his mother would definitely make him very happy ¡­


    Si Lianye, who was standing at the side and looking at them coldly, could no longer hold back and went up and said: "Le Le, your mother''s health is not good, how about you sleep with uncle?"


    His suggestion was not only for the sake of Shen Xiran''s body, but also to increase the distance between him and his son.


    In the end, Le Le didn''t buy it, and after hearing that, he immediately dived into his mother''s embrace, "Don''t want me, I don''t like you at all."


    After saying that, Shen Xiran frowned. Didn''t the two of them get along well previously? Why does it seem like Le Le has a big opinion of him now?


    Si Lianye also noticed this, and couldn''t help but step forward and say: "Le Le seems to be unhappy? Why? "Come, uncle, give me a hug ¡­" She reached out to hug him.


    However, Le Le let his burrow into his embrace even more, "No, I won''t give it to you."


    Si Lianye''s expression sank at a speed visible to the naked eye. When Shen Xiran saw this, he could not help but ask, "Le Le, do you not like Uncle anymore?"


    Le Le nodded. "Mn."


    "Then why? Didn''t you like the Transformer that he gave you? " Shen Xiran asked again.


    Le Le raised his head to think about it, and as if he also felt that his attitude wasn''t right, he answered: "He''s not my father, I already have a Papa Shangguan."


    When these words came out, Shen Xiran took it easy, but it was really a huge blow to Si Lianye. He couldn''t help but take a step back, and felt his heart ache so much that he could not bear it.


    Very good, because of a mistake from five years ago, his beloved woman broke his body, and his own child would rather recognize another man than himself.


    Retribution, really retribution.


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye''s face, which had instantly lost to Si Lianye, and felt that it was a bit hard to bear. After a moment, he thought for a while but didn''t say anything, so he continued to carry on his son''s words, "Alright, don''t worry, he''s an uncle, how could she possibly be your father? Don''t worry, I can guarantee that he will always be your Uncle Si, and not your father."


    Hearing that, Si Lianye really wanted to go up and cover her mouth, but at this moment, Le Le turned her head and looked at him innocently, "Uncle Si, is mother speaking the truth?"


    Si Lianye pondered in her heart, and felt that she still couldn''t be too anxious right now. She had to take her time, and forced out a smile: "That''s right, I''m your Uncle Si, so can you like me now?"


    Only now did Le Le become happy, and nodded strongly: "I like it."


    His voice was loud and clear, causing Si Lianye''s heart to feel sour. He couldn''t help but move his face closer to. You need to kiss me before you can believe it. "


    Le Le hesitated for a moment, and sure enough, he gently kissed his face.


    Si Lianye suddenly felt that her vision had blurred.


    His son''s kiss was very light, but the tingling feeling spread from his cheek to his heart, making him feel as if he was soaking in hot water.


    He straightened his body, looked at the lively and adorable Le Le, and all the anger at the bottom of his heart suddenly disappeared.


    What was he angry about?

 C92

    He should be happy that she taught her son so well, so obediently, so sensibly, that a woman in a foreign land could give birth to a son while in a bad condition and have such a good upbringing. He should be happy that she taught her son so well, so obediently and so sensibly, that she should be able to give birth to a son in a foreign land.


    Thinking about it this way, he finally understood what was going on. He smiled towards Shen Xiran and asked: "Are you guys hungry? I''ll go make some delicious food for you guys."


    There was airplane food on the plane, but it was obviously tasty, to the point that Le Le only ate two bites before stopping.


    However, she didn''t want to be too close to Si Lianye, so she felt that it was very dangerous to continue like this. Just as she was about to reject him, she felt Le Le tug on her sleeve, lowering her head, she heard him say, "Mom, I''m hungry."


    With just one sentence, she had broken through her psychological defenses. She sighed helplessly and said to her son, "Why don''t you let mom cook for you?"


    Le Le pouted with difficulty: "But, I want to be with mother."


    Shen Xiran raised his eyebrows, and upon seeing it, he quickly said: "I will do it."


    Without waiting for an answer, he turned and walked back to the kitchen.


    Shen Xiran looked at his back, and could only sigh.


    Le Le smiled and said to his mother: "Mom, I want to hug you."


    She bent down and picked him up, then tapped his nose. "No, you can''t just let someone hug you now that you''re older."


    Le Le wrapped his arms around her neck and stuck his tongue out. "But I just want my mother to hug me."


    Shen Xiran''s heart soured. He knew that this was due to his son feeling insecure from not being by his side for so long that he had to hug him to feel comfortable. His heart softened, but he still said with a face, "It can''t always be like this, understand?"


    Le Le smiled and nodded. At the moment, his mood, which had been hugged by his mother was elated, he went close to his mother''s ear and asked: "Is the food made by that Uncle Si delicious?"


    She hesitated. "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Le Le rolled his eyes and asked again, "Has your mother eaten before?" Seeing her mother nod, she then said something that she did not expect, "Does Uncle Si like you?"


    She was stunned, then felt her face burning, and could not help but berate her son: "What nonsense are you spouting? Who taught you that? "


    He was only five years old, how could he know this?


    However, Le Le said nonchalantly: "You don''t need to teach me to know. I heard my teacher say that if a boy likes a girl, he will cook for her, and there are also girls who would do the same. Also, my classmates have quite a few girlfriends already."


    Shen Xiran was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. He previously knew that foreigners were more open-minded, and their education for children was more advanced, but Le Le had only gone to kindergarten to teach these things.


    She looked at Le Le and could not help but ask: "You don''t have a girlfriend, right?" When she asked him, her heart was pounding, and she wondered if she should teach him a lesson or praise his charm at such a young age if he said she did.


    Fortunately, Le Le''s answer made her heave a sigh of relief: "I didn''t."


    "That Amy wanted to be my girlfriend, but she was too dark. I didn''t like black girls, and that Niya liked me, too, but she had no teeth and she was ugly, so I didn''t agree, and they were crying. Mom, am I great?"


    She was at a loss whether to laugh or cry and didn''t know how to respond. She couldn''t help but wonder if this was because the kindergarten''s education was too advanced or if her son was gifted.


    Just then, Si Lianye walked over with a steaming hot tray, and upon smelling it, Le Le immediately cheered. She did not want to show off her "achievements" to her mother anymore, she struggled out of her embrace and threw herself at Si Lianye: "Wow, it smells so good!"


    When he placed the tray on the table, Shen Xiran saw three bowls of noodles placed on top of the tray. They were red, green and yellow mixed in, looking extremely appetizing.


    Si Lianye looked at them warmly and explained, "We just came back, there''s nothing in the fridge. I''ve searched for half a day but could only find these, let''s just eat. Next time I''ll make something delicious for you guys."


    Right now, he looked completely like a family chef, completely harmless.


    However, Shen Xiran''s face did not look that good. Walking up, he stayed silent for a while and then said: "It''s good, the taste should not be bad either."


    Si Lianye felt that her voice was weird, and raised her head to look at her, only to see that she was staring at the noodles strangely. At the same time, Le Le also looked at her mother strangely.


    Shen Xiran forced out a smile: "Alright, I''ll feed you now."


    Le Le shook his head: "No, I''ll eat it myself." Ever since he was young, he had been trained to be very independent, so eating food was not a problem.


    "Alright, Le Le is the most obedient."


    Shen Xiran brought a small chopstick for him and placed it in front of him along with the noodles. After watching him steadily use the chopsticks to put the noodles in his mouth, he looked at Si Lianye and said, "I haven''t seen you do this in so many years, your cooking seems to have improved a lot."


    There was another meaning to his words that made Si Lianye a little confused. "Aren''t you clear on how good my cooking is?"


    Speaking of which, although Si Lianye''s culinary skills were good, not many people knew about it. Other than him, the only other person who ate the food he cooked was Shen Xiran.


    As for his mother ¡­


    As he thought of this, his eyes darkened. He did not want to think about it any longer. He looked at her and smiled, "It''s useless to just look. You''ll only know after you eat it."


    She lowered her head to look at it for a long time before slowly sitting down and picking up her chopsticks to eat.


    As soon as the noodles entered her mouth, she knew that they were as delicious as she had imagined. They were smooth and refreshing with a hint of appetizing sour taste. The combination of salty and fresh made her feel extremely sour, and she could not help but finish the noodles in one gulp.


    Le Le told her: "Mom, the Uncle Si''s noodles are very delicious."


    She forced a smile: "Then why aren''t you thanking Uncle Si?"


    Le Le immediately said to Si Lianye in all seriousness: "Thank you, Uncle Si."


    He looked very cute. Si Lianye couldn''t help but pat his head and said: "Good good boy, do you like uncle now?"


    "I like it!" Le Le said loudly.


    "Very good." Si Lianye laughed, as though she had found a way to pull herself closer to her son.


    He couldn''t help but feel even more excited.


    After dinner, Le Le finally fell asleep and started to rub his eyes.


    He was still young after all, and after going through such a long flight, it was normal for his stamina to run out.


    As soon as he got into bed, his eyelids could no longer open. "Mom, I''m going to sleep."


    "Alright, good baby. Mommy is by your side. Be good and go to sleep." She patted his back beside him.


    Le Le fell into a deep sleep, letting out soft and even sounds of breathing.


    She gently got up and couldn''t help but lightly kiss his tender cheeks.


    She turned her head and just happened to see Si Lianye standing at the door looking at her with deep eyes.


    She sighed softly and walked slowly over to him. "I think you should go back to your own house now."


    From the moment they had left the plane until now, Si Lianye had openly followed behind her without even looking at his house, as if he already lived here.


    How could this be allowed?


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "I think you still owe me an explanation."


    "Explain?" She feigned ignorance, "What explanation? "I thank you for taking care of us these past few days. I will definitely repay you if I have the chance in the future, but I don''t think I need to explain anything to you."


    Si Lianye looked at her in silence, then suddenly reached out her hand to grab her. Caught off guard, she was pulled out of the bedroom door by him in an instant.


    "What are you doing?" "Let go!" she snapped, startled by his sudden movement.


    Si Lianye grabbed onto her wrist without letting go, and looked down at her from above: "If you want to wake Le Le up, then continue talking."


    With these words, she immediately shut her belly full of anger and looked at him angrily.


    He looked at her eyes, which were almost ablaze with fire, and closed the door as if nothing had happened. Then he looked at her and said, "Shall we go to the balcony to talk?"


    The balcony he was referring to was a small one that was connected to the living room. It wasn''t big, but it was well tended and had some beautiful meat on it. There was also a small round table and two chairs.


    She lowered her gaze, knowing full well that she would not be able to dodge anymore. Si Lianye was someone who had to either not have started, or must definitely get the results after she had done what she wanted. There was no other choice.


    She felt that she might have to tell the truth today.


    Seeing that she did not say a word, Si Lianye pursed her lips, grabbed her and opened the window, the two of them went up the balcony. Although it was summer, but it was already almost the beginning of autumn, and the night wind had a tinge of chill, making people feel comfortable.


    Furthermore, looking at it from the perspective of the present, one could see that not too far away, there was a bustling city area with countless dazzling lights. It was as if the Milky Way had descended into the mortal world.


    In this kind of environment, Si Lianye stared fixedly at her, "You know what I want to ask you, is Le Le my son or not?"


    Although he was 100% sure that Le Le was his own son, when he finally asked this question, other than feeling relaxed, the bottom of his heart also couldn''t help but become nervous as well.


    In regards to this question, Shen Xiran had already repeated it countless times in his heart, so she replied very quickly, "Of course not."

 C93

    "It isn''t?" Si Lianye squinted her eyes and took a step forward. A strong pressure was emitted from his body: "You''re lying!"


    "I''m not, Le Le isn''t your child." She raised his head, unafraid.


    "Alright, then tell me, since you said that Le Le is not my child, then who exactly is his father? Don''t tell me it''s Shangguan Zhe''s. " Si Lianye laughed coldly in her heart, she did not believe from the start that he was Shangguan Zhe''s son.


    She firmly shook her head. "I can''t say. Anyway, it''s not yours." Then, he hesitated again, "Of course it''s not Shangguan."


    "Is that so? I see you''re lying, look at Le Le, look at his chin, look at his lips, which part of him doesn''t look like me anymore? "Women are punished for lying." He moved closer to her again, almost leaning against her in a dangerous whisper.


    She instinctively took a step back and sighed in her heart, saying to him, "Regardless of whether you believe it or not, the child is not yours to begin with. Have you forgotten how bad my physical condition was back then? How could a child stay in that situation? Si Lianye, I know you are regretting it now, but this cannot change the fact. The child that we had once, has been like our relationship, we have lost it long ago. "


    She coldly looked at him as she spoke, and felt as if she had returned to the time when she was in extreme pain. At the same time, she hated Si Lianye even more.


    Si Lianye looked at her ice-cold eyes which were filled with anger, and her heart became absent-minded for a moment. Le Le had nothing to do with him? But then she shook her head. Impossible, impossible, other than his own son, it was impossible for him to look so much like him.


    "I know that you are hating me, and I also know that this time you have taken the initiative to appear in front of me, is not simple, but this reason why I am not Le Le is not my son, I do not believe that a child who is not related to me by blood would think so much to me, so, Xiran, just admit it, he is my son, the flesh and blood of the two of us."


    "No, it''s the same thing a thousand times over when I say it. He''s not your child, he''s not!" Shen Xiran was enraged, and shouted at him.


    "Then how do you explain how similar he looks to me?" He became impatient and asked coldly.


    "¡­" She was at a loss for words. After a while, she said angrily, "How would I know? It was probably just a coincidence."


    He sneered, "Coincidence? I never believed in coincidences. "


    Shen Xiran looked at him with blazing eyes: "You''re unreasonable!"


    "Is that so? "Thank you for your praise." Si Lianye said casually, "Unless you can provide him with his real father, I will be his father."


    "Don''t even think about it, he''s not yours. He''s my son!" Shen Xiran was furious. He had seen trash who did not recognize sons, but had never seen one who was in a hurry to recognize a son.


    He could not help but think of all the flowery news about him that she had seen in the past few years and sneered mockingly, "Actually, it''s very easy for you to get a son. You just have to find a woman to give birth to a child, and with your conditions, there will definitely be a lot of women willing to give birth to your child."


    Hearing this, he suddenly smiled, appearing extremely charming in the faintly discernible light. Her heart skipped a beat, and she heard him whisper with a laugh, "Can I take this sentence as if you were praising me?"


    She was startled for a moment, then said while gnashing her teeth: "Si Lianye, can you be a bit more thick-skinned?"


    He shrugged. "I think I''ve restrained myself, or I think it would be better to take action."


    "Action?" Her eyes widened.


    "That''s it." Right after she finished speaking, Si Lianye suddenly pressed her down against the wall before him, firmly pressing her down. The ice-cold wall instantly awakened the intelligence she had been stupefied by his actions, "What are you doing? Let go, let go of me! "


    She struggled with all her might, but it was a pity that her strength was too weak when compared to a man''s. Not only had she failed to reach her goal, she had made him eat to his heart''s content.


    His expression also slightly changed. Originally, he only wanted to give her a small warning so that her mouth wouldn''t be so hard, to the point of angering her, he even said lies like ''Le Le is not his son''. However, he didn''t expect that a little punishment that came out of a whim actually seemed to have changed.


    He looked at her deeply and spoke in a low and hoarse voice, "If you want me to do something else, then continue."


    After saying that sentence, Shen Xiran immediately stopped struggling out of fright. "You ¡­ What are you going to do? "


    He reached out his hand and gently caressed her face, feeling the tenderness in his hands, and slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "What do you think? There''s a man and a woman on the balcony, and there''s no one around. There''s even a child between them, what do you think I should do next? "


    She was so scared that her face changed, "Si Lianye you''re shameless, who has a child with you, let go of me, if you''re a man, let go!"


    She started to struggle again. Si Lianye was originally at the stage of patience, she had just forcefully suppressed her throbbing heart, and in the end, she started to move about recklessly, directly igniting his flames.


    Since that was the case, he wouldn''t hold back.


    Si Lianye chuckled, "Do you think I can let you go now? "You''re underestimating me too much."


    "What do you mean?" She felt that something was amiss. At this moment, she was on the alert, wanting to escape at all costs.


    But in the end, she was a step too late. She had just shifted her gaze away, and was thinking of a way to escape from this predicament. Si Lianye had already extended a finger to gently support her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "You ¡­ What exactly do you want? " Being stared at by those pitch-black eyes made her feel as if her soul was being sucked in.


    "Do what I want to do for a long time." He replied softly before lowering his head and gently kissing her lips.


    She shivered, her eyes wide, unable to believe that he was so bold.


    His lips were moving up and down her lips, trying to pry open her teeth.


    He lightly pressed against her, warm breath lingering on her lips, "Be good, open your mouth."


    She pursed her lips, refusing to listen to him.


    He sighed. "Bad girl."


    She gasped, and pushed with both hands against his chest. Si Lianye didn''t expect her to suddenly resist, so she took two steps back in confusion.


    "Shut up, don''t call me Xi Ran. You don''t have the qualifications to call me that!"


    She shouted in a low voice, and used her trembling hands to button her clothes for herself: "Si Lianye, you''re a big bastard. I don''t want to see you again, scram!"


    Si Lianye was depressed. She was fine before, but why did her expression change halfway through? Could it be that her skills had regressed? Does it make her uncomfortable?


    You can''t live with your own sins.


    Shen Xiran returned to his room, leaning on his door as he panted desperately. It was so close, and so close to being seduced by him again. She even felt his legs go soft, and there was even a hint of moisture in that ineffable place.


    Shen Xiran, oh Shen Xiran, what happened to you? Have you forgotten your hatred? How could she react to him?


    Could it be that the atmosphere was too good tonight, causing her to be stunned?


    Yes, it must be for this reason that I will never be able to go to the balcony with him again. No, no, I should say that I will never see him alone again.


    He was poisoned!

 C94

    That night, Si Lianye laid on her bed and had a dream. He dreamt of the indescribable things that Shen Xiran was doing with him, his scarlet, moist lips, misty eyes, and that pure white jade-like body. Everything made him deeply intoxicated, and he only wished that he could squeeze his entire body into her body, become one with her, and never be separated from her again.


    When the last of his bliss came, he groaned and opened his eyes. The sunlight outside the window was white and very hot at first glance, just like the scene in his mind, but there was no sign of her in his field of vision.


    He stared blankly for a moment before regaining his senses. He slowly leaned against the headboard, squinted his eyes, and thought about everything that had happened in the dream. He sighed, then for the first time, took out a cigarette from the drawer and started smoking.


    He wouldn''t smoke when he first met Shen Xiran, but when did he learn to smoke afterwards? It must have happened after that.


    He slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his sculpted face faintly discernible in the smoke. Ever since Shen Xiran appeared in his life again, for the sake of her body, he had given up on smoking.


    But now, his emotions were too complicated, so he started smoking again.


    He looked at the rest of the cigarette, stood up with a frown, dropped a box of good cigarettes into the trash, and went into the bathroom.


    After washing up somewhere sticky, he threw away his underwear and went out to change the dirty sheets. However, the moment he stepped out of the bathroom, he heard a woman''s scream.


    He reacted extremely quickly and immediately retreated back into the bathroom. Because he lived alone, he did not wear any clothes, and even his underwear was taken off. In other words, he was as naked as a newborn baby.


    "You ¡­ You are shameless! " Shen Xiran scolded angrily with a red face. He never thought that he would see such a eye-catching lens in front of his so early in the morning.


    His reaction was too fast as he had already returned to the bathroom before he had even recognized her. Now that he heard that it was her, he couldn''t help but smile as he wrapped a towel around himself and walked out.


    "What are you shouting for? It''s not like you haven''t seen him before." He walked out casually.


    Her face turned even redder. Although he was right, they had met quite a few times in the good times, but now, they were not that kind of relationship anymore.


    She stomped her feet with a blush. "But even so, you can''t ¡­" "It can''t be like this ¡­"


    "Can''t what?" Si Lianye didn''t know why she came to her room so early in the morning. Could it be that she had the same indescribable dream as him?


    Although he knew this was unlikely, he still had that thought in his mind. He looked at her and smiled, "I''m just like this in my room. You entered on your own accord. How can you blame me?"


    She had nothing to say, who asked her to ¡­ Oh right, she was here because of Le Le.


    Her expression immediately changed, "Si Lianye, Le Le has a fever."


    She didn''t know why she didn''t send Le Le to the hospital but looked for him instead. She only knew that as long as Si Lianye was by her side, she would feel a lot more at ease.


    Si Lianye''s expression became solemn, and a bit of charming thoughts disappeared from her mind as she joked around: "Is he sick? "Come, I''ll take him to the hospital."


    In his heart, she was still his son. Hearing that he was sick, she was even more worried than Shen Xiran, his mother.


    Shen Xiran nodded hurriedly, and threw the awkwardness from before out of his mind as he quickly went to hug Le Le.


    In the morning, when he woke up, she found Le Le still sleeping. His face was flushed red, and the moment he touched his forehead, he immediately panicked.


    Seeing Si Lianye calmly carrying her child on the carriage, his heart felt a lot more at ease.


    The two of them hastily sent Le Le to the hospital. After the doctors examined him, they said that it was a fever caused by a cold.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, but in her heart, she couldn''t help but be depressed. Not long after she took Le Le to the hospital, she let him enter twice more.


    Si Lianye saw through her feelings and consoled her, "It might be that the child doesn''t really like the soil and water, so you can slowly get used to it in the future. Don''t be anxious, understand?"


    She nodded slightly, but her brow remained furrowed.


    Si Lianye thought for a while, then said to her: "Didn''t you want to find a suitable kindergarten for Le Le? I''ve already sent someone to look for it. Someone just told me that I''ve found it. " Following which, he mentioned the name of a kindergarten.


    After hearing that, all the worries in her heart flew away as she looked at him with wide eyes. "I heard that it''s very difficult to get a placing in that kindergarten. How did you ¡­"


    He smiled. "It''s hard to say only to ordinary people."


    Everyone knew that it was not easy for the children in the country to go to a reliable kindergarten, especially those public kindergartens, where money might not even come in, and their parents had to be rich and have power, especially in a place like Capital where every inch of land was worth a fortune. The kindergarten that Si Lianye talked about was a very famous place, with very good teachers and education, and also a very good public kindergarten, where the annual tuition fees would have to be at least six digits, and the starting number was not even one.


    Si Lianye had actually received this news yesterday, but he wanted to say it later and let her have a pleasant surprise. Who knew that Le Le would be sick now, so in order to soothe her heart, she had to announce it ahead of time.


    Seeing the happy smile on her face, he felt that even if he destroyed his plan, it would still be worth it.


    When Shen Xiran thought about it again, he knew that Si Lianye must have put in a lot of effort into this, so he sincerely said to him, "Thank you."


    He replied, "There''s no need to be so courteous, Le Le is also my son."


    With an embarrassed expression, she explained, "Le Le is not your son, really."


    With that, Si Lianye used a kind of "I understand, you don''t need to explain" look at her, and swallowed the rest of her words.


    She sighed deeply.


    Le Le woke up very quickly, he was still young after all, and it was only after going through a long journey that he was able to get a high fever. After waiting for the doctor to treat his illness, Shen Xiran decided to bring a bunch of medicine with him to return home.


    Originally, she had planned to take Le Le on a good tour and look for a few kindergartens near home. However, with him getting sick, all of her plans were ruined.


    Le Le was sitting on the carpet and playing with a depressed look on his pale little face, but it was obvious that he was not paying attention in Shen Xiran''s eyes.


    When Le Le looked to the door for the eighth time, she could not help but ask: "Le Le, what are you looking at?"


    Le Le retracted his gaze, and asked a little unhappily: "What about that Uncle Si?"


    She suddenly realized that his son was distracted because he did not see Si Lianye. She explained gently: "Uncle Si has to go to work, he can''t be like mother, staying at home everyday."


    Speaking of which, her job as a special assistant was also very unqualified. Ever since she had received Le Le''s offer, she had frequently applied for leave, not to mention that she had already left work. Fortunately, Si Lianye had not worked properly for the past few times, which made her feel a little weak in her heart when she thought about it.


    Le Le replied with an "Oh" and lowered his head. After a while, he looked up at his mother and asked, "Then will Uncle Si come back after work?"


    Shen Xiran was startled, he thought that with the man''s current personality, it would be weird if he didn''t come. However, he replied with a question, "Maybe he did, this mother is not sure either."


    Le Le''s expression fell again, his small mouth pouted but he did not say anything.


    Shen Xiran looked at him and thought that Si Lianye really had a good method up her sleeve. She managed to hook her son''s heart in just a few days.


    He couldn''t help but ask Le Le: "You seem to like Uncle Si a lot, why is that so?"


    Le Le thought for a moment, then replied: "I don''t know either, I just feel that the Uncle Si is very close, that they are very kind to me, and that it''s very comfortable being with him."


    Shen Xiran muttered in his heart, but on the surface he did not reveal it, but rather tapped him on the forehead: "Little traitor, Uncle Si only took a few days to take away your heart, you don''t even like your mother anymore."


    Le Le immediately nodded his head: "No, no, Le Le loves mother the most."


    She looked at her son with a smile. "Really?"


    Le Le nodded vigorously, "Of course it''s true."


    "Fine, I''ll believe you only if you kiss me." She pointed to her cheek.


    Le Le did not hesitate to throw himself at his mother, giving her a big kiss, with a loud "Pop" sound.


    Shen Xiran stood up in satisfaction. "Alright, Mom will forgive you. Can I give you your favorite egg cake tonight?"


    "Alright!" He cheered loudly.


    Originally, Shen Xiran did not care about his body. He had even put a box of instant noodles at home, but after Si Lianye saw them, she dropped it. Now that his son was here, he naturally could not do so.


    She took out the eggs and flour, found a little spring onion, washed them clean and chopped them into pieces. Then she mixed these three ingredients together, added a little salt and pepper, and opened fire. She added a little oil to the pan.


    She did the same thing and made quite a few dishes. Then, she made two side dishes. With the long since cooked white porridge s, a light and tasty dinner was ready.


    Le Le couldn''t wait any longer, when he saw her bringing out the egg pancakes, he couldn''t wait to run over and say: "Mom, it smells so good!"


    She touched his head and smiled. "Good girl, of course the cakes Mom made are delicious."


    After saying that, she rolled up a piece of biscuit with her chopsticks and gave it to him. "Be careful of the heat."


    Le Le''s eyes lit up as he looked at the golden, fragrant biscuit in his hand. He was about to bite down when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Just as she was about to pick up the chopsticks, she stopped in her tracks.

 C95

    Besides Si Lianye, she could not think of anyone else who would come at this time.


    After she opened the door, she indeed saw that the person standing outside was Si Lianye.


    He was still holding onto a box. Seeing that she wanted to say something after she opened the door, his expression suddenly changed. "Are you guys eating?"


    Before she could say anything, he had already walked in. The small room was visible to him. There were a few simple dishes on the table, white and tender porridge, red and green dishes, and a plate of golden and emerald green egg pancakes.


    He stood there with a complicated expression, not saying a word.


    Shen Xiran glanced at him, went around him and sat down at the dining table, and started to eat slowly while commenting. Un, it has been too long since I last moved, I can''t really estimate the quantity, the cake is a little light, the small dish is also a little salty, and only the white porridge s are considered not bad ¡­


    Just as she was thinking, Si Lianye had already restrained her expression and walked over, and sat down.


    She glanced at him. "I only made two people''s meals today." The meaning behind his words was to not eat, and to let him eat by himself.


    Si Lianye acted as if he hadn''t heard anything, her gaze sweeping across her face and then landing on Le Le.


    As Le Le was eating the egg cake happily, he saw the Uncle Si that he liked sitting beside him and vaguely called out, "Uncle Si."


    Si Lianye smiled at him and asked: "Is it delicious?"


    He nodded furiously. "Delicious."


    "Then why don''t you give a bit to Uncle Si to eat." Si Lianye said.


    He hesitated for a moment and said with a pained heart, "There''s more on the table."


    "But your mother said it was hers and she wouldn''t give it to me." Si Lianye pretended to be pitiful.


    Shen Xiran sneered, no matter what, an egg cake was Le Le''s favorite food, he would never be willing to give it to others to eat.


    Who knew that Le Le''s next move would be out of her expectations. Even after hearing it, Le Le still hesitated, but in the end, he made up his mind and brought the other piece of intact egg cake in front of him, "Mom gave this to me to eat. Seeing how pitiful you are, I''ll gift it to you."


    Speaking of which, his gaze couldn''t bear to leave the egg pancake. It seemed that he was extremely reluctant.


    This is... Le Le''s character changed? Shen Xiran opened his eyes wide, his heart filled with shock.


    Si Lianye smiled happily and patted Le Le''s head: "You''re a good kid. Uncle was just lying to you, eat your own food."


    Le Le looked at him doubtfully. Seeing that he did not seem to be speaking lies, he happily took back the egg pancake and continued to eat.


    It was good not to have to separate.


    Si Lianye made a pitiful expression at Shen Xiran and then glanced at Le Le. Her meaning was very simple, tell him that her heart wasn''t as good as a child''s.


    Shen Xiran rolled his eyes and continued to eat, not caring about him.


    Si Lianye sighed, she was still not liked by others.


    Hearing his sigh, she didn''t know why she felt it was so unpleasant. She couldn''t help but look up and see him staring at her bitterly. The grievances in his eyes could almost become real.


    She glanced at him snappily and said in a low voice, "Such a grown-up person becoming like this just to order some food, are you ashamed?" He still couldn''t resist his pitiful gaze as he reached out to push the plate of the last biscuit.


    Then, he slowly took a bite with a smile on his face. As he took that bite, a complicated expression appeared on his face once more.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Looking at her appearance, she felt that the food she cooked was too unpalatable?


    There was no choice, her culinary arts were developed during her years overseas. In order to take care of children, she had to work, so her skills were a little rough, unable to compare to Si Lianye''s.


    He couldn''t help but say, "If you don''t like it, don''t eat it. No one is forcing you to."


    He shook his head and slowly finished the biscuit in one gulp. Then, with a complicated and guilty expression, he asked, "You must have suffered a lot after learning culinary arts."


    He never thought that she would be able to cook such a delicious dinner after a few years. Even if he didn''t eat it, he could tell from Le Le''s performance that the taste of these dishes were not bad.


    What did this mean? This meant that she had suffered more than she had imagined in the past few years.


    He had originally thought that even though she didn''t see him, with the help of others, her life should be fine, but he didn''t think that she would still need him to cook. He thought that at that time, she would have to take care of the children, cook, and perhaps even work to support him.


    He stretched out his hand to grab her wrist and said affectionately, "I''m sorry. Although it''s useless to say that, I still want to say something to you. I''m sorry."


    She looked at him in surprise.


    Did he take the wrong medicine? Why did he suddenly switch on the apology mode? She didn''t remember saying anything strange. Could it be that his egg cake had this kind of effect?


    Then she would have to do it every day. There was no use in saying sorry, but listening to it every day was also good. Who told her to suffer so much?


    But before that, she had to finish her dinner. She could already feel her stomach protesting.


    She looked at him with a faint smile. "Alright, I heard it. So, can you let go now?"


    He gently released his hand, feeling an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    Seeing her slowly eat a small bowl of it, then eating another biscuit, he could not help but say, "You eat too little, it''s not even as much as Le Le."


    At this time, Le Le had almost finished the second card, and the white porridge in front of him had also seen the end.


    Shen Xiran swept a glance at him, and said casually: "It''s not good to eat too much tonight, I still want to lose weight."


    Actually, ever since her body had broken down, the doctor had already instructed her to eat less and eat more, so as to not increase the burden on her body. Previously, when she had fallen ill, it was because Si Lianye made her eat too much.


    But you don''t have to tell him that, do you?


    Si Lianye''s gaze became even weirder, and she sized her up: "Do you even need to lose weight?"


    Her body was thinner than before, a real slim waist, and her wrist. He felt that he could match her two wrists, that she was too thin, and that she needed to lose weight.


    Was it true that women always thought of themselves as fat?


    Shen Xiran did not bother with him anymore. Seeing that Le Le had finished eating, he switched on the television and got him to turn it on. He stood up to clean the tableware, and upon seeing him, he said: "I''ll help you."


    As she spoke, she helped her pack up the dishes and carried them to the kitchen. She then asked, "Where''s the detergent?"


    Shen Xiran pointed to a corner.


    Si Lianye walked over, took the water, and started washing the dishes seriously with a cloth.


    Shen Xiran had initially wanted to reject his offer, but who knew that his movements would be so proficient, there was no room for her to interfere, so he simply leaned on the doorframe and watched.


    When he felt her gaze, he turned his head and smiled. "What, you suddenly feel that I''m beautiful, so handsome that it makes your heart palpitate, don''t you think?"


    She made a puking face and disdainfully said, "You''re really shameless. I was just thinking that since you''re so skilled at doing household chores, your future wife will have some good fortune."


    He smiled when he heard this. "Then do you want to be lucky?"


    She was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was just joking. She realised that he had turned his head to look at her after asking that question. The expression on his face told her that he was seriously asking her.


    She smiled and did not say anything good or bad. Instead, she asked, "Do you think I would agree?"


    "I guess, you would agree to it in the past, but now, you should agree as well." He boasted shamelessly with a serious look in his eyes.


    She coldly snorted, "Then you can slowly wait."


    With that, he turned and left the kitchen, not even bothering to look at him.


    As he watched her figure disappear, his smiling expression gradually turned cold. After a long time, he finally let out a sigh.


    Suddenly, what can I do to dissolve the hatred in your heart?


    Le Le heard his mother''s footsteps and turned to look at her. "Mother, did Uncle Si leave?"


    "No, he''s in the kitchen. He''ll be right there." she said, sitting down beside her son.


    Le Le nodded: "Okay."


    She became curious and asked him: "What do you want to see Uncle Si for?"


    He frowned, "There''s a place I don''t know how to fight against the Transformer. I have to ask him."


    "Is that so? Then can Le Le let Mom see it? "


    "But you won''t." Le Le said loudly.


    She nodded at her son''s forehead. "Mom knows everything. Hurry up and come out."


    Seeing how determined his mother was, as expected, Le Le went back to his room and brought out the half finished Transformer that was almost as tall as him.


    The blue red tall robot was cold and sharp, it looked like it had a science fiction feel, and this was probably what every boy dreamed of. Si Lianye really knew how to give it what she wanted.


    She walked over and asked her son, "Where is that place? Why do I see that you seem to be ready? "


    Le Le looked at his in disdain: "Where is it? Look over here, here, and here, there are still empty spots. Also, this leg doesn''t seem right, it''s a part."


    As she spoke, she pointed to a pile of colored and shaped parts at her feet. She was suddenly struck dumb. Wasn''t that just a toy? Why does it seem so complicated?


    Le Le became interested, and without caring if the person in front of him was the person he was thinking about, he pulled Shen Xiran to sit on the carpet, and then held up a piece of the carpet as he gestured: "Look, I feel that part is here, but it''s always a bit strange after it''s installed ¡­"


    "Let me see." She took it and placed it on top of the Transformer''s foot. With a ''kacha'' sound, the parts were closed and she clapped her hands in excitement. "Isn''t that fine enough?"


    Le Le looked over and frowned: "But I feel that ¡­"

 C96

    Are you worthy?


    Before she could finish her sentence, there was a sudden crash. The parts that she had put on earlier fell out. Not only that, a big piece of the broken parts that she had put on earlier fell out as well.


    She was instantly dumbfounded.


    Le Le was both angry and anxious as he shouted at her: "I already said that you don''t know how, yet you still say that you know how to talk. Look, I''ve already made enough ¡­"


    She scratched her head with a forced smile on her face, "Why don''t I help you fight it back?"


    This is an accident, it must be an accident.


    Le Le opened his eyes wide as if he was frightened by what he heard, "Don''t!"


    Si Lianye heard the laughter of the two mother and son duo. When she saw that Le Le was about to cry, he walked over and smiled at Shen Xiran. "Let me do it."


    Shen Xiran had a face full of uneasiness. He had not played this game before, so of course he wasn''t too familiar with it.


    When Le Le saw him coming over, his eyes lit up. His attitude towards Shen Xiran was like the difference between heaven and earth, and impatiently pulled his hand and said: "Uncle Si, Uncle Si, look here, I can''t even fit in here ¡­"


    Si Lianye laughed with a good temper as she explained the problems to him in one breath. She listened to him carefully, looked at the Transformer''s locations, and then fiddled with a pile of parts for a while. Finally, she picked out a piece and gently placed it inside.


    With a ''kacha'' sound, the parts clashed together.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes widened at the side. Even an outsider would be able to tell that this part fit the correct position.


    Le Le clapped his hands and cheered: "That''s right, that''s right, that''s right."


    Si Lianye looked with rapt attention, and quickly but accurately found the correct position of the rest of the pile of parts.


    Le Le looked at him with a gaze of worship.


    Si Lianye shook her head and laughed, pinching his cheeks: "Alright, it''s done."


    Le Le nodded strongly, his face flushed red.


    Shen Xiran was sour at the side. What was there to be proud of, it was just a bunch of toys.


    Si Lianye looked at her jealous expression and shook her head.


    After Le Le was satisfied, he slowly woke up from his sleepiness and yawned.


    This was a good work and rest habit that he developed. Every day, he would go to bed early and get up early. Especially since he was still sick, his tiredness came a little earlier.


    Shen Xiran then sent him onto the bed, covered him with a blanket and returned to the living room. He saw him sitting on the sofa with his head lowered, using a flat plate to look at something.


    She was already used to his self-satisfied attitude towards her family. She walked up to him and asked, "What do you want to say now?"


    Last night, they had been in negotiations, but somehow, the two of them almost rolled up the sheets, which made her feel embarrassed. Now that she thought about it, she didn''t dare let him go to the balcony, so it was safer for him to stay in the living room.


    However, Si Lianye did not think that there would be such good benefits every day, so she spoke seriously tonight.


    He looked at her and said, "This is the quota I got. Look, the kindergarten is here, it needs to be ¡­"


    After talking for a while, she quietly listened as her mind gradually flew away.


    The Si Lianye in front of her had all lost her spirit, and her eyes were warm. Adding to that, his original appearance was extremely good, she looked exactly like those handsome noble young masters. If not for that tragic past, she would have insisted on making a comeback ¡­


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked suddenly, noticing her dazed, absent-minded look.


    She jerked awake and slapped her head. What the hell was she thinking? Why do you think such a ridiculous idea? Had she not suffered enough?


    Have you forgotten the lesson of your past? And her poor child.


    Thinking of this, her originally softened temperament turned ice-cold once more. "No, I just recalled something from before."


    Seeing her ice-cold expression, he did not need to ask to know what she had thought of. He could only sigh to himself and say, "I know that I previously let you down. Now, you''ll give me a chance to atone for my sins."


    She sneered: "Atonement? Are you worthy? "


    After saying so, she turned around and entered the room. She did not give him a chance to speak at all, nor did she see his expression darken.


    She closed the door and leaned against it, panting. She looked dazed for a long time before she let out a long sigh.


    That night, he did not dream of that scene that would make his blood boil. It was as calm as still water.


    The following days were very peaceful, and Le Le''s body was much better. Shen Xiran coldly watched and felt that it was time to send him to the kindergarten, at that time, he would have time to come back to work.


    After all, she still had a mission with her.


    However, what made her feel weird was that she did not hear from Shangguan Zhe for the past few days, and wanted to tell him about Le Le''s return. In the end, no one picked up the phone and she felt that it was strange, but Shangguan Zhe was a steady man and there were a lot of people by his side.


    In these few days, she busily filled up the things that she needed to buy, and then set up the guest room next door. Very quickly, she made a room.


    When everything was ready, she decided to send him to school.


    That morning, she called the kindergarten and confirmed the address. She then got up early to prepare a sumptuous breakfast for her son. After she packed her school bag, the two of them went out.


    Coincidentally, she saw that Si Lianye was also standing at the entrance. She couldn''t help but be stunned, and when she thought about their cold gazes from that night, she instinctively turned her face away.


    After that night, Si Lianye seemed to have also been hurt by her attitude towards him. She rarely came to her house, and felt that she was right, but also felt a little guilty at the same time.


    At this moment, the two of them met again. They couldn''t help but feel a little awkward.


    In the end, Le Le was still young, sohe did not feel the stiff atmosphere between the adults. Seeing that it was Uncle Si, she immediately ran over and hugged onto his thighs, then said coquettishly: "Uncle Si, why are you not coming to play with me anymore?"


    Seeing her son being so close to him, Si Lianye beamed as she hugged him, "That''s because Uncle has been very busy these past few days, that''s why I didn''t come to see you."


    "Then will you come when you''re not busy?" Le Le asked with his eyes wide open.


    Si Lianye calmly swept a glance at Shen Xiran, and seeing that her face did not have the slightest of expression, she sighed inwardly.


    "Then let''s pull the hook!" Le Le was still afraid that Yue Yang would not come, hence he spoke impatiently.


    "The hook." Like a child, Si Lianye stretched out her pinky to pull the hook with him.


    Shen Xiran walked up to Le Le and said: "Alright, uncle has to go to work, it''s time for us to leave. Say goodbye to uncle."


    "Goodbye uncle." Although he was still a little reluctant, Le Le still politely waved his hand at him.


    It hadn''t been easy for Si Lianye to see his son again, how could she bear to part with him like this? She looked down and saw the cute pink-blue bag in Shen Xiran''s hands.


    "Wait!" he shouted suddenly.


    She stopped his steps towards the elevator and turned to look at him. Le Le also looked back at the same time, the two of them had the same expression, causing him to be unable to hold back his laughter.


    However, for the sake of his own plan, he chose to look at them seriously. "It''s getting late, and it''s peak hours again. Are you sure you can send him to kindergarten in advance?"


    Because of the formalities, she had to bring her son ahead of time. Hearing Si Lianye''s words, her face changed as she glared at him.


    Le Le pursed his lips, lowering his head, not daring to say a word.


    Shen Xiran had originally woken up very early today, but in the end, it was still Le Le who was dawdling, and it was unknown what the hell he was doing, but in the end he left home late.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye had a plan in her heart, she walked up to them and said: "I''m more familiar with that place, I know of a shortcut, and will bring you guys there."


    She hesitated, and when he saw her, he tapped the watch on his wrist to indicate that time waited.


    She finally gave in. Today was her son''s first day in kindergarten, so she didn''t want to make any mistakes.


    Just like that, Si Lianye successfully tricked the mother and son into her own car, and quickly drove towards the kindergarten.


    At the very least, what he said was not a lie. It was indeed the peak of the travel and there was a long queue in front of every single traffic light. If they really went according to Shen Xiran''s plan, they would be late.


    He was late for school on the first day, so the teachers would probably look at Le Le in a different light.


    Because of this, when Shen Xiran saw the situation on the street, he heaved a sigh of relief. Being abroad all year round, she had truly forgotten how the Capital''s traffic was a headache.


    At the same time, he felt somewhat grateful towards Si Lianye.


    It was only a little bit, she kept reminding herself, because he thought that Le Le was his son.


    As Si Lianye drove, she peeked at their expressions. Le Le was slightly better, but after looking happy for a while, she had already recovered her natural looks, and continued to look at the scenery outside the window with curiosity.


    Only, Shen Xiran had a solemn face, so he could not tell what she was thinking.


    In this somewhat silent atmosphere, the car safely stopped in front of the kindergarten.


    She looked at the time. Indeed, it was as he had said. The journey was getting closer and the time was getting closer by quite a bit.


    At this time, there were quite a few cars parked outside the door, the kind that could be shown in car magazines.


    The children who went to school here were either rich or noble, she understood this point once again.


    Si Lianye got off the car first, and then turned around and opened the car door for them. Le Le first unbuckled the belt on the safety seat, and then pounced on his body: "Uncle Si!"


    Si Lianye hugged his soft and tender body, she was extremely happy in her heart. This was his son, and he was healthy and healthy.


    Shen Xiran followed his son out of the car, and upon seeing this scene, he frowned and bellowed: "Le Le, you cannot be so rude, get off quickly."

 C97

    Le Le curled his lips. Although he was unhappy, he still listened to his mother''s words and slid down Si Lianye''s body.


    He frowned as he looked at Shen Xiran, "It''s just that the child is very close to me.


    "Heartache? Unfortunately, it''s not your turn to teach them a lesson. " With that, she pulled Le Le''s hand and walked into the kindergarten.


    Si Lianye shook her head at her cold stare and quickly followed her in.


    From a distance, they looked like a family of three, especially Le Le, who was one of them.


    Just then, Si Lianye and the rest entered into a black car. Inside, a married couple was looking at their backs as they entered, the woman couldn''t help but exclaim: "It''s really a family that feeds the eyes." After saying so, she looked at her husband with disdain, "You said that we''re all men, how can there be such a huge difference?"


    Just look at that child, his lips were red and his teeth were white, his skin was so tender that one would want to pinch him if they saw him, and that woman was also not bad. Of course, that man was the most outstanding one, he was tall, almost 1.9 meters tall, with broad shoulders and narrow buttocks.


    Her eyes lit up, but when she turned around, she saw that her husband''s face was dark, and she couldn''t help but pout her lips: "Are you jealous again? I''m just looking at a man this time, aren''t you a little too stingy? "


    The man suddenly shook his head. "No, no. I think that man looks very familiar."


    He frowned as he spoke, trying to figure out who this person was. Why did he always have the feeling that that person should not be here?


    The woman snorted in disdain, "What do you mean, very familiar with it? Did you bend?"


    The man ignored her and suddenly slapped his head. "I got it!"


    "Know what?" the woman asked impatiently.


    "That person is Si Lianye, the only successor to the Si Family, the richest man in the country, the one whose family business is on the rich list!" The man said excitedly.


    The woman was startled. Because of the angle, she could only see Si Lianye''s back and not his face. She was a little suspicious: "Didn''t he say that she wasn''t married yet? Then what about this family of three? I think you must be seeing things. "


    "No, I can see it clearly. If you don''t believe me, I''ll find a photo for you to compare." After saying that, the man took out his phone from his pocket, quickly tapped it a few times, and found a few pictures of Si Lianye''s back on the internet for the woman to see.


    At a glance, she really did look like the same person. Other than the clothes being different, she was completely the same person.


    She was suddenly more excited than a man. "Is he already married? But he didn''t announce it to the outside world? So everyone thought he was a diamond bachelor, but in fact he was already married and had such a big son? "


    The man was equally excited, "I think so too. Look at them, they must be a family members. It seems that our luck today is quite good. If we expose this news, we will be famous in the future."


    The woman was also very happy.


    Suddenly, her expression changed again. "We are really stupid."


    "What''s wrong?" The man''s expression changed.


    "We should have filmed that scene just now. Look, even if we exposed it now, no one would believe us without evidence, right?" The woman was upset.


    The man frowned and thought for a moment. "No rush. They sent their children to school anyway, so there''s no reason for them to stay. We''ll wait, they''ll definitely come out later."


    "Right, let''s quickly find a good one and take a few ruthless pictures."


    "Right."


    Thus, the two of them found a corner that was easy to observe but not easily seen by others and stopped, ready to secretly take photos.


    However, even if they waited left and right, they did not see Si Lianye and the lady coming out. They could not help but feel a little nervous: "Did they leave already?"


    "Impossible. Can''t you see that their car is still here?" The woman gave the man a look of contempt.


    The man rubbed his head and stopped talking.


    At this moment, the previously closed kindergarten''s door was opened. A man and a woman walked out.


    When the two saw this, they were extremely excited. "Hurry up and take their pictures. They''re out."


    Si Lianye brought Shen Xiran out, and said while walking: "Don''t worry, the standards here are very high.


    She nodded. "I know, but I''m just not used to it."


    After Le Le returned to her side, she was with him every day. Now that she suddenly saw him going to the kindergarten to separate from his, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    However, this was inevitable. Every mother would have to go through this pain sooner or later. It would be fine once it passed.


    She understood in her heart that she was moved by Si Lianye''s comforting words, and her voice became much softer as well. "Thank you for your help these past few days."


    "Don''t say it like that, Le Le is my son, of course I will try my best." Si Lianye said as she opened the door, and without waiting for her response, she turned and got in the car.


    Shen Xiran was startled, and after getting in the car, he frowned and said: "Si Lianye, I''ve told you so many times, can you not hear me? He is not your son, it has nothing to do with you. "


    "It has nothing to do with me?" Si Lianye was once again filled with anger. Le Le was clearly his, why did she always have to say that? Impulsively, he asked: "Then what does it have to do with Shangguan Zhe?"


    Shen Xiran''s expression changed: "No, don''t guess. He isn''t your son, and he also isn''t Shangguan Zhe''s. Our relationship is very simple, so please don''t think about us with those filthy thoughts."


    Si Lianye laughed coldly when she heard it, "I''m filthy? Why didn''t you avoid my filth when you kissed me? "


    "Si Lianye! "You''re not being too excessive!" Shen Xiran''s eyes were wide open, his face completely red.


    As soon as he said that, he regretted it. At this moment, he saw that she was angry and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t open her mouth, so he could only pinch his lips tightly without saying anything.


    Shen Xiran was so angry that his eyes were filled with rage, she swore that if they were not on the road and Si Lianye was not the driver, she would definitely beat him to death.


    Si Lianye didn''t know if he understood her thoughts, but without a word, she drove herself to the company: "Last time you said that Le Le had to start working after he went to school?"


    She didn''t expect him to change the subject so quickly, so she nodded after a short pause.


    "Alright, let''s begin then. There will be a meeting later. You will be attending together with me." After saying that, he quickly got off the car.


    She hurried after him, looked at herself, saw nothing wrong with her, and followed him into the office.


    In this period of time, she had not been working properly, all of her attention was placed on Le Le, and it seemed like he needed to quickly take care of everything that had happened previously. Also, Shangguan Zhe did not know what had happened, so should she contact him again when he has time?


    As she was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly realized that Si Lianye had stopped in front of her. She anxiously stopped in her tracks, but it was already too late.


    "Aiya!"


    A sharp pain hit her, and her eyes immediately filled with tears. "It hurts!"


    Si Lianye''s expression changed as she hurriedly grabbed onto her shoulders and asked, "Why are you so careless when walking? "Does it still hurt?" he asked, taking a handkerchief from his pocket and wiping her tears with it in a gesture of unutterable gentleness.


    At this moment, the employees who passed by them all opened their eyes wide.


    "Don''t touch me!" Shen Xiran unhappily waved his hand away. It was all his fault, why would he stop when he was walking? Her nose, her nose was about to collapse.


    It hurts.


    Half of her tears was real tears, but the other half was real. Seeing that she had an unfriendly expression and crying so miserably, Si Lianye thought that she had hit the wall hard and was at a loss as she quickly took out her phone.


    "What are you doing!" Just then, Shen Xiran felt a little better and was immediately attracted by his actions. When she saw him dial a number, her eyes widened and he quickly stopped him.


    What a joke, if she were to be called an ambulance after just a single collision, she would definitely be mocked for the rest of her life!


    "But you seem to be in pain?" he asked, looking at her nervously.


    "It''s fine. It''s much better now." It took her a lot of effort to stop her tears. She carefully looked at the wall beside her and found that her nose was only slightly red. Only then did she feel relieved.


    Wait, why is there a wall reflecting light?


    She had a bad feeling about this. She quickly looked around and found that the two of them were standing in front of the elevator door, kicking the door open and closed. Countless people were curiously looking at them, and she could even hear their whispers.


    With a "hong" sound, she felt like her face was as good as fried eggs.


    No wonder he wanted to stop. So it was the elevator that had arrived. Didn''t that mean that their actions just now had been noticed by others?


    Recalling his intimate actions just now, she felt that she would most likely become a fox spirit that only knew how to seduce men in their mouths.


    She had been working at work for a while now, so she naturally knew what kind of position Si Lianye had in the hearts of the employees, especially the female employees. It was like she was a husband to the citizens, everyone wanted to be his girlfriend and countless of women wanted to crawl out of their beds.


    However, she had heard of a piece of data, stating that the women who wanted to crawl out of bed every month and used all kinds of methods to get close to Si Lianye were no less than two digits in numbers. It could be seen how important Si Lianye was in their hearts.


    Right at this moment, she actually dared to act out in public with him. She could already foresee how miserable her life would be in the future.


    Just as she was filled with wild thoughts, Si Lianye suddenly pulled her hand and walked to the side.

 C98

    She shook her head, a little baffled. "I''m fine. Didn''t I say that?" In the future, if anything happened, she would silently add in her heart.


    "Then why do I see your face alternating between shades of green and red? "Are you not feeling well? If you aren''t, then go home and rest." Si Lianye looked at her expression and expressed her opinion.


    She was stunned and shook her head. "I''m really fine. I was just thinking about something else."


    Si Lianye looked at her again carefully. Seeing that her expression did not seem to have any problems, she turned and walked to the elevator: "Come."


    At this time, the elevator in front of him was not the same one from before. She walked over and curiously looked at it, but Si Lianye did not turn her head back, and was immediately questioned: "This is my personal elevator, I just wanted to speak to you." She didn''t expect that it would almost lead to an accident.


    He shook his head. She followed him as he entered the elevator, and the elevator doors slowly closed in front of her. The moment the doors closed, she saw a lot of people poking their heads out at her.


    She sighed in her heart.


    He reckoned that there would be many people who would come looking for trouble with him in the future.


    Then, he looked at Si Lianye, as if he had not thought of this, and indifferently said: "You look better with long hair."


    "What?" Her eyes widened as she didn''t expect his conversation to be so skittish.


    "I say, you look better with your long hair the way you used to." He put his hand on the top of her head and gently stroked it.


    Her whole body felt uncomfortable. She fiercely patted his hand and snappily said, "Thank you for your praise. I feel that my current state is very good."


    She had long black hair five years ago, and her personality was as innocent as it was then. However, her life had suddenly turned upside down, so she didn''t have the heart to take care of her hair.


    She felt that this was good, easy, easy to manage. Her previous self had been too stupid.


    However, he didn''t think so. He frowned and said, "It''s better to switch back."


    "Thank you for your suggestion." She added in her heart, neither soft nor hard, but it was a pity that I didn''t intend to do it.


    He looked at her and knew that she was not going to listen. He sighed.


    When the two of them walked out of the elevator, the first thing they saw was Si Lianye''s huge group of secretaries. There were men and women, all of them looking smart and capable, but their expressions were all the same when they saw her.


    When Si Lianye entered the office, she unhappily swept a glance at them, causing them to restrain themselves quite a bit.


    She thought, this is probably because she hasn''t been around for a long time. Maybe they thought she had already been removed?


    She went back to her seat to take care of official business. Just as she had thought of the clues, she followed Si Lianye to the meeting. She busied herself with everything else and quickly forgot about her own worries.


    As for the secretaries, their eyes gradually returned to normal as they busied themselves with their work.


    When she saw that he was still buried in the documents, she carefully stood up and prepared to leave. However, it was as if Si Lianye had eyes on her head, and she suddenly said, "Wait a moment, I''ll go back with you."


    Her body stiffened. She really wanted to say that we''re not lovers, much less husband and wife. What''s with the matter-of-fact tone of your clothes?


    However, for the sake of her plan, she forcefully endured her words. She turned around and smiled, "Okay."


    Si Lianye replied with a "En" and did not speak anymore. After a while, he looked at the time and threw down her brush, "Alright, let''s go."


    With that, he stood up, and Shen Xiran opened the door and walked out.


    Si Lianye saw her movements, and picked up her jacket. Just as she was about to catch up to her, she suddenly turned around and said to him, "I don''t think we should go together, what do you think?"


    He raised his eyebrows, knowing what she meant, but after what had happened that morning, he didn''t think it was necessary.


    Anyhow, they still knew about it, and now the entire company knew about it.


    But he looked at her obstinate face and did not argue with her. "Okay," he said.


    After which, he took two steps back.


    She walked out satisfied.


    As they left the company one after the other, Shen Xiran felt that he had avoided the topic, but in the eyes of some people, their relationship was already set in stone.


    "Do you see, they''re in a car..."


    "That''s right, I really didn''t expect her to be such a shameless woman ¡­" "I really don''t know how to be shy ¡­"


    "That''s right. With her dry body and every little bit of facial features, how could she possibly make the CEO fall for her? "He must have used some shameless method ¡­"


    "Right... "A woman''s shame ¡­"


    "Hmph ¡­" When I come to work tomorrow, I''ll make sure she looks good ¡­ "


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    Everything was hidden in the darkness, and neither Si Lianye nor Shen Xiran noticed anything at all.


    She also didn''t notice this. Right now, she was in a hurry to pick up her son from school.


    Si Lianye brought her and brought Le Le back, and she also went to buy some food. When Si Lianye returned home, she displayed her skills and cooked a few dishes for them to eat.


    Shen Xiran wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t stop him from doing it. Helpless, he compromised, but Le Le was very happy, he didn''t notice the surging undercurrents between the adults and continued to tell his mother about what happened today at school: "Mom, did you know, our teacher is very beautiful, even more beautiful than you ¡­."


    "Also, my tablemate is actually a boy. How annoying, I want to sit together with a girl ¡­"


    "Mom, can you tell the teacher tomorrow and change my table ¡­"


    Shen Xiran was exasperated when he heard this, "Baby, you can''t be like this, boys are also very good, if I could play football with you, girls wouldn''t normally be that good."


    "Nope, it''s not like boys can be my girlfriend." Le Le raised his head with a look of disdain.


    "How old are you to want a girlfriend?" She was angry and glared at her son.


    Si Lianye walked over: "Enough, stop arguing."


    Shen Xiran looked at him angrily: "Listen to what he''s called, what''s a girlfriend? They''re already playboys at this age, how can they grow up?"


    Si Lianye shook her head: "What does such a young child know, it''s just that he will learn from the people around him no matter what they do, don''t look too serious, this brat is just speaking, he won''t do anything bad."


    She felt very weak. "I know, but ¡­"


    She only heard her son call her girlfriend in a bad mood, she was a conservative Capital person.


    Si Lianye began to teach Le Le a lesson again, "Good Le Le, you can''t say that, you can''t find a girlfriend until you grow up."


    "Really? "But ¡­" Le Le wanted to say that the boys beside him all had girlfriends before, but Si Lianye had already interrupted him. "But now that we''re back, and not back at the original place, the people here don''t like to hear the children talk about this, so you promised Uncle Si that you shouldn''t always say it like that, okay?"


    "Do you really not like it?" Le Le asked.


    Si Lianye and Shen Xiran nodded at the same time. He curled his lips and agreed with grievance, "Alright, then I won''t say anymore."


    His voice sounded very lonely, Shen Xiran understood. He only wanted to find a friend, so he went up to comfort him: "Actually you can also make friends with girls, just don''t talk about girlfriends."


    "Really?" Le Le''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course."


    "Great!" Le Le jumped up happily.


    Si Lianye watched and smiled at the side, feeling that the scene in front of him made him extremely at peace.


    However, at this moment, an ear-piercing ringtone broke the warm atmosphere.


    He frowned as he looked at the person''s name on his phone, then pressed the button.


    She glanced at it and he put it away, but it rang again.


    Si Lianye snorted, then pressed the button again, and the bell rang again.


    After repeating it again and again, even Le Le was unable to hold back, and asked: "Uncle Si, why aren''t you answering the phone?"


    Uncle Si looked at the phone in his hand and frowned in disgust, then said to Shen Xiran: "I''ll go back first, see you tomorrow."


    After saying that, she left the room. Soon after, she heard the door opposite open and close.


    It looked like a call from someone he didn''t like. Strange, why must he go back and answer it?


    This thought appeared in her mind, but she quickly cast it aside. He looked at Le Le and gently said: "Come, tell mother what teacher has taught you today."


    "Oh, I taught you ¡­"


    The two of them asked and answered, talking happily. After a while, the doorbell suddenly rang again.


    Didn''t Si Lianye say that she would meet her tomorrow? Why is she back?


    Impatient, she patted her son''s head. "Watch TV first." Then he got up and went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, she regretted it.


    The person who was standing at the door was not the Si Lianye she had thought to be, but the person she hated to see ¡ª ¡ª Shen Zimo.


    Her face darkened. "What are you doing here?"


    Shen Zimo''s expression also changed, "So you really do live here."


    "What do you mean?" She froze for a moment, but Shen Zimo had already pushed her away and forcefully walked in.


    When he saw that there was a child in the living room, he was startled. Before he could say anything, Le Le had already turned his head and asked: "Mother, is it Uncle Si?"


    Crap!


    Shen Xiran''s heart jumped, but before he could reply, he saw Shen Zimo''s eyes lit up as he looked at her: "Mother? Shen Xiran, I can''t believe that you actually have such a big son! "Tsk tsk, you really can''t judge a book by its cover ¡­"


    His tone was filled with schadenfreude.


    Shen Xiran remained expressionless: "Really? "You''re making a fuss, I''m not a teenage girl. Is it strange that I have a son?"


    With that, he walked to Le Le''s side and sat down, ignoring her.

 C99

    Seeing her so nonchalant, Shen Zimo was so angry that his face turned white. He rushed in front of her and said unrestrainedly: "If you want my words, then you''re too embarrassed to death. An unmarried woman actually has such a big son.


    Shen Xiran suddenly stood up, and glared at her: "Please speak more clearly, have you seen me stealing people or have you been nurturing men? If you don''t see anything, then shut up! "


    "Hmph, do you need me to look?" Shen Zimo laughed coldly: "Your son is the proof. What, you still want to deny it? Tsk tsk, the Si gege still doesn''t know? What would he think if he knew? "


    Speaking of which, she was already full of threats. In her mind, she would definitely not dare to tell Si Lianye something so big, so wouldn''t knowing the truth just mean that she was caught red-handed? This was the best thing that could happen if the world fell!


    But to her surprise, Shen Xiran''s expression did not change at all. Instead, he pointed at the door and shouted, "Get out!"


    "What!" She was stunned.


    "I told you to leave, my house doesn''t welcome you!" Shen Xiran was very angry at her for spouting nonsense in front of his son. He got up and pushed her to the door: "I''ll say it again, whether or not I have children is my own business, please stop spouting nonsense in front of me. Also, my home does not welcome you.


    Shen Zimo was in an extremely sorry state due to her actions, as he stood at the doorway and looked at her fiercely: "Shen Xiran, are you shameless? You, a person who has such a eldest son, want to pester Si gege? I''m telling you, I won''t let you succeed. If you''re smarter, you better obediently leave with me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "


    "Scram!" When Shen Xiran heard this, the fire in his heart burned. He deeply regretted letting her in, and then forcefully pushed her out, and then shut the door with a "bang" sound in front of her.


    Shen Zimo was furious, he did not expect Shen Xiran to treat him in such a way, he scolded him at the door for a while before he left.


    Shen Xiran never thought that she would actually turn into a shrew, regretting opening the door for her.


    She sighed, thinking that she might lose her peace at home in the future.


    Turning her head to look, she realized that his son was staring at her with wide eyes. Her heart skipped a beat, and she went forward to stroke his soft hair: "What is Le Le looking at?"


    He looked at her with limpid eyes. "Mom, what did that auntie mean? What do you mean, shameless? "


    He had grown up in A Nation, so although he could speak the national language that he had learned daily, he still could not compare to the other children that he had grown up with. Adding to the fact that he was still young, he actually did not understand much of what Shen Zimo had said just now.


    However, she didn''t want to lie to him, so he thought and said to him, "That''s not a good thing, Le Le doesn''t want to learn it, right?"


    He nodded. "That auntie is scolding you. I know."


    Although he didn''t understand, the child was sensitive and could naturally distinguish who was good and who was bad.


    "Be good, that auntie is not a good person. If she still dares to come back in the future, mom will take a broom and kick her out." Shen Xiran said to his son with a smile.


    Le Le nodded: "But why would she scold you?"


    Shen Xiran''s smile faded, "That''s because he thought his mother stole something she liked, but in reality, I didn''t take it away from her. Furthermore, that thing isn''t hers either, so she''s very angry."


    "Oh, is that her favorite toy?"


    "Something like that." Shen Xiran laughed at his son''s childish talk, and silently added on to his hair: "Alright, it''s getting late, you should go to bed."


    Le Le raised his head. He had not finished watching the cartoon, but seeing his mother''s unquestionable expression, he still obediently got down from the bed and walked into the room.


    Shen Xiran followed behind him and got him to warm up the water. After putting some water in the small bathtub, he turned around and called for him: "Come, mom will help you take off your clothes."


    Normally, he would fly over here like a bird, but today, he just stood there without moving at all.


    Surprised, she called to him again, and he stirred as if he didn''t want to.


    Curious, she asked him, "What happened to you today?"


    He shook his head and said nothing.


    She asked again and again, only then did he reply, "Teacher has told us today that children must protect themselves and not show their bodies to others. We can only look at it ourselves!"


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Mom has already seen it. What should we do then?" I didn''t expect to start educating this at such a young age in the country. Not bad.


    Le Le frowned: "It''s fine if I didn''t know in the past, but I won''t be able to do it in the future."


    "Then do you want to bathe yourself?" She stood up and raised her eyebrows at him.


    He nodded heavily. "Of course, I''ve already grown up."


    After saying that, he proudly looked at his mother, his little back straightened.


    She laughed in his heart as he walked to his side and said, "Alright then, if Le Le wants to learn how to shower himself in the future, he''s really grown up."


    "En!" Le Le''s small face was full of excited smiles. Seeing his mother''s figure walking out, he quickly took off his own.


    She peeked at the door and saw that he had dragged off his clothes before entering the bathtub with difficulty. She thought for a moment, then clumsily opened the lid of the shower gel with her small hand and poured out a bunch of water.


    She looked around. Other than the fact that his movements were slow, stiff, and his shower gel was a little too much, there were no other major problems. Thus, she withdrew her gaze without worry.


    The floor tiles in the bathroom were protected from skid, so she wasn''t worried about him falling.


    However, she felt relieved because it was too early. After a while, she heard her son''s tearful voice, "Mother ¡­"


    Her heart skipped a beat, thinking that he had still fallen down. She rushed in quickly only to discover that he was just standing there, looking at her, naked and helpless.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, looking at him.


    His face was filled with unhappiness, "So slippery ¡­ "Foam..."


    When she took a closer look, she suddenly broke into laughter. Sure enough, his body was covered in foam. No wonder he had a worried expression on his face.


    She forced a laugh and opened the shower for him, rinsing the foam off his body.


    Le Le himself felt that he had lost face, and lowered his head without saying a word.


    When he went to bed, he would wrap his entire body tightly with a blanket as soon as he got into bed.


    Shen Xiran felt that it was extremely funny, so he comforted him a little, but was afraid that he would bore his too much.


    In the darkness, Le Le pouted his lips and swore in his heart that he would bathe by himself tomorrow. He was already a small adult and had to grow up quickly in order to protect his mother.


    Shen Xiran was a little confused. Why was his son so stubborn today? He must bathe himself.


    He''s only five years old.


    After thinking for a while, she suddenly felt pain in her abdomen again. She remembered that she hadn''t taken a pill in a few days. Her body was protesting against her.


    She sighed and took her medicine from her bag and swallowed it.


    Taking a deep breath, she waited for the dizziness to pass and then slowly cleaned up the room. It was already late at night by the time she laid down on the bed.


    The moment she fell asleep, she suddenly thought of something. There was so much commotion at her house today, but why wasn''t Si Lianye reacting at all?


    Normally, he would be the one who would run over when he had something to do.


    This is a bit strange ¡­


    She silently thought in her heart, and gradually fell into a deep slumber.


    The next day, after he got up, she still sent Le Le to school. While waiting for the car by the side of the road, she couldn''t help but think that he should buy a car as a transportation vehicle. Otherwise, if he didn''t take a taxi every day, he would ride on Si Lianye''s back.


    However, it was strange to say that there was not a single sound from his home. Could it be that he had gone to work?


    When she finally sent Le Le to school and arrived at the company, she found out the reason. It was because Si Lianye did not come to the company.


    How strange, why didn''t he say so last night?


    In the end, it was the secretary, Wang Jian, who said that the boss had sent him a message early in the morning.


    Since the boss was not here, she could just agree that after taking care of matters everyday, she would get off work, pick Le Le up from school, and buy vegetables to go home.


    Shangguan Zhe was still unable to contact him, so she asked obliquely. He had gone on a business trip, and it was an extremely backward country. Only then did she feel at ease and prepared to contact him again after a while.


    His attitude towards them was the same as before, but she realized that sometimes when she wasn''t paying attention to him, his thoughtful gaze would always rest on her.


    She was unperturbed and didn''t know what was going on. She was planning to buy a car after a while.


    The calm days passed by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Finally one day, she managed to get in contact with Shangguan Zhe. His familiar voice came from the phone: "Hello?" His voice was low and hoarse, as if he was seriously ill.


    She was taken aback. "What''s wrong with you? Sick? "


    Shangguan Zhe denied it: "No, I''m just a little tired."


    She felt a little regretful that she had called so soon. She should have let him have a good rest.


    As a result, he said, "It''s not a business trip. Actually, I''ve been back for several days. I''m sorry, I only contacted you now."


    "What''s wrong? Is our business not going well? " It was the only reason she could think of all at once, and she said, "Why don''t we slow down a bit, our bodies are more important."


    "No, our plan went very smoothly. We already have quite a bit of shares in Yun Ye, you don''t have to worry about that." Shangguan Zhe pinched the center of his brows tiredly: "Something happened in my family."

 C100

    "Your home? What is it? Tell me, and I''ll see if I can help. " she asked.


    "It''s like this ¡­" Just as he was about to speak, someone knocked on the door. "Boss, there''s news from Miss."


    His heart suddenly jumped, he did not have time to talk to Shen Xiran anymore, and quickly replied: "I still have things to do, let''s talk next time." After saying that, he threw his phone to the side, rushed up to the door and pulled it open, then asked the subordinate, "What news? Did you find her?"


    The underling nodded, "I heard from my brother that he saw Miss''s trace on XX Street."


    "Is that so?" He was slightly disappointed. "Then let me take a look at the records."


    The subordinate nodded. "It has been sent to your computer."


    He immediately turned around to look at his computer. When he saw his familiar sister disappearing into the monitor, he couldn''t hold back anymore and punched the sturdy table hard, causing everything on it to jump up and down.


    "Send more people to search for her. I must find her. Go!" He lowered his head and said while gnashing his teeth.


    "Yes sir!"


    Five days ago.


    At that time, Shangguan Zhe''s mood was still very good, because he knew that the woman he liked was finally coming back and he might even bring his foster son whom he hadn''t seen for a long time with him.


    "What did you say?" He looked at Old Mistress in disbelief., the person who had been a servant for his entire life, had once brought him and her sister up personally.


    "Say it again?" He stared at the man in front of him.


    Zhang Ma''s fat face was filled with unease. She knew that if she said those words, there would be serious consequences, but she couldn''t care less now.


    "I think Miss might be pregnant." Zhang Ma mustered the courage to say this again.


    With a "peng" sound, Shangguan Zhe suddenly stood up. Because he had stood up too quickly, even the chair behind him had been overturned.


    "Are you sure?" He stared at Zhang Ma and asked.


    Zhang Ma hesitated for a moment: "I''m not a doctor, but from my experience, there''s a seventy percent chance that it''s true."


    Shangguan Zhe understood the personality of this old man who brought them up. With her cautious personality, saying that there was a seventy percent chance of it being true was already pretty much certain.


    He suddenly felt his entire body brimming with rage. Gritting his teeth, he said word by word, "How old is she and she already has a child?" As he spoke, he slammed the hammer onto the table again. This time, the table shook a little, showing how much strength he had under his anger.


    Zhang Ma looked at him worriedly. She regretted coming to tell the Young Master that she might be better off trying to persuade the Young Miss in secret.


    "If I find out that it was that beast, I will definitely strangle him to death!" Shangguan Zhe furiously raised his head to look at Zhang Ma. When he saw her face filled with worry, his tone slowed down by quite a bit. "This matter is all thanks to you, you did well.


    Zhang Ma hesitated for a moment, then asked: "How do you plan to deal with this matter?"


    He paused and understood what the Zhang Ma was thinking. He was worried about Xiao Rou, so he said: "Don''t worry, she''s my sister and I won''t do anything to her. I will ask her who that man is."


    Zhang Ma nodded, her heart still feeling a little uneasy. "Xiao Rou''s character is so innocent and gentle, if someone tricked you, don''t scold her."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t." After finally sending Zhang Ma away, he immediately stood up and went to find her sister Xiao Rou.


    When he arrived in front of her door, he looked through the gap in the door and saw Xiao Rou''s sweet smile as she looked in the mirror. He had never seen that kind of smile on his little sister''s face before.


    He had seen her a few times before, but he had never taken it to heart. Only now did he realize that his sister was in love.


    But even so, his heart was still filled with rage. Xiao Rou was still so young and so naive, but that man actually scared him to death?


    Resisting his anger, he knocked on the door.


    When Shangguan Rou heard the voice, a trace of guilt flashed across his face. She looked at his big brother with some uneasiness on his face.


    He walked in slowly and looked at her deeply, not saying a word.


    The uneasiness on her face became even more obvious. She moved her body, revealing a questioning expression.


    He took a deep breath and said to her, "Xiao Rou, how is Big Brother usually towards you?"


    She blinked and made a gesture that meant good.


    He nodded and asked again, "Then brother will you answer me honestly if I ask you one thing?"


    She looked at him with wide eyes and nodded.


    He asked firmly, "Who''s the baby in your womb?"


    She sucked in a breath of cold air, and her face turned deathly pale. She took a few steps back and looked at him warily. Although she didn''t say anything, her expression told her that she had an opinion.


    Her small mouth opened and closed, wanting to say something, but due to her panic, she did not express any of her intentions. Shangguan Zhe looked at her for a long time before asking: "You don''t want to tell me, you want to know what I will do with this child?"


    She nodded, her big eyes pleading.


    He laughed: "Xiao Rou, how old are you now and you want to give birth to him?"


    He had wanted to ask her what she was going to do with the child, but now, looking at her expression, he felt that he didn''t need to ask.


    Shangguan Rou first nodded, then shook her head as she continuously waved her hands in the air.


    He looked at them for a while and sneered, "You still want to protect him? Don''t want to tell him his name? "I tell you, he has to be brave enough to do something like this."


    Xiao Rou stared fixedly at him, her eyes gradually revealing a terrified expression.


    She had been on good terms with her brother since she was a child, had grown up almost under his nose, so he knew her, and she knew him.


    Shangguan Zhe''s personality was reserved, he usually did not care about anything, and it was the same for huge incidents like this. However, if something were to happen and offend him, at that time, if his expression changed, then it would mean that the matter was blown up.


    I will definitely make a move on Zi Xuan!


    She remembered the last time her brother showed such anger, and it was when she was still in school. Because she couldn''t speak, she was also beautiful, which made many boys have a good impression of her, and then there were many girls who were jealous of her. Finally, one day, a girl brought her along after school and ruthlessly beat her up on the road.


    When she came home that time, she saw the terrible expression on her brother''s face for the first time. It was as if a storm was gathering all over her body.


    The next day, when she was at school, she found that the girl in school had suddenly disappeared completely without leaving a trace. Her teacher''s words also didn''t mention her at all, as if she had never even existed.


    From that day on, no one dared to disrespect her.


    A few days later, she saw on the news that several young drug dealers had been caught by the police and their bodies were covered in large packets of white powder. It was impossible to get out of the city without closing their eyes for decades.


    From that time onwards, she gained a deeper understanding of her brother. Although he was usually cold and aloof, she absolutely could not provoke him, or else the consequences would be extremely serious.


    In her memory, her brother only got angry this once and it was deeply engraved in her mind.


    And now, this was the second time.


    She looked at her brother with the same expression as she remembered, and thought about those miserable conditions her brother would never be able to face in his life after being sent to jail. She silently thought in her heart, I definitely can''t let him know about Zi Xuan''s existence, otherwise ¡­


    As she thought of this, she shivered, and her arms began to move even more frantically.


    "You mean you don''t want to tell me the man''s name, but you want to have the baby?" Shangguan Zhe was so angry that he started laughing. What, he really didn''t know that his sister could be this infatuated with him, to the point that she wanted to give birth to her own child.


    He thought of something, and looked at Shangguan Rou with ruthless eyes: "You couldn''t have found a married man, right?" In that case, he would strangle her first.


    Fortunately, she shook her head, and he felt better.


    However, this did not mean that he would let her go. He coldly looked at his sister and said, "Prepare yourself. I''ll take you to the hospital in the afternoon."


    Then, he turned around and left. He didn''t want to say anything, right?


    Suddenly, his arm tensed. Lowering his head, she saw that Xiao Rou had already pounced towards him and grabbed his arm, with a gaze filled with panic. He laughed coldly: "You''re asking me what I want you to do in the hospital?"


    She nodded and looked at him hopefully.


    "Of course it''s to get rid of this evil seed. Do you really think that I will let you give birth to this father''s ominous child? Do you even have any shame? Ask your child''s father if you won''t tell him, then after I go out people ask me what to say? "Don''t throw our family''s faces away!" When Shangguan Zhe saw his sister like this, his heart was filled with anger.


    However, when he saw his sister''s pale face, he immediately regretted his decision.


    Shangguan Rou took a few steps back and hugged her belly tightly. She shook his head violently and her tears fell like rain.


    He looked at her in silence, his eyes calm. "That''s not up to you. Otherwise, tell me that man''s name, or you can go to the hospital."


    After which, he turned around and left, slamming the door loudly to the floor.


    Shangguan Rou was completely dumbstruck, all the strength in her body seemed to have been completely sucked out, as she weakly sat on the ground, tears continuously flowed down.


    No, she could not lose this child. It was the fruit of her love for Zi Xuan, and if he knew, he would definitely be very happy.


    By the way, I have to tell him this news as soon as possible.


    She quickly picked up her phone and opened her social media app to edit the messages. Suddenly, the door was opened again.

 C101

    You can''t let him do this


    She raised her head in shock and saw her brother appear at the door again. She reflexively put the phone behind her.


    Crap, with elder brother''s abilities, he would definitely find out Zi Xuan''s identity through the phone!


    No, no.


    Just at this moment, her heart that was protecting her lover caused her small head to continuously turn around. Very quickly, she noticed something in her heart.


    Just as Shangguan Zhe was walking towards his, she suddenly jumped and rushed into the bathroom.


    Shangguan Zhe was startled, before he could react, he heard the sound of the toilet coming out.


    He suddenly felt bad. He strode to the bathroom door and saw that she was standing in front of the toilet. Her face was pale and her hands were empty. The small phone was gone.


    Startled and angry, he snapped at her, "You lost your phone?"


    She raised her eyes to look at him and lightly shook her head. "Big brother, it''s all my fault. You''re angry, but I can''t just sit by and watch ¡­"


    She touched her belly and begged him, "Let me give birth to him, will you?"


    After saying this, she swore she had never seen such a terrifying expression on her brother''s face before. She even had the illusion that he was going to slap her in the face at that moment.


    But in the end, he did not make a move. Instead, he silently looked at her for a long time, and then, without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    Her steps were heavy, as if step by step, it was pressing down on her heart.


    She took a deep breath and stopped herself from sitting on the ground again.


    Big brother, he''s so scary.


    No, this won''t do. He definitely wouldn''t give up. If he still finds out when the time comes ¡­


    She paused for a moment, and said to Shangguan Zhe in her heart, I''m sorry brother.


    Thus, on this afternoon, Shangguan Zhe once again suffered a heavy blow. Holding his little sister in his hands, Shangguan Rou escaped from home with his whereabouts unknown.


    This was what had happened since he returned from his business trip.


    When Shen Xiran called him, he was extremely anxious to find his sister.


    He didn''t dare to imagine what kind of terrifying dangers would befall a girl who couldn''t speak, had a cute and gentle appearance, and knew almost nothing about the outside world.


    However, no matter how much he told his men to go find her, she still didn''t receive any news.


    The entire Shangguan Family trembled in rage.


    But Shen Xiran didn''t know anything at all, and only assumed that a lot of things had indeed happened to him.


    She checked the time and realized that the weather outside was not bad. It was neither cold nor hot, so after thinking for a bit, she said to his son: "Le Le, let''s go out shopping. Didn''t you say last time that your shoes were small?"


    Le Le turned around and said seriously: "Alright, I''ll finish watching this series of cartoons."


    She raised his eyebrows, went to pack up, and brought Le Le out.


    After leaving the room, she intentionally took a glance at the room next door and discovered that it was tightly shut, as if there was no one inside. She felt very strange in her heart.


    However, this was none of her business. It was best if he didn''t come. She didn''t want to see him all the time.


    When they were on the street, she saw people coming and going, so she grabbed Le Le''s hand and said: "Wait a minute, don''t run around, okay?"


    He nodded. "I know. The teacher said that there are many bad people who like to steal children in this world."


    She smiled and touched her son''s hair. "Good boy."


    In an afternoon, the two of them went through several shops. She bought some clothes, a coat, and some shoes for Le Le, but in the end, he couldn''t resist the urge to buy one for himself. In the end, when she carried the big and small bags, he was stunned.


    Helpless, he could only wait for the car.


    She moved her things to a corner against the wall so as not to keep the people around her from walking around, and then she started using her mobile phone to call for a taxi.


    At that moment, she suddenly heard a weird sound coming from one side. It seemed like a man was swearing.


    Her heart leaped.


    She looked at Le Le, who was beside her, and hesitated. She didn''t move, but the sound became louder and louder, and there was even a girl''s whining sound mixed within.


    She couldn''t resist anymore ahee carried Le Le and walked towards the direction of the voice. When he turned around, she saw a man pulling on a girl''s clothes in a small alley.


    The girl tried her best to resist but was unable to withstand the man''s strength. A piece of her clothes was accidentally torn off by the man. The man laughed complacently, "Stinky bitch, it''s your fortune that I''m willing to marry you. You still dare to kick me ¡­"


    After saying that, she reached out her hand to grab the woman''s chest. The girl shook her head and desperately resisted. The situation was extremely critical.


    Shen Xiran could not watch any longer. He placed Le Le on the ground and quickly said: "Stand here and don''t move."


    Then he quickly ran up and ruthlessly smashed the back of the man''s head with the shopping bag in his hand, shouting, "The police are here!"


    The man was still feeling pleased with himself when he was attacked from behind. Hearing that the police had arrived, he guiltily glared at Shen Xiran, scolded him profusely, and ran away carrying a delicate bag that was obviously used by women.


    Shen Xiran''s worried heart immediately relaxed.


    It seemed like his feint was still quite useful.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and asked the weeping girl, "Are you okay?"


    The girl grabbed the clothes at her chest and shook her head without saying a word.


    She thought that she had been affected, and carefully took a step forward and asked, "Did he steal your things? Do you need me to call the police?"


    The girl shook her head again and looked up, causing Shen Xiran to be stunned. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, she was really beautiful, could it be that that hoodlum wanted to take action even in broad daylight?


    However, the girl in front of him was indeed pretty, with a soft and weak look on her face that made people want to take pity on her. Seeing that her clothes were tattered and her belongings were taken, she suddenly had the thought of helping out and asked: "Where is your home, do you need me to send you back?"


    Unexpectedly, the moment the words left her mouth, the girl immediately shivered and shook her head with all her might, expressing her unwillingness.


    Shen Xiran felt that it was strange, could it be that this girl could not speak?


    She tentatively asked, "Then where are you planning to go? Can you tell me your name? "


    At first, the girl was panicking, but when she saw her amiable face, seeing that it was another woman who wasn''t much older than she was, the wariness in her heart gradually subsided and she made a gesture.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes flashed a look of understanding. He was indeed deaf and mute, truly a pity for such a beautiful appearance and temperament.


    She had already discovered that although this girl''s body was in tatters and she couldn''t speak, she had a good upbringing and aura. It was obvious that she was a girl that came from a good person''s home.


    Her desire to help her immediately became stronger. She softened her voice and said, "Now that you have no money by your side and also look like this, if you trust me, can you follow me home?"


    Hearing this, the girl looked up at her in disbelief, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    She laughed and turned to pick Le Le up, then said to her: "Look, this is my son, I originally brought him out to play, but in the end, I saved you. Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person, I just want to pity you and help you, what about it?"


    His tone was soft, his expression sincere. With the addition of the bonus from Le Le, this little kid, she gradually let go of his guard. His big eyes also seemed to think that the other party was very kind.


    Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief and said to her: "Don''t worry, I will definitely not stop you from going anywhere."


    The girl nodded and gave her a grateful smile.


    At this time, Shen Xiran had called for a car that had arrived. She thought for a moment, then casually took out a coat he had just bought from a shopping bag and put it on her: "It''s too conspicuous when you go out like this, I barely managed to put my clothes on. Don''t worry, it''s new, I haven''t worn it yet."


    The girl nodded gratefully and made a gesture with her hands, tying up her clothes.


    She was stunned for a moment. Then, thinking that it meant ''thank you'', she smiled at her before turning around and leading her out.


    Actually, Shen Xiran was taller than her, and his clothes did not fit well on her body, but it was still better than her wearing a tattered set of clothes.


    Her previous expression was not too bad, but when she saw Shen Xiran carrying the pile of shopping bags onto the carriage, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide.


    Seeing that, Shen Xiran laughed embarrassedly: It''s been a long time since I went out shopping, so I couldn''t help but buy more. In his heart, however, he felt that this girl''s expression was rather rich. He should be a girl with no scheming mind.


    When they arrived at the place, she pulled at Le Le''s hand with difficulty as she tried to retrieve the bags. Just as she was overwhelmed with anxiety, the girl took the initiative to help them take the bags.


    Shen Xiran thanked the girl but she shook her head and smiled towards Shen Xiran, indicating that she was fine.


    After entering the room, she was finally relieved. She threw the bag on the floor and sat down on the sofa to catch her breath. She was so tired. It seemed she had to control herself next time.


    The girl had been watching her movements the whole time. When she noticed her movements, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Le Le pulled his mother''s hand. "Mom, I want to drink water."


    Shen Xiran opened his eyes and got up from the sofa with much difficulty. He was about to pour some water for his precious son when he saw that a cup of water had been passed over.


    She looked up and saw the girl''s pretty face smiling shyly in front of them.


    Le Le''s eyes lit up, and hurriedly received it. Shen Xiran said, "Do you still remember what I taught you?"


    He nodded obediently. "Thank you, big sister."


    His mouth was very sweet, and he looked very cute and obedient. Anyone who saw him would like him, and the girl in front of him was no exception.

 C102

    She smiled at him and touched his hair.


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath and said to her, "Hello, please take a seat. We can have a chat."


    The girl sat down and made a few more gestures.


    Shen Xiran frowned: "I don''t understand, but do you understand what I''m saying?"


    She nodded.


    She thought for a moment, then took out her cell phone and handed it to her. "Write what you want to say on it."


    She nodded and began to write.


    Shen Xiran could not help but sit beside her and watch her write.


    My name is Xiao Rou, and I had a falling out with big brother, but my bag was snatched away by someone and I met with danger, thank you for saving me.


    This was what she had written. After she finished writing this, she gave the phone to Shen Xiran and smiled sweetly at her.


    Shen Xiran looked at it, then asked: "Then what are you going to do next? Do you want to go home? "


    She had asked before, but now Xiao Rou still answered the same thing. She shook her head fiercely and quickly wrote a word on his phone.


    "Then if you don''t go back, where are you planning to go?" Shen Xiran asked. This was a practical question, even though she had helped out out out from the kindness of his heart, he did not want to leave a stranger at home for a long time.


    The girl''s hand paused, then she wrote: "I want to find my boyfriend."


    So she had a boyfriend. Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief and asked, "Then what''s his name? Where does he live?"


    She even told him Lin Zixuan''s name and address.


    Shen Xiran frowned when he heard it, because she felt that this name sounded a little familiar.


    However, she knew the address. It was a long distance and it would take at least an hour by car.


    She thought for a moment, then said, "Then can I send you over now?"


    Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up, then dimmed and shook her head.


    She couldn''t go find him now. What if her brother found him?


    That''s right, Xiao Rou was Shangguan Rou, who fell out with Shangguan Zhe and then ran away from home. Originally, she wanted to bring her purse to her beloved lover, but on the way, she didn''t know if it was because of her bad luck or because someone seemed to be easily bullied. Not only did the purse get taken away by someone not long ago, she was almost humiliated by them.


    The current her, although she wanted to see her boyfriend, she calmed down and thought that her brother must be looking for her everywhere. If he found her, then even Zi Xuan would be found.


    Therefore, she decided to not go there and stay here for a few days to see how the situation was.


    After making up her mind, she felt a little ashamed to face Shen Xiran in front of her. She lowered her head and thought for a moment, then wrote on her phone: "I''m sorry. I will repay you. "


    Shen Xiran never thought that he would casually save a person and in the end, he even brought that person back home without leaving, and he could not help but be a little hesitant.


    This Xiao Rou did indeed look weak and harmless, but what if she had evil intentions ¡­


    Xiao Rou could see her hesitation, so she quickly wrote on his phone: "Please be at ease, I am not a bad person, but for some reason I cannot go home, in the future, when I return I will definitely repay you."


    Shen Xiran looked at her anxious expression, his eyes filled with tears. He looked very pitiful as he sighed and softly agreed, "Alright, I promise you, but my family doesn''t have any extra rooms, so you have to live on the sofa. Do you agree?"


    She nodded without hesitation. It was just a sofa, no problem.


    Shen Xiran thought about it and put forward a few more requests, which Xiao Rou agreed to one by one.


    Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief and said to her: "Alright, I will let you stay here for a few days, but you must promise me, when your troubles come to an end, you must return as soon as possible, okay?"


    She nodded vigorously. This sister was very nice.


    After giving his orders, Shen Xiran got up to prepare dinner, but whenhe moved, she grabbed onto the corner of his clothes.


    She lowered her head. "Is something the matter?"


    Xiao Rou smiled at her, then wrote: "I still don''t know what your name is yet."


    Shen Xiran suddenly realized that he had not introduced himself to her after a long while. He patted his head and said: "My surname is Shen, and my name is Xiran. Just call me Xiran."


    "Sister Xilan." She wrote on her cell phone.


    Shen Xiran shook his head: "Up to you." With that, he asked Le Le who was already watching TV: "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Le Le turned around and frowned. He thought for a moment and said, "I want to eat the dishes made by the Uncle Si."


    Although his mother''s food was delicious, he was already tired of eating those few dishes.


    Shen Xiran laughed and tapped him on his forehead: "People are careful, your Uncle Si is very busy right now, when will I have time to cook with you?"


    Le Le smirked: "Alright then."


    She looked so unwilling that people would think that the food she cooked was horrible.


    There was nothing Shen Xiran could do about it, he could only go into the kitchen and think of a way to cook something that he liked.


    She was an absolute kitchen idiot before, but after having Le Le, he had no choice but to learn culinary arts in order to survive. However, she didn''t really like cooking at all, and the dishes he could cook were only these few, no wonder Le Le didn''t like it.


    This was going to be troublesome. If she went to learn the recipe now, she didn''t know if she would make it in time.


    At this time, Xiao Rou followed her in, and stood behind her and carefully touched her, making a gesture.


    Shen Xiran looked at her movements carefully and guessed: "You want to say that you can cook?"


    Xiao Rou nodded. Sister Xilan was too kind, she had no way to repay them, she just needed to cook her own dishes to repay them.


    Even though Xiao Rou was also born into a rich family, her environment wasn''t too good. She knew how to cook since she was young, and before, she was forced to, but after the situation changed, it became purely out of interest. She cooked food that even her brother Shangguan Zhe liked.


    Shen Xiran was a little suspicious, could this delicate girl cook? Could it be a lie?


    However, when she saw the confidence on her face, she silently moved out of the way and changed her stance.


    Xiao Rou rolled up her sleeves and began to wash the vegetables and cut the vegetables. Then, she started to prepare the complicated procedures in advance.


    Seeing this, she had to admit that she had picked up a kitchen expert.


    Le Le should be mad with joy.


    she thought.


    Xiao Rou moved very quickly and in a short while, she finished preparing the four dishes and the soup and brought them to the table. The dishes were all very simple and normal, but the appearance and taste were all very good.


    Shen Xiran watched her make the sweet potato roll and couldn''t help but admire how skillfully she could make such complex dessert.


    After the three of them finished eating a beautiful meal, Xiao Rou once again took the initiative to go wash the dishes, but she was stopped by Shen Xiran.


    What a joke. It was already a bit embarrassing to let others cook. How could he let her wash the dishes? Naturally, she was the one responsible.


    Seeing that she was very determined, Xiao Rou could only laugh, and then sat down on the sofa.


    After Shen Xiran finished washing the dishes, he also cleaned up the kitchen. When he came out, he realized that it was about time for Le Le to go to sleep.


    After busying herself for a while, he finally settled Le Le down. She thought about it again and took out an extra blanket and pillow from the cupboard and gave them to Xiao Rou: "The blanket has never been under the sun, but it''s still clean. Take care of it."


    Xiao Rou did not dare take her words seriously, and revealed a grateful smile, then lowered her head and started to type again.


    Shen Xiran quickly stopped her: "No need, I know you need to thank me. If it''s like this, you have to say a lot of things, I don''t want to hear it anymore.


    With that, he returned to his room.


    However, his heart slowly calmed down. A young girl who knew how to cook, a girl who knew how to be grateful, should have a good nature.


    As she was thinking, the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated. She took a look and discovered that it was Si Lianye calling.


    Si Lianye said with a smile: "Did you miss me?"


    "I don''t want to." she said at once.


    "So direct." Si Lianye laughed bitterly.


    This time he was home again, not in the house near her.


    He knew that he would be able to see her tomorrow when he returned, but he couldn''t bear to keep thinking about her. He called her and found that her thoughts were completely different from his own.


    In fact, this was to be expected.


    Shen Xiran asked with a cold face: "Aren''t you too idle? I think we just met yesterday."


    Last night, after getting off work, Si Lianye went home alone. She heard that his house was located in the most mysterious and high-class area in the city, and the people living in it were all well-known people.


    She had inadvertently heard about this when she was at work. She had also heard that Si Lianye normally didn''t go back to her lofty home, but instead preferred to stay in her own villa. This was very normal.


    This sentence was said with an ambiguous smile by the employees of the company, and the people who heard it also had a tacit understanding on their faces, causing her, who just happened to pass by, to feel complicated. She couldn''t help but wonder, if she told them that the CEO lived next door to her, and that her daily life was just to harass her and cook for her, would their eyeballs drop out?


    Of course, she would not say these words, but it did not stop her from thinking about them. She couldn''t help but wonder, why did he say that he rarely returned home, could it be that his relationship with his family was not that good?


    So why had he been going back so often in the past month?


    Of course, she didn''t ask these questions out loud. She just replied with a thought and then left.


    "Haven''t you heard a saying? It''s like three years since we last met?" Si Lianye said without giving up.


    She sneered. "It''s a pity that my relationship with you hasn''t improved to this extent."

 C103

    Si Lianye laughed: "Thank you for your encouragement. "I will work hard."


    After that, he hung up the phone, Shen Xiran''s face was filled with confusion, what did she say, what motivation?


    After thinking for a long time, he could not think of anything. He shook his head and felt that Si Lianye was becoming weirder and weirder.


    She didn''t know why, but when she thought back to what he had said about not seeing him for one day and not three years, she felt a sweet feeling rising from the bottom of her heart.


    On the other hand, the atmosphere on Si Lianye''s side wasn''t that good.


    Just as he hung up the phone, someone behind her asked: "A Ye, who are you calling?"


    His expression immediately turned cold. He looked at his mother behind him and vaguely said, "A friend."


    Imperial Mother walked over with an unfriendly expression. "I don''t care what kind of friend you are, as long as you aren''t a girlfriend, it''s fine."


    Impatience flashed across Si Lianye''s heart, she looked at Imperial Mother and said: "I got it, do you have any other instructions? If not, I''m leaving. "


    The expression in her son''s eyes was extremely cold, almost identical to Si Lianye''s: "Of course I have something to tell you. You don''t want to go back home tomorrow, I have an uncle who is coming to see you, please receive him for me."


    Hearing that, Si Lianye''s lips revealed a cold smile, "Uncle Shi? Is it a person, or a family? "


    Clearly, he already understood his mother''s plan.


    A trace of unease flashed across Imperial Mother''s face, "A whole family, but there are only three of them. It won''t be tiring for you to receive them. Don''t worry."


    "Let me guess, it should be a couple with a daughter their age?" Si Lianye folded her arms across her chest and looked at her with blazing eyes.


    Imperial Mother''s mind was hit on her head and she became angry from embarrassment, "So what if I am? You are my son, would I harm you? That uncle''s daughter is not bad, I have met her before, she is your type. Stay at home tomorrow and don''t go. "


    In fact, she could be considered to have thought it through with a lot of effort, but Si Lianye refused to accept it.


    He stared at his mother for a long time before saying, "I thought you wanted to get me and Zimo together, but now it seems like I was wrong?"


    Imperial Mother''s face was filled with anger: "It''s already been a few years, but you''re still so indifferent to her. If it wasn''t for you being my son, I would have already introduced her another man. You... "You''re really pissing me off ¡­"


    In the past few years, she had already known how Si Lianye felt. Even if he stubbornly refused to change her personality, no one would be able to move him. Furthermore, at that time, she was indeed at fault, so she didn''t try hard to persuade him to find another woman to marry.


    Firstly, it was out of guilt. Secondly, she didn''t want to admit it. After what happened five years ago, her son no longer listened to her.


    There was nothing she could do to him now except occasionally use her mother''s dignity and pleas to make him hear a little.


    However, at that time, I was also forced to do so because of what I did. I wanted to treat her well later on, but she ran away in the end, and I was already trying to make up for my mistake. A Ye, why are you still not willing to forgive Mother?


    coldly looked at her mother. "Mom, sometimes it''s impossible to make up for a mistake. What you''ve destroyed, is her entire body and hope in her life, and no amount of money can make up for that."


    With that, he turned and left, completely ignoring his mother''s pale face.


    Five years ago, she had exhausted all the family affection in his heart. The only reason he could calm down and face her now was only because he still had a sliver of longing for his mother in his heart.


    Imperial Mother stood where she was with a dark and uncertain face. Hesitating for a moment, she gritted her teeth and shouted at him, "If you don''t receive them tomorrow, then don''t recognize me as your mother!"


    Si Lianye acted as if she did not hear it, and slowly walked up the stairs.


    Imperial Mother looked at her son''s cold and detached appearance, she was extremely furious. She grabbed onto her chest and took a few deep breaths, then her entire body fell backwards.


    "Madam, Old Mistress!"


    "Quick, help Madam up ¡­"


    When Si Lianye found out that her mother had once again fainted from anger, her expression changed, and she replied: "I understand."


    Other than that, he didn''t say anything else. The messenger looked at his face, not daring to say anything as he slowly retreated.


    He rubbed his tired brow in the study chair.


    Her former self was so naive and innocent, always thinking that the world was filled with kind people, always thinking that there was no shadow under the sun. However, in the end, she got mercilessly hit by her most beloved man.


    He sighed deeply.


    At this moment, there was a light knock on the door.


    He raised his voice and called out, "Come in."


    An elderly figure appeared at the door.


    He was stunned: "Mr. Ren."


    Mr. Ren was her family''s old housekeeper. He watched him grow up, and at the same time, he understood the matters between him and her mother the best.


    He remembered the news he had just heard and roughly understood the purpose of Mr. Ren''s visit.


    He walked in and said hoarsely, "Looks like I''m disturbing young master''s peace and quiet."


    Si Lianye shook her head: "No, I have nothing better to do, what business do you have with me?"


    Facing an old man who watched him grow up, he was still very respectful.


    Mr. Ren smiled, his face wrinkled like a chrysanthemum. "I''m old, I just want to talk to someone. If Young Master is busy, forget it."


    "It''s fine, I was just bored." Si Lianye slowly said.


    He smiled again and said to him, "The main reason I came to see you was to tell you that I might be moving out next month."


    Si Lianye frowned, he remembered that Mr. Ren had been a part of the Si Family for more than thirty years, with no children by his side and no relatives.


    Mr. Ren slowly explained, "I had an older brother who was lost in those bad years. Didn''t I go back to my hometown last month? When I saw him, he looked exactly the same as my brother, so I recognized him. He said that if I don''t have a son, he will be treated as my son, and he will help me with my old age in the future. I thought so, and since that''s the case, I agreed that he would come and pick me up next month. "


    "Congratulations then. Actually, we don''t need him to raise you. Our Si Family can also ¡­" Si Lianye wanted to persuade him. After all, the Mr. Ren had been a Si Family for his entire life, and they would not have any problem raising him. However, that nephew of his had already made such a decision after merely meeting him once.


    The Mr. Ren sighed and said, "You, ah, are still young, and don''t understand the hearts of the older people, we, ah, have seen and enjoyed for our entire lives, and have seen everything that is open to the eye, just the feelings of kinship in our hearts, ah, we just can''t understand. Every night when I close my eyes, I think back to the times when I was young, and my old home as well.


    Mr. Ren looked at Si Lianye, and then said sincerely: "Actually, when a person is old, he will always place extra importance on kinship, and place great importance on family members. For example, my nephew, even though I have only seen him once, I know that he is really related to me by blood. Just based on this point, I would rather believe that he would treat me well.


    Si Lianye nodded: "I understand what you mean."


    Mr. Ren looked at his calm expression and sighed softly: "I watched you grow up, watched your father die, personally witnessed a woman like your mother painstakingly lifting Yun Ye up and then handing him to you, she is not an easy person. A Ye, you can''t just not forgive her just because she did something wrong, she is your mother after all ¡­"


    When he finished speaking, he looked at Si Lianye''s calm face and sighed: "I''m old and I''m about to leave again, so I thought about speaking up for her before I left.


    After he finished speaking, he struggled to stand up. Without waiting for Si Lianye''s reply, he walked outside, trembling as if he was about to fall over.


    Si Lianye quickly supported him up and he thanked her in a low voice. She patted Si Lianye''s hands lightly and said, "Think about it carefully about my words.


    Then she gently pushed him away and left.


    Only Si Lianye was left standing there, her lips pressed into a straight line.


    The lights in the study were on all night.


    The next day, he stayed behind and did not return. Imperial Mother was overjoyed, thinking that his son had finally submitted, he immediately called for his good friend and family to come over.


    On the other hand, Shen Xiran who was at the side felt it to be strange. After working for a while, he did not see Si Lianye around, and while guessing, Si Lianye had already called him: "I''m not back yet."


    "Alright." She did not know why, but from his simple words, she could tell that he was really upset, as if something was bothering him.


    "There''s more." He paused and then said, "Prepare yourself for a banquet tonight."


    "Banquet? Me? " She was surprised.


    "Yes, I will come pick you up tonight. Prepare yourself." With that, he hung up the phone.


    She held her cell phone in a daze. Banquet? What''s the nature of it? Do you have any customers you''d like to contact recently? Why didn''t she hear any wind?


    She was working absent-mindedly, and even secretly contacted the people Shangguan Zhe had hired, but the end result was that the company was calm and nothing happened.


    So this banquet is private?


    Could she not go?

 C104

    Mom, where are you going?


    The answer is simple, no.


    Leaving aside her thoughts in her heart, just by the fact that she was his assistant meant that she had absolutely no reason to shirk her duties.


    She spent the whole day with complicated thoughts. When she got off work, she received a call from her boss.


    "Go home and prepare. I''ll pick you up later." "No," he said.


    "Alright." She hesitated for a moment before replying obediently.


    He said nothing and hung up.


    As she was walking out of the company, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She raised her head and saw that the expressions of her colleagues around her were different from before.


    They seemed to have a little secret in common, exchanging glances, but didn''t say a word, all of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. Moreover, she could see the hidden disdain and contempt in some people''s eyes, as if they had discovered something that some people couldn''t see.


    She thought about it and decided not to ask about it. In the company, she was usually alone and didn''t have any close colleagues. Of course, no one would deliberately target her.


    She got off the elevator and walked out. She was too preoccupied with the banquet tonight and did not expect that the moment she left, her colleagues who had not spoken earlier would immediately whisper to each other, "Did you see that? It''s her ¡­"


    "Really? If I didn''t see the photo, I wouldn''t have believed it ¡­"


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect her to be so good at acting. A white lotus ¡­"


    "Ai, you really can''t judge a book by its cover ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    Among them, there were those who were not well-informed. Upon seeing this, they curiously asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Then a busybody came up to her and grabbed her. "You still don''t know? "Oh god, come come come come, let''s have a good talk with you ¡­"


    Thus, the women gathered together and chatted until their superior walked over before splitting up.


    Shen Xiran did not pay attention to what those people were saying at all. He was only thinking, if she went to attend the banquet that night, what should he do?


    As she sat in the car, she suddenly thought of Xiao Rou who was living in her house. Maybe she could help him tonight?


    But what if she wouldn''t?


    Maybe she should reject him? But there was no reason. Did she have to tell him that she had to take care of the child at night, so she couldn''t go with him?


    No, don''t forget what you''re looking for, she said to herself silently in her heart.


    Then, he could only try to ask Xiao Rou.


    After returning home, she tried to tell Xiao Rou about this matter: "Xiao Rou, I have something to ask of you."


    Xiao Rou blinked her eyes, "Sister Xiran, no need to be so courteous, just say it, I can do it, I will definitely do it."


    "Alright, I have to go out because of something tonight, so can you help me look after the child? I should be back a bit later." "No," she said.


    Xiao Rou agreed right away: "Okay, I have nothing to do here anyways, Le Le is also very cute."


    Le Le looked up at his mother. "Mom, where are you going?"


    She saw the fear in Le Le''s eyes and felt her heart ache slightly. She sat beside him and lovingly stroked his head: "Mom is just going to work and will be back by night. Don''t worry, Big Sister Xiao Rou will be with you."


    Le Le looked at her, and said in a clear voice: "Then mother, you have to come back early."


    She was so strong and sensible that it made his heart ache. She couldn''t help but kiss his tender cheeks and say in a low voice, "Relax, I''ll be back soon. You sleep obediently. Tomorrow morning mother will send you to school."


    "Yes." Although there was reluctance in his eyes, he still nodded his head obediently. In his eyes, Shen Xiran felt even more heartache.


    Le Le had truly been gifted to her by the heavens, she would definitely not let Si Lianye snatch him away!


    In Xiao Rou''s eyes, she was extremely envious of the relationship between mother and son.


    Ever since she was young, she had lived in an environment that was overlooked by others. Other than her beloved brother, her parents were strangers to her. Every day, they would just look at her coldly, and even if she was bullied by the servants at home, they would pretend not to see it.


    Back then, she didn''t understand, but she felt that her parents were very sad to treat her like this. Every time when her own enthusiasm wasn''t responded to or the servants bullied her and her parents ignored her, they would cry loudly.


    Because of her flaw, the Shangguan Family, who had an extremely good face, felt ashamed and embarrassed. As a result, ever since she was young, not only had Shangguan Family never brought her out to socialize with others, she had even prepared to let her fend for herself.


    All of this was because she could not speak. If it wasn''t for her brother, she felt that she might not have been able to survive.


    As he thought of this, he felt envy and gratitude towards his brother.


    After Shen Xiran finished comforting his son, his phone rang. She looked at the number on the screen and frowned.


    She stood up and said to Xiao Rou: "Then I''ll leave Le Le up to you tonight."


    Xiao Rou nodded: "You can rest assured."


    She laughed, and told him the details of taking care of Le Le, and just as she finished speaking, her phone rang again.


    Helplessly, she picked up the phone. "Boss, you were too quick. I haven''t changed my clothes yet."


    "No need, you can come out now. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Si Lianye said to her in a tone that did not allow rejection.


    "You don''t need to change your clothes?" She was stunned for a moment. "Alright."


    Let''s see what the hell he''s up to.


    She put down the phone and waved at Le Le: "Le Le, mother is leaving, you should listen to me obediently okay?"


    "Alright." There was reluctance in Le Le''s eyes as he vigorously nodded his head.


    Only then did Shen Xiran pick up his bag, thought for a moment, and went in to take a bottle of medicine to put in before going out.


    When he went downstairs, he saw Si Lianye''s luxury car stopped right in front of him.


    The pitch-black body of the car, the conspicuous insignia of a luxurious car on the front, and the smooth lines of the car all showed the noble status of the owner.


    However, in contrast to his appearance, Si Lianye''s face was dark and heavy, as if he was angry.


    When she got closer, she noticed that she had paused, thinking that she was just a little late, so she shouldn''t have made him so angry.


    Si Lianye stood by the side of the carriage and saw her come over. She nodded to her: "Get in." He did not say anything unnecessary and went straight in.


    She was even more sure that he was not in a good mood. She pursed her lips and followed him in.


    Who would have thought that Si Lianye would glance at her the moment she made a move: "Sit in front with me, I have something to tell you."


    She was stunned for a moment. Today, even his tone was a little off. It was hard and her heart felt a little uncomfortable. However, after seeing his expression, she changed it to the front.


    Once he sat down, he stepped on the throttle and the car shot forward like an arrow that had left the bowstring.


    She was caught off guard, and her body suddenly leaned backwards. She looked battered and exhausted, and could not help but glare at him angrily. Are you trying to die so quickly? "


    He slowed down his car and snorted. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you even if it happens."


    How was she supposed to answer those words? Shouldn''t she thank him?


    She glanced at him, the anger in her heart slowly subsided. She calmed down and asked, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    He did not try to hide it from her and just humphed in a low voice.


    She continued, "Why? Can you tell me the reason?"


    She kept saying in her heart that she wasn''t worrying about him, but about her own life. If his mood continued to worsen, then maybe his car would be destroyed and he would be busy. She was saving her life.


    However, she did not plan for Si Lianye to cooperate. He merely glanced at her and said with a complicated expression: "You will not understand even if I told you about this." He paused for a moment, as if he felt that his words were a bit too harsh, and then said: "I''m not in a good mood, and my attitude is bad, I''m sorry."


    She looked at him and shook her head. "Where are you taking me?" she asked.


    Right now, she was wearing a small suit that was suitable for working. If it really was a banquet, then this outfit wouldn''t be suitable.


    He glanced at her. "It''s still early. Have you eaten?"


    "Yes." She was stunned and felt that his thoughts were jumping today.


    He nodded, "I didn''t eat it. Later, accompany me to eat a little, then go get my gown."


    "Take it?" She frowned.


    "I''ve already ordered one according to your size. I''ve booked one for an hour, so you can accompany me for the next hour." he said flatly.


    In fact, she was a bit reluctant in her heart because she felt that her hatred towards him was slowly decreasing from the fact that she was close to him and helping her. This change made her subconsciously want to stay away from him.


    However, looking at his calm and desolate expression, her heart softened for some reason. She blurted out, "Alright."


    As soon as she said it, she regretted it a little, and his face lit up with the first smile of the evening. "Thank you."


    She could hear the sincerity in his voice, making her feel embarrassed to say what she was about to say.


    She had expected him to look for a very tall place to eat, but she hadn''t expected him to drive her to in front of an alley.


    The familiar road conditions startled her.


    She looked at him and saw that his face was very calm, without any particular expression.


    He got out of the car first and said, "Come."


    She slowly followed behind him, blankly watching as he familiarly walked into a shop that sold beef noodles.


    As if she had been struck by lightning, she stood at the doorway for a long time without moving.


    He walked in and said something to the shop owner. Then he looked up and saw the complicated expression on her face. He waved at her. "Come here."


    She pursed her lips and slowly walked to his side. "Why are you here?"

 C105

    I''ve forgotten all about it


    He shrugged. "Can''t it?"


    "Don''t forget that you are the Eldest Young Master of the Si Family, a favored son of heaven. Why would you come to this kind of place?" She sat down slowly beside him and looked at him with a complicated expression.


    He smiled and said to her, "The children of heaven are also human. People will miss the past and remember their tastes. So, I don''t think it''s strange for me to come here to eat, do you?"


    She looked at him in silence for a long time.


    He looked at her deeply and said in a soft voice, "In these five years, I have come here countless times, hoping to meet you here, but every time I am disappointed. Until now, you have finally returned to my side.


    She continued to look at him, her heart churning with words, but she could not say a word.


    This was the restaurant that she liked to eat at when she was an ignorant girl. Even when she had only a few memories of her beauty, she had brought him here to eat a few times. She could still clearly remember the first time she brought him here.


    At that time, she had mocked him as a young master who didn''t suffer due to other people. She hadn''t thought that he would take the initiative to come here later on.


    Her feelings became even more complicated.


    She moved her lips, wanting to say something, but the boss had already brought up the beef noodles, a grayish-brown soup with red oil, strong noodles, a large piece of beef and a dark green coriander. The fragrance assailed her nostrils, bringing back the most beautiful memories she had hidden deep within her heart.


    He took it, picked up his chopsticks and picked up a stick, lamenting, "I remember that you used to like eating spicy dishes the most. Every time after eating, you would shout out for ice water. After drinking it, you would continue to drink it, never getting tired of it."


    She forced a smile as memories rushed through her mind, causing her to have a weird expression on her face. "You said it yourself. It''s all from the past. I''ve almost forgotten everything."


    "Is that so?"


    He smiled and ate slowly. The fragrance constantly assaulted her, making her lose consciousness.


    There were several times when she and he sat there. Their roles were swapped, and she enjoyed the spicy beef noodles while he just watched and laughed for the most part.


    What a wonderful time it was, but unfortunately, there was no way to go back.


    She blinked, forcing back the sudden rush of tears.


    He lowered his head and ate slowly. Even though he was using simple tableware and eating food that was hard to maintain an elegant posture, his posture was graceful and his expression was calm. It was like he was in a high-class restaurant eating a western meal that was cooked by a five-star chef with a knife and fork.


    He acted like he had eyes on the top of his head. Although he did not raise his head from start to finish, he said, "Do you want to eat a little? I think the taste of the noodles made by the boss is better than before. "


    She was a little tempted, but she shook her head. "There''s no need. This kind of noodles requires chilies in order to taste better. I can''t eat spicy food right now, so let''s just forget it."


    He stopped moving and looked up at her, his eyes filled with concern. "After so long, I haven''t really asked you how you feel right now. Are there any side effects? "


    She smiled. "It''s nothing. Occasionally, I feel a bit uncomfortable. The doctor said that it was normal. Other than that, everything else is fine."


    "Really?" He stared at her intently, feeling that she was telling the truth.


    "Of course it''s true, there''s no need for me to lie to you." She looked at him silently.


    He was silent for a moment, then put down his chopsticks and said, "I hope that you can follow me to check your body once. Although what happened before cannot be changed, at least I want to be responsible for your body for the rest of my life."


    The anger in her heart flared up again, and she looked at him with a cold smile. "Is that so? Are you trying to make it up to me? "


    He was stunned for a moment before replying, "No, I''m just thinking for your sake ¡­"


    "No need." She coldly said, "I don''t need or want your charity. In fact, my body is very good, so I don''t need you to take responsibility for this."


    He quietly looked at her with a complicated expression. After a long while, he bitterly said, "Why? I was just thinking ¡­"


    "No need, I''ve said it many times, I don''t need your pity."


    She spoke forcefully, and the warm atmosphere between the two of them disappeared.


    He put down his chopsticks and suddenly felt his throat tighten. He could not eat anything, and the delicious beef noodles in front of him tasted like chewing wax.


    Every time he brought up this issue with her, the topic would inevitably become rigid, just like this time.


    In the end, he sighed and changed the topic: "If you come out like this, what would happen to Le Le?"


    She looked at him. "I don''t believe you didn''t know I had another family member."


    She knew that he was secretly watching her from the start and didn''t believe that he didn''t know that he had brought back such a big movement from Xiao Rou.


    He smiled. "You were too reckless back then. What if someone had a knife in their hand?"


    At that time, she had indeed been a little impulsive, but that was what she thought. However, after seeing Si Lianye teaching her a lesson like that, she was not convinced in her heart, "The truth is that my actions were still useful, isn''t it?"


    Don''t be like this next time, what if something happens to you?


    She looked at him strangely. "I thought you would be very happy." After all, at that time, Si Lianye would have a reason to snatch Le Le''s custody rights.


    He was startled for a moment, and then immediately understood what she meant. He was a little happy in his heart: "Can I assume that you''re admitting that Le Le''s father is me?"


    Her face was expressionless. "You''re thinking too much."


    Le Le''s father wasn''t him to begin with, so it didn''t matter how much one spoke.


    "Is that so?" Si Lianye smiled and did not argue with her.


    When it was almost time, he looked at the time, stood up, and said to her, "Let''s go."


    After leaving the beef shop, he looked back at the storefront, thinking that he might not come here anymore. After all, he had already reached the goal of coming here.


    The car started to move slowly again. When they arrived at the most bustling city district, that shop was the most famous high-end clothing store in Capital. The price of each set of clothes was at least five digits, which made many people fear.


    As for him, he brought her in with a straight face. The shop assistants welcomed them with smiles on their faces. He did not say anything as he said to them, "Call your manager over."


    When the manager heard the news, he immediately rushed over. Upon seeing that it was him, he smiled like a flower. "Hello, Boss ¡­"


    Si Lianye shook her head, interrupting his courteous speech, "Have you prepared the clothes I asked you to make?"


    "Alright, alright. I''ll send someone to get it immediately."


    After saying that, the manager turned his head and said a few words to the employees. When the employees heard this, they immediately turned their heads to get it.


    The hem of her skirt was a fish tail shape, which perfectly revealed her beautiful calves. The white muslin covering her chest covered up the spring light, and the white muslin also had a translucent characteristic. Thus, the tempting sight of her could be faintly discerned.


    The contrast between the purity of the white colour and the faintly discernible sexiness was too clear, making one unable to forget it with a single glance.


    In addition to her cold and mature temperament, it caused Si Lianye to be dumbstruck the moment she walked out of the changing room.


    He did not expect the designer of this shop to be so powerful, to be able to design such a dress that suited her temperament with just a few pictures and sizes. The suitable one was even making him regret in his heart, this Shen Xiran should have been kept at home like he would a rare treasure, and not brought her out for so many men to admire.


    However, it was too late for him to regret now. He could only look at her with a complicated expression.


    Looking at his expression, she fidgeted and said, "It''s ugly?"


    The manager''s expression changed. What a joke! This gown was designed by the most famous designer in the company after several days. The finished product was breathtaking enough. This lady''s dress was very suitable. How could it not look good?


    Si Lianye frowned and sized her up, she could not help but feel jealous in her heart, she turned to the manager and asked: "Is there anything else?"


    The manager stared blankly, then said with a bitter face: "Yes there is, but they are all ready-made. They might not fit the young lady''s figure very well ¡­"


    She looked at herself in the mirror and didn''t feel that anything was wrong. After hearing the manager''s words, she impatiently said, "I think it''s not bad. I''ll just use this set." The dress was too much trouble to wear, and she didn''t want to have to go through it again.


    He frowned and said nothing more. He reached out his hand and said, "Come, let''s go."


    Even if he was unwilling, there was nothing he could do about it. Thinking of such a beautiful girl being stared at by so many people made him feel uncomfortable. As a result, his face darkened along the way.


    She frowned as she looked at it, feeling displeased in her heart. She could not help but ask, "If you don''t like it, then send me back." I don''t want to embarrass you.


    She had always thought that his expression was bad because she wasn''t looking good in this outfit. She felt wronged and angry at the same time. You prepared this outfit, but now that it was worn, how could it not look good? Anyway, she wasn''t very interested in a banquet in the upper class, which was actually very dirty on the surface, so she didn''t want to go.


    "Why are you going back?" Unexpectedly, he suddenly retorted with a question.


    You actually questioned me back? She got even angrier. "I don''t want to go."


    She replied stiffly, a fire burning in her heart.


    He glanced at her, displeased. "I remember you weren''t willful before."


    Did that mean he was being willful now? She couldn''t help but retort back, "I didn''t know you were such an annoying person."


    When he heard this, his eyes lit up. "You ¡­"


    She looked at him coldly and followed his gaze without blinking. In the end, he turned away first and said in a low voice, "Don''t be willful, this banquet is very important."


    Her voice was low and gentle, causing her to be stunned for a moment. What was he doing, begging for peace?

 C106

    Don''t want other men to see you


    She slowed down her expression. "Don''t you think that I''ve lost your face?"


    "When did I say that?" He was a little surprised.


    She took a deep breath and said, feeling wronged, "You didn''t say that, but your expression and your face said it like that. From the moment you came out of there, your face had always been dark. Since that''s the case, then just send me back. I''ll return the clothes to you. "


    She angrily said a long string of words that made him dumbstruck as he listened. "You misunderstood ¡­"


    "What misunderstanding? Am I wrong? "


    She stared at him.


    He took a deep breath and said, "In fact, it''s not ugly. It''s too beautiful. I don''t want other men to see you so beautiful. I want to take you home and lock you up."


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" She blushed at his bluntness and opened her mouth to speak.


    "In fact, I really want to turn around and go home so that I can see your beauty alone. No one can peek at you."


    He was staring at her, his voice low, with an unwittingly submissive charm.


    She opened her mouth, but her voice suddenly became hoarse, unable to say anything. However, this time, she wasn''t shy or angry. What did it mean to lock her up and not let others see her? What did he think he was? His possessions?


    Aren''t you being too arrogant?


    When he saw the anger on her face, he knew what she was thinking and said with a wry smile, "I knew what you were thinking. That''s why I didn''t take action."


    She glared at him. "Arrogant man, I''m one person, not yours."


    "I know, but your place in my heart is a rare treasure. I don''t want anyone to see you, really." Suddenly, he stopped the car, came over and whispered to her.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she leaned back, her face burning uncontrollably.


    Why, why did he blush?


    It must be because he was so close when he spoke, it must be so.


    She took a deep breath and was about to counterattack when she saw his face getting bigger and bigger. "This is the first time I saw you wearing it when you came out."


    Then, without waiting for her to ask any questions, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    In an instant, his masculine aura surged towards her, enveloping her whole body.


    After an unknown amount of time, she suddenly heard a strange "Pop" sound by her ear. She frowned and opened her eyes, but before she could say anything, she heard that strange "Pop" sound again. This time, she could no longer ignore it and pushed his head with all her might: "You ¡­ "You stop for a moment, there''s a sound..."


    He paused for a moment, then lifted his head reluctantly and looked around. He realized that the sound seemed to be coming from outside the window.


    She panicked. "Let me go, someone''s looking for me."


    Si Lianye''s face immediately darkened, and she released her.


    She hurriedly straightened her clothes, took out a mirror to look at herself, and smoothed her hair. Feeling that there was nothing wrong with it, he lowered the window.


    A hostile face appeared in front of them, "I say, do you guys want to open it up? Do you know how to put your car on the road in front of other people? "


    His tone was very harsh, but Shen Xiran shrunk his body and did not move. He felt that his whole body was as red as a cooked prawn.


    Truly, he had been utterly humiliated.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye''s skin was not on the same level as hers, it was very thick. His expression did not change: "Thank you for the reminder, I will get a room now."


    He immediately closed the window and started the car.


    Her eyes almost made two holes in his back. "Get a room now?" Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?


    Si Lianye was only able to take care of him for a bit, and his brain had not fainted to the extent where he needed to get a room, but his good fortune had been interrupted, and he was in an extremely bad mood.


    She looked at the scenery as he continued to fly backwards, worrying that he would really take her to get a room. She could not help but ask, "Hey, where are we going now?"


    Si Lianye heard and sighed before slowing down her car. She turned and looked at her, then said seriously: "My name is not Hey."


    She stared blankly for a moment, then glared at him fiercely. "Where are you bringing me to exactly?"


    "I got a room. Didn''t I already say that?" He turned his head and casually shrugged his shoulders as he said so.


    "You want to be beautiful, who wants to get a room with you?" She spat.


    "Is that so? "Then who was it that was tightly holding onto me earlier ¡­"


    "Nonsense, I don''t have much to do!" When she heard this, she was so angry that she quickly interrupted him.


    "I''m not talking about you, I''m only talking about someone. If you want to sit on the right seat, then I can''t do anything about it." He smiled slyly, vaguely, and the heat in his eyes made her blush.


    "You ¡­ You have a glib tongue, I won''t talk to you anymore. " Her face was so red that it was hard to control. She angrily turned her head to look at the surrounding scenery and stopped talking to him.


    Si Lianye blinked. Seeing her angry face, her mood suddenly became a lot better.


    The car slowly drove out of the city, finally stopping in front of a resplendent hotel, which she recognized at a glance. It was the most luxurious hotel in the city, known as the seven-star hotel, where there were all kinds of services, and there were all sorts of high-class parties. She heard that the last time a foreign leader visited, they were also staying here, so it was definitely a matter of face to be able to hold a banquet here.


    However, she still felt a little suspicious and asked him, "Are you really bringing me to get a room? Say it first, I don''t want to. "


    Si Lianye made an injured expression and sighed: "Ai, seems like my charm isn''t as good as it was back then."


    "You ¡­" Her face was red again.


    Seeing her like this, Si Lianye felt that she was very adorable. She walked up and grabbed her hand saying: "Let''s go, there''s someone waiting for us upstairs."


    She was relieved to hear that, and slowly followed him in.


    The interior decoration of the hotel was as luxurious as its exterior. Even the elevator itself was golden in color. She couldn''t help but think that the rooms inside should also be of such exaggerated style. If that were the case, how could the guests sleep inside?


    Fortunately, when she stepped out of the elevator, the scenery in front of her had changed. In front of her was a large entrance, and the decorations had changed to a verdant and lush green, with a small bridge and flowing water. She could even hear the faintly discernible sound of a zither from the tip of her ears.


    The difference in style was so great that she almost thought she had walked into the wrong place.


    Knowing that it was funny, she came back to her senses and secretly stuck out her tongue. She thought to herself, no wonder she said that this hotel was the best hotel in the area, just based on its layout, it should be very powerful.


    After she passed through the entrance, her eyes lit up again. In front of her was a very large banquet hall, where several people were whispering to each other. All of them were well-dressed men in suits and ties, while the ladies were either jewelry or furs.


    She could not help but look at him suspiciously, not knowing why he would suddenly bring her here.


    He then said in a low voice, "When I say I will make it up to you, I will, so don''t be surprised later."


    After saying that, he pulled her hand and walked in.


    In an instant, she felt all the guests'' gazes focus on them. There was curiosity, inquiry, and even suspicion and disdain. Facing this kind of gaze, not only did she not shrink back, but instead, she stuck out her chest.


    He looked at her appreciatively.


    Very good, this was exactly what he should do with the women that he had taken a fancy to. They were not weak, magnanimous, and dared to be picky in front of everyone''s picky gazes.


    Everyone''s gaze swept across them and quickly faded away. This was, after all, a high-end banquet, and everyone wore a courteous appearance. Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t do anything that would cause others to feel too embarrassed.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, several people greeted her with appropriate smiles.


    "Young Master Si, long time no see. How have you been?" A middle-aged man laughed and said.


    "Not bad." Si Lianye replied with a smile.


    At this time, another young man looked at Shen Xiran from head to toe, and suddenly spoke: "Young Master Si, who is this beautiful lady? "Why didn''t you introduce us? We''re so well-received."


    The tone of her voice was rather frivolous, causing her to furrow her brows at the bottom of her heart.


    Si Lianye didn''t seem to like him too much either. She swept him a cold glance and said: "This is my friend, Miss Shen."


    It was a very short explanation and it didn''t even mention her identity as his special assistant, causing her to look at him in surprise. She didn''t even have time to ask him, because the young man already warmly extended her hand towards her: "Nice to meet you, Miss Shen.


    There was a distinct look of amazement in his eyes. She hesitated for a moment before she extended her hand, but he made an unexpected gesture. He didn''t clasp his hands with hers, but gently took her hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    He actually performed a typical Western etiquette.


    Shen Xiran''s expression changed, and Si Lianye''s face darkened as well.

 C107

    The middle-aged man in front of him was approximately Zhu Wen''s senior, upon seeing this, he immediately laughed and said: "This child A Wen, he has not learnt anything else abroad, but the etiquette of a foreigner has already been learnt to a hundred percent. Miss Shen wouldn''t be scared, right?


    She forced a smile as she secretly wiped her hands on her clothes. However, the hot and moist feeling on the back of her hands could not be removed. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    The middle-aged man saw that Si Lianye''s face was extremely ugly, and quickly said a few words of greeting and took Zhu Wen away.


    Si Lianye then looked at her: "Are you alright?" She frowned as she spoke.


    She shook her head. "I''m fine. His actions were very standard. He didn''t take the opportunity to make a move." He snorted. "He dares."


    There were more and more people at the scene. As soon as they said a few words, a few more people walked over, looking like they were going to follow him again. After what happened a moment ago, she seemed to be against this kind of social interaction, so she said to him, "I want to leave for a while."


    He nodded. "Don''t wander around."


    "Yes." She moved quietly to the side. Some of them were still looking at her, obviously interested in her.


    In her heart, she was secretly glad that she had left so quickly. Otherwise, she would have been eaten by others once again.


    It wasn''t that she was being conservative, but she felt that being kissed by a strange man was an uncomfortable thing. It wasn''t like Si Lianye, who didn''t care about him ¡­


    Stop, what are you thinking!


    Sensing her own dangerous thoughts, she immediately stopped thinking about it. However, she could not help but feel her heartbeat quicken.


    She was a little upset. At this moment, a well-dressed waiter walked past her with a colorful drink in his hand. She casually picked up a cup and took a big gulp.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" What the hell kind of drink is this?


    She could not believe her eyes as she felt a burning sensation from her mouth all the way to her stomach. Damn, this was not a drink, it was a cocktail.


    She was very upset and put her glass to the side and quickly went to find ice water.


    Her current body was unable to withstand the stimulation of alcohol.


    Fortunately, this cup of wine wasn''t too good. After drinking it, she only felt her cheeks turn slightly hot. She didn''t feel anything else, so the waiter quickly brought her a cup of ice water.


    "Miss, here''s your ice water."


    She took it and smiled at him. "Thank you."


    Saying so, he impatiently took a sip and gently heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, he heard someone say with disdain, "Look at this woman, she actually drank plain water at such an occasion, what a shame."


    She looked towards the source of the voice and discovered that it was a few well-dressed women. They were all wrapped in luxurious furs and were staring at her as if she was an outsider. Their eyes were filled with contempt and hostility.


    She didn''t know them at all. Where did the hostility in their eyes come from?


    Very quickly, she had an answer, the crowd split apart, and a figure dressed in fiery red walked towards them, with exquisite features, curvaceous body, and spirited appearance, who else could it be other than Shen Zimo?


    She sighed in her heart, ''Why did I bump into her again?'' This was really a narrow path for enemies.


    Looking at their familiar faces, she knew why these women were so hostile towards her.


    It must be Shen Zimo slandering him in front of them.


    She frowned and walked away with the ice water. With so many of them, running into them was a very disadvantageous thing to do.


    It was just that she wanted to avoid it, but no one else wanted to.


    As Shen Zimo watched her figure leave, he recalled the news he received today. He angrily raised his voice and said, "There are some people, no matter how beautifully they are dressed, they would not be able to conceal the rustic air on their bodies. Am I right?"


    Everyone echoed him. "That''s right, that''s right. He really has no morals ¡­"


    "I think it''s just a face, my mind is probably empty ¡­"


    "Hee hee, it really is true. Otherwise, why would I not dare to say anything? I should be scared ¡­"


    "You don''t even drink cocktails ¡­"


    She pretended not to hear all this and walked away with her back straight.


    Seeing that his words could not shock her, Shen Zimo thought of what his aunt had told him before and vented all her anger onto Shen Xiran.


    Seeing her walk away, she thought of an idea.


    Shen Xiran didn''t think that even ifhe didn''t do anything, she would already be targeted by others. He was currently looking at the scenery from the balcony.


    This was the thirty-fourth floor of the hotel. From a height of more than a hundred meters, she leaned against the railing and looked at the lights, her eyes filled with confusion, her thoughts slowly turning to the time when she first saw Si Lianye, and it was also at a banquet. At that time, he had a handsome appearance and extraordinary demeanor, but at that time, she was filled with love, believing that as long as she loved him, she wouldn''t care about anything in the world.


    Results...


    She smiled wryly and took another sip of the icy water in her hand.


    The first curtain was made of wine red velvet, which was absolutely opaque. In the corner of the balcony, there was only a small dim yellow light, making it hard to see clearly. There was also a rather large table and a round stool, no matter how she looked at it, it seemed a little different inside.


    She shook her head and smiled. She stood up and prepared to leave. It was already late at night, and the night wind had become much colder.


    However, just as she turned around, a man came out from the glass door behind her.


    Neither of them expected to see the other person here, so they both froze for a moment. She was the first to react and lightly nodded to the other person before turning around, wanting to walk away from him.


    However, she didn''t expect that at this moment, her wrist had already been grabbed by a man.


    She was shocked, "What are you trying to do? Let me go!"


    The man suddenly exerted force, causing her to uncontrollably stagger closer to him. Only now did she smell the scent of alcohol on his body, and she couldn''t help but feel regret.


    The incident at the A Nation banquet had suddenly appeared in her mind. Her heart leapt as she forced herself to calm down and look at him. "Let go of me. Do you know who I am?"


    When she got closer, she found that the man had a lewd smile on his face. His face was unhealthy and pale, but his lips were as bright as if he had smeared lipstick on them. It scared her.


    The man looked at her with a smile, then touched her with his other hand without any trace of politeness: "What are you pretending for, aren''t you just waiting here for me? "Now that I''ve come of my own accord, why don''t you hurry up and be more friendly? Otherwise, I''ll get someone to kill you."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know you, let go! " She struggled.


    "Still pretending? Oh, I see. Are you trying to have fun? "Fine, I''ll cooperate with you for a bit, but you have to let me kiss you first, otherwise, I won''t do it." As she spoke, her lips moved closer to his.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Si Lianye had taught her. She raised her foot high up, and used all her strength to find the top of his shoe to stomp on it.


    "Ah ¡­" "You stinking bitch ¡­" The man screamed.


    Her heart thumped like thunder, and she took the opportunity to escape. However, after running a few steps, a black shadow flashed in front of her and a tall man suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She crashed headfirst, and the man easily grabbed her: "Smelly bitch, Wang Ge likes you but you don''t give me face?"


    The pincers clamped her hands together, causing her to feel pain. Her tears fell as she said, "Let go of me, I don''t know him at all."


    The Wang Ge was in so much pain that his face paled. It was not easy for him to stabilize himself and he immediately walked in front of her, his pair of venomous eyes staring fixedly at her: "You actually dare to make a move? Do you know who I am? Do you believe that I can make you unable to live in the Capital with just a single sentence? "


    After which, he noticed that she remained silent with a ruthless gaze. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to grab her long hair. "Speak!"


    Her lips moved, and she felt pain all over her body, especially in her scalp, which made her suspect that her hair was no longer there.


    "It looks like you''re refusing a toast and refusing a forfeit?" The Wang Ge''s gaze shifted as he looked at her: "I didn''t expect your figure to be so good."


    Because he had her hair in his hands, she kept her head thrown back, just enough to make her chest protrude.


    She took a deep breath and suddenly shouted, "Help ¡­"


    "Stinking bitch ¡­" Wang Ge''s face changed as he quickly tried to stop her, but it was already too late.


    "Crash!" With a thought, a man appeared in front of them.


    She was overjoyed: "Si Lianye, quickly come and save me!"


    Si Lianye walked over with large strides. Wang Ge''s expression changed as he looked at her and Si Lianye suspiciously, "Stupid bitch, you ¡­"


    Si Lianye''s gaze turned cold as she threw a punch straight into Wang Ge''s face with a bang.


    She let out a long sigh of relief as he let go of her hand. She used the same method as before and used her sharp heels to firmly stamp on the man''s foot.


    The man screamed as well and released his grip on her hand.


    She regained her freedom and quickly hid behind Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye looked at them viciously: "What did you just say?"


    At this moment, she discovered that there were already quite a few people paying attention to them due to the large commotion.


    Wang Ge naturally recognized Si Lianye, and his expression was unsettled. Although the power of their Wang Family was not bad, but it was obvious that they couldn''t compare to him, not even a strand of hair on his head. When he came to participate in the banquet tonight, he had received warnings from his family members to properly build a good relationship with Si Lianye if he had the chance.


    If that was the case, his dad would definitely beat him to death when he went back!


    He rolled his eyes and thought to himself, "Young Master Si, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I was just chatting with a friend here, and she took the initiative to seduce me. Really, after I rejected her, I got angry and wanted to steal my things to escape. That''s why I caught her."

 C108

    When Shen Xiran heard his slander, he was angered to the point of laughing, what do you mean by turning white into white? This time, she had personally witnessed it, but she never thought that there would actually be such a shameless person in this world, to actually be able to turn death into living.


    Even though she knew that Si Lianye would not believe her, she was still trembling in anger.


    "Nonsense, that''s not the case. I''m here, and you took the initiative to attack me. I wanted to run, but you grabbed me and didn''t let me leave ¡­" she retorted loudly.


    At this time, many people had already surrounded them, and the curtains had already been opened when Si Lianye entered, the French windows were also wide open, and many people heard her words at the same time.


    The crowd grew larger and larger, and many began to point at them.


    Wang Ge realized that something was wrong and anxiously said: "No, who do you think I, Wang Yu, am, and what kind of woman I don''t have, how can I possibly like a woman like you, you are simply too much! It is clearly you who are trying to seduce me, you are truly too shameless!"


    "You ¡­ You actually called me shameless! " She was so angry that she trembled. She had never seen such a thick-skinned man.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye who was at the side did not say anything, "Young Master Si, this is my mistake. If I knew that you and she were acquainted, I would not pursue the matter, although that thing is worth some money, but it is not much, my Wang Family can still accept it."


    The more he spoke, the more he went overboard, and directly characterised her as a thief whose hands and feet were not clean. Shen Xiran was so angry that his scalp was numb, and he grabbed onto Si Lianye with all his might so he did not curse loudly, instead his entire body trembled from anger: "You ¡­ "You''re talking nonsense ¡­"


    Unfortunately, her current momentum was too weak, causing her words to have no weight. At this moment, she could clearly see the crowd behind her revealing suspicious, disdainful, contemptuous and other gazes, making her feel as if she was being pierced in the back.


    Si Lianye pressed her hand down, causing her angry and cold heart to feel as if she was watching a warm current being injected into her heart. Her anxious and restless heart immediately calmed down a lot, and she said softly: "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    With just a few words, it immediately made her feel more at ease. She hummed an "En" in a low voice.


    Watching their interactions, Wang Ge suddenly had a bad feeling.


    As she was thinking, Si Lianye had already looked over coldly. Her eyes that were like needles made him, who already had a guilty conscience, involuntarily shrink back. After realizing that she had lost her composure, she straightened her back, "What I said was all true."


    He stressed it again.


    Si Lianye smiled without a hint of a smile: "Really? I heard that Wang Family started out selling futures, but I didn''t expect that turning black and white would be so easy. Old Mr. Wang has really given birth to a good son. "


    He sounded like he was praising someone, but everyone could hear that he was being sarcastic. Wang Ge''s face turned red as he struggled to explain, "Really, Young Master Si, listen to my explanation ¡­"


    His mistake tonight was because he had heard the wrong information. He thought that Shen Xiran was a woman that could be bought with money, hence he was already destined to meet a tragic end from the very beginning.


    Si Lianye looked at him coldly, and asked: "Since you insisted that my friend stole something from you, then, what did she steal from you?"


    Wang Yu''s face flushed red, he stuttered for a long time before replying, "Yes ¡­ It''s a ring. "


    "Is that so? "Then may I ask where''s the ring now?" He stared at Wang Yu and asked.


    "It has, it has already been retrieved by us." Wang Yu could only reply.


    "So you don''t have any evidence that she stole something?" Si Lianye said.


    Wang Yu shrunk his body, his heart becoming angry too, it looked like Si Lianye was really going to stand up for her, was it worth it? Wasn''t it just a woman who came out to sell?


    He steeled his heart and thought that since his family had a deal with the Si Family, he wouldn''t do anything to him. He raised his head forcefully: "That''s right, she stole my diamond ring, this is it." After saying that, he waved his hand, and many people immediately saw the huge ring on his hand, dazzling them.


    He continued, "When she couldn''t seduce me, and seeing that I wasn''t tempted, she pretended to get close to me and took my ring away. Luckily, I found out that she was almost stopped, and it''s all my fault, if I knew it was Young Master Si''s friend, I would have made a friend and given the ring to her in case things turned out like this, don''t you think?"


    While she spoke, she seemed to be talking about how Si Lianye accidentally made a friend and became a thief.


    Si Lianye was so angry that she started laughing, her sharp eyes stared at him as she slowly asked: "I''ll ask you again, is what you said true? Is she really trying to seduce you first and then steal something from you? "


    "Yes ¡­" "It''s true, I won''t lie. Ah Yu, don''t you think so?" In order to strengthen his courage, Wang Yu actually asked his subordinate a question.


    Ah Yu naturally nodded his head, "What Wang Ge said is true. I saw it with my own eyes!"


    The two of them acted as if they believed Wang Yu, making people believe him again. At that moment, everyone was pointing at him.


    She took a deep breath to control the tears in her eyes.


    At this time, Si Lianye strongly shook her hand, as if she was comforting her. Then, she stared at Wang Yu and said: "Very good, looks like you won''t give up until you reach the Yellow River."


    With that said, Wang Yu''s heart turned cold.


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, she no longer looked at him, but turned her head to look outside, and said with a deep voice: "Hand it over."


    With that, a person walked in, holding a large tablet computer in hand, he passed it to Si Lianye: "Boss, I''ve found it."


    An extremely bad feeling immediately surfaced in Wang Yu''s heart as he stared unwaveringly at the tablet in Si Lianye''s hand. What is that? "


    Si Lianye laughed coldly, her fingers moved across the screen and immediately a monitoring screen appeared.


    Wang Yu stretched his head out and saw that scene, his face immediately became pale white.


    Si Lianye did not even look at him, and raised his hand to let the people see the image clearly, and said: "Young Master Wang probably forgot, this is not a private residence, but a hotel, and the hotel has the most cameras. Forget about other places, there are already three of them on the balcony, if you want to know what happened here, you can directly go to the hotel to negotiate."


    After he slowly finished his sentence, Wang Yu''s face turned even more unsightly. In the end, not a single trace of blood could be seen on his face. He opened his mouth, glared at her, and was unable to say a single word.


    From that angle, it just so happened that he could see Shen Xiran standing by the railings alone, looking at the scenery outside. There was no one around him, and it was not what Wang Yu had said. They came first, but Shen Xiran had wanted to seduce him the moment he saw them.


    Wang Yu appeared, wanting to tease Shen Xiran, and pulled his away to not let his leave. Shen Xiran counterattacked, but fell into the hands of his subordinates again, Wang Yu stepped forward and grabbed her hair.


    When they saw this, the crowd was already in an uproar. They looked at Wang Yu with eyes filled with disbelief, as they did not expect him to be able to turn black and white to this extent, and even steal things after failing to seduce him. He was clearly trying to take advantage of her, but he ended up being saved by Si Lianye as a hero.


    This time, everyone knew what Wang Yu was like, and the eyes they looked at him with were filled with contempt.


    Wang Yu had already retreated to the corner of the wall. After a long while, he finally managed to speak in a shaky voice, "Si ¡­ Young Master Si, I ¡­ I was just kidding, no... "It''s not intentional ¡­"


    This sentence was too far-fetched. Even those who had some relationship with Wang Family could not help but shake their heads and plead for him, thinking to themselves, they are all young people the same age, how is it so different?


    Si Lianye looked at him coldly. "Wang Family seems to have had some dealings with us, Yun Ye. Originally, I did not have any objections, but now it seems that Young Master Wang''s character is suspicious.


    Shen Xiran pulled at his clothes, and in an instant, everyone saw Si Lianye''s face change from being filled with killing intent to being filled with tender emotions. They were all dumbstruck.


    He looked down at her, his voice softer than it could be. "What is it?"


    She shook her head. "Let''s go back, alright? I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Although Si Lianye returned her innocence, bathing in front of everyone for such a long period of time already made her feel that she was unbearable. She desperately needed to find a place where no one would pay attention to her.


    Si Lianye paused: "Alright, I understand."


    As he spoke, he glanced at the Wang Yu who was still distracted. "Let''s go."


    Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief and followed him out.


    Suddenly hearing an alarmed cry, Wang Yu actually charged straight towards her. He was actually charging towards her: "Miss Shen, Miss Shen begs you, I have been possessed tonight, and have offended you. Please forgive me, I will not dare to do it again ¡­"


    As Wang Yu begged for mercy, he threw himself at her, causing her to scream in fear. Luckily, Si Lianye''s hands and eyes were quick, he kicked her to the side, "Scram!"


    Si Lianye was truly angry, she never thought that Wang Yu would actually be so pathetic that he would actually dare to lay a hand on her. The anger in his heart immediately reached its peak, and in his heart, he secretly decided that it wouldn''t end until he killed their Wang Family!


    His kick was not light. Wang Yu was kicked so hard that he was unable to get up after a long time, and his appearance was extremely miserable. Si Lianye did not have any intention of showing any mercy, he snorted and turned to leave.


    A middle-aged man around forty to fifty years old walked over hastily. When he saw the situation, he immediately scolded his subordinates, "Help the young master up! "Useless thing!"


    After she finished berating Wang Yu, she turned to look at Si Lianye. Her expression mysteriously changed from a face full of anger to one of a fawning smile: "Young Master Si, I''m really sorry this time, our Wang Yu has gone too far this time. I''ll definitely teach him a lesson when I get back.

 C109

    Did you drink?


    Si Lianye recognized the person''s identity. She was Wang Yu''s uncle, the second sect leader of Wang Family, and her name was Wang Limin.


    The current him, with a face full of smiles, nodding and bowing, looking extremely humble. Compared to Wang Yu whose face was filled with childish malice, he was much more brilliant.


    As the proverb goes, one should not hit a smiling person. In the face of Wang Limin''s flattery, Si Lianye lowered her eyes, glanced at him, and lightly said: "Young Master Wang is still a little too young."


    "Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely bring him back for discipline." Wang Limin nodded his head and bowed, his respectful look caused many people who were prepared to watch a good show to feel surprised.


    Although Wang Yu was a bit despicable just now and was a bit rude, but in the end, the one who still took action was Si Lianye right? Wang Yu had suffered a solid punch and kick, and had only managed to stabilize himself now, and looking at his swollen nose and face, all these outsiders were shocked, why was it that the second Sect Leader of Wang Family did not speak out for her nephew, but was actually so attentive to Si Lianye?


    Was Si Lianye''s power really that great?


    Only a few people who knew about the inside information knew that Wang Limin''s method was the smartest. Although their Wang Family was not bad, but compared to the Si Family, they were on a completely different level.


    The majority of Wang Family''s businesses still relied on Si Family, especially the recent rumours that she was the most likely to take over. Under such a circumstance, Wang Yu doing such a thing was undoubtedly courting death, and if something went wrong, the Wang Family would probably be destroyed by him.


    Therefore, even if Wang Limin were to do something out of line, it was nothing to those who knew about it, it was just that some of the weaker people would definitely make a big fuss over it.


    Amongst the people who were not well-informed, there was also Shen Xiran.


    She looked at Si Lianye with her eyes wide open, feeling very curious in her heart why the Wang Family people in front of her were not looking at their own people, but were trying to curry favor with Si Lianye instead. She then looked at Si Lianye herself, but maintained a calm appearance, and left after finishing her words.


    She turned her head to look at Wang Limin, who had a face full of nervousness and was constantly wiping away his sweat. It was clear that he did not want Si Lianye to leave just like that, yet he did not dare stop him.


    He probably had to curry favor with the Si Family, it was really a headache to have such an immature child at home.


    She silently thought in her heart, and couldn''t help but look at Si Lianye. In her heart, she still felt that she had underestimated him.


    Si Lianye did not look at her, and instead brought her to a room specially for guests to rest in, and made her sit on the sofa. Soon after, she smelled a faint smell of alcohol, and asked with a frown: "Did you drink?"


    She nodded. "I accidentally drank a mouthful. It was only a single mouthful."


    He was still frowning. "With your body, you can''t even drink a single mouthful of wine."


    She sighed. "I thought it was a drink."


    "Be careful in the future." He turned his head and looked at her before pouring her a glass of water. "Whoever has to take a break, I''ll bring you back later."


    He couldn''t help but feel regret in his heart. Things like this had already happened before they had settled the matters they should have done. If he had known earlier, he might as well have let her stay at home.


    He looked at her and saw that she was still blushing unnaturally. He went into the bathroom, got a clean towel, and walked over to her.


    Just as she closed her eyes to compose herself, she suddenly felt a warm towel covering her face. She was taken aback and instinctively wanted to dodge, but was stopped by him. "Don''t move. I''ll wipe your face and help you drink."


    As she spoke, his warm breath came over, causing her heart to slightly palpitate.


    He was silent as he slowly wiped her face and said, "If you are tired, you should go to bed for a while. I will be back soon."


    She opened her eyes and looked at him, nodding slowly.


    He felt that her gaze was a little strange and couldn''t help but hesitate. "If you''re afraid, then I won''t go out."


    He still remembered that when she was in Country A, she had encountered similar incidents. Her reaction was much more intense than now, and now that she had such a strange look on her face, he thought she was afraid.


    Unexpectedly, she shook her head, "I''m fine. You can go. You don''t have to hold up your business because of me." With that, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so gentle."


    He was talking about when he had taken the initiative to wipe her face.


    He was stunned, then whispered, "I thought you would have known."


    She was stunned and did not speak. An ambiguous aura began to spread around them.


    In the end, she took the initiative to turn her face away. "You should leave now."


    This kind of blow was too much for him. He didn''t even feel disappointed as he nodded and stood up, saying, "Then you should rest properly. I''ll be back very soon."


    She lowered her head, not looking at him.


    He gave her a deep look, then turned around and left, gently taking her with him.


    She heard the door close, thought for a moment, and sighed softly.


    When Si Lianye walked out, she immediately discovered the figure of her mother.


    He frowned. His previous plan had been disrupted, and it seemed like there was no need for him to participate in this banquet anymore. It was better for him to accompany Xilan back as soon as possible.


    Before that, however, he would have to tell his mother.


    He thought for a moment, then stepped forward.


    Imperial Mother was currently in a pretty good mood. The main reason was because of the two sweet girls beside her. When she heard what they said to please her, she laughed heartily.


    Shen Zimo held onto Imperial Mother''s left arm, and acted like a spoiled child: "Aunty, this time I have to keep you company. The last time I came, I went back not too long ago, and I wonder how much I look like you. This time I''m going to stay for a month."


    "Alright, alright, I miss you too. Please accompany me properly this time." Imperial Mother patted her hands gently and said.


    Shen Zimo''s expression was very excited, as he nodded heavily.


    The lady on the other side was annoyed, she pulled Imperial Mother and said: "Aunt, then what about me? My mother specifically told me to study hard to prepare for my taking over the company in the future, you don''t know, ever since I first heard about your achievements, you are the most perfect woman in my heart, I really admire you, so you must promise me to live with you, because that way, I can always ask you for your advice."


    "Alright, since you''re a good kid, then come live with me. You''re around the same age as Zimo, so we can all be companions." Imperial Mother was so happy that her eyes almost disappeared.


    In his heart, he was sighing. Look at these two beautiful girls, yet his son had no idea what their eyes looked like. He actually looked down on any of them and insisted on liking that sickly girl. Hmph!


    Just as she was thinking, a trace of displeasure appeared on her face. Shen Zimo and Lu Yaxian, who were constantly paying attention to the two women beside her, immediately noticed her expression. They immediately looked at each other in confusion, then turned their heads the moment they saw each other.


    On a certain level, they could be said to be true opponents. Naturally, they couldn''t see much of each other''s expressions.


    It was at this moment that their eyes simultaneously lit up again, and they shouted loudly, "Si gege ¡­"


    "Eldest Brother Si ¡­"


    The two women''s voices immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Si Lianye frowned, and quickly walked to the two of them, politely smiling at them, then said to Imperial Mother: "Mom."


    Imperial Mother snorted: "You''re finally out."


    He raised his eyebrows. His mother had already noticed his actions just now.


    In his heart, he heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at his mother and said, "Yes, I will be taking her back later."


    Imperial Mother''s heart skipped a beat, "What did you say? "All of you, now ¡­"


    Due to the two women at her side, she did not manage to clarify her question, and only said half of it. However, Si Lianye still understood and shook his head: "No, I do not."


    Just as Imperial Mother heaved a sigh of relief, he heard him say: "But it won''t be long."


    In his mind, Shen Xiran would be him sooner or later. He would do everything he could to make her forgive him.


    When he thought back to the scenes he had just seen, he was displeased. He coldly said to: "I can''t care about matters outside, but remember what I said before. I definitely won''t agree."


    Si Lianye pursed her lips, she did not reply, but nodded at her mother: "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll be taking my leave first." She actually didn''t take her words seriously at all.


    Imperial Mother was so angry that she gasped for breath, she tried her best to suppress her anger, and called out to him, "Wait."


    Si Lianye stopped and turned her head. "Mom?" It would be best if it wasn''t something important.


    Imperial Mother paused for a moment, then pushed Lu Yaxin, who had been silent at the side out: "This is your uncle''s daughter, you guys have met her during the day, it''s rude for you to leave without seeing her, let her accompany you to meet the owner of this place."


    Si Lianye frowned, "Mom, there''s no need. I can go myself." How could he not understand what her mother meant? Even if he didn''t understand, she would understand when he saw the bashful look on the woman''s face.


    Imperial Mother''s face sank. "Can''t you listen to me? I didn''t ask you to bring her back, nor did I ask you to do anything with her.


    Si Lianye helplessly looked at his mother, looked at the wrinkles on her face, and thought back to what Mr. Ren had said that night. His heart suddenly softened, and he agreed in the end.


    "Alright." The moment he agreed, it immediately made Lu Yaxin extremely excited. She went forward and grabbed onto Si Lianye''s arm without saying a word, and leaned half of her chest on his body. She called out: "Eldest Brother Si ¡­"


    Si Lianye leaned to the side and increased the distance between the two of them. "Let''s go."


    Lu Yaxian arrogantly shot Shen Zimo a provocative look, who had long since turned pale, a look, and arrogantly followed Si Lianye.

 C110

    Get out of here.


    Imperial Mother suddenly sighed, "It''s not that my aunt doesn''t want to help you, but you''ve seen your cousin''s appearance. After all these years, he still treats you like his little sister, I''m really anxious, I''m not even that old yet, so don''t blame me."


    Shen Zimo secretly bit his teeth and scolded the old lady seventeen to eighteen times in her heart. On the surface, he still had to pretend that he didn''t mind at all: "It''s okay, a forcefully twisted melon is not sweet, although I like the Si gege, but I still understand this phrase. In the future, I will treat him as my own blood brother."


    When he finished speaking, his eyes were already filled with tears. Imperial Mother felt her heart ache as she hurriedly guaranteed: "Don''t worry, A Ye is unlucky, I''ll help you find a better one, definitely better than A Ye. Be good, don''t cry."


    Shen Zimo was her sister''s daughter, and had lived by her side for quite a while. He had long treated her as his own daughter, and thought that it was best if he could send her to his son as a gift.


    Shen Zimo nodded strongly, his face full of gratitude. "Thank you, Aunt." But in his heart, she was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. What did she mean by this? You still want to push her to someone else? Other than the Si gege, she, Shen Zimo, did not want anyone else!


    It was all Shen Xiran''s fault, he wanted to snatch everything away from her, and now that he was almost dead, he still could not let go of Si gege.


    He, who was currently maliciously cursing Shen Xiran in his heart, had a gentle and grateful expression on his face, causing Imperial Mother to feel very comforted. He could not help but sigh at his son''s abnormal eyesight, something that even such a good girl would not be able to see.


    It was all because of that Shen Xiran.


    At this time, the two of them had the same grudge towards Shen Xiran.


    And at this time, what was Shen Xiran doing?


    She was sleeping.


    Because she was frightened after drinking wine, and because she was drowsy after a short rest, and because her body was sleepier than ordinary people, she could not force herself to stay awake for a while, so she went to bed.


    Half an hour later, that was the look Si Lianye saw when she returned. She was deeply asleep on the bed, her face scarlet red, her long eyelashes casting a line of shadows on her cheeks. Her nose was tall, and her lips were neither thick nor pale.


    Recalling the scene where the two of them were in the car, his heart suddenly started to burn again.


    He stepped forward slowly, lowered his head, and kissed her lightly on the cheek.


    She moved slightly but did not wake up. Instead, she hugged the pillow in her hands and intimately rubbed it against her body. A sweet smile appeared on her face, as if she was having a beautiful dream.


    He took a deep breath. He suddenly didn''t want to wake her up, so he went to bed and leaned against the headboard to watch her sleep while he turned on the computer.


    After an unknown period of time, she gradually began to have a very uncomfortable feeling, as if someone was secretly watching her. It was as if her whole body was exposed to someone else. She felt very uneasy.


    After struggling a few times, she opened her eyes. Suddenly, a pair of slender legs appeared in front of her. She looked along her legs in a daze, and collided into a pair of eyes as deep as the sea.


    Upon closer inspection, there seemed to be a hint of a smile in the depths of his eyes.


    She was stunned. Smiling? Had he seen wrongly?


    After which, he realized that he wasn''t mistaken, he was indeed smiling. So, what was he laughing at?


    Lowering his head to take a look, it turned out that his clothes had slipped off, revealing his fragrant shoulder. She felt a sudden pain on her face and quickly tidied up her clothes. Then, she angrily accused, "You''re peeking at me. How shameless."


    "Who stole a peek?" He said righteously, "I''m just looking at them openly."


    "You ¡­ You... "Shameless." After Si Lianye heard this, she did not feel pain nor did she feel hot, and instead, he said leisurely: "It''s getting late, are you sure you want to continue wasting time?"


    "What time?" She was shocked. Oh no, she had accidentally fallen asleep. She quickly took out her phone to check the time and found that it was almost 12 o''clock.


    She was shocked and looked at him accusingly. "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    What happened to him going back home after a while?


    Si Lianye calmly replied: "Seeing that you''re sleeping soundly, I can''t bear to call for you. You''ll be better off a bit later."


    Good sleep is very important to a person''s health. If you don''t believe it, you can see from her blushing face.


    Hearing that, she was silent. Although she did not want to admit it, she did feel that after sleeping for a while, her spirit had improved a lot.


    She organized her clothes, Si Lianye packed her belongings and the two went out together.


    Just as they were about to step into the elevator, she suddenly felt that something was wrong, as if someone was secretly watching her. However, when she turned around, she saw nothing.


    "What are you looking at?" he asked when he saw her.


    "No, nothing." She hesitated, afraid that he would say she was too sensitive, so she didn''t say anything.


    He lowered his eyes and said nothing, hiding the light in the depths of his eyes.


    She didn''t feel anything at all, thinking that maybe her son wasn''t used to it even if she hadn''t seen him for a whole night. He shouldn''t be crying, right?


    Suddenly, Si Lianye''s voice came into her ears: "Why didn''t you ask me why I dragged you here tonight?"


    She turned to look at him in surprise. "Huh?"


    When he saw her confused expression, he helplessly shook his head and sighed, "Looking at you, even if I sold you, you would still have to count the money for me."


    "What do you mean?" After she asked, she suddenly realized something. "So you brought me here today because you have a special goal."


    Si Lianye sighed: "Yes, there were other goals, but it seems like it''s a good thing that I didn''t succeed."


    At the very least, he would be able to shift her line of sight away from Xilan.


    She frowned as she looked at Si Lianye. She felt that his actions tonight were extremely strange, every move of her exuded a sense of sneakiness.


    He could not help but impolitely say, "Just say what you want to say. Don''t be so timid. I don''t have the mood to guess."


    Si Lianye looked at her, and slowly shook her head: "Forget it, let this matter pass, anyway ¡­"


    I don''t think you care.


    Tonight, he had wanted to make use of his relatives to show his face to the people of Si Family when they were having their birthday celebration, but that had happened. When he saw the two women by Imperial Mother''s side, he immediately cancelled his plan, and was already frightened, so he might as well not continue to make things difficult for her mother.


    As he thought of this, he glanced at the unconscious her and sighed in his heart. He deeply felt that the distance he had to travel in order to save her mind was still very long.


    After they arrived at their residence, the two of them got on the elevator together. Looking at the crystal clear mirror wall of the elevator, she finally couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you bring me there tonight?"


    Si Lianye shook her head. "Forget it, I won''t tell you this because it''s for your own good."


    After saying that, the elevator door opened, and he walked out first. Shen Xiran silently gritted his teeth behind him.


    She was not happy with him, so she did not have much of an expression on her face. When she saw that he had already reached her house, she quickly stepped forward to stop him. She said with a forced smile, "You''re wrong, your house is over there."


    He pushed him away and took out the card to open the door.


    Si Lianye remained silent, but took the opportunity to squeeze in when she opened the door.


    "You ¡­ Get out! " When she saw him, she felt both angry and anxious. However, because she did not dare to disturb her son who had already fallen asleep, she did not dare to speak loudly, so she lost a lot of momentum. "What do you want to do?"


    Si Lianye looked at her devilishly. She suddenly stepped forward and pressed her tightly against the wall, "What do you think I want to do?"


    "You ¡­ "You''re shameless, let go of me ¡­" Her face was flushed red as she glared at him. "Get out! Let others see what happened!"


    He turned his head to look and with a casual kick back, the door closed. "That way, no one will be able to see."


    "But ¡­" She actually wanted to say that there was someone else in her house, but unfortunately, her speed of speech wasn''t as fast as Si Lianye''s. She had only said two words, and had already snatched her breath.


    After a deep kiss, he let go of her slightly and whispered in her ear, "Woman, you talk too much."


    Her voice was deep and magnetic. She felt that it was the kind of voice that would sound like ''your ear gets pregnant'' on the internet. Of course, you couldn''t get pregnant, but it was true that her legs would feel a little weak after hearing it.


    She looked at him with all her might, unable to resist the magic he was using on her. She clenched her teeth and asked with her last remaining rationality, "What are you trying to do?"


    "What for? Of course it''s to do... Love to Do... " He gave her an ambiguous wink. Si Lianye looked to be extremely skilled in facing this kind of situation, but in reality, she was just leaving nervously. The heavens were kind to him, it had been five years before he could get close to the woman she loved, and the hardships he had to share with others ¡­


    However, at this critical moment, a crisp sound of glass breaking came from not too far away. It immediately made the two men and women who were about to lose their minds feel like they were being drenched in ice water. Their bodies immediately became cold.

 C111

    Si Lianye was still better off as she hugged her tightly, unwilling to let go. But Shen Xiran got anxious and pushed him away forcefully, "No, no, that''s Le Le ¡­"


    Si Lianye took a deep breath, and used all of her strength to let go of her. She was already smiling bitterly at the bottom of her heart, why was there this kind of accident every single time?


    Shen Xiran didn''t have time to think about it too much; he only felt that his heart was extremely anxious. She used his trembling hands to roll up the clothes on his chest and then sprinted to the door where the voice came from ¡ª ¡ª The kitchen.


    Who knew that the person who appeared in front of her was not her son, Le Le? Instead, it was a delicate girl, Xiao Rou.


    She was stunned and asked, "You ¡­" Why are you here? "


    When she asked this, she felt her face heat up very quickly.


    Wearing his pajamas, Xiao Rou''s face was flushed red. His eyes looked around in panic, not daring to look her in the eye. I just wanted to get a drink of water from the kitchen, and... She gestured with her hand.


    After a few days of interaction, Shen Xiran could finally understand her simple sign language.


    She was too embarrassed to finish her sentence. Shen Xiran had already understood everything, and immediately her face became even hotter as if she was on fire. She wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    It must have been because Xiao Rou had entered the kitchen to pour water, but right at this moment, she and Si Lianye had walked in. Immediately after, she became so passionate, it could not even be described how it had happened at the door. As a young girl, she was naturally shocked, and the glass in her hand had been knocked over.


    The moment he thought about how she had seen his and Si Lianye''s actions just now, Shen Xiran had a feeling that he would find a hole in the ground and never come out again.


    However, things had to be done in the end, and there were no holes in the ground for her to crawl through. Therefore, after an awkward silence, she forcefully suppressed the shame in her heart and asked: "Le Le went to sleep?"


    She looked up, nodded, and lowered her head again.


    She found it funny. She was the one who did the shameful thing. How could she make it seem like she was the client? Why was she so shy?


    She nodded and said, "You''ve worked hard. Thank you. You should get some rest."


    After saying that, she turned to leave, but when she turned around, she immediately saw Si Lianye standing there, unblinkingly staring at her. She was stunned for a moment, and the fiery scene from earlier once again surged up from the bottom of her heart.


    Si Lianye shrugged, looked at her, then looked at Xiao Rou. Her gaze suddenly paused on Xiao Rou''s face, ignoring her cold expression, she suddenly asked. "So this is your friend?"


    The voice was a little strange, and Shen Xiran didn''t know why, but he felt a little unhappy from the bottom of his heart.


    Si Lianye was actually a man who didn''t easily get close to strangers. When ordinary people first met him, they would have a feeling that they subconsciously didn''t dare to get close to him, so he didn''t have many friends.


    This had to do with the aura around him, as well as his personality.


    In short, he rarely spoke to strangers of his own accord.


    Shen Xiran naturally understood this point, so he did not expect him to respond after he finished speaking. Who knew that just as she finished speaking, she saw him take the initiative to walk in front of Xiao Rou, examine her from head to toe, and ask: "Hello, I am Si Lianye."


    Because of the fiery scene just now, Xiao Rou almost did not dare to raise his head. When she heard the man take the initiative to talk to him, she could not help but widen her eyes in surprise. When she raised his head and saw a handsome man looking at him with a kind expression, his face immediately flushed red. She made a gesture of greeting.


    Shen Xiran was even more unhappy and blurted out: "Don''t use that to her, I have a boyfriend."


    Si Lianye looked at her strangely, and said: "You are the master, why didn''t you introduce me?"


    Shen Xiran''s face darkened, he thought that you must be getting more and more excited, right? He immediately took a deep breath and walked to Xiao Rou, pulled her hand and said: "This is Xiao Rou, a friend that I just made, Xiao Rou, this is Si Lianye."


    After a short introduction, it was the simplest introduction in the world, but the two people at the same party didn''t mind. Xiao Rou forced a smile at Si Lianye, then lowered her head.


    After hearing what she said, he rubbed his chin and smiled to Shen Xiran: "I''m going back, are you not going to send me off?"


    Shen Xiran frowned: "You won''t walk by yourself? You want me to send you so close? "


    It seemed like this person wanted to eat his tofu at all times? Last time, it was reasonable, but last time, he was an idiot.


    After finally getting rid of Si Lianye, she closed the door and saw Xiao Rou''s cautious and probing gaze. She paused for a moment, then sighed and said to her: "That person is a scoundrel, if I''m not home in the future, he shouldn''t bother with me knocking on the door."


    Xiao Rou was startled, she gestured ¡ª Why? Isn''t he your boyfriend?


    "What boyfriend, he''s my enemy." She said snappily, then remembered the two of them had been together just now. Her face turned red again as she tried to salvage the situation, "Anyways, just ignore him. He''s really thick-skinned."


    ¡ª Good.


    Xiao Rou''s personality was just this good, gentle personality. Under normal circumstances, even if she had any questions, she would still listen obediently.


    Shen Xiran really couldn''t understand how such a girl with such a personality could cause a ruckus with her family.


    She entered Le Le''s room to take a look. Realizing that he was sleeping soundly, she lowered her head and gave him a kiss on his forehead before turning around to return to his room. After washing her face, she went back to bed.


    She shivered and opened her eyes.


    No, she couldn''t forgive him, couldn''t forgive him no matter what, but deep in her heart, there was another voice screaming, You''re lying, you''ve already forgiven him, if not, how could you get close to him again and again?


    She shook her head, defending herself, no, no, she had come close to him for her own purpose, yes, for her revenge, to see him lose everything, to prostrate at her feet and cry, to see him cry, to see what hope she had made for that purpose.


    After she thought it through, she looked at the time and couldn''t resist the urge to call Shangguan Zhe.


    It''s too late now. Contact him tomorrow.


    Right now, Shangguan Zhe was still anxiously searching for his sister, but he had not found her. He had even already prepared for the worst case scenario, so he could begin to investigate the secrets that were hidden in the darkness, trying to find those who couldn''t see the light of day to find Shangguan Rou. Unfortunately, there still wasn''t any news.


    He was going crazy.


    Shen Xiran didn''t know about all of this, and Shangguan Zhe never thought that his own sister would actually coincidentally be together with her.


    After the second day, Shen Xiran calmed himself down and sent the overjoyed Le Le to school. Then, he rode Si Lianye''s carriage to the company to work.


    This time, it was the same as before, he got off the car when he was 100 meters away from the company. After arriving at the company, he felt the same feeling as yesterday.


    She frowned and continued on her own.


    His expression was calm, as if he didn''t know anything.


    Her appearance made many women grind their teeth in secret.


    Just as she was engrossed in her work, her phone suddenly rang. She casually ended up hearing a voice she didn''t want to hear: "Xiran, come home tonight."


    Shenfu''s order came out without any explanation, not allowing her any room to refuse.


    She pursed her lips. "I still have things to do. I don''t want to go back."


    "Your wings have hardened? You don''t even recognize me, your father? " The Shenfu said angrily.


    "No, I''m just a little busy." she said coldly.


    "No matter how busy you are, you still have time to rest. Fine, I''ll wait for you at home for the weekend. You must come, I have something to tell you." The Shenfu gave his order with a strong tone.


    Hearing his familiar and aged voice, she wanted to reject, but her mouth answered first, "Okay."


    After saying this, she felt very vexed. He wanted to say something to remedy the situation, but Shenfu saw that he had already achieved his goal and directly hung up the phone.


    Every time she returned, there would always be something bad waiting for her. Especially after what happened five years ago, she would completely forget about him, and only because of a few warm memories from her childhood, she would not fall out with him. However, for some reason, she would soften her heart and agree to Shenfu''s request, obediently returning home to receive his curses.


    She raised her hand helplessly to support her forehead, deeply feeling that she was hopeless.


    Suddenly, a voice was heard: "What''s wrong? "Uncomfortable?"


    She turned around, only to see Si Lianye stopping her work and looking at her with concern. She frowned and shook her head: "No, I''m fine.


    He put down the indicator in his hand, stood up and walked to her side. He looked at her with concern and said, "I don''t think you look too good. Go and rest for a while. You are not in a hurry to do those things, so it will be the same later."


    After saying that, he forcefully pulled her up and pushed her to the side to the door of the resting room. He then opened the door for her and said, "You''re not in a good condition and can''t be too tired. Go in and rest. I''ll call you later." After saying that, he pushed her in without saying anything further.


    Before she could react, he smiled at her and closed the door to the lounge.


    This lounge was a temporary resting place that Si Lianye would sometimes work overtime on nights. There was only a bed that couldn''t be considered big and a sofa that could still be considered soft. On the other side was a glass door, it was the bathroom.

 C112

    She slowly walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. When she thought of his concerned gaze, then remembered that this was where he usually rested, she felt even more irritated than before.


    She didn''t know what was happening to her either. Was his aunt coming?


    She counted the days, and no, her aunt had not been gone ten days.


    Then why was she so agitated right now?


    She stood up and walked around the lounge. Finally, she helplessly sat back down and leaned against the headboard.


    After a long while, Si Lianye opened the door and carefully walked in. When she saw her lazily leaning on the bed, he was stunned.


    She shook her head, and her aura strangely sank. "No, I can''t sleep."


    "Are you hungry?" He quickly thought of the reason and said: "I''ve already told Xie Ying to buy two servings of takeaway food, we will just have to eat a little. We still have a meeting to have in the afternoon."


    "Xie Ying?" When she heard a strange name, her heart skipped a beat and she looked up at him.


    He smiled and said, "She is my secretary and has been with me for a few years already. She has pretty good work and good character. If you are bored, you can make friends with her."


    "Then why haven''t I seen her before?" She swore it was the first time she had heard the name.


    "I sent her on a business trip earlier. She just came back yesterday and just came back to work. She''s quite capable, you guys will know her soon." He opened the door as he explained, and they went out together.


    When she looked at the outer office, she saw a graceful woman''s back view. Although she was wearing a very common female work attire, her figure was very good. It was easy to see her seductive curves under her simple work clothes.


    She raised her eyes to look at Si Lianye, but before she could say anything, the woman had already turned around after hearing her voice. With a smile on her beautiful face, she said, "Boss, this is me ¡­"


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on Shen Xiran''s body and paused, not finishing a word.


    Si Lianye said as if nothing had happened: "Thank you, secretary, for introducing me to you, this is my special assistant, called Shen Xiran, you can just call her Xi Ran, Xi Ran, this is my secretary, Xie Ying, previously went on a business trip abroad, and have just returned, she has a strong business background, you should follow her and learn well in the future."


    With that said, ripples appeared in the hearts of the two women.


    Shen Xiran thought, this woman was indeed powerful, to think that he, who never talked much, nor liked praising others, would talk so much, it seemed like she was a strong opponent.


    She didn''t know why, but the moment she saw Xie Ying, she instinctively became wary, thinking that she was an enemy and not a friend.


    He must have found a connection with her, right? Looking at her, he did not seem to be capable at all, what did the CEO mean by bringing her along, was he enchanted by her beauty?


    She glanced at Shen Xiran with disdain, but she covered it up very smart. She greeted Shen Xiran with a smile: "Hello Miss Shen, it''s nice to meet you." He stepped forward to shake her hand.


    Shen Xiran hesitated for a moment before he extended his hand out. The two women immediately shook hands and left.


    Xie Ying shook her hand and smiled again: "Then boss, the take-out food that I called out for you has arrived. It''s right here, I''ll be taking my leave first."


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Shen Xiran once more, then turned around and left.


    At this time, Shen Xiran saw two beautifully wrapped take-out boxes on the table beside him. Presumably, they were called by Xie Ying.


    Si Lianye caressed her hair and said: "Come, let''s go for lunch."


    She didn''t have the slightest bit of appetite right now, but she couldn''t find any excuse to reject him. Thus, she followed him.


    One portion was for takeout, it was Si Lianye''s, the other was lighter, it was hers, it looked delicious, and it looked extremely good.


    It tasted pretty good too. After eating a mouthful, she found that it was quite tasty. She couldn''t help but look at him in surprise. She really wanted to ask where this takeaway was called.


    Si Lianye pretended not to know and directly opened up his own portion, eating it whole.


    In truth, what she did not know was that Si Lianye knew that her appetite was sly, and she couldn''t stand those heavy seasoning dishes either. That was why she allowed people to order at the most famous Chinese restaurant in the entire Capital a long time in advance.


    The two of them could be considered to have finished their meal happily. On the other hand, Xie Ying had a gloomy expression on her face the entire day, no one knew what she was thinking about.


    Si Lianye brought Shen Xiran to the meeting, and while he was busy doing business, he felt that something was amiss. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that his good friend Lin Zixuan had not contacted him for a long time, and he had never seen anyone before.


    He''s probably going to pick up girls? The last time I heard he found a girlfriend, the two were having an intense fight.


    He thought about it, then decided not to take it to heart.


    His thoughts were indeed not wrong. Was Lin Zixuan in a relationship, or was he really serious about it?


    The last time he broke up with her, he was still fine. Why did he suddenly disappear? Not only was he unable to contact her, even when he went to look for her, he didn''t see her. This made him very angry.


    Previously, because he liked her, he didn''t care who she really was. He only thought that their lives were still long and he could slowly get to know them. But he didn''t expect that she wouldn''t be able to contact them so soon.


    Fortunately, there were many photos of her on his phone. After investigating, he was quickly able to find her identity and was immediately stunned. So she was that fellow Shangguan Zhe''s little sister?


    Why hadn''t he mentioned it before? Heavens, it really was an accident.


    But even so, there was no reason why he couldn''t contact her.


    In the end, he still decided to talk to Shangguan Zhe first. After all, she was his little sister, so Shangguan Zhe would definitely know where she had gone to.


    He was extremely anxious, and the anger at the bottom of his heart could not help but surge upwards as Shangguan Zhe picked up the phone. The first sentence the other party asked stunned him: "Where is Xiao Rou?"


    His eyes gradually sharpened as she thought that she should know the truth. "Who are you? Why are you looking for Xiao Rou? "


    "Can''t you recognize my voice? I am Lin Zixuan, I am looking for Xiao Rou, where is she, where did she go? "Why can''t I contact her for a few days?" When Lin Zixuan heard his voice, he could not help but get angry.


    However, he did not know that there was someone who was even angrier than him. Shangguan Zhe held the phone tightly, as though he was about to break out of the latest version of the phone: "Why are you looking for her? What does it have to do with her? "


    Lin Zixuan remained calm and said: "What is my relationship with her? She''s my girlfriend. We''ve been getting along for some time. "


    In that moment, Shangguan Zhe almost threw his phone away like Lin Zixuan was doing, but thankfully he held it in in time. He took a deep breath to suppress his anger and said to: "Let''s meet up somewhere, I''ll tell you where she is right now."


    "Alright." Lin Zixuan was anxious, he immediately agreed to it, and hung up the phone after agreeing to the location, then went straight to the place they had agreed to meet up.


    Shangguan Zhe put down his mobile, and his haggard face that had been looking for his sister for a long time without rest gradually revealed a bloodthirsty sneer, causing his subordinates who were waiting at the side to feel terrified.


    Just as he was feeling perturbed, he heard the boss slowly say, "Bring someone with you. Come out with me. Remember, bring Little Li along as well."


    His men were stunned for a moment and quickly agreed to make the arrangements. In their hearts, they were thinking, who was so unlucky to have offended the boss that they had to bring along the most powerful person, Xiao Li, who had retired from the special forces.


    Thinking of this, his neck turned cold as he quickly handed over the people and followed the boss out.


    Lin Zixuan didn''t think about the fate that awaited him. He drove to the place and discovered it was a private club, which wasn''t strange, there were a lot of rich people in the Capital, and it wasn''t as if he had never played in these places before, so he didn''t mind and walked in.


    Later on, he realized that this private club was actually different from the others. It was a fighting club, and those who went in and out of it were all physical fans. It was normal for them to attack at all times.


    Because of this, it was very normal for them to hit and scream from time to time.


    All of this created a situation where he was unable to control himself and cried out that he shouldn''t have done it.


    When he entered, he saw Shangguan Zhe looking at him with a smile, causing him to pause for a moment.


    Why did he think that smile was so strange?


    The sight was really scary.


    If he had listened to the warning in his heart, he might have been able to escape, but it was a pity that he wasn''t on guard at all at that time. The other party was Xiao Rou''s brother, and was not an outsider.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at him with a beaming smile: "You''re here?"


    Lin Zixuan nodded, he did not care about pleasantries and anxiously asked: "Where''s Xiao Rou, did she go back to her home? How come I haven''t been able to contact her for so many days? " Before he could finish her sentence, she felt an astonishing coldness radiate from the body of her brother-in-law, causing him to be stunned. Her scalp immediately turned numb. "What do you mean by this?"


    Even if he was even more slow, he would have already sensed that something was amiss by now.


    Shangguan Zhe slowly stood up: "When did you meet Xiao Rou?"


    Lin Zixuan was a little confused and honestly replied: "It''s been a while."


    "Is that so? "On the contrary, I feel that your hands and feet are rather quick ¡­" Shangguan Zhe walked in front of him with a strange smile.


    "Why do you say that ¡­"


    He didn''t even finish speaking before Shangguan Zhe''s expression suddenly changed, and directly punched him in the face.

 C113

    He was stunned, he did not think that Shangguan Zhe would attack him the moment he said he would, he just took a punch, and felt a pain in the corner of his eyes, as though he was bleeding.


    He was surprised and angry. "What are you doing?" Before he could finish his words, he saw the other party brandishing his fist at him. He was so frightened that he cried out and quickly dodged it.


    Shangguan Zhe''s entire body was filled with hostility, but seeing that he actually dared to hide, he shouted in anger, "Capture him!"


    Everyone moved together, and in a few moves, they had grabbed the powerless Lin Zixuan and brought him to Shangguan Zhe.


    Lin Zixuan was now in a very sorry state. Blood was flowing from the corner of his eyes, his hair was in a mess, and his clothes were torn off.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at him coldly: "Do you know why you were beaten up?"


    Lin Zixuan vaguely understood in his heart, and struggled to say: "Is there something wrong with you? Your sister and I are sincere, what are you fighting for?"


    Shangguan Zhe became even angrier when he heard this, and threw out another punch, laughing sinisterly: "You should tell her this."


    He was even more angry at the bottom of his heart. He punched left and right, causing Lin Zixuan to cry out loud, yet he was still tightly held back by Shangguan Zhe''s subordinates, unable to dodge at all.


    Shangguan Zhe only stopped after fighting for more than ten minutes. By now, Lin Zixuan''s face was covered with wounds, his head was swollen like a pig''s head, and even his eyes were narrowed to a slit.


    He stood up straight and gasped for breath, then asked Lin Zixuan fiercely: "Speak, where did you hide Xiao Rou?"


    "What?" Lin Zixuan was beaten up until he was dizzy and his brain swelled. He was extremely bitter, and before he could even react, she was knocked unconscious by his words, "What did you say? Xiao Rou is missing? "


    He tried his best to widen his swollen eyes and looked at Shangguan Zhe in disbelief.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at him fiercely. "What are you pretending for? "She''s been missing for so many days. If she wasn''t with you, who else could she be with?"


    Shangguan Rou was naturally weak and bashful, and had a body defect, so she basically did not have any friends. When Shangguan Zhe looked around, she only thought that she might have gone to Lin Zixuan''s house, but now that he was so shocked, she started to be unsure.


    Lin Zixuan struggled to hold onto Shangguan Zhe''s hand, "No, she didn''t come to find me. I haven''t seen her since we broke up a few days ago. Where did she go? "


    Shangguan Zhe looked at him viciously: "Are you speaking the truth?"


    He nodded vigorously, "If she was really with me, would I have sent myself over to beat you up? Am I that stupid? "


    Shangguan Zhe''s face turned solemn, he did not say a word, and turned to leave.


    Seeing that, Lin Zixuan became anxious, and flew over: "I will go with you!"


    Shangguan Zhe turned around and looked at him, his eyes carrying killing intent: "This matter happened all because of you. If you knew what I''m thinking right now, you wouldn''t have said that."


    "No, I know you still want to beat me up. I''ll let you beat her up, but I want to know if she''s safe or not.


    As he spoke, he added on when he saw Shangguan Zhe''s expression: "Believe me, I''m sincere to Xiao Rou; I''ll marry her."


    Shangguan Zhe stared at him, that gaze causing his hair to stand on end.


    After a long while, Shangguan Zhe retracted his gaze, looked towards the front, and walked away without saying a word.


    Startled, he quickly followed her.


    After beating Lin Zixuan up, not only did Shangguan Zhe''s mood not improve, it became even more gloomy.


    Lin Zixuan had told them everything he knew, but they could not find any clues. The two men were so anxious that they had actually forgotten about the battle.


    Time slowly passed by, and the feedback from Shangguan Zhe also came in one by one, saying that there were no signs of Xiao Rou anywhere, no matter if it was those shameful places, or the records of exits and exits, there was no one.


    Shangguan Zhe heaved a sigh of relief, since that was the case, it was most likely his worried little sister who hid herself.


    As for where he was hiding, he still needed to slowly investigate.


    Once he relaxed his mind, he saw that Lin Zixuan did not like him anymore. This matter happened because he was dishonest to his precious sister, so if he did not beat him up now, how long would he have to wait?


    Lin Zixuan was beaten up by him again, and then thrown out miserably.


    Lin Zixuan wanted to cry, but his heart was in pain. No matter how he thought about it, this brother-in-law of his was unreliable, so he still had to find some connections with him.


    The power of the Si Family was extraordinary in the Capital. If he was willing to help ¡­


    He patted his head, regretting that he did not think of this earlier. Looking at the time, he realized that it was still early, so he directly killed his way to "Yun Ye".


    Of course, he dared not look at others in such a manner. He stared at the astonished gazes of the bystanders, bought a pair of sunglasses, and sneaked upstairs to Si Lianye''s office. When he entered, he felt that he had used up all of the courage in his life.


    Si Lianye laughed as she looked at his good friend: "Hey, did you go to the wrong place?" He sized up the person before him whose body was covered with the word "bitter" and said, "I think you should be in the emergency department of the hospital now."


    Lin Zixuan fiercely took off his sunglasses, revealing a pair of eyes that were comparable to national treasures. He used Li Li to throw himself onto the soft sofa, "Don''t mention this, I have something that I need your help with."


    After Si Lianye finished reading, she looked at the computer while asking, "What is it?"


    "Xiao Rou is missing, help him." He did not waste her breath and quickly stated her request.


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes: "Xiao Rou?" The name had recently appeared a little more frequently in his life.


    At this time, Shen Xiran, who was going to the teahouse to pour water, also heard the commotion and could not help but stare blankly before opening the door. When he saw a man with a swollen nose and face sitting on the sofa, he was immediately shocked.


    Lin Zixuan nodded at her. She had to use all his imagination to recognize him, so she couldn''t help but feel that it was funny.


    Being beaten up like this and daring to go out like this was worthy of praise.


    "Tell me the details. Why don''t you just give me a name like that to look up?" Si Lianye said.


    Lin Zixuan hesitated and looked at Shen Xiran.


    Si Lianye narrowed her eyes in displeasure: "She has the right to know everything."


    The meaning behind his words was that if he wasn''t willing to speak, then so be it.


    She had a good impression of Lin Zixuan, now that he was beaten up like this, she felt that it was mostly because of something disgraceful, so she thought for a while and said: I''ll make a call, you guys continue chatting.


    After saying that, he left on his own accord.


    Lin Zixuan heaved a sigh of relief, this matter seemed to have been done unjustly, it was really embarrassing to spread it.


    Si Lianye was a little displeased, as she coldly looked at him: "If you have anything to say, quickly say it."


    He jumped in shock, "Image ah boss, pay attention to image. At least you are the man that women in Capital want to marry the most, saying these words will cause many women''s hearts to break."


    "Cut the crap." Si Lianye glared at him.


    "Alright, I said, Xiao Rou is my girlfriend, and he is also ¡­ She went missing a few days ago, and Shangguan Zhe couldn''t find her anywhere so he asked for your help. " he said quickly.


    "Shangguan Zhe''s sister?" Si Lianye clenched her pen tightly. "?"


    "Right." Lin Zixuan laughed bitterly: "At that time, when I first met her, I didn''t know her identity.


    Right now, he was very anxious, afraid that she would be captured by some sort of business enemy to vent his anger. At that time, he had no idea how much torture his poor woman would have to endure.


    Thinking about it, he looked at Si Lianye pitifully, and really wanted him to agree.


    But right now, Si Lianye was actually thinking about another problem, and that was, when he heard Lin Zixuan''s words, she immediately thought of the little girl who was currently living in Shen Xiran''s house and could not speak.


    If he remembered correctly, when Shen Xiran introduced her, he also said that she was called "Xiao Rou." If he guessed correctly, then it would explain the strange sense of familiarity that emerged from the bottom of his heart the first time he saw her.


    He looked at the anxious Lin Zixuan: "Tell me, does she not know how to speak?"


    Lin Zixuan''s eyes lit up, and pounced towards him with great joy, excitedly grabbing his hand: "You''ve seen her? Where is she now? Although she can''t speak, he''s still a good girl. He''s especially cute and innocent. You ¡­ "Don''t bully her."


    The corner of Si Lianye''s mouth twitched, and he was thinking about what was so good about that little girl. At a glance, she looked like she wasn''t a fully developed woman, and it was fortunate that he was captivated by her.


    Without hesitation, he withdrew his hand and looked at him, saying, "I''ve probably seen her once, but I don''t know where she is now."


    He didn''t know why, but he suddenly changed his mind and put his original words back into another sentence.


    But he was already overjoyed, he knew that Si Lianye was not an ordinary person, look, there was news about so quickly.


    He quickly asked, "Then where did you see her before? When was this? "Tell me the location, and I''ll go find her."


    Si Lianye looked at him thoughtfully: "You really like her?"


    He was stunned, then nodded resolutely: "Of course, I like her. I want to marry her, and she will be my, Lin Zixuan''s, wife."


    Si Lianye took a deep breath, and made up her mind in an instant. She stood up and said, "I know where she is."


    "Really?" Lin Zixuan was both surprised and happy. He held his hand tightly: "Tell me quickly, she ¡­ Is she all right now? "


    Si Lianye looked at him as he grabbed his hand, and said slowly: "I can bring you to find her, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "What conditions? Tell me. As long as it''s something I can fulfill, I will definitely agree to it." Lin Zixuan agreed without even hearing his request.


    Si Lianye looked at him fixedly, then suddenly asked: "Your injury, was it Shangguan Zhe who hit you?"


    Lin Zixuan gritted his teeth and nodded: "Yes, how did you know?"


    Si Lianye scoffed, "I didn''t guess anything." After saying that, he turned around and picked up her coat. "Come, I''ll take you to see her."


    Lin Zixuan never thought that the process of finding Si Lianye would be so smooth. He didn''t even care about his face anymore as he followed him out.

 C114

    I don''t want to talk to my brother.


    Shen Xiran, who was outside, wanted to open the door, but when he saw them coming out one after the other, he couldn''t help but look at Si Lianye in shock.


    He smiled but didn''t explain. She said to her: "I''m going out for a while, take a look at this place first. If it''s boring, help Xie Ying organize the documents, I''ll be back in a while."


    When he said those words, Shen Xiran did not feel anything, but Xie Ying, who was listening to them at the side, opened her eyes wide, what did she see? Why did the normally unassuming CEO speak so much with the woman called Shen Xiran? Her expression was so soft?


    She suddenly felt that her biggest opponent had appeared.


    Shen Xiran nodded: "Okay." She didn''t think too much about it. Everyone had their own privacy, didn''t they?


    After Si Lianye finished, she took Lin Zixuan and left.


    Seeing that their figures had disappeared, Xie Ying walked to Shen Xiran''s side with a fitting smile and said, "Assistant Shen, I heard the CEO''s orders just now. Come, I have some documents to organize here, let''s go together."


    "Oh, okay." Shen Xiran saw that the other side was smiling, he could not reject and followed her to do what she had to do.


    Si Lianye then brought Lin Zixuan to his own residence downstairs and made him widen his eyes in astonishment: "This isn''t the place for you to stay?"


    He still knew about Si Lianye''s residence.


    Si Lianye looked at him and brought him into the elevator: "Of course I know this is my residence."


    An indescribable expression immediately appeared on Lin Zixuan''s face. After being seen by Si Lianye in a single glance, he said snappily, "Put away those dirty thoughts in your mind, she''s not at my house."


    Lin Zixuan immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily he wasn''t, if it was like that, he didn''t even know if he should fight with him, only God knows if he was still feeling pain all over.


    At this point of time, he could be considered to be in a bad situation. Along the way, Si Lianye''s neighbors all pointed at him, and he calmed down, not caring at all as they were all thinking about where his lover was.


    Si Lianye walked out of the elevator and brought him to Shen Xiran''s door.


    He knew that Xiao Rou''s nature was very quiet, and because he couldn''t communicate properly with others, he rarely went out of his room, so he took out his door card to open the door.


    Lin Zixuan was full of excitement, how could he know why Si Lianye had the key here? After opening the door, he rushed in impatiently: "Xiao Rou!"


    The girl who was quietly reading a magazine on the sofa raised her head in surprise. When she saw that it was Lin Zixuan, her eyes immediately lit up.


    She suddenly stood up, and just as she wanted to raise her arms, Lin Zixuan fiercely hugged her. "Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou, I finally found you, why aren''t you at home, do you know why your brother and I aren''t looking for you? We''re going crazy looking for you ¡­"


    She was truly too pleasantly surprised, and all of the words in her heart immediately burst out with a crackling sound. Xiao Rou was firmly held in his embrace and was unable to move as a smile of joy filled her small face.


    Si Lianye who was at the side felt extremely displeased. When did his woman ever treat him like this?


    Hard to estimate.


    He originally thought that it would be fine if Lin Zixuan gave her a hug, but who knew that after he finished his long string of words, he might as well just flip her over and fiercely kiss her.


    Xiao Rou widened her beautiful eyes in shock.


    Si Lianye felt that she was blinded by the light.


    He took a deep breath and walked forward to poke at Lin Zixuan''s shoulder. "I say, I''m still here.


    With a bitter face, Lin Zixuan took a deep breath, and used all of his willpower to finally let go of the beauty in his arms. He turned around and said to Si Lianye: "Can you do anything, boss."


    Any man who was interrupted at this moment would be very unhappy, alright?


    Looking at Xiao Rou, she had buried her completely red face into his embrace, refusing to raise her head at all.


    Si Lianye said seriously: "Of course not."


    Lin Zixuan''s face instantly darkened. He slowly let go of Xiao Rou, hugged her and sat down on the sofa, then asked: "Alright, I''ll thank you this time."


    Si Lianye looked at him seriously: "No need to thank me, it''s a simple task, but don''t forget the condition you gave me."


    Lin Zixuan frowned: "I knew it. Speak, what are the conditions?"


    "Very simple." Si Lianye laughed and stated her conditions.


    Lin Zixuan opened his eyes wide as he listened, "What did you say? "Why would you do that?"


    "You don''t need to care about the details. What do you think? Do you agree?" Si Lianye looked at him calmly.


    Lin Zixuan nodded with hesitation: "No problem, but I am still very curious, why did you ¡­"


    Si Lianye interrupted him: "Then that''s enough, I''m leaving, I can take my leave. You can do whatever you want next, only one, if you want to get a room, then please get one, if I find any traces of you when I return tonight, hmph ¡­"


    Lin Zixuan shuddered, upon seeing that he had actually turned around to leave, he immediately jumped up to pull Xiao Rou along: "Come, let''s go get a room."


    Xiao Rou''s face was completely red as she stared at him.


    Lin Zixuan looked at her, thought for a bit and laughed: "What? You don''t want to? "No way, have you taken a fancy to another man?"


    When she said these words, Xiao Rou really wanted to glare at him to death, and couldn''t help but become extremely angry.


    Seeing that she was really angry, Lin Zixuan could only raise his hand in surrender: "Alright, darling, what do you want to say to me?"


    Having dated her for quite some time, he believed that he knew quite a bit of sign language. After he finished speaking, he looked at her, wanting to know what exactly she wanted to say.


    Saying that he knew that she had a bashful expression on her face after hearing what she said, he did not even manage to say anything, causing Lin Zixuan''s eyes to blaze: "Darling, what happened to you, just say whatever you want to say."


    At the end, she took his big hand and placed it on her stomach. She looked at him with her big and clear eyes, and the expression in them went from blank to surprised, to one of sudden joy. She pursed her lips and lightly smiled, then extended her hand to say, "I''m pregnant."


    Lin Zixuan instantly jumped up in joy: "I, I''m going to be a father!"


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Rou pursed her lips and laughed madly in joy.


    Lin Zixuan excitedly pulled her around, saying, "I''m going to be a father now, oh god, I''m going to be a father now ¡­"


    He was so happy that he kept repeating the same sentence over and over again. He was so happy that he couldn''t stop himself from pulling on his arm.


    He felt it and when he looked at her, he realized, "I forgot, you''re pregnant, so you can''t go crazy with me. Come, sit down. Will my stomach still feel uncomfortable? "


    All of a sudden, he turned from an excited prospective father to a nervous man, causing Xiao Rou to be extremely speechless. He gestured with his hand again, causing Lin Zixuan to be stunned for a moment: "You don''t want your brother to know? "Why?"


    Only then did he remember that she hadn''t said why she had run away from home and was busy being happy.


    Then, Xiao Rou slowly gestured and told him about the falling out with her brother.


    It was only then that Lin Zixuan realized why his brother-in-law had beaten him up into a pig''s head.


    After Xiao Rou finished speaking, she looked at his face in heartache as she used her small hands to slowly stroke it.


    Lin Zixuan understood what she meant, and laughed: "It''s fine, it doesn''t hurt at all. I was wrong about this matter, Uncle was right."


    Xiao Rou didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    In fact, what he said was the truth. If he had a sister who was kidnapped and thrown into bed when he didn''t know about it, and she became pregnant, he would probably be even more angry at Shangguan Zhe.


    Xiao Rou''s heart still ached. She remembered that Shen Xiran had some medicinal wine somewhere, so she thought for a while before going to get it.


    Looking at her back figure, Lin Zixuan was at a loss. He thought for a moment, then took out his phone to make a call, but was discovered by Xiao Rou who brought back the medicinal wine, and quickly snatched it away.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked her, surprised.


    She sat down beside him and gestured with her hands.


    He looked closely and asked, "You don''t want to tell your brother? "Why?"


    She pursed her lips, a complicated look on her face ¡ª because he wanted to hit you and get rid of our baby.


    "Why?" Lin Zixuan immediately jumped up: "That''s our child, what right does he have to do that?"


    Seeing him so excited, Xiao Rou also became anxious, she pulled him down and gestured ¡ª Actually, this is our fault, which is why he said that when he was angry. It was because of this that I ran away, so I didn''t let you say it.


    Then he thought about it ¡ª my brother was kind to me, and I couldn''t keep it from him, so I called him myself.


    After saying that, she had a complicated feeling in her heart. She had always remembered her brother''s good feelings towards her, so she didn''t care about anything much when she ran out this time. She always felt that she had done something wrong, but he just didn''t like Lin Zixuan and he even wanted to get rid of her baby ¡­


    She was very conflicted and did not know what to do.


    Lin Zixuan understood what she was thinking and threw her into his embrace. He said: "Previously, your brother would be angry because you were unwilling to say my name, but now that he knows me, he shouldn''t think like this anymore. How about this, you tell him that you are fine now, but don''t tell him where you are.


    Her eyes lit up when she heard this. That''s a good idea!


    She immediately grabbed his phone, her own body had long been destroyed, if not Shangguan Zhe would have been able to find her.


    After the call connected, Shangguan Zhe found that it was Lin Zixuan''s number. He could not help but press it angrily, as he thought that he was asking for his progress.


    Xiao Rou looked at his phone in shock. Seeing that her brother was unwilling to pick up the phone, she thought that he was angry at her, and couldn''t help but puckered her lips as she consoled her: "Darling, it''s alright. Come, try again, maybe he thinks it''s me?"


    She thought it was right, so she took back the tears that were just about to spill and dialed her brother''s number again.

 C115

    Come home with me


    It had been a few days since he slept. Now, when he saw that "scoundrel" still causing trouble, he couldn''t help but be so angry that he wanted to cross the phone line to grab Lin Zixuan and beat him up: "Hey, are you courting death?"


    Who would have thought that the other side would remain silent, only breathing softly?


    He was stunned for a moment, then suddenly agreed in her heart. She suppressed his excitement and asked the phone: Xiao Rou?


    Shangguan Zhe became excited and rushed towards his phone: "Xiao Rou, it''s really you. Come, turn on the video on your phone and let me see you."


    Xiao Rou didn''t know why, but when she heard her brother''s voice, she didn''t want to cry at first. Now, her tears fell like pearls with a broken string, she wanted to listen to his brother''s words, but her hands and feet were trembling uncontrollably. In the end, Lin Zixuan who was at the side heard his and extended his hand to help.


    The moment he saw his little sister, Shangguan Zhe''s heart, which had always been lifted high up in the air, finally relaxed. It had been a while since he had last seen her, but his little sister''s face was still flushed red.


    As he relaxed, the anger in his heart surged once more, "What exactly happened to you? Where have you been these past few days? Why didn''t you contact me? "Also, where are you now?"


    He was originally angry, but after looking at his younger sister''s teary face while listening, the anger in his words grew smaller and smaller. In the end, it turned into a concerned question.


    After a while, he raised his arm and told his brother ¡ª I am very well now, and am living with a kind sister. She is very good to me, don''t worry, and also, I may stay outside for a few more days, please don''t worry, brother.


    Shangguan Zhe''s brows tightly knitted together again: "Why aren''t you going home? Also, who was that sister? Do I know him? " Seeing his sister shake his head, he paused for a moment, and then said in a strong tone, "No, what if that sister has evil intentions? "It''s not safe for a girl like you to be out there. Tell me the address, and I''ll take you home."


    Xiao Rou became anxious again and shook her head. She knew that talking to her brother would result in this ¡ª No, no, I''m not going back.


    "You!" Shangguan Zhe was angry again, seeing his sister''s fearful look, he forced himself to slow down his tone: "Xiao Rou, you have always been at home and have not come in contact with anyone from the outside. I do not know that there are many people who are very bad, and that you were lucky that you did not get hurt this time around.


    Xiao Rou was a little tempted, but in the end, she still shook her head resolutely ¡ª No.


    Shangguan Zhe took a deep breath, he did not understand why his little sister was so stubborn, he still wanted to persuade her, but immediately found out the reason why she was so angry. In the camera in front of him, a man''s hand suddenly appeared, and Lin Zixuan''s face, which had been beaten black and blue by him, appeared.


    He said, "Big Brother ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe: "Shut up, who''s your big brother!"


    "Brother, actually, you don''t have to be nervous. Xiao Rou is with me ¡­" Lin Zixuan''s skin was much thicker than Xiao Rou''s. Even in the face of Shangguan Zhe''s obvious ill intentions, he still spoke while beaming.


    Shangguan Zhe slammed the table in anger and stood up, the anger in his eyes could almost be seen through the screen: "You are with Xiao Rou? So you were lying to me about what happened previously. You were the one who kidnapped Xiao Rou? "


    "No, no, listen to me ¡­" Lin Zixuan panicked, and anxiously tried to explain, only to see that his brother-in-law was glaring at him, killing intent overflowing from his eyes: "Lin Zixuan, just you wait, if I do not kill you, then I am not surnamed Shangguan!"


    Lin Zixuan laughed bitterly: "Little Uncle, listen to me, I just found her a while ago."


    Shangguan Zhe simply could not believe it. He had searched for his sister for so long but he still could not find her. This was clearly a premeditated plan!


    Xiao Rou could not bear to watch any longer, she grabbed her phone and explained. "Big brother, it''s true, he just found me, don''t accuse him wrongly, he treats me very well.


    When he finished his explanation, Shangguan Zhe was enraged: "Very good, is it as good as I treat you? Xiao Rou, you are disappointing me more and more. "


    His words were said with fury and without thinking. Seeing his sister''s sad face after hearing his words, he felt a little regretful in his heart, but because Lin Zixuan was by his side, he couldn''t force himself to apologize. Thus, the two stayed in a stalemate.


    Xiao Rou pursed her lips, forcing herself to smile towards her brother ¡ª Brother, this is my fault, it has nothing to do with him. I am not going back for now, I am with him, don''t worry, he treats me very well.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at his sister''s resolute expression and suddenly felt very sad. His sister, which he held in his hands, had just been abducted by that stinky man outside, and he hadn''t even returned home yet. Shangguan Zhe couldn''t help but feel disheartened as he coldly said, "Do as you wish." With that, he hung up the phone.


    He put down his cell phone and looked at his empty hands. He felt that his heart was empty and there was nowhere for him to exert his strength in. It was extremely uncomfortable.


    He sighed deeply.


    On the other side, Xiao Rou was already crying in Lin Zixuan''s arms.


    Lin Zixuan hugged his beloved woman, feeling extremely happy.


    He kept kissing by her ear, telling her to be at ease that he would definitely get Shangguan Zhe''s forgiveness and would bring her back with dignity.


    Hearing his words, Xiao Rou slowly nodded, her heart finally getting some comfort.


    Shangguan Zhe was extremely depressed, even his servants were implicated, who knew how many people were scolded by him in the afternoon, all of them had bitter expressions on their faces before entering his office.


    Until the last call saved them.


    The phone call was from Shen Xiran. "Shangguan, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the call from the woman he liked, his mood finally improved a lot. "You''re at work? What''s the matter with you? "


    "No, why? I can only contact you when I''m in trouble?" Shen Xiran was making a phone call on the staircase. She really did not want to see Xie Ying, who appeared magnanimous on the surface, actually looked down on others, so he decided to call his good friend and have a chat.


    Shangguan Zhe laughed. If it was a normal person, he would be very happy, but he would never be able to laugh now. Shen Xiran very sensitively noticed: "You seem to be in a bad mood? "What, haven''t you resolved the matter from last time?" She remembered looking for him a few times before, and he always said that things were not going well for his now.


    Shangguan Zhe shook his head. "It''s fine. He suddenly had an impulse and asked her, "Are you free right now? I''ll buy you a drink tonight? "


    She hesitated and was a little worried about Le Le. However, she had not seen Shangguan Zhe for a long time, so she thought that it would be better to meet him. She remembered that there was a Xiao Rou at home, so she nodded and agreed.


    "Then it''s a deal." When Shangguan Zhe received the reply of his lover, he could not help but let out a happy smile, which landed in the eyes of the secretary who entered the room with a frown on her face, making him feel more at ease.


    After putting down the phone, Shangguan Zhe finally had a smile on his face, causing his subordinates to gasp for breath, feeling as though they had escaped from death. They couldn''t help but secretly guess who the caller was, could it be the boss''s girlfriend?


    Shen Xiran put down the phone, completely unaware that his home''s Xiao Rou had been kidnapped by someone. When he returned to the workshop, he coincidentally saw Xie Ying standing there, faintly smiling at her.


    Seeing her walk in, he bluntly reprimanded her, "Assistant Shen, this is business time, isn''t it inappropriate to make private calls?"


    Xie Ying had already chosen this kind of small thorn several times. For example, Shen Xiran''s clothes did not meet the company''s requirements, he had to wear professional attire like her, or if her hands and feet were too slow, or if he made him wait for a long time, etc.


    Previously, Shen Xiran did not want to start a conflict with her, so the result was that she became more and more greedy. Now, he actually even had to do something like this. But I don''t know. "


    The meaning behind her words was that Si Lianye did not tell her this earlier, causing Xie Ying''s face to turn red from anger.


    Was she showing off her respect for the CEO? How could a woman who walked in with such arrogance be so proud? If she, Xie Ying, doesn''t want to kick her out, she wouldn''t bear the surname ''Xie''!


    After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he did not even glance at her twisted face. Instead, he sat down on his seat and continued with his own things.


    Although "Yun Ye" had strict rules, that was only in comparison. With the condition that it did not affect the efficiency of the employees, no one would say anything about making a phone call. The current Xie Ying was completely searching for bones in eggs.


    Seeing her unconcerned expression, Xie Ying was angry to the point that her face turned green. Her beautiful appearance was now like this, causing everyone to glance at her, but she did not notice it, and stared straight at Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran acted as if nothing had happened, and did whatever he had to do, making her even angrier. When he thought about it again, he had a plan in his mind.


    She walked to her seat and sat down, then raised her voice and said, "Assistant Shen, please buy each of us a cup of milk tea."


    Shen Xiran was startled, then looked at her: "Milk tea?"


    She nodded. "Yes, milk tea. Remember, we have a total of thirteen people, so you need to buy thirteen cups of milk tea. Go quickly."


    After speaking, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and suddenly covered his mouth as he smiled hypocritically. "Oh, I forgot, we only like to drink the milk tea at Jiayi''s milk tea shop on the fourth route. Remember, don''t buy the wrong milk tea."


    Shen Xiran could tell that she was harboring evil intentions, she had almost never heard of the location of the Fourth Line, but looking at her appearance, she knew that it was definitely not close. He even designated a milk tea shop as well, was he using it as an office errand girl?


    She sat in her seat and looked at her without changing her expression, "I''m sorry, I don''t know the way. I can''t go."

 C116

    You''re one of my people


    She thought that if she rejected him in such a way, Xie Ying would understand what she meant. But who knew that upon hearing her words, the other party''s face changed: "What do you mean by that, I''m just buying milk tea cups, if I can''t even do this, if you don''t go, I''ll have to doubt your ability to work, if you don''t do such a simple thing, how can I feel at ease to hand over other important work to you?"


    She thought that if she used this hat to force Shen Xiran to submit, but she did not move at all, and smiled: "Alright, since you insist, then I''ll agree to it."


    Xie Ying was immediately overjoyed, it was already the middle of the afternoon, and the outside sun could scorch a person to death. The distance to the Fourth Path was an hour''s worth of travel, by the time she bought it, she would be able to get off work, at that time, she would be able to use the excuse of "not doing well" to deal with him, it was too great.


    Who knew that the development of the situation would be out of her expectations?


    After Shen Xiran agreed, the entire office was completely silent. She felt that the gazes of many people were fixated on his, some harbored evil intentions, some had come to see a joke, and some were worried.


    She nodded to the secretary who was the only one showing concern for her, indicating that she understood his worry. Ning Yichen''s face reddened, and he lowered his head.


    She smiled and tapped her laptop with her head. She had no intention of leaving, as if she had never agreed to buy milk tea.


    Xie Ying waited and waited, but when she saw that she was still handling the documents in her hands, she could not help but ask her: "When are you going to buy them?"


    If she dragged it on and was about to get off work, would this woman refuse to go?


    Who would have thought that Shen Xiran innocently looked at her: "I''ve already bought it?"


    "What?" Xie Ying suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    Shen Xiran tapped on his computer: "Look, I''ve already placed an order online. The shop owner said that it would be delivered in at most half an hour." After saying that, she looked at his wrist. "Yes, it should be delivered in ten minutes."


    The moment the words left his mouth, a few stifled laughs sounded out from within the large company.


    Xie Ying''s face turned red.


    This Shen Xiran was too cunning, to actually be this lazy, she wanted her to personally buy it, what use would it be for his to directly place an order online? Wouldn''t she buy it himself?


    She slammed the table in anger and grinded her teeth, "Shen Xiran!"


    Shen Xiran looked at her with calm eyes: "Is there anything else? Oh, milk tea is just a few minutes away, don''t be in such a hurry. " She clearly knew why the other party was so angry, but she said that she couldn''t wait to drink her milk tea and let others see her childish side.


    Xie Ying was about to die from anger, yet she couldn''t grab ahold of anything.


    Shen Xiran continued to work with a calm expression, but he was actually very pleased with himself in his heart.


    At this strange moment, the boss showed up.


    The moment Si Lianye walked in, she noticed that the atmosphere was not right and couldn''t help but to look at Shen Xiran. Seeing that she was sitting there, with an unfriendly face, Xie Ying stood beside her and walked over with a frown: "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    Shen Xiran looked up and saw him, and couldn''t help but laugh: "It''s nothing, I was talking to her."


    She didn''t like to complain, and there was no point in it.


    At first, Xie Ying was shocked when she saw that her boss had returned. But when he saw that she didn''t take the opportunity to complain, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Si Lianye nodded and said to her: "Come in, I have something to tell you."


    Shen Xiran sighed in his heart and followed him in.


    Just now, when Xie Ying was making things difficult for herself, she had already witnessed everyone''s reaction. At that time, no one was willing to help her, and the only person who showed goodwill was a newcomer who had even less experience than her.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know how to interact with people, it wasn''t that she couldn''t compare to Xie Ying in terms of character, but everyone had eyes, and they could all tell that she had entered through the back door, causing them to have this bad impression.


    But she didn''t care. Her motivation to enter the Cloud Night was not simple anyway, so she didn''t care even more.


    Entering the office, Si Lianye tapped her desk. With a slightly unhappy tone, she asked, "Your seat is right here, why did you run there?"


    She laughed: "Didn''t you say I would learn from Xie Ying? Isn''t it just right that we''re outside? "


    Si Lianye''s face was displeased: "You''re one of my people."


    Shen Xiran did not speak.


    Her position was actually in his office, where he could immediately see her once he raised his eyes. But today, she was called out by Xie Ying because it was convenient for her to do something, and the result was a string of troubles.


    Since she knew, she did not have a plan, and anyway, she did not suffer any losses, but she did not expect that Si Lianye would be unhappy and could not help but find it funny.


    The words he said to make her follow Xie Ying was obviously his, and now she was even happier? Who said that only women are fickle? She looked the same for men.


    Of course, she didn''t say what she was thinking out loud. Instead, she nodded. "Okay, I understand."


    Si Lianye was a little embarrassed by her attitude and knew that she was causing trouble for no reason.


    However, he couldn''t tell what he was thinking. Seeing that she was in a difficult situation made him angry, so he decided to vent his anger on the innocent her.


    And all she did was carry out her orders.


    He silently sighed in his heart and said to her, "I''m sorry."


    "Huh?" She had just sat down and was preparing to deal with the documents when she heard the apology. She almost suspected that she had misheard and looked at him in surprise. "What did you say?"


    Si Lianye paused, "I said, I''m sorry, what happened just now was not your fault, but I was angry at you."


    "No, it''s fine." She stammered in response, a little unable to adapt to his changing demeanor.


    When he saw that her eyes were round, he thought she was extremely cute. He smiled, and his determination in his plan became even stronger.


    After a while, he took care of his work. When he raised his head and saw that she was immersed in the computer, he suddenly asked, "Get ready, you''re going on a business trip with me."


    "Huh?" This time, her surprise was much greater than before. Not only did her eyes widen, even her mouth had forgotten to close. "What did you say? Travel? Tonight? "


    He nodded and followed his own plan, "Yes, I will. I will go on a business trip tonight and go to Shanghai. I will leave after dinner."


    "Shanghai? "But ¡­" She looked at him with disbelief: "No, Le Le ¡­"


    "You don''t need to worry about Le Le, I have already called a reliable candidate to take care of him." He interrupted her.


    "No, I can''t be at ease leaving it to others." She suddenly stood up.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "Could it be that you don''t even trust me?"


    "This is not a question of not trusting others. It is that Le Le does not know anyone else here besides you. No matter who it is, I will not agree to it."


    "It''s Xiao Rou." He suddenly said.


    "What?" She frowned. "It seems you really trust her."


    Si Lianye smiled faintly but did not speak. Looking at his appearance, a thought suddenly flashed through her mind: "You know her identity, right?"


    He smiled. "Of course I have to investigate the person who is in close proximity to my son. Can you be at ease now?"


    She still hesitated for a moment before asking, "Then at least tell her and ask her about the situation."


    "Sure, ask away." He looked very generous.


    She looked at him suspiciously, not knowing what he was selling in the gourd.


    When they got off work, he brought her to bring Le Le back. After arriving at home, he saw Xiao Rou sitting at home, quietly watching television.


    As expected, after asking her, Xiao Rou nodded her head in agreement without hesitation, and gestured ¡ª Rest assured, Big Sister Xiran, I will definitely take good care of Le Le.


    She then asked Le Le about it.


    Le Le was very sensible. Although he was not very happy, he obediently nodded and agreed. "Alright, Mom, you have to come back soon."


    He rubbed his nose with a face full of innocence. If you didn''t casually provoke some other man outside, why would he work so hard?


    Although he felt that he was very innocent, facing Shen Xiran who was filled with unwillingness and anger, he still obediently cooked a sumptuous dinner for his wife and son.


    This was the first time Xiao Rou saw Si Lianye cook, and she was so shocked that her eyes widened up wide. She sized him up from top to bottom.


    Xiao Rou nodded her head with all her might. It was really strange, as a man, her brother never entered the kitchen.


    After eating, he realised that these dishes were comparable to the dishes cooked by the big chefs outside, and he was even more surprised. At the same time, he secretly decided in his heart, that he would make Lin Zixuan learn how to cook in the future.


    Lin Zixuan was completely unaware that he had been tricked by Si Lianye once again, and was still smiling merrily as he waited for his wife to come over to kiss him.


    After getting out of the room, starlight filled the sky outside. Shen Xiran looked at him suspiciously: "What important matter is it, do you have to rush over overnight?"


    Si Lianye had already prepared an explanation in her heart: "There''s a problem with the finance department over there, the supervisor came to find me for help, which is why I need to rush there overnight."


    "Finance?"


    "Right." He told her a number that made her gasp.


    This was a fortune that many people would never be able to earn in their entire lives. No wonder he valued it so much.


    She dispelled her doubts and followed him onto the plane.


    When she got to her seat, she looked out at the lights. She suddenly remembered the plane trip many years ago and her heart sank.


    He watched from the side and asked, "What did you remember?"


    Her face was gloomy as she replied, "It''s nothing. I just recalled the past." After which, he sighed softly.


    He dared to take her hand. "Let bygones be bygones, will you?"

 C117

    He''s worse than I thought he was.


    She looked at him without speaking, but the child, the innocent child, losing him was the last thing she could forgive.


    She took a deep breath and slowly withdrew her hand.


    Si Lianye''s eyes darkened.


    Silence suddenly descended between them. Even the smiling flight attendant walked over and quietly asked what they needed, but she did not dilute the atmosphere between them.


    Si Lianye tugged at her tie, feeling a little stuffy, she had the urge to get drunk. She turned to the flight attendant and said, "Please give me a glass of red wine."


    The flight attendant looked at his handsome face and blushed slightly. Her heart was beating like a small deer, so she quickly brought him some red wine. She smiled at him with great enthusiasm. "This is your red wine, please enjoy."


    When Si Lianye received the wine cup, she obviously felt that something was wrong and calmly received it.


    The flight attendant smiled even sweeter.


    At this time, Shen Xiran said to her coldly, "Please give me a cup of plain water."


    The flight attendant was startled. When she saw her, a trace of jealousy flashed across her eyes. She turned around and poured her water unwillingly.


    Shen Xiran looked at him in annoyance: "Look, you''re obviously more liked by the air stewardesses."


    Si Lianye laughed: "Are you jealous?"


    "You''re thinking too much." She answered expressionlessly.


    He sneered. Although she denied it, he could still feel a hint of jealousy from her, which made his mood a lot better.


    He looked at the slip of paper in his hand and sneered. Then, he casually threw it into the trash can.


    However, she didn''t expect that the slip of paper wouldn''t listen to her. It only flew for a short while, and then burrowed into the gap in her bag.


    No one noticed anything, not even Shen Xiran himself.


    The air stewardess poured water for Shen Xiran and when she saw Si Lianye''s hand in the air, she thought that he had kept her little slip of paper and could not help but smile even more sweetly.


    Shen Xiran coldly snorted.


    Si Lianye''s mood became even better.


    She slowly drank the water. Seeing the clouds outside, her sleepiness slowly rose.


    He took the initiative to offer his shoulder. "Come, sleep on my shoulder."


    She looked at him and struggled. "No, no."


    But she only struggled for a while, still unable to resist the strong sleepiness, and slowly closed her eyes.


    He silently watched her sleeping figure for a while and sighed in his heart. He pulled her into his embrace and kissed her forehead. "You are still quite adorable when you''re sleeping."


    With that, he saw that she seemed to have thought of something and that her beautiful lips were slightly raised, as if she was in a beautiful dream.


    That look was exceptionally beautiful, causing his heart to beat wildly. He couldn''t help but lower his head and lightly kiss her lips.


    The three hour plane was about to arrive. She was still dreaming when she felt someone gently shaking her: "Wake up, Xiran, we''re leaving."


    She opened her eyes and looked at the enlarged handsome face. After a moment, she reacted and asked, "You''re here?"


    He nodded and carefully helped her up. Carefully, he fed her a mouthful of water and said, "We''re here."


    She took a sip of the water that had been fed to her mouth without a second thought. Only when the cool water entered her stomach did she gradually wake up.


    She started to realize her situation and realized that she was actually in his embrace. She was stunned and quickly sat up straight to escape from his embrace. She grumbled in her heart, "Then let''s go down."


    If she was not mistaken, they were the only two people left on the plane.


    She seemed to be sleeping more and more now.


    she thought.


    Si Lianye didn''t feel that anything was wrong and nodded. She placed the cup to the side and then carefully pulled her up and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already told them that we will get off the plane slowly."


    She looked at him strangely. "Why would they listen to you like this?"


    He smiled mysteriously. "Of course I have my ways."


    She blinked. "You don''t have a stake in this airline, do you?"


    Si Lianye did not say anything, but her expression showed everything.


    She opened her eyes wide, unable to recover for a long time.


    It can''t be, she just said it casually.


    When he regained his senses and was blown by the night wind, he became even more vigilant of. Si Lianye was indeed powerful, the Si Family''s business had actually been exaggerated to such an extent by him these few years, he had to tell Shangguan Zhe about this situation.


    Crap!


    A thought flashed through her mind. Her body froze as she stopped in her tracks.


    He immediately realized what was going on and turned around, puzzled. "Xiran, what''s wrong?"


    She took several deep breaths before saying, "I''m fine."


    However, she was secretly complaining in her heart. Shit, how did she forget about promising Shangguan Zhe to meet up?


    This is terrible.


    As soon as she got on the car, she immediately opened her phone and saw that there were a few missed calls, causing her to complain in her heart. She ignored Si Lianye who was by her side and immediately called Shangguan Zhe back.


    "Hello." Her voice was calm, without the angry tone she had expected.


    She paused, feeling full of guilt that left her at a loss for words. After a while, she finally said, "I''m sorry, I ¡­"


    "It''s alright, have you forgotten? I thought something happened to you, but I just thought you were okay. " Shangguan Zhe said very gently.


    "No ¡­" Not... "Alright, I admit that I forgot. I was on a temporary business trip because it was something urgent, so I forgot to tell you right away. I''m sorry." She apologized sincerely.


    Shangguan Zhe paused and did not say anything. She became anxious: "It''s my fault, I should not have told you before. Let''s do this, I''ll treat everyone to a meal when I get back. Also, Le Le, didn''t you really want to see him? We''ll meet then. "


    Speaking of which, that was true. Ever since she brought Le Le back, Shangguan Zhe, who had a good relationship with his, did not reveal himself because something had happened. When he finally had time again, she had no time.


    It was simply a coincidence. There was nothing he could do.


    Fortunately, Shangguan Zhe never had any temper in front of her, so when he saw how anxious she was and how guilty she was, he even came to comfort her: "It''s alright, I wanted to tell you that I don''t have time to go out tonight anyway, something just happened at the company, so I''m still working overtime at the company right now, but you also don''t have time. It can be seen that we have a tacit understanding."


    She did not expect this and immediately laughed: "Really? That would be too much of a coincidence, but it''s already very late, and you''re still working overtime? Be careful of your body, and don''t ruin it for your career. I''m just a former example. "


    As she spoke playfully, the corners of Shangguan Zhe''s lips slightly raised, while Si Lianye, who was at the side, had a frightening gloomy expression.


    This girl was actually flirting with others in front of her? Aren''t you looking down on me too much?


    At this time, it was true that Shen Xiran did not place him in his eyes. To the current her, Si Lianye''s position in her heart was not as high as Shangguan Zhe''s. Although their impression of him was not very good at the start of their relationship, after so many years of interaction, she had already developed a deep trust and reliance towards Shangguan Zhe.


    So don''t blame her for disregarding his attitude.


    After she finished speaking on the phone, she roughly set the time for the next date. Satisfied, she put down her phone and looked up to see Si Lianye''s extremely dark expression.


    She was stunned and asked, "What are you doing? Did you eat explosives?"


    He coldly snorted, "It seems that your relationship with him is pretty good."


    "Yes, it''s okay." She answered expressionlessly.


    "Very good, very good." This woman was actually planning to date another man in front of him. Very good, he would remember that.


    Shen Xiran looked at him strangely, feeling that he was a little too weird. This man was too weird, let alone having nothing to do with him, even if Shen Xiran had the freedom to make friends with him, why was he angry here?


    A naive man.


    She didn''t care about his feelings at all. Who knew that the next day, she would discover that a man was really troublesome to deal with.


    The two of them first went to the hotel they had booked for the night and started work early the next morning.


    When the two of them arrived at the office, she originally thought that it was already early enough. However, when she arrived inside, she saw the black mass of people in the conference room and realized that his words were not a joke. Something big had happened at the branch office.


    Since this was the case, she put aside the unhappiness in her heart and began to prepare for her task.


    But at this moment, she realized how unwise it was to offend her boss.


    She was a special assistant, so there weren''t many official matters. It was just that it was so complicated that sometimes it was necessary to personally pour tea for him.


    For example, right now, while he was reading the documents, he was still busy at meetings, not forgetting to remind her, "Pour me a cup of coffee, it''s the same flavor as usual."


    "Alright." She got up and went outside to get directions to the tea room, then went to make him some coffee.


    But, unexpectedly, when she had just put the coffee in his hand, he had glanced at her and said, "It''s too hot." After saying that, she put it aside in shock. The coffee that she had just brewed would definitely be scalding hot.


    At this moment, she could already feel the fiery gazes from the senior executives in the meeting room on her.


    Si Lianye glanced at them: "Be serious."


    His voice was calm, but everyone was startled. They discovered that their boss wasn''t happy.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she returned to her seat, she saw him say, "Repour it. It''s not too hot nor too cold. Also, add more sugar and less milk."

 C118

    She was stunned. Was this still his usual taste?


    He couldn''t be taking this opportunity to take revenge, right?


    She really wanted to ask him this, but seeing that there were dozens of people in the meeting room looking at her, she suppressed her doubts and resigned herself to making him another cup of coffee.


    Luckily, he didn''t say anything this time. He only slightly frowned, showing that he was still very unsatisfied.


    She suddenly felt that he must have done it on purpose. He must have been angry because she called Shangguan Zhe, so he must have taken revenge on purpose.


    After that, he kept asking her to do things. Sometimes he would take out a tissue, sometimes he would take out the documents. All of a sudden, he felt that her coffee was too cold and wanted her to rebrew it.


    She was simply tormented beyond words by him, deeply regretting that she had underestimated the jealousy of men.


    When her final memory came to an end, she was so tired that she didn''t want to move anymore.


    Looking at her expression, Si Lianye''s eyes revealed a trace of a smile, his heart feeling extremely carefree.


    When they were finally out of the room and there was only the two of them left, he stood up and walked over to her. "How do you feel?" he asked.


    She glared at him. "You did it on purpose!"


    Heaven knows if she was physically tired or not. The gazes of the crowd made her feel uncomfortable. She felt that from now on, she would be labeled as someone who didn''t deserve the attention of her superior.


    He smiled. "Believe me, I was only in a worse mood last night than you are now."


    "You ¡­ "Humph!" She stood up and glared at him.


    "Come, I''ll bring you somewhere."


    "Where to? If I don''t go, you just don''t feel good about it, and you''re trying to take revenge on me. " she said snappily.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go? "Then don''t you regret it." He looked at her with a smile. Seeing her angry appearance, he felt that he could not get tired of it no matter what.


    She hesitated for a moment, looking into his eyes, then asked again, "Unless you say you''re going somewhere."


    He took his time. "Hot spring."


    "Hot springs?" Her eyes lit up.


    It just so happened that he was exhausted, and bathing in the hot spring just happened to be enough to get rid of it. This suggestion was really not bad.


    Seeing that she was moved, Si Lianye smiled slightly and turned to leave.


    She hurried after him.


    Who knew that other than her exhausted body, her brain was also extremely tired. In order to remember the number that couldn''t be kept secret, her mind was racing non-stop. She would have to find a time to talk to Shangguan Zhe about this later.


    She made up her mind and calmed down a lot.


    In this period of time that Yun Ye was here, she wasn''t really doing things obediently either. She would often secretly record down what she thought was the most important thing and then send it over to Shangguan Zhe.


    Si Lianye owed this to her, and when he went overboard with her, he even caused her child''s death. Now, even if she took over his company, she felt that it was only natural.


    Si Lianye, on the other hand, was thinking of her next plan and was extremely happy in her heart.


    When they arrived at the designated spa hotel, he gave the waiter his room number. Immediately, someone respectfully led them to the spa.


    She saw that the bath before her was very big and circular. Pond water flowed out from the two beast mouths and continuously flowed into the pool. The entire pool was filled with a slightly pungent smell. It was the unique smell of the hot spring.


    However, none of these were important to her. The most important thing was that there was only one pool in front of her.


    She looked at Si Lianye and asked: "Where are you bathing?"


    He pointed at the pool in front of them. "Isn''t this?"


    She took a deep breath and tried to sound calm. "Well, I''ll find them another room." After which, he turned around and walked out.


    He opened his mouth leisurely, "Don''t worry, this spa hotel is the most famous one in the city. Usually, business is very good. If we didn''t reserve half a month in advance, there would be no room available."


    She couldn''t believe it, so she went out to find a waiter and asked, "May I ask if you all don''t have a room yet? I''d like to reserve one more."


    "Are you not satisfied with our service?"


    "No, no, I just felt a little inconvenient, so I wanted to reserve another room." She quickly explained.


    The waiter shook her head, causing her heart to sink. "I''m sorry, our rooms are already booked up. We don''t have anything extra, sorry."


    She was dumbfounded.


    Si Lianye''s slow voice came from behind her, "You still won''t believe what I''ve said."


    Still not believing it, she turned to him and asked, "Then how did you get it? We only just got here."


    He shrugged. "I was lucky. I just booked the last one."


    She stared at him, not believing him at all.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye spoke innocently: Actually you do not need to be on guard against me, I guarantee that I am a man of honor and will not look around.


    She humphed and turned to leave. At worst, she wouldn''t be bathing in the water anymore. If she believed him, she would be able to climb the tree.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye quickly stopped her: "Wait."


    She stopped.


    He sighed, "Alright, I''ll give you the bath. You go and soak in it, I''ll go and soak in it myself."


    She looked at him suspiciously. "How could you be so kind?"


    Si Lianye said calmly, "I have always been very kind. It''s just that you don''t believe me." This sentence seemed to contain a hidden meaning within her words, causing her heart to slightly skip a beat.


    She took a deep breath, turned around, and walked towards the bath. "Remember what you said."


    Si Lianye laughed: "Of course."


    Then, he walked to the side, preparing to pick up the junk he left on the cabinet. It seemed that he really was going to leave and give the bath to her.


    She felt a little reassured when she saw it.


    She began to prepare slowly. She grabbed the towel and pulled up her hair.


    In the end, she had still underestimated the thickness of Si Lianye''s face from before.


    She had just undamaged her hair and before she even had time to take off her jacket, she heard Si Lianye cry out "Aiya!" before she could even turn around, she felt a strong wave pass by. Caught off guard, she was brought forward by him and directly crashed into the pool.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose!" Si Lianye''s hurried apologies sounded by her ear.


    She pursed her lips and did not say a word. She turned around and threw her towel onto his wet head. Then, she took the opportunity to get up. It did not matter if his actions were real or fake.


    She didn''t know what happened, but she had thought things through very well. But unexpectedly, just as she walked two steps into the bath, she stepped on something. She only felt her feet slip and her entire body fell into the water.


    She struggled to get up, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not find a foothold. In her heart, she was panicking, both her hands were grabbing wildly in the water, and in her panic, she managed to grab onto something. She forced her body to stand up, but the object in her hands let out a ripping sound.


    She gasped for breath as a bad premonition arose in her heart. Turning her head around, Si Lianye pulled her into her embrace with her face full of innocence, but on his chest, there were droplets of water slowly dripping from his bare chest that was emitting a blinding light.


    She fainted and asked, "Where are your clothes?"


    [This man is really up to no good. He must have done it on purpose!]


    Who would have thought that he would point to her hand with a strange expression and say, "It''s in your hand."


    She looked down and realized that the object she was holding on to was actually half of his white shirt, the buttons of which were still shining brightly.


    Her face turned completely red.


    Si Lianye''s voice that was filled with suppressed laughter rang out, "This was an accident, there''s no need for you to be shy about it, let''s soak in it together." The meaning behind her words was that it was already like this.


    She grinded her teeth in anger as she stared at him, trying to see a trace of uneasiness from his expression. But after looking at him for a long time, she could only glare at him angrily. She turned around and walked to the corner with difficulty.


    Si Lianye rejoiced secretly in her heart. The reason he had spent so much effort was precisely for this moment.


    At this moment, seeing her appearance, he slowly approached her without any change in his expression. Then, taking advantage of the moment when her eyes were closed, he whispered to her, "Do you want me to massage you?"


    Perhaps the current atmosphere was too good, or the hot spring was too comfortable, she could not bring herself to reject it. She did not even open her eyes, as if she did not hear his words.


    He was so happy that he slowly reached out and massaged her shoulders, then her neck, then her waist, then her arms, and finally her legs.


    Unaware of the danger she was in, she kept her eyes closed, even dozing off at such a good time.


    It was too comfortable. She sighed softly, unwilling to open her eyes.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong?" He slightly retracted his hand, but couldn''t bear to withdraw it from her body.

 C119

    She frowned slightly, using all her strength to block the pain that came from the depths of her body. "I''m going up. Let go."


    When he saw her tightly frown, he suddenly understood and secretly regretted his unruly behavior toward her. He quickly helped her up.


    At this time, she no longer had the strength to argue with him. As soon as she reached the shore, she frowned and sat to the side. She felt as if all her strength was gradually leaving her body.


    She felt something was wrong and started to panic. She stretched out her hand to grab the medicine bottle inside her bag, but she panicked and the bag fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    She took a deep breath and moved to grab it. Seeing that, Si Lianye''s eyes darkened, he picked her up: You want to take the pill? Which bottle is it? "


    As he asked, he opened her bag. She closed her eyes and panted for a moment. "That white bottle, give me two, no, three."


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply, then looked at the bottle and took out two pills.


    She glanced at him, curious about his actions, but didn''t have the strength to ask. She threw the medicine into her mouth and prepared to swallow it.


    He poured her a glass of water just in time, and she took it and drained it.


    After consuming the two antidotes, her complexion gradually became a lot better. Si Lianye, who was at the side, felt uneasy when she saw the bottle in front of him, but when she secretly sized up the bottle, she discovered that there was no label on it. His heart sank and she had a kind of ominous premonition.


    As he was thinking, Shen Xiran had already opened his eyes and his heart jumped when he saw his actions. He reached out to snatch the medicine bottle, put it back into his hands, and then looked at him coldly with his bag: "That''s only an ordinary painkiller, there''s no need to study it."


    She hadn''t forgotten that the man in front of her was once a famous surgeon, and that her lost kidney was due to him.


    Si Lianye looked at her with sunken eyes: "Why are you eating this?"


    She coldly looked at him, the sharp look in her eyes made his heart instinctively shrink, and the charming atmosphere just now had already disappeared completely: "What do you think? "Doctor?"


    Si Lianye immediately understood that it was probably the aftermath of that incident. This knowledge caused her heart to suddenly ache, and the corner of her lips tightly pursed as a deep pain flashed past her eyes.


    He watched her in silence, and she sat back in her chair, waiting for the drug to evaporate. When she felt the pain in her body leave her, she opened her eyes and saw him staring at her, the emotion in his eyes unfathomable.


    "What are you looking at?" Her lips moved.


    He shook his head and did not answer. Instead, he asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    She nodded.


    "Then let''s go out." After saying that, she stretched out her hand, causing her to be stunned for a moment. Then, she placed her hand on top of his and used the momentum to stand up.


    Speaking of which, although the pain had disappeared, her body was very weak. Facing his care, she had no strength to refuse, so she could only slowly follow him out.


    Si Lianye also stopped talking along the way, and she didn''t know what to say either. After the two of them returned to their room in silence, he pressed her down on the sofa and said: "Don''t move, let me do it."


    After saying that, he took the slippers and gave her a cup of water. Then, he called for a hairdryer to slowly dry her hair, so that she only needed to sit there to enjoy a series of caring services.


    She felt a trace of warmth in her heart. She silently looked at his movements and asked him, "What happened to you today?"


    He silently dried her hair before saying, "You are a patient, it is only right for you to take care of the patient."


    She smiled. "Thank you."


    He quietly cleaned up the room, gently took out his cell phone from her hands and brought her to bed. "Sleep early, I''ll take you to check your body tomorrow."


    Her body, which had originally been lying limply on the ground, abruptly sat up. "No need. I''m in good health."


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "Are you sure that your current body is able to speak very well?"


    She raised her head and looked directly at him. Her eyes were bright. Even though she was only leaning on the bed, she still had an imposing manner. "This is my body. I know. I don''t need you to worry so much."


    He suddenly felt a little cold. He had been thinking so much about her, but she wasn''t grateful at all?


    She couldn''t help but feel angry, but then she remembered that her body was too weak. She couldn''t help but calm down and say, "I know you still hate me, but hating me is one thing, but hating your own body is another ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, she interrupted him, "I know my body well, so I won''t trouble you to worry. I''m going to sleep, please leave."


    With that, he lay down and pulled up the blanket, pretending to sleep.


    He was speechless and sighed softly.


    Although she closed her eyes, her ears were perked up and her eyelids trembled after hearing that sigh. She thought he would continue pestering her, but she didn''t expect him to just sigh and say nothing.


    Then she heard the door open and close, and the sound of the door closing behind her.


    She unexpectedly opened her eyes.


    She thought that Si Lianye would take the opportunity to tangle with her, or at least not let her easily send her away. But she didn''t expect that he would actually just sigh and be obedient, which made her feel very surprised.


    However, she was still unable to fully estimate the condition of her body. Just by soaking in a small hot spring, she was able to make him fall ill. It seemed that her body was getting worse and worse.


    She sighed deeply. She didn''t have much time left, so she had to hurry.


    She thought for a moment, then picked up the phone. Seeing that it was not too late, she called her baby. "Baby, do you miss your mother?"


    Le Le''s unhappy voice drifted over: "I don''t want to."


    The anger in her voice could be overflowed. She laughed in her heart. "Then why?"


    "What mom said didn''t count, she clearly told me to stay with Le Le, but in the end you kept going out and didn''t stay with me. Le Le doesn''t like you anymore." Le Le spoke a long string of words in one breath, she could almost see his precious son''s pouting expression.


    She felt both amused and guilty at the same time as she said to him, "Good Le Le, Mom will promise you this time. When we go back, will you be fine with me? Didn''t you want to go to the amusement park? Mom will take you there, okay? "


    "Alright." Upon hearing that they were going to the amusement park, Le Le could no longer resist the temptation and shouted, "I want to go to Disney!"


    "Okay, Disney."


    "You have to keep your word, otherwise I won''t care about you anymore." Le Le warned his again and again like a little adult.


    "Alright, I will keep my word."


    Only then did Le Le put down the phone in satisfaction. When he turned around, he saw Xiao Rou standing behind him, and gave her a big smile.


    Xiao Rou walked up and gestured to him ¡ª Call your mother?


    He nodded. "Yes, Mom hates it. She''s always on business."


    ¡ª You can''t hate her. She''s on a business trip for you to have a better life, you know? Xiao Rou gently said to him.


    Le Le pouted: "Alright, alright, I got it, I know you''re going out with Uncle Lin tonight, I can sleep by myself." With that, he turned around and ran into the room.


    Although he was usually very well-behaved and polite, the absence of his mother had a serious impact on his mood.


    Xiao Rou helplessly turned his body, while she stood there stretching her arms out towards her.


    She cutely snuggled into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. "Do you miss me?"


    She nodded, blushing, and his big hand touched her belly again. "What about him?"


    She glared at him coquettishly and slapped his hand away.


    He chuckled lowly. "If he wasn''t here, I really would have ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she had already rushed over to cover her mouth.


    He took her hand and said, "What are you afraid of? There are no outsiders here."


    She glared at him, implying that even if she did, she could not speak carelessly.


    Lin Zixuan helplessly held her again, and lamented: "I hope she can come back soon. That way, I can bring you home."


    She smiled sweetly, then frowned slightly ¡ª I don''t know if your mother will like me, in case ¡­


    He looked at her in displeasure. "Don''t be so unconfident with me, I''ve already told my mother about you. She''s very happy, especially after hearing that you have my child. So, don''t worry."


    Really?


    She looked at him in surprise. Although she couldn''t speak, she could speak with her watery eyes. Her black and white eyes were clearly more moving than anything.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek. "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?" Ye Zichen sighed in his heart. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have agreed to his good friend''s words. Why did I have to bring a son with him? They aren''t nannies.


    But then again, he never thought that Si Lianye would actually have such a big son. He didn''t hear anything about him previously, but this job of keeping the secret was good enough.


    Xiao Rou lightly leaned into her lover''s embrace, feeling as if her heart was about to melt.


    When Shen Xiran woke up, it was already the second day. She stood up, swayed a little, then steadied himself and frowned slightly. He took a few more pills to clean himself, and after she was done, as if someone knew what she was doing, someone knocked on the door.


    She walked forward to open the door, and indeed, she saw Si Lianye standing at the door, holding an exquisite food box in her hands as he gave her a light smile.


    She was somewhat surprised when she saw it, because she noticed that his face was not well, especially the part of his face that was slightly dark beneath his eyes. It was as if he had not slept well all night.


    She glanced at it and decided to ignore it. She asked him, "What did you take?"


    He waved the food box in his hand. "Breakfast. This is the most famous one in the place."


    "Is that so?" She glanced at him, and once again resisted the urge to ask. She turned to give him a seat and let him in.

 C120

    The breakfast that he had brought her was indeed quite good, and the local dish was rather light as well, which suited her appetite. For the first time, it allowed her to eat half a bowl more porridge than usual.


    If it were five or six years ago, when someone told him that there would be a day when he would not be able to sleep because of a woman, he would definitely snort disdainfully. But until now, he had to admit that Shen Xiran was indeed an extremely important person in his heart.


    It made him both bitter and sweet, and worried that there was something wrong with her body that kept him awake all night. When he saw the pale blue sky outside the window, he simply got up and went to the most famous breakfast place in the place, just so she could have the most delicious breakfast.


    She didn''t know anything about it, and he didn''t want her to know.


    She finished her meal in silence and asked him, "Should we set off?"


    He nodded, got up and tidied up the table, then said, "If everything goes well, we''ll be able to settle things today and go back tomorrow."


    "So fast?" She was surprised. She thought they were staying here for half a month, just like they used to.


    He glanced at her. "If you think it''s faster, you can go back a little slower. I don''t mind."


    Her smile was a little stiff. "No need. Tomorrow will be very good."


    He smiled silently at the bottom of his heart. Sometimes, it was still very fun to see her unable to maintain her cold expression.


    However, he did not dare to say it out loud.


    Today was the same as the day before. They held a day''s worth of meetings in the branch office, and Si Lianye made many decisions, including expelling the supervisors who had committed mistakes, being demoted, and also making a series of transfers. She acted swiftly and decisively, causing Shen Xiran, who was watching by the side, to be secretly shocked.


    After so many years of grinding, Si Lianye seemed to have completely faded away from her youth, and became a mature and outstanding person at the top. Could she really defeat such a terrifying man?


    She suddenly felt weak from the bottom of her heart.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, she did not know that the meeting had ended. As the crowd left, they all looked at her strangely, but she did not know at all. She was still lost in her thoughts.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye walked up and asked: "Are you daydreaming?"


    As he asked, he placed his hand on her shoulder. It was just a casual action, but he didn''t expect her to suddenly jump up.


    "You ¡­ "It''s you ¡­"


    Though she calmed down quickly, the momentary panic in her eyes did not escape his.


    He calmly asked, "I saw you in a daze, did you feel unwell again?"


    She shook her head. She had been too lost in her thoughts just now. His actions had nearly frightened her to death.


    Even now, she could still feel the cold sweat on her back.


    He changed the subject and said, "Things have been settled. Tomorrow, we should be able to return home as planned."


    "Is that so? That would be great. " When she thought of seeing her precious son tomorrow, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye was first happy, and then jealous, when would she be able to show him her purest smile?


    He suppressed the thoughts in his heart, turned around and said, "It''s getting late, let''s go eat something and then go for a stroll in the evening."


    "Going shopping? Where are we going? " She was stunned and followed up to ask.


    "I only heard it from someone. I''ll know when I get there." he said slowly.


    Hearing this, she felt a little strange.


    When he arrived, he found out that it was a restaurant with a weird decorative style. The feeling of the combination of the Chinese style and the European style made him feel very weird.


    However, looking at the bustling noise coming from inside, the food inside should be delicious.


    He led her in, spoke to the waiter who came forward to greet her, and was soon ushered into a private room. A small door separated them from the outside customers, and she felt suddenly much quieter around her.


    "Is there any noise? This is also my first time here and they recommended me to come here. They said that it''s because the food is delicious that there are so many people here. After saying that, he ordered some dishes from the restaurant''s signboard.


    She thought for a moment and ordered a light dish for herself.


    When Si Lianye saw this, she sighed softly. The last time she clearly liked dishes with heavy tastes, her current taste had also completely changed.


    On the other hand, she had so many sentiments of her own. Eating light food was good for her body, as she had slowly gotten used to it.


    "After we finish eating, we''ll go out for a walk. The past few years have been pretty good, there are a lot of places we can take a look at." "No," he said.


    Tonight, he was exceptionally approachable, completely different from his usual cold and sharp attitude. She was not used to it, and only reacted after he had finished speaking for half a day.


    "What''s wrong with you? How many times have I seen you in a daze? Is there something on your mind? " he asked her with a relaxed smile.


    "Nope." At least I think you''re getting scarier and scarier.


    She was unwilling to say, so he did not press her and said to her, "This dessert is pretty good, why don''t you try it?"


    Her dessert was the always small and exquisite caramel pudding. It was dark red in color and it faintly emitted the fragrance of caramel, making one drool uncontrollably from smelling it.


    She picked up a spoonful and gently scooped a piece into her mouth. She was immediately subdued by the wonderful taste. The smooth and tender pudding, along with the rich caramel flavor, interweaved harmoniously, causing her entire mouth to be filled with a moving fragrance.


    She could not help but nod. "It''s very delicious." After which, he dug out another large piece without any hesitation.


    As he looked at her, he suddenly thought back to their first meeting. Back then, she had also been so naive and unpretentious. Now, he had rarely seen this side of her.


    He smiled and pushed the dessert in front of him over. "This is for you."


    In front of him was Tiramisu, sprinkled with a thick layer of chocolate powder that was equally fragrant.


    She originally wanted to refuse, but after smelling the fragrance, she couldn''t help but look at him with bright eyes. "Really?"


    He smiled and nodded, pushing the plate of Tiramisu toward her again.


    She stopped being polite and finished her caramel pudding in one breath. Then, she ate his Tiramisu and quietly burped a few times.


    She felt a little awkward. Although she had covered it up in time, he might have heard it too. She was truly embarrassed.


    When she peeked at his face and realized that he didn''t seem to notice, she slowly calmed down.


    However, regardless, tonight''s meal still made her happy.


    The two of them walked out of the restaurant, and when the night wind blew on them, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands, but still could not cover up the hiccuping sound.


    She secretly looked at Si Lianye, only to discover that he was pointing to the front as if nothing had happened and said: "It''s still early, let''s go for a walk over there."


    Feeling grateful, she lowered her hand to follow his finger and found that he was pointing to a large square. There seemed to be a lot of tourists inside, and there was even the faint sound of music coming from the square.


    Her eyes lit up and she hurriedly nodded. "Sure, sure."


    By taking a walk like this, he would be able to eat.


    He didn''t know if he had thought about it in advance, or if he had just watched her eat so much on purpose, but his suggestion was just what she wanted.


    Thus, the two of them slowly walked to the opposite plaza. Only when they got closer did they discover a huge fountain pool with various sculptures inside. There were also a lot of fountain columns dancing to the music.


    The place was bustling with noise and excitement.


    She couldn''t help but take a few steps forward, wanting to take a good look at the situation. However, there were still too many people here, and the devilish brat was even more so as he scurried around everywhere. Just after taking a few steps forward, she was struck by a child who suddenly rushed out.


    Si Lianye stood behind her and caught her hand just in time. Her body swayed and she directly fell into his embrace.


    Her face reddened, as she held onto his chest. "Right ¡­ "Sorry ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter." He looked down at her and gently released her.


    When the warm hand left her body, she suddenly had a feeling of loss.


    She composed herself and looked at his calm expression. She decided that she couldn''t lose too much face, so she stood up and continued to look at the beautiful scenery.


    Si Lianye quietly looked at her from the side, completely ignoring the beautiful scenery around him. In his opinion, even the most beautiful scenery under the heavens added together could not compare to her beauty.


    In fact, she wasn''t really calm either. Although the scene in front of her eyes was very beautiful, someone was staring at her with a gaze that seemed calm but was actually blazing. No matter how much she pretended to be indifferent, she still felt a bit uneasy.


    She really wanted to ask him what exactly he was looking at, but deep down she felt that if he really answered, it might not be the kind of answer she wanted to hear.


    As a result, one looked, the other pretended not to know, and went to watch the lively scene. In an instant, the atmosphere between the two of them was very harmonious.


    But not long after, the situation between them changed. The reason was because Si Lianye was suddenly lightly touched by someone.


    He lowered his head and only saw a little girl who was around his waist tall looking up at him with a bunch of flowers in her hands. She looked at him expectantly and said, "This beautiful big brother here, please buy a flower. I will be very happy."

 C121

    Marry me, will you?


    Si Lianye was startled, if she was not studying, he was working, this was the first time something like this happened when she was out playing, and she couldn''t help but take a glance at Shen Xiran.


    The little girl was anxious, thinking that Si Lianye did not want it, she thought that Si Lianye did not want it, and continued: "Handsome big brother, buy one, it''s not expensive, look, these flowers are so beautiful, it''s just like a little big sister."


    His voice was clear, and his mouth was sweet. He praised two people at the same time, making Shen Xiran very happy, and then bent down to caress the little girl''s head and said: "Alright, then I''ll buy one. Which one do you think is prettier? Can you help me pick one? "


    The little girl took it for real when she saw the little girl not much older than Le Le, who already wanted to get closer to him since he was only a few years old. She lowered her head and carefully looked, and sure enough, the prettiest rose that she had ever seen came out: "Here, big sis, you''re so beautiful, this rose is the same as yours."


    Shen Xiran was very happy when he heard it, and extended his hand forward to receive it while smiling.


    Si Lianye smiled from the side. "You like it?"


    She raised her eyebrows, nodded, and sniffed the fragrance of the roses.


    This flower was truly not bad. The flower bud was still in bloom, and the fragrance was faint. The thorns on the branch had already been carefully cleaned up by someone.


    She felt that even if she still had something on her mind tonight, when she saw this flower, it had already become unimportant.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye did something that surprised her. He said to the little girl who had her eyes opened wide: "I will buy all of your flowers."


    The girl''s eyes immediately shone with disbelief and joy. She thanked him profusely, "Thank you big brother ¡­" "Thank you big brother ¡­"


    After saying that, he took the money from him and stuffed all the flowers into Shen Xiran''s arms. "Little big sister, this is big brother''s gift to you."


    With that said, she happily fled into the crowd with her scarlet face.


    Shen Xiran was almost shocked by this unforeseen event. He lowered his head and looked at the large bouquet of roses in his hand, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. His heart was slightly moved as he asked Si Lianye: "What do you mean by this?"


    Si Lianye shrugged his shoulders, "It''s nothing, it looks like you like it a lot, so I bought it all for you, do you like it?"


    She looked down at the flowers and at him. She wanted to say she didn''t like it, but she felt that she couldn''t say anything against her will. She couldn''t help but not say anything for a long time.


    Seeing her conflicted expression, Si Lianye couldn''t help but smile at the bottom of her heart.


    This woman was becoming more and more adorable. So what if he said he liked her?


    The night gradually turned darker, and the number of people in the plaza gradually lessened. She looked at the scenery and said, "It''s about time. Let''s go back."


    Si Lianye stopped her. "Wait."


    She looked up at him in surprise. "What''s wrong?"


    At this time, it was probably because of the decrease in the number of people. The music fountain stopped, and she only felt that the noise in her ears had become much quieter.


    He did not say anything, but pointed to the sky and said, "Look."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a beautiful flower that was red to the extreme suddenly bloomed in the night sky above them. It was even many times brighter than the rose in her hand.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    The huge rose slowly disappeared, and then bloomed into a golden peony, then into a purple hyacinth, and even into pink peach and red plum blossoms. There were so many of them that they filled the night sky.


    She was unable to take her eyes off it, and her eyes were filled with amazement.


    She had grown up, but this was the first time she had seen such a large display of fireworks at such a close distance. Only after a while did she realize that there were already a lot of people recording with their cellphones out of the corner of her eyes.


    She immediately patted her forehead in excitement, and quickly stuffed the bouquet of roses in her hand into Si Lianye''s hands, then said: "How could I forget, this must be an activity organized by the local government. I can''t miss it, if I let my child see it, I''ll watch it." After saying that, he took out his phone and aimed at the colorful fireworks that were still erupting.


    Multicolored, colorful, this was a very beautiful visual feast. She was too busy shooting and getting excited to notice the complicated expression of the man beside her.


    As she watched, Si Lianye coughed lightly when the firework above her head seemed to become thinner.


    She turned her head to look at him. "What''s wrong?"


    Si Lianye moved a little and a small box appeared in her hands.


    She stared blankly and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    What is it?


    She quickly found the answer.


    Si Lianye held the flower in one hand and the red velvet box in the other, and gently placed the box in her hands.


    "Take a look."


    "What is it?" Her heart skipped a beat and she dared not open the box.


    His eyes encouraged her: "Look."


    She lowered her head and slowly opened the clasp. Immediately, a brilliant diamond ring appeared in front of her eyes.


    She lightly inhaled a breath of cold air. At this moment, a giant rose suddenly blossomed from the top of her head, just like how it was in her current heart.


    She pursed her lips to look at the ring, feeling a complicated emotion: joy, sadness and even more helplessness. Suddenly, a layer of mist appeared in front of her eyes.


    She blinked back tears.


    Si Lianye suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand, saying softly, "Marry me, okay?"


    Her body trembled. She instinctively tried to withdraw her hand, but he stopped her.


    "Xi Ran, I like it a lot. Let us support each other and spend our days together in the future, okay?" He whispered in her ear, "I''ll love you all my life. I''ll love you until we grow old together. Will you promise me?"


    His voice was low and magnetic, and her heart skipped a beat, and for a moment she almost nodded in agreement.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her boiling heart.


    She looked up at him.


    His quiet, hopeful eyes were fixed on her.


    She shook her head slightly as he watched.


    The fire of hope in his eyes was instantly extinguished.


    An indescribable sense of guilt welled up in her, causing her heart to ache with it.


    However, the calmness hidden in the depths of her heart forcefully restrained her heart.


    She opened her mouth with difficulty, "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you that."


    Si Lianye''s expression was dejected. She smiled bitterly and closed the box in her hands, but did not take it back.


    She lowered her head to look at her palm. Although the box was now closed, she could still remember how beautiful and captivating the ring was.


    She shook her head. "This is yours. I''ll return it to you."


    After that, she handed the box back, and Si Lianye blocked her movements.


    She looked at him in surprise, and he shook his head. Although his face was gloomy, his tone was firm, "The things I took out never came back. Even if you don''t agree to my proposal, please take it. Otherwise, find a trash can and throw it away."


    She blinked, thinking that she must have misheard. Such a beautiful, big diamond ring and it was thrown into a trash can? Only this kind of wealthy person could say such a thing.


    She looked at the man in front of her and said, "This is originally yours, can''t I give it back to you?"


    With that, he forced the ring into his hand. Who knew that he would do something like throwing it away, making her heart jump out of her chest. "No, no, since you don''t want it, I''ll keep it for you."


    She took the ring off his finger in fear and carefully put it away. She looked at him with dissatisfaction: "Do you know how much this ring is worth? You actually threw it away like that?"


    "Of course I know. It''s only a few million." Si Lianye shrugged her shoulders, her tone clearly showing that she did not care.


    She was shocked. "Several million?" She shook her head while laughing and crying, "You''re such a tycoon. Do you know that these few million are money that many people can''t earn in their lifetimes?"


    "So what? In my heart, those several million isn''t even as important as a single strand of your hair." he whispered, looking deeply at her.


    She was stunned for a moment before she felt the heat radiating from her face spread further and further away. "What nonsense are you talking about ¡­"


    "My heartfelt words." He looked at her very seriously. "To me, you are a priceless treasure."


    Not only did she feel hot, but she was also beginning to feel warm. If she was in the room now, she would take off her clothes and look in the mirror, as if she could see a cooked shrimp.


    She sucked in a light breath, feeling that it took all her strength to force herself to refuse. "I''m sorry, but you''re not."


    With these ruthless words, she could almost see his eyes darken at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This scene made her feel as if she had committed a great sin.


    Thankfully, he did not say anything more and forced a laugh, saying, "Alright, let''s go back. The wind is strong now."


    Only after hearing this did she realize that the night wind had already begun to blow colder and colder.


    She lightly shivered, but before she could say anything, she suddenly felt a warmth on her shoulders. She looked up and saw that he had already taken off his jacket and placed it over her shoulders.


    She pursed her lips and pulled at his jacket, feeling an indescribable complex feeling in her heart.


    Especially when she felt that under his attacks, her desire for revenge was gradually diminishing. What should she do now?


    He pretended not to see her conflicted gaze and smiled faintly from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t say anything.


    After returning home, to her surprise, for the first time ever, he didn''t bother her. He only escorted her through the door and said, "Have a good rest. Tomorrow afternoon''s flight, you can take it slow. Don''t worry." With that, he said with a strange look in his eyes, "Good night."

 C122

    With that, he gently closed the door for her.


    She could not sleep through the night.


    He had accepted her for what it was like to be in love with her, but it was a pity that such a beautiful time had passed in the blink of an eye. In just a few days, she had fallen from heaven to hell, and not only did she lose a kidney, she had been suffering from a lifelong illness, and it was very likely that she had died young, even her only cherished child ¡­


    "Mom, why don''t you want me ¡­"


    "Mom, I''m so cold ¡­"


    "Mom, I''m in pain ¡­"


    The shouts of a child woke her up abruptly. She touched her forehead and felt sticky to the point that it was covered in cold sweat.


    She sat on the bed and stared blankly for a long time. When she came back to her senses and looked at the sky, she realized that it was already very bright. The next day had already arrived.


    This time, she sat there silently for a long time without making any sound, until her phone finally rang.


    She grabbed her phone and fed it to him. Suddenly, she found that there was no sound coming from the other side. After thinking for a while, she realized that it was the alarm clock that she had set last night.


    She was speechless for a while, then helplessly shook her head and stood up. She recalled her dream from last night and was stunned for a long time.


    No matter what, she would have to face this situation. When Si Lianye saw her again, she had already recovered her calm demeanor.


    After a silent lunch, the two boarded the plane to return home.


    This time, she didn''t have any scruples. After sitting for a while, she said to him, "I want to rest for a while."


    He stopped reading the magazine and looked at her with a smile.


    She hesitated for a moment before resting her head on his warm shoulder. She kept telling herself that this was the last time she would ever love him again. She would never do this again.


    She gradually closed her eyes. The dreams from last night had consumed so much of her energy that she barely had time to struggle before she fell into a deep sleep.


    Si Lianye looked like he had thought of something along the way.


    It wasn''t until they arrived at the airport that she came to her senses and saw the side of his handsome face.


    She was stunned as she looked at him and then at her surroundings. She felt a little embarrassed when she realized that she had slept all the way to her destination.


    "I''m fine." He seemed to notice her uneasiness and comforted her, "You''re not in a good condition right now, so it''s normal to be lethargic. Don''t mind it."


    "But it will delay others." She was still very uneasy as she stood up and said.


    "No problem, I''ve already told them." He also stood up, then took her bag and said, "Then let''s go out."


    She nodded and hurried out.


    It was so embarrassing to fly back and forth twice. Could it be that she was drugged?


    The thought came to her, and then she thought it ridiculous.


    When he reached home, Le Le was still at school.


    Si Lianye helped her by bringing the things in. She turned around and packed her luggage, then turned around to look at him.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "You''re welcome." After saying that, she paused again. "You know that''s not what I want to hear."


    She paused, saying nothing.


    Si Lianye laughed, and then walked over and gently caressed her hair: "I''m just joking, don''t mind me, just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Just what is the meaning of this?"


    "What?" He was stunned.


    "I don''t believe you." She took in a deep breath and decided to reveal her cards to Si Lianye: "I don''t believe you, Si Lianye. Even if you are displaying an incomparable expression to me right now, I will still never forget what happened five years ago. So, if you want to compensate me, that''s fine.


    Then she felt a hot breath in her eyes, making it hard for her to bear, and she turned her face away from him.


    Si Lianye looked at her thoughtfully: "So that''s how you see me."


    "Isn''t it?" "Perhaps the reason why you''re so good to me is because I''ve already told you that Le Le is not your son. Therefore, you don''t have to be this nice to me.


    She spoke in a rush, her face flushed.


    Si Lianye looked at her and slowly asked: "Are these your heartfelt words?"


    She nodded. "Is it not?"


    He shook his head. "You''re wrong. Things aren''t as complicated as you think."


    "What?"


    She looked at him quizzically.


    He smiled slightly, gently picked up a strand of her hair and said: "I''m not treating you as compensation, I''m not doing it for Le Le." As he spoke, he looked at her resolutely: "Listen up, I did this not for any other reason, but for your own sake. You, I like you, I love you, and that''s why I proposed to you, wanting to make you mine. Whether Le Le is my son or someone else''s, I want you.


    He finished speaking in one breath and stared deeply at her, his gaze filled with a sense of oppression, as if as long as she didn''t say anything, he would immediately think of a way to make her listen to him again.


    Under the pressure, she nodded slowly.


    "Then, I''ll ask again." Si Lianye breathed a sigh of relief in her heart as she reached out to put his arm around her waist and asked softly: "Are you willing to be my wife?"


    His heart couldn''t help but pound when he asked this question.


    How he wished that she would nod her head in agreement, but to his disappointment, after a period of suffocating silence, she gently shook her head and took a step back. She whispered to him softly and firmly, "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to that."


    "Why?" Si Lianye could no longer hold it in and went forward to ask.


    She smiled without the slightest hint of a smile: "There''s no reason. I don''t want to agree, it''s as simple as that."


    The fire in Si Lianye''s eyes extinguished bit by bit, and in the end, became dim. She used all her strength to turn her head away from him.


    Si Lianye took a step back, turned around and walked out.


    When that heavy sound reached her ears, her whole body shuddered before falling powerlessly onto the sofa.


    She was silent for a long time. In the end, she could not hold back her laughter.


    Si Lianye, Si Lianye, in the end, you still have to fall in love with me.


    However, she did not know why, but she was originally very happy when she reached her destination, but from beginning to end, she was depressed and could not muster up any energy. After thinking about it for a while, she felt that her condition was not very normal, so she called her friend: "alba?"


    Shangguan Zhe''s eyes immediately became serious. He immediately called for the people beside him to continue, but when he walked out of the conference room, he did not care at all that the thing that was being discussed was the huge project of hundreds of millions of dollars. "Xiran? What''s wrong? "Are you in a bad mood?"


    "Strange, how did you know?" She was surprised.


    Shangguan Zhe laughed: "It''s simple, you only call me alba when your emotions are very complicated and heavy. Didn''t you go on a business trip and come back?"


    She gave a soft "hmm" and jokingly said, "It seems that you really do understand me."


    The meaning behind his words was that Shangguan Zhe''s guess was right, he laughed and said: Of course, the person who knows you the best is me, who else could it be? Speak, what is it that you don''t understand? "


    She laid herself flat on the sofa, and with a trace of doubt and confusion in her eyes, she said to him, "Just last night, he asked me to marry him."


    Shangguan Zhe''s hand that was holding the phone tightened, and his heart suddenly dropped as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss. "And then?"


    "And then, I refused." she said in her most relaxed voice.


    "Yeah, but you''re still in a bad mood. Why?" He felt a great sense of relief at her refusal.


    "I don''t know. I thought he was just trying to atone for his sins, but just now, he told me, no, he said she was in love with me." she said with unspeakable melancholy.


    His heart rose again. "Then what do you mean?"


    "I feel that my current mood is very strange. I feel very good about it, and I actually thought that Si Lianye would have such a day. At the same time, I feel that my heart is very strange, just like ¡­ "It looks like ¡­" She frowned as she tried to find an adjective.


    "It''s like my heart is sore and sore, like I ate a lemon?" Shangguan Zhe helped her think of an adjective.


    "Yes, that''s the feeling." She happily said, "You''re really smart."


    "You flatter me." Shangguan Zhe laughed bitterly. He knew in his heart that the reason he could say it so quickly was because he could often feel this kind of feeling.


    Now, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that his beloved woman still harbored another man in her heart, even though she didn''t want to admit it yet.


    He pursed his lips and decided to be selfish for once. He didn''t remind her, "That''s why you''re so upset. That''s why you want to talk to me."


    "Right." She straightforwardly agreed to play. Suddenly, she felt that something wasn''t right and asked him, "What are you doing now? Am I going to disturb you? "


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t have anything on hand right now anyway, so I can talk to you about it." What Shangguan Zhe had said was very true, and it was as if he was speaking the truth. The subordinate who had just come out to seek his signature heard this and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Right now, there was more than nothing important to him. He didn''t need to do too much good things in the company. There were too many documents and matters to wait for the boss to make a decision.


    Shangguan Zhe obviously did not know that his subordinates were spitting nonsense in their hearts, as he said without a change in expression, "It''s fine, so I can chat with you for a bit longer."


    "Alright then." She relaxed, lazily holding the phone as she asked, "How is our plan going?"


    Shangguan Zhe''s lips revealed a slight smile: Everything is proceeding smoothly, the information you have given me is very useful, continue with your hard work, also, we have made contact with a few small shareholders, and have already reached an initial agreement, so I congratulate you, our plan is progressing smoothly, and it is not far from your destination.

 C123

    The boss has a son?


    He had originally thought that she would be very happy after he said it, but unexpectedly, she only stayed silent for a moment, and then said with some hesitation: "alba, I have a very complicated feeling right now, I have an idea, but I think that if I said it, you might be very unhappy."


    "No, no matter what you say, I won''t be angry with you." His heart sank as he said this.


    "I feel like ¡­" She hesitated. "We can slow down for a while."


    "Why?" he asked.


    "Because ¡­" She hesitated for a moment and said: "I know you will think that I was moved by Si Lianye''s proposal, but that''s not it. I have interacted a lot with him over the past few days, and increasingly found out that he is very strong.


    "Is that so? But you should have trusted me. " Shangguan Zhe patiently said to her: "I did it in secret, and the people I found were also those sort of inconspicuous people. Things went smoothly, but my movements were very small, so I''m sure they didn''t attract his attention.


    "Of course I believe in you, but I feel that he is much more powerful than I imagined. alba, for your safety, can we stop for a while?" In the end, she almost begged him.


    Shen Xiran was his guest star, which was something he had discovered five years ago. From that time to now, it had always been this way, and no matter what she asked of him, he would never refuse her.


    After hearing that, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you, alba."


    He smiled, and a low laugh came from the phone, "You''re welcome. You know that we don''t have to care so much about each other."


    "Alright." She also smiled. Being together with him was so easy and cozy, much more so than being with Si Lianye.


    Right at this time, a sound came from the door, and then Le Le appeared with his backpack at the entrance. He looked unhappy, and pouted his lips.


    His little face immediately lit up when he suddenly saw Shen Xiran, and he shouted, "Mother!" She suddenly rushed over and dove into Shen Xiran''s embrace.


    At this time, she had yet to hang up the phone, but when Shangguan Zhe heard her, he immediately smiled and said: "It''s Le Le?"


    Le Le had already hugged her neck and tried his best to kiss her face. Suddenly, he heard the voice coming from his mother''s phone and his eyes immediately widened. "Mom, that''s Shangguan Zhe''s father''s voice!"


    She smiled and nodded, then placed the phone beside her son''s ear, "It''s your Papa Shangguan, are you happy?"


    "En!" He nodded heavily, his small hands grabbing onto his phone tightly as he called out to Shangguan Zhe sweetly, "Papa Shangguan, I missed you so much, why didn''t you come to see me?"


    Before, when he was in A Nation, Shangguan Zhe had indeed visited him frequently and played with him. He had established an extremely important position within the growth of Le Le during the first five years, but what made him unhappy was that in the days he had been here with his mother, the Papa Shangguan had not looked at him once.


    Shangguan Zhe felt very guilty when he heard about this. He knew when Le Le came over, but he didn''t know why, but a series of events had happened to him, causing him to be completely powerless. Even now, his sister wasn''t willing to go home, and this wasn''t the end of it.


    However, due to his guilt towards his son, he agreed in the end and made a promise to Le Le: "Alright, I''ll definitely come and see you."


    "Really? "When was that?" She was a child after all, so she couldn''t hear the reluctance in his tone.


    He thought for a moment and said, "How about the day after tomorrow? It''s the weekend, and I''ll take you out to play. Do you want to go to an amusement park?"


    "Alright, I''ll go with mom when the time comes." He was delighted to hear of the amusement park, and clapped his hands.


    "Alright, it''s a deal then." Shangguan Zhe smiled and made an agreement with his son.


    Only then did Le Le satisfyingly return the phone back to her mother, his small face full of smiles: "Mom, Papa Shangguan said he wanted to take me to play in an amusement park."


    She snappily tapped her son''s nose. "I heard it. Your voice is so loud." As he spoke, he took back his phone and said with slight guilt, "Child, even if you don''t understand, you will still cause trouble. I know you are very busy. If you don''t have time, don''t force yourself ¡­"


    "No, I didn''t force it. You forgot that Le Le also called me father, so for the sake of your own son''s happiness, I can still draw it out in one day, don''t you think?" His tone was light, and there was a smile on his lips, causing the subordinate who had unintentionally overheard him speak to be greatly shocked.


    God, what did he hear? The boss actually has a son? You even brought your son to an amusement park? What did this mean? The boss is married? Having such a big son? But how come they didn''t know at all?


    At that moment, he almost felt like he was dreaming. However, he could clearly see the boss''s gentle tone and smiling expression. It was so gentle that it was extremely eye-catching.


    Yes, it was dazzling. When had these people ever seen the boss''s gentle and outrageous smile? Not even once. It was already good enough for the boss to give them a cold smile when things were going well. When did he ever see such a smile? No!


    Shangguan Zhe did not notice his subordinate''s frightened expression and directly said to Shen Xiran: "Then it''s a deal, I''ll come pick you guys up during the weekend ¡­ "Alright ¡­"


    After saying so, he put away the phone. Before he could put away the smile on his lips, he saw his subordinate''s frightened expression and couldn''t help but frown. "What''s the matter?"


    His voice changed to its usual icy tone in an instant. His subordinate opened his mouth in disbelief, "Boss ¡­"


    "Hmm?" He felt that his capable subordinates were acting strangely today, as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight. He could not help but look behind him in confusion.


    His subordinate spoke up, "Boss, you actually have a son ¡­"


    So it was because of this that he thought of Le Le''s tender and white arms and legs, and that cute little face.


    With that, he ignored the thunderstruck look on his subordinate''s face and pushed open the door, entering the meeting room.


    Heavens, the boss actually admitted to it ¡­ Accepted ¡­


    By the side, Shen Xiran had also fallen into a state of shock. With her eyes wide open, she saw Xiao Rou as she slowly walked in, and when he saw the other man behind her, he could not help but ask in astonishment. "Xiao Rou, this is your ¡­"


    Isn''t this man Si Lianye''s good friend? I heard that she''s a playboy who really knows how to play. How did he get to know such a delicate and charming girl like Xiao Rou?


    Hmph, he must have insisted on coming after Xiao Rou when he saw how pretty he was, so she didn''t take this lying down. Thinking up to here, the gaze in which she looked at Lin Zixuan with changed, becoming very unfriendly: "Lin Zixuan, why are you together with Xiao Rou?"


    The preconceived idea that Xiao Rou''s expression was so bashful, so bashful, and even had a hint of a happy smile on it was definitely not towards a man she didn''t know.


    Lin Zixuan rubbed his nose helplessly, he was a little speechless at Shen Xiran''s attitude, he didn''t offend her did he? Why was he so rude to his expression?


    Before he could ask, Shen Xiran had already pulled Xiao Rou to his side and asked: "Where did you meet this man? "Don''t be afraid to tell me that if he molests you, I''ll help you kick him out."


    As he spoke, he chopped off gold and iron, and looked at Lin Zixuan with a pair of cautious eyes. It seemed as if he would pick up a broom and chase Lin Zixuan out at any time.


    Only now did Lin Zixuan understand why her expression was so unkind. He had actually thought of him as a lecher, but he really didn''t look like that ¡­


    Xiao Rou''s face flushed red and she gestured a few times. Shen Xiran looked at him in shock and suspected that she had seen wrongly: "You mean that you know him? Is he your boyfriend? " The last sentence surprised her, and she really suspected that he had misread it.


    But Xiao Rou nodded heavily and admitted it.


    Shen Xiran took in a long breath, and looked at Lin Zixuan with a strange gaze. Then, he turned around and said to Xiao Rou: "When did you know him? "No, you said that you have a boyfriend last time, is that him?"


    Xiao Rou bashfully nodded her head, and looked at Lin Zixuan from time to time. The affection in her eyes was obvious to Shen Xiran with a single glance.


    Shen Xiran slapped his forehead. He really did not expect them to be a pair.


    However, Xiao Rou was so simple and cute, and Lin Zixuan was also a veteran of hundreds of battles, she couldn''t have tricked her, right?


    She suspiciously looked at Lin Zixuan, causing him to be shocked in his heart. He felt that he had no choice but to speak.


    He hurried forward and said, "Sister-in-law ¡­"


    "Who''s your sister-in-law!" She looked at him snappily.


    Miss Shen, I am sincere to Xiao Rou, don''t worry, I was just thinking of bringing her back home. Lin Zixuan hurriedly expressed his thoughts.


    Shen Xiran looked at him and felt that he could not believe it. He asked Xiao Rou: "Is what he said true?"


    Xiao Rou nodded her head ¡ª I will leave this place soon. Thank you for taking me in this time, I will repay you well in the future.


    Shen Xiran waved his hand, "I don''t need your repayment. You just need to enjoy your life in the future. Oh right, are you prepared to go home?"


    She asked curiously.


    Lin Zixuan''s face immediately fell, because he felt that the things that happened afterwards wouldn''t be too good.


    As expected, after Shen Xiran saw Xiao Rou shake his head, she frowned and asked: "Why aren''t you going back?"


    Xiao Rou''s expression suddenly became pitiful ¡ª because my brother did not support me being with him ¡­


    Shen Xiran looked at her and asked gently: "How is your relationship with your brother normally?"

 C124

    She nodded without hesitation ¡ª very good.


    "Then he should be doing this for your own good, did you tell Lin Zixuan about this when you were dating him?" Shen Xiran asked again.


    Xiao Rou hesitated for a moment, then shook his head ¡ª No, she discovered me before I could even tell him about it. As she spoke, she touched her belly, looking bashful.


    Shen Xiran looked at her stomach, and his eyes couldn''t help but widen: "You have it?"


    Xiao Rou''s cheeks flushed red from embarrassment and she gently nodded her head.


    Could it be that big brother Xiao Rou was angry? If it was Xiao Rou''s own little sister, she might have used a big broom to beat Lin Zixuan up and kick him out of the room, humph, to kidnap her little sister into a relationship when big brother wasn''t knowing about it, and he actually got into bed with her. He was pregnant, if this kind of man isn''t going to teach her a lesson now, how long will it take to teach her a lesson?


    No wonder Xiao Rou didn''t want to go back. She sighed in her heart and glared at Lin Zixuan once more.


    Shen Xiran was his good friend''s sweetheart, and his family had also done something wrong, so he could not think of any way to explain himself.


    Shen Xiran thought for a while, then looked at her and asked: "Actually I think you should go back. Do you know why?"


    Xiao Rou looked at her in confusion.


    She sighed lightly, and explained with good intentions: "Actually, you made a mistake in this matter, especially him, he was very wrong, so it is only right for your brother to be angry, what you should do now is to ask him to forgive you, and then if you want to get engaged, you have to follow the procedure. Otherwise, are you prepared to never speak to your brother again for the rest of your life?"


    Xiao Rou''s expression changed as she looked at Lin Zixuan helplessly. Her expression was filled with bewilderment.


    Lin Zixuan sighed, walked to her side and sat down, then shook her hand and said: "Actually I''m not too sure if you should stop contacting your brother, since she loves and protects you. How about this, let''s contact him again?"


    Xiao Rou looked at him timidly, and gently nodded.


    Actually, she wasn''t just thinking that if her boyfriend didn''t want her brother, she would''ve been scared by his words of taking her to the hospital and beating her child.


    Seeing her nod her head, Lin Zixuan took out his phone and dialed Shangguan Zhe''s number in front of the two of them.


    Shen Xiran frowned, feeling that the number was very familiar.


    From start to finish, she had never connected Xiao Rou with Shangguan Zhe.


    However, when Shangguan Zhe''s faint voice came out of the phone, she was completely shocked. He looked at Xiao Rou, then at Lin Zixuan who was holding onto his phone, and suddenly reached out his hand.


    Lin Zixuan looked at her in puzzlement, but he still did as he was told.


    She took the phone, and when she realised it was Shangguan Zhe''s voice coming from inside, she was immediately surprised.


    So Xiao Rou was Shangguan Zhe''s sister?


    She was so shocked that she forgot to answer Shangguan Zhe''s question.


    Shangguan Zhe endured his anger and asked Lin Zixuan: "Where are you guys?"


    After waiting for a long time and hearing no reply, he endured it and bellowed: "Lin Zixuan, you want me to personally go to your door and bring her back?"


    Shen Xiran finally found his voice, "alba ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe was stunned, he almost suspected that something was wrong with his ears. "Xilan? How did you get this phone number? "


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath and slowly spoke. Shangguan Zhe was also stunned.


    What was she talking about? His own sister had been living in her house all this time? Furthermore, she knew Lin Zixuan, how many people were by her side?


    There was such a coincidence in the world? When Shangguan Zhe came back to his senses, apart from letting out a sigh of relief, he also felt that this matter was just too coincidental.


    Shen Xiran also thought the same, but after she finished speaking, she also became silent. When he looked up, he saw Lin Zixuan and Xiao Rou staring at his strangely, and then he remembered that the ones surprised were not only her and Shangguan Zhe, but the two young lovers in front of her.


    Xiao Rou never thought that she would actually know her big brother. Oh, that''s not right, from the way they spoke, they seemed to know each other very well, this is ¡­ What was going on?


    Lin Zixuan''s eyes were wide open. So Shangguan Zhe knew his sister-in-law? What a coincidence ¡­


    That last sentence was an absolute bitter laugh, because his intuition told him that Shen Xiran would definitely stand on Shangguan Zhe''s side.


    Sure enough, after Shen Xiran hung up the phone, he made a decision: "I''ve already agreed to it, Xiao Rou, follow him home, your brother will come and pick you up immediately, and you, Lin Zixuan, be good and beg for forgiveness. I can''t help you with anything else."


    He did not hesitate to sell them all. In her impression, Shangguan Zhe was an almost perfect man, how could he do such a thing? As long as Lin Zixuan was sincere towards him and did not have any intentions of playing with him, Shangguan Zhe would most likely not make things difficult for him. As for the matter of the child, she even more so did not believe that Shangguan Zhe would do anything to get rid of his nephew.


    Therefore, once he had figured out the truth of the matter, Shen Xiran would quickly make the decision.


    Lin Zixuan frowned, he was nervous, but he did not dare object. It was truly because Shen Xiran''s aura was too strong.


    Of course, from Shen Xiran''s perspective, it looked like the two of them were too weak, especially Xiao Rou, who was obviously a girl who had grown up in a sugar bowl. She was kidnapped by that bastard Lin Zixuan before she could even see the storm outside, no wonder Shangguan Zhe was angry.


    Lin Zixuan was also someone who would not let things go so easily. After being told a few sentences, he did not dare to resist.


    However, looking at how Xiao Rou liked it, as an outsider, she had no other choice, she could only tell Shangguan Zhe the address of her home, and let him come and fetch her.


    On the way, he wanted to see if he could teach Lin Zixuan well.


    Le Le watched on from the side, and couldn''t understand her mother''s words. He slowly started to feel sleepy, so he pulled her mother''s hand. "Mom, I''m hungry."


    Shen Xiran slapped his forehead, and said apologetically to Le Le: "I''m sorry, Le Le. I forgot about the matter of cooking." He was about to head to the kitchen.


    At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Weird, Shangguan Zhe actually came so fast?


    She was shocked, only then did she realize that the person at the door was Si Lianye.


    He looked at her with a smile. "Have you eaten?"


    She shook her head. "No, I was just thinking of doing it."


    What she said to him was always very direct, causing Si Lianye to raise her eyebrows when she heard it: "That''s good, I accidentally made too much for myself when cooking dinner, you and Le Le can eat together."


    At this time, Le Le also squeezed over, and when he saw Si Lianye, his eyes lit up. He still remembered that this Uncle Si in front of him had excellent culinary skills, and his dishes were much more delicious than his mother''s.


    Si Lianye immediately picked him up, "Good boy, is Le Le hungry?"


    Le Le nodded: "I''m really hungry, but mom is too busy talking to big sister Xiao Rou."


    Shen Xiran immediately apologized: "Sorry, Le Le, I forgot about you."


    Si Lianye looked at the room and saw that Lin Zixuan and Xiao Rou were both there. She raised her eyebrows and said to Shen Xiran: "Are you two prepared to save the electricity bills as light bulbs?"


    She stared at him, thinking that if Si Lianye saw that it was not good, there might be a violent scene later on, if the child saw that it was not good, he would immediately make his decision: "Le Le, let''s go, we are going to Uncle Si''s house for dinner."


    Le Le cheered as he carried his into his arms.


    Si Lianye tightly embraced Le Le''s soft and small body, and thought that her son was indeed very intimate to him.


    In his heart, he had never taken the words he said to Shen Xiran to heart. In his heart, he had already recognized that Le Le was his own son.


    If not because he was afraid that Shen Xiran would fall out with him, ruin the peace that he had gotten with great difficulty, and that his mother would not play her cards according to the rules, he would have brought Le Le to the Si Family already. How could he let him live outside? He didn''t even acknowledge his ancestors.


    Right now, he hugged his son''s small body as he became excited in his heart. He was even more determined to make Shen Xiran personally admit that he was his father.


    Le Le struggled uneasily: "Uncle Si, you''re hugging me so tightly, I can''t even breathe."


    "Oh my apologies, Uncle Si was not careful." He relaxed a little and turned to carry him into his house.


    Shen Xiran turned around and glanced at Xiao Rou and Lin Zixuan. Seeing that they had already lowered their heads, and that Lin Zixuan was pulling her hand and saying something, Xiao Rou''s face showed that she was still perturbed.


    She shook her head and closed the door softly. She sent a message to Shangguan Zhe and went to Si Lianye''s home.


    After all, she was an outsider and didn''t think too highly of them.


    Si Lianye put the smiling Le Le down, and asked him to sit properly by the table. Then, he took out a beautiful little cake and gave it to him: "Come, eat a piece of cake first."


    Le Le exclaimed as he brought the cake over. He even asked: "Can you give me another piece after eating this, Uncle Si?"


    Si Lianye did not say anything, but seeing that, Shen Xiran said: "You are not allowed to eat too much, you can only eat this piece, a child eating too much cake will cause their teeth to decay."


    Le Le could not bear it anymore. He rubbed''s head and said, "It depends on the situation, if Le Le is obedient, I will reward you with another small piece of food."


    Le Le''s eyes lit up, and nodded with all his might: "Le Le will be very obedient!"


    Si Lianye laughed, she did not say a word, and watched him work hard to place the cake into her mouth using a small fork, feeling that he was extremely adorable now. She could not help but feel gratitude towards Shen Xiran who had given birth to him, and looked at her and said in a low voice: "Thank you."

 C125

    Shen Xiran had a puzzled look on his face as he asked, "What are you talking about?"


    He smiled but did not say anything. "My dishes in the kitchen are ready. Come."


    He then stood up and waved at her, "Help me bring it out."


    She looked at her son, who was eating his cake, and, relieved, followed him into the kitchen.


    She thought that Si Lianye was too kind and harmless, so when she entered the kitchen, she was shocked by his actions, "You ¡­ What are you doing? "


    She looked at Si Lianye''s handsome face and asked.


    Si Lianye smiled slightly: "Kiss you."


    "What ¡­" "Howl ¡­" Hearing his words, she was alarmed and desperately tried to push him away. However, he had already tightly pressed her against the door, leaving her with no room to resist. Her eyes widened as he lightly kissed her.


    She was stunned because she felt that his kiss was soft and gentle, as if it didn''t have the slightest bit of erotic aura. It was like a gentle breeze that didn''t have the slightest bit of the scent of fireworks, causing her to be surprised and unable to recover for a long time.


    After a light kiss, he released her and smiled at her. "Here, the fish in the oven is done."


    He took her hand and walked over to the oven. He pulled on the gloves and took out the plate from the oven.


    He cut the foil with his knife, and an unspeakable fragrance wafted up her nose.


    She came back to herself, unable to understand why he had kissed her, and asked in a low voice, "Why?"


    "Why what?" He was busy putting the grilled fish onto another plate and asked casually.


    "Why did you do that?" she asked.


    "Why?" He smiled and glanced at her. "There''s no reason why. I just want to get close to you and kiss you. I''ll just do it. I''ll follow my own heart. Is that a problem?"


    She blinked and was unable to say anything for a long time. She realized that the man in front of her was becoming more and more high-end in his speech.


    Si Lianye glanced at her, then took out the other dishes that she had stored in the thermos and placed them on the tray she had prepared. Then she said, "Come, we can start the meal now."


    The main course of the evening was fragrant white rice. The rice grains were crystal soft and clear, making one drool when looking at them.


    After so many years, his craftsmanship had become even more refined, she thought to herself silently.


    Le Le who was outside had already finished eating a piece of cake, and was anxiously watching them come out. Seeing such a sumptuous meal, he cheered, and wanted to pounce, but was stopped by Shen Xiran''s gaze.


    She took a small bowl and placed food in it for him, as well as some sweet and sour pork ribs that he liked to eat, in addition to the beautiful dark green broccoli. She then placed them in front of Le Le.


    Le Le''s expression first became happy, then he began to frown. Before he had even spoken, Shen Xiran already knew what he was going to say, and shouted, "You''re not allowed to choose between the food, you''re not allowed to choose between the two."


    Le Le curled his lips: "Mom is lying, our class''s Xu Jin is also picky about food, but he is the class monitor."


    Shen Xiran said exasperatedly but at the same time found it funny, "That''s right now, and in the future, he will grow up to be short, and you too!"


    Le Le was completely speechless.


    Shen Xiran then explained to Si Lianye: "This child never liked eating broccoli since he was young, I don''t know why." ''s eyes lit up: "No wonder, even when I was young I didn''t like it."


    She glared at him. "Really? That''s just a coincidence. "


    Si Lianye shook her head: "I''m speaking the truth, I remember that when I was young I had a Cousin who didn''t like eating that, too. Every single time the two of us saw this on the dining table, we would want to immediately escape, but unfortunately, we were always suppressed by my father." As she spoke, her eyes were filled with nostalgia.


    When she heard this, she did not move and gave him a piece, smiling maliciously. "What about you now? Do you like it? "


    Si Lianye shrugged her shoulders and said smilingly: "This is the first time you have taken the initiative to serve me food. Thank you, I really like it." As she spoke, he put the piece of broccoli into her mouth.


    She did not expect that he would tease her again. He could not help but feel hot as he looked at him and said, "Eat more and talk less." After he finished speaking, he gave Le Le a piece of ribs.


    Si Lianye smiled as she picked up a few chopsticks of broccoli. With his beloved woman and son in front of him, even if the food in front of him was not to her liking, she could still eat them.


    One meal was a happy meal, but on the other side, the atmosphere was not so good.


    When Shangguan Zhe rushed over, he saw his sister standing at the door, looking at him timidly. Seeing her like this, even if Shangguan Zhe was extremely angry, it would be enough to make him disappear.


    His voice was softer as he looked at his sister and asked, "You''ve been staying here all this time?" After pausing for a moment, he saw that his sister''s face was indeed rosy and was not injured in the slightest. He then looked behind her and discovered Lin Zixuan''s figure.


    Xiao Rou looked at it in fear, and quickly pulled her brother''s hand.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her and gave a cold snort, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to him."


    After that, he strolled forward and asked, "When did you find her?"


    Her voice was as cold as ice. Lin Zixuan was stunned for a moment, and answered truthfully: "It''s been a few days, Xiao Rou said ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Shangguan Zhe throwing another punch at him. Shangguan Zhe was so scared of the last punch that he immediately dodged desperately and shouted: "It''s Xiao Rou who isn''t willing this time, it''s not me ¡­ ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe was full of anger: "Even if it was Xiao Rou who said that, you were the one directing them. What do you think you''re thinking about? Do you think you can just take her back with you when she has your child in her womb? "Hmm?" As he spoke, he continuously attacked Lin Zixuan.


    Even if Lin Zixuan had those thoughts in his mind, he would definitely not dare to admit it. He kept hiding all over the room and tried to explain, "It''s not fair, I didn''t think about it that way. I wanted to bring her back, but she was unwilling ¡­"


    When he was speaking, he was distracted for just a moment before being firmly hit by Shangguan Zhe''s fist.


    Who knew that when the third punch came out, a shadow would suddenly appear in front of him. HShelooked carefully, and saw that Xiao Rou was already standing in front of him with a face full of determination and anger, as she looked at him. He opened her arms wide, clearly wanting to protect Lin Zixuan.


    Shangguan Zhe could not take it anymore, "Xiao Rou, are you really that determined to kill him?"


    Xiao Rou pursed her lips, and quickly made a few gestures, meaning that it wasn''t his fault that she didn''t want to go back, if elder brother continued to beat her up, she would be angry.


    Shangguan Zhe clearly knew this result and could not help but feel depressed. He looked at her sister and asked, "Why aren''t you willing to go back?


    Xiao Rou became bashful, she rubbed her stomach and did not say anything, when she saw this, an idea flashed through Shangguan Zhe''s mind: "Are you afraid that I will drag you to the hospital?"


    Xiao Rou nodded lightly and looked at him pleadingly.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her, then looked at Lin Zixuan who still stood by her side in a sorry state but was strong and resolute, trying his best to share his anger for her. He suddenly sighed: "Idiot, the child in your stomach is my nephew, why would I really not want him anymore?"


    Hearing that, a small face the size of a palm immediately revealed a surprised expression, and anxiously made a hand gesture - Brother''s meaning is, you won''t abandon him?


    "Of course." Shangguan Zhe snappily glanced at Lin Zixuan, and said: "Even if you don''t want your child''s father, at most, what''s wrong with me raising another child?"


    The last time he found out that his sister was pregnant, he was really angry and had the thought of beating the child out of her womb. However, after such a long time, his anger died down and he naturally didn''t have that thought anymore.


    After he finished speaking, he saw the sincere smile on his sister''s face and sighed. He stroked his sister''s soft hair and said, "Idiot, I''m your brother. How could I let you be sad? You don''t have much confidence in me."


    The words were said gently, causing her eyes to suddenly turn red. With a sob, she threw herself into Shangguan Zhe''s embrace.


    I''m sorry brother, I was wrong to blame you, you are the best brother in the world, I am a bad sister.


    At this moment, she could already tell that her brother''s face was haggard. He must have given a lot to find her during this period of time.


    As a result, his heart was in an even more miserable state. Unknowingly, his tears had started to fall.


    Shangguan Zhe felt the wetness on his clothes become more and more severe, and said helplessly: "If you continue to cry like this, Big Brother won''t be able to go out."


    When she heard this, she stopped crying and looked at him embarrassedly.


    He snappily tapped her nose. "You ¡­"


    After saying that, he pulled her hand and said, "Come, let''s go home."


    Xiao Rou lowered her head. She did not make a sound, but she was also unwilling to move.


    He followed her gaze and saw Lin Zixuan standing where he was, looking at him with a pitiful expression. The anger in his heart rose again, and after enduring it, he said to: "Alright, who''s going to see such an expression, go back, and discuss with your parents about what you want to do next."


    With that, he glared at his disappointing little sister. "Are you satisfied now?"


    Before Lin Zixuan could understand what he meant, he scratched his head in puzzlement. Then, he saw that Xiao Rou had a big smile on her face, and suddenly kissed her brother.


    He then happily followed him, not even sparing him a glance.


    He was speechless. What was with this feeling of being abandoned by his wife?


    Alone, he was so pitiful ¡­


    Thus, this time, Shangguan Zhe succeeded in finding his own sister. However, he still did not see Le Le, nor did he see the woman that he took to heart, Shen Xiran.

 C126

    Shen Xiran stayed at Si Lianye''s house until he got tired of Le Le before he returned home.


    The reason was very simple. The reason was that Le Le was attracted by the various aviation models and Lego toys in his house, and seemed to be having fun.


    She gave up after trying to persuade her a few times, so she stayed at his house very late. Si Lianye, on the other hand, smiled merrily, served her tea and water.


    "I remember that you don''t like to see these. Why are you looking at them now ¡­" she asked, looking at him.


    As if nothing had happened, he replied, "I didn''t like it before, but now I like it."


    Actually, before he knew that she was coming, he had already prepared separately for their hobby. Otherwise, he would really be afraid that Shen Xiran would run away after finishing his meal.


    It had to be said that he really did know her, and she had done so in the beginning.


    So even though Si Lianye''s expression was very indifferent this time, she was still very happy in her heart. The only thing she was unhappy about was that the child was too close to them, making him want to take the opportunity to eat tofu.


    After Shen Xiran returned home, he spent some time to help his son bathe. When she went to bed, she felt the warmth of the night when she thought of it. She couldn''t help but touch her son''s heart there.


    A good night''s sleep.


    On the second day, it was another ordinary day. When they went out in the morning, they met again with Si Lianye who looked like they were going out.


    Naturally, Si Lianye sent Le Le to the kindergarten, then brought her to the company.


    She thought about it for a moment, then looked at him and said, "Actually, you don''t have to do this ¡­"


    To be honest, she often saw the look of love in his eyes when he looked at Le Le. It was the gaze of a father looking at his beloved child, which made her feel very uneasy.


    Si Lianye looked at her. "Don''t tell me I''m not happy with Le Le being nice to you?"


    She was stunned for a moment before replying, "No, it''s just because ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, since you said that Le Le is not my son, then he won''t be. I loved sending him to school, so you can relax now?" he said suddenly.


    She hesitated for a moment. She could hear the perfunctory tone in his voice. She wanted to say something but felt that she couldn''t. She could only pretend that she didn''t hear what he said and look out of the window.


    Si Lianye sighed lightly and followed her to the company without saying a word.


    The next day passed quickly, but just before she got off work, another thing happened.


    Si Lianye walked out of the meeting room and immediately noticed that something was amiss.


    The corners of her eyes were slightly red, and the tip of her nose was also red. It was obvious that she had been crying. She could not help but frown.


    Shen Xiran didn''t realize he was already standing in front of his at all, and was only immersed in his anger and sadness. Just a moment ago, she had received a call from the Shenfu.


    His first words were, "You don''t need to come back anymore. I don''t have a daughter like you."


    She was shocked and before he could ask, Shenfu said in a weird tone, "I didn''t think that I wouldn''t be able to call you that even before I grow old. Since that''s the case, I don''t want a daughter like you."


    Only then did she remember that she had promised her father she would go home once after that banquet, but what she didn''t expect was that a series of things happened that made her forget about going home.


    Although she did not want to go home, she was wrong for not doing what she had promised, so he quickly apologized. However, it was obvious that Shenfu was already very angry, and had already said that she would not go home, and that he would not miss this daughter who would only seduce his brother-in-law, she could not help but cry after hanging up the phone.


    No matter what, she just couldn''t understand why she was still his daughter, but in his eyes, she was just like that. He would rather hurt her like this to protect his other daughter.


    She wasn''t crying for her own sake, she was crying for her mother''s sake. Her mother was such a good woman, yet her father treated her like this. It really wasn''t worth it ¡­


    Just then, Si Lianye returned.


    "What happened to you? Did someone bully you?" Suddenly, she heard a voice above her head, causing her to suddenly look up. Wasn''t he going to a meeting? Why did he come back so soon?


    Due to being too shocked, she didn''t have the time to cover up the traces of her tears. Thus, he could clearly see the tears at the corner of her eyes, causing his face to darken. "Speak."


    "Say what?" Stunned, she wiped the corners of her eyes with a tissue.


    He reached for her chin. "Who bullied you?" He was in a bad mood. He had just left for a short while and his woman had already been bullied. This made him feel that he was very useless.


    She finally understood and shook her head. "No, no one is bullying me."


    "Then what are you crying for?" His eyes narrowed in disbelief.


    She tried her best to shake her head, "No, I just... I just picked up a phone call... " When she thought of her father''s cold and heartless words, her eyes reddened again.


    How strange, she already knew her father''s attitude, but why was she still sad?


    It''s really useless, Shen Xiran.


    It was obvious that in her father''s eyes, she was not his daughter anymore. Even if he had to contact her for Shen Zimo''s sake, she would definitely feel sad for him and cry for him.


    It was extremely useless.


    She silently thought in her heart and felt that it was very embarrassing. She tried with all her might to lower her head and cover it up, but she didn''t expect that every single movement she made was caught by Si Lianye''s pair of deep eyes.


    It seemed like she wasn''t being bullied. No, it should be said that she wasn''t being bullied by her own company, but someone else was bullying her.


    He narrowed his eyes and suddenly felt very angry. Regardless of who that person was, he really wanted to find him and give him a good beating.


    "Don''t cry." He wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his thumb and said, "Your father called?"


    The question immediately made her forget about her tears. She opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at him. Although she didn''t say anything, her eyes clearly asked, "How do you know?"


    He touched her hair and said nothing.


    She wiped the tears from her face and gave him a nasty smile. "He obviously treated me so badly, but even now, I''m still crying because of him. I''m really useless ¡­"


    He understood her personality. Sometimes she was a very cold and lonely person, but in reality, she was cold on the outside but hot on the inside. She always had the softest heart for the people around her, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been harmed by her own father time and time again.


    Thinking of this, his heart ached even more. He whispered to her, "Do you need my help?"


    She revealed a wry smile, "There''s no need, he already said he doesn''t have a daughter like me, so I won''t treat him as my father anymore. From now on, let''s do it like this. Returning to the bridge is good for both of us."


    Although she said it freely and freely, but how could Si Lianye not sense the melancholy in her voice?


    He thought to himself that he should find an opportunity to talk to Shenfu. Although they were both his daughters, to be so biased against each other was something that even he couldn''t bear to see.


    She didn''t know that Si Lianye had already made up her mind.


    Si Lianye carefully observed her for a long time. When she realized that she didn''t seem to have any other emotions other than being a little dazed from time to time, she slowly calmed down.


    Time slowly passed by, and just like that, she gradually stabilized her footing in the clouds. Every day, she would leave early and return late, and often go in and out together with Si Lianye.


    Shen Xiran ignored all of this.


    She was completely immersed in her own plans and had no time to pay attention to the jealous women.


    For example, that Xie Ying seemed to have a great enmity towards her, and often used provocations to provoke her. She understood in her heart that with just a few small counterattacks, Xie Ying had restrained herself quite a bit, and she gradually lost her confidence.


    She felt that with Xie Ying''s intelligence, sshe wouldn''t target her like that because of those unreliable rumors. She felt that with Xie Ying''s intelligence, he wouldn''t target her because of those unreliable rumors, because the two of them were working in front of Si Lianye, the boss.


    In fact, it seemed to be as she had imagined. After Xie Ying provoked her a few times, she seemed to realize that she was not someone to be trifled with.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the other hand, things with Shangguan Zhe were proceeding smoothly. They had secretly bought a lot of shares, but because of their careful movements, it did not attract too much attention.


    Everything was progressing well, and at the same time, Shangguan Family also made a statement, saying that the patriarch of Shangguan Family was going to be married to Lin Family, and that it would be held next month.


    Many people had not even heard that Shangguan Zhe had a sister, and couldn''t help but to quickly inquire about Shangguan Rou''s identity. As for the other people who knew about Shangguan Rou, they were also extremely shocked, because she was a mute, so how could she suddenly marry into a Lin Family of the same Wealthy Class? Furthermore, the one she married was the who was the most beloved son of the Lin Family''s wife.


    They, the Lin Family, could even accept such a marriage. To think that they, the Lin Family''s Young Madam, would be able to think of such a thing.


    Immediately, countless people began to imagine how much benefits Shangguan Zhe had given the Lin Family in order for his sister to successfully marry into the Lin Family.


    It was just that these were just their guesses, Shangguan Zhe did not care about these rumors at all.


    The news had been clamoring in the Capital for half a month, but in the end, it gradually quietened down and no one bothered about it anymore.

 C127

    Towards such rumors, Shen Xiran was clearly someone who knew about the internal affairs, but he did not go out to spread them, and waited for the things to settle down more before meeting Xiao Rou and Shangguan Zhe.


    Le Le took Le Le to an amusement park. Le Le was extremely happy, and after returning, he talked about how the Papa Shangguan was doing for a few days. Once, when Si Lianye heard it, her face darkened for the entire night.


    She was relieved and thought that things would go on like this. He did not expect that in the next few days, Shangguan Zhe would be extremely busy, not to mention meeting them, he did not even have time to make a phone call.


    Shen Xiran felt that his current state must be related to Si Lianye, but he could not obtain any evidence, so he asked him.


    She could only silently curse in her heart that he was sinister, but she couldn''t do anything about him.


    Time slowly passed by, and very quickly, the bright autumn weather arrived. Not long in Capital, so Shen Xiran treasured this day, so on an afternoon when he was not working, she called Xiao Rou out and the two went shopping.


    Shopping was an entertainment that every woman would be interested in. It was the same even for the shy Xiao Rou.


    Before, she was still a little worried that there might be too many things around her that she didn''t have time for, but she didn''t expect her to agree so readily.


    After meeting her later, he found out that Xiao Rou was also annoyed by the fact that her brother was staying at home.


    Ever since Shangguan Zhe brought his sister back, he didn''t dare to do anything to her because he had learnt from his mistakes. He even went to the hospital to check her body, and after finding out that everything was going well for mother and son, he decided to lock her in the house to prevent her from going out.


    Xiao Rou was so innocent and naturally unable to resist, so she could only obediently obey.


    On the other hand, Lin Zixuan found someone to propose marriage after he returned home. Even though Shangguan Zhe''s face was dark, he had finally agreed to it.


    This caused Lin Zixuan to feel uncomfortable, and he lost all his energy. After hearing Shen Xiran''s invitation, he was immediately overjoyed and quickly agreed.


    She had thought that her brother would be unhappy, but who knew that after hearing that she would meet with Shen Xiran, he had only muttered to himself for a bit before nodding.


    No matter what, it would be great if he could come out and take a look at the outside air.


    Thus, Shen Xiran met Shangguan Rou again after more than a month.


    At the agreed location, in a coffee shop, she saw Xiao Rou, who was sitting by the window wearing a pink dress, giving her a big smile.


    She couldn''t help smiling when she saw it.


    She and Xiao Rou had not known each other for long, but because of her pure and gentle personality, Shen Xiran had a very good impression of her.


    She walked in, sat opposite of Xiao Rou, and asked her: "How long have you been here?"


    Xiao Rou shook her head, indicating that she came for a while, and then pointed to the coffee in front of him, indicating that Shen Xiran should also order a cup for him.


    Shen Xiran shook his head: "Forget it, I''m not interested in this. I''ll just sit for a while and then leave."


    Si Lianye was a coffee fanatic, making coffee for him every working day was a routine. She felt uncomfortable just by smelling it, and because of her body, she couldn''t drink it at all.


    Xiao Rou obviously did not know of this point, and blinked, revealing an expression of surprise.


    Shen Xiran laughed and asked her: "Your brother can bear to let you out?"


    When Xiao Rou heard her ask that, her mouth immediately curled up. She seemed very angry, and gestured ¡ª He didn''t want me to go out, so he wasn''t happy when he told her. Then, for some reason, she nodded her head again.


    Although she could not speak, the dissatisfaction on her face was obvious. Shen Xiran laughed and comforted her: "Actually, your brother is doing this for your own good. Your body is different now, you have a baby now." After saying that, she looked at the cup of coffee in front of her and frowned. "Speaking of which, I remember someone saying that pregnant women can''t drink coffee."


    Is that so? Xiao Rou''s mouth was slightly agape, looking extremely surprised.


    She nodded heavily and moved the blanket in front of Xiao Rou away as she said in a serious tone, "Don''t drink anymore in the future. Also, tea is the same.


    After speaking and sighing, Shangguan Family did not have any elders either, but in the end he did not have any misgivings at all. It seemed like he had to talk to Shangguan Zhe about this later.


    Xiao Rou still drank a cup of plain water in the end, and then the two of them prepared to go shopping.


    Women shopping were basically buying clothes, shoes and the like, and there was nothing else to do. On the contrary, the bustling crowd made them feel particularly uncomfortable. After a while, they were covered in sweat and had to find a place to rest.


    They sat on the bench with their bags and their backs covered in sweat, and when they sat down they breathed a long sigh of relief, looked at each other, and suddenly began to laugh.


    Although it was very tiring, the feeling of sweeping was still very good.


    Just as the two were laughing at each other, suddenly, Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up and she pointed ahead.


    She immediately whined in her heart, because she realized that although Xiao Rou was usually quiet, she was still terrifying when it came to shopping. Her enthusiasm was no less than hers.


    She looked towards where she was pointing at and realised it was a jewelry shop. She could not help but look at Xiao Rou in astonishment: "Where do you want to go?"


    Xiao Rou nodded her head. Ever since she was young, she liked to collect those pretty little stones. Although she didn''t usually bring them with her, she would always be in a good mood if she put them in a drawer.


    Shen Xiran was not interested in any of these, but since Xiao Rou liked it, then she will go and take a look.


    As they walked in, they discovered that the shop looked different from the outside. The signboard outside was sparkling, but the interior layout was very elegant. Upon entering, they could hear the music of the ancient wind around their ears, and in an instant, they felt refreshed, as if they had gone from a bustling crowd to another world.


    It looks like this store isn''t bad, but I don''t know what its products are like, she muttered in her heart.


    At this time, a beautiful shop assistant wearing a qipao came over and greeted them with a smile, "Please take a look. The goods in our shop are all real and are at a fair price."


    Once Xiao Rou''s eyes fell on the counter, she couldn''t move her eyes away.


    Shen Xiran laughed helplessly and followed her up. On one side of the counter, there were all sorts of small things, such as pendants, earrings and the like. They all looked rather small and had cute styles, walking with the current fashion.


    Xiao Rou looked around, but did not seem to like it. She gestured to the shop assistant and asked her if she had any other styles.


    The employee was stunned for a moment before realizing that this pretty girl in front of him was actually deaf and mute. A flash of regret appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing her expression, Shen Xiran knew in his heart that she probably couldn''t understand Xiao Rou''s hand gestures, so he explained, "She''s asking if there are any other styles."


    Xiao Rou nodded, she had not seen Lin Zixuan for a long time, so she wanted to give him a gift when they meet.


    The clerk hesitated. "Yes, but ¡­" Of course, the prices were also not cheap, so normal people would look down on them. Looking at the two female customers in front of her, who were both dressed in ordinary clothes, and who did not seem to be rich, she hesitated for a moment.


    Shen Xiran saw her worry, and laughed: "Don''t worry, just take it out and let us see."


    Although she herself didn''t have much money, Shangguan Rou was Shangguan Zhe''s Sister by blood, so she would probably give her quite a bit of pocket money normally. Thus, she felt that whatever Xiao Rou wanted to buy, he would probably be able to afford it.


    The sales clerk looked at them and hesitated. Then, he turned around and entered the inner room. Then, he took out one or two small boxes and said, "These are things that our boss has collected himself."


    With that, he opened the box. In one of the boxes, there was a small and exquisite jade pendant. One was slightly green, while the other was almost transparent.


    Even if Shen Xiran didn''t understand all this, he could still tell that the jade pendant in front of him were extremely valuable.


    Obviously, Xiao Rou was more knowledgeable, her eyes immediately lit up. Seeing the shop assistant make a gesture, Shen Xiran immediately translated: "She''s asking how much these two will cost."


    "Both?" The shop assistant hesitated for a moment, then looked at them and said, "The boss said that these two would sell for three hundred thousand yuan each. If you sell them together, you only need five hundred and eighty thousand."


    Shen Xiran blinked in surprise after hearing this. He had previously thought that jade pendant were expensive, but she didn''t expect it to be so expensive, to actually be worth a few hundred thousand yuan. He couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart and look at Xiao Rou.


    Xiao Rou looked at her and paused, as if she was hesitating.


    When the shop assistant saw them, he thought they were too expensive, so he reached out to take the two boxes back.


    Xiao Rou opened her mouth to speak.


    At this moment, a strange voice came from behind them, "Look at your poor and poor appearance. If you can''t afford it, then go away. You don''t have to block the way."


    This Voice...


    Shen Xiran suddenly turned his head and saw a man and a woman standing behind him. The man looked familiar, but Shen Xiran did not recognize him.


    Xie Ying snorted coldly when she saw her looking at him: "Scram if you think it''s too expensive. What are you looking at that you can''t afford to be poor?"


    After saying that, she walked forward and pushed with her arms. Xiao Rou was caught off guard and was pushed to the side by her push, even if she had a good temper, she couldn''t help but get angry when she was attacked and ridiculed by Xie Ying.


    Let alone Shen Xiran who was already at odds with her.

 C128

    Mute can go out now?


    Xie Ying went forward and picked up the box from the sales clerk''s hands. When she saw the contents, her eyes lit up, and turned towards the man behind him: "Cousin, look, these two pendants are so pretty."


    The man nodded, then looked at Shen Xiran and Shangguan Rou, his eyes was filled with shock, and only absentmindedly nodded his head at Xie Ying''s words: "She is very beautiful."


    Seeing him in such a state, Xie Ying was very unhappy in her heart. She then thought of another thing, suddenly changed her expression, and quietly whispered in his ear: "You think she is very beautiful?"


    The man nodded. "That''s right. Such a beautiful woman. If I could give her a try ¡­"


    A look of despise flashed across Xie Ying''s eyes. If it wasn''t for her cousin, she wouldn''t be dating such a man. She would have to deal with him everyday instead.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t worry, she''s a woman from our company and doesn''t have a backer. She even made our CEO look at her with a different eye, it would definitely be interesting if you touched her."


    "Your CEO''s woman? "That won''t do. What if he causes trouble for me?" The man shook his head.


    He couldn''t help but look down at her with disdain in the bottom of his heart, and then encouraged: "You''re wrong, she is a very casual woman. As long as a man has money, he doesn''t reject her, our CEO has long ignored her, didn''t you see that she doesn''t even have money to buy these two things, which means our CEO doesn''t even put her in his eyes."


    As she spoke, she saw the drooling look in the man''s eyes grow deeper and deeper. She couldn''t help but feel extremely satisfied. She felt that she had said enough, so she turned around to pick up the pendant and asked the shop assistant, "How much is it? I''ll buy it."


    Just then, Shen Xiran who was at the side could not hold it in anymore, he stepped forward and pushed her away: "This is what we want to buy, everyone has to be first come first serve, right?"


    Xie Ying looked at Shen Xiran and laughed coldly: "It''s you guys who came first, right? But you guys didn''t say that you want it, since you can''t afford it, why are you being so long-winded? Wrap it up for me, I want it all. "


    Her arrogant words made Shen Xiran''s heart burn with anger, forget about Xiao Rou wanting it, even if it was not what she wanted, but just looking at Xie Ying''s appearance, she had to fight to the end.


    She then turned to the shop assistant and said, "Everything is meticulous. I don''t believe that your boss didn''t tell you that I was the one who came first and didn''t say no. You''re acting like this, are you trying to ruin your reputation?"


    Before she could say anything, Xie Ying once again looked at her with a cold smile, "Let me tell you, I''m going to make it today. If you have the ability to do so, snatch it away from me!"


    Shen Xiran glared at her: "You!"


    She did not expect Xie Ying to be such a rascal, her face flushed red. At this time, she felt someone tugging at the corner of her clothes lightly, when she turned around, she realised it was Xiao Rou speaking to her.


    Xiao Rou looked at her with a face full of concern and shook her head, meaning to stop her from arguing.


    This was something that Shen Xiran did not want to admit defeat just like that. Not only was Xie Ying not nice to her every day in the company, she was even suppressing her at this time.


    Xie Ying''s face was full of pride, as if he could see her bowing down to him.


    With the help of the CEO, she had nothing she could do, but the CEO wasn''t here, so she wanted to see what she, Shen Xiran, would do.


    At the moment, when she saw Shen Xiran''s face turn red from anger, she wanted to laugh out loud.


    Just then, Xiao Rou slowly walked over and made a hand gesture to the shop assistant.


    The employee was stunned for a moment, but before he could react, he saw her walk to the side, pointing at a pretty jade hairpin behind the counter.


    Xie Ying saw and laughed shrilly: "Yo, I can''t tell that you''re a mute. What, can a current society mute come out to shop?"


    Shen Xiran listened to her mumbling and could not help but glare at her and say: "I didn''t expect Secretary Xie to surprise me so much today, I also couldn''t tell."


    The meaning behind her words was to mock her lack of quality, so that she could casually bully the handicapped.


    However, when Xiao Rou picked up the hairpin, she was shocked. The hairpin looked entirely green, and had a head full of water.


    The shop assistant was a little uneasy and said, "This hairpin was specially placed here by our boss. The price is much higher than the jade pendant just now, you ¡­"


    Xiao Rou nodded her head, and only made a gesture to wrap the bag up, meaning to say, she didn''t even ask for the price, and got her to wrap it up immediately.


    When Xie Ying saw this, his face was so angry that it looked crooked. What did this mean? Did he mean to slap her in the face? She had been mocking them for being poor, but what had happened? The hairpin that was worth nearly a million was actually something she could buy without batting an eyelid?


    She spoke out with a strange tone from behind Xiao Rou: "I couldn''t tell that you were quite rich, but you couldn''t have misheard. This hairpin is expensive, don''t slap your face to make it look fat ¡­" When she finished speaking, she automatically turned silent, because she saw Xiao Rou opening her bag, taking out a card and handing it over to the shop assistant.


    The moment the card appeared, her eyes widened. What did she see? A limited edition black card issued by the largest bank in the country this year? The ones with no limits?


    Why did the possessor of this card in the entire country with no more than three digits would be an unremarkable mute?


    She looked up and down in bewilderment. Suddenly, a thought appeared in her mind. Could it be that this girl was ¡­


    No, it can''t be, why would she be here, and, more importantly, why would Shen Xiran know her from the upper class? This was obviously illogical.


    She must have guessed wrongly. Also, that card might also be a fake one. He was probably just lying to her.


    Hmph, she won''t leave. I''ll see how she gets slapped in the face.


    After the sales clerk swiped the card back, her expression became even more respectful. After returning the black card with both of her hands, she quickly wrapped the hairpin up and placed it inside a delicate wooden box before putting on a layer of beautiful wrapping paper and handing it over to Xiao Rou.


    All of these things had completely shattered Xie Ying''s desire to see a joke. She never thought that Xiao Rou would actually be so rich, Shen Xiran''s luck was really not bad.


    Thinking about that, she glared at Shen Xiran fiercely, but what happened next caused her eyeballs to fall out. Xiao Rou walked to Shen Xiran''s side and conveniently placed the hairpin on her hand, causing her eyes to widen and pale faced Xie Ying.


    Shen Xiran looked at her in shock: "Xiao Rou, you want me to help you take care of this?"


    Xiao Rou shook her head and made a gesture ¡ª No, it''s for you.


    She understood what she meant and immediately put the box back in her hands. In the end, Xiao Rou shook his head and refused to take it, looking at her with a resolute expression.


    Shen Xiran held the box with an excited expression: "You, what do you mean by this? If you don''t accomplish anything, you won''t benefit from it, let alone such a precious thing."


    Xiao Rou smiled, and looked at her resolutely ¡ª Keep it, this is what you should have.


    At this point in time, Xie Ying''s face had already completely lost all color, she only felt that her face was burning hot. Just a moment ago, she was ridiculing the other party as a pauper, a pauper.


    She could not bear to watch any longer, her hand holding onto the jade pendant''s box as she turned to leave. However, she was stopped by the shop assistant who had been paying attention to her: "Young lady, the items in your hand have yet to be paid."


    The box in her hand felt hot to the point that it was burning. She didn''t dare to look at Shen Xiran''s expression and silently swiped her card to pay for it, but was stunned: "What did you say?"


    The clerk smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but you don''t have enough card balance, so you can''t buy it."


    "Nonsense, why is there not enough card in my hand?" Are you up to something? " Xie Ying''s face was flushed red as he asked loudly.


    The shop assistant''s smile almost disappeared as she said, "Young lady, please be careful with your words. I''ve received professional training and there are cameras above our heads. If you don''t believe me, you can go watch the cameras."


    "Then why is my balance not enough, could it be that your jade pendant will also cost more than a million?" Xie Ying never thought that she would not even ask for the price of jade pendant. In order to beat Shen Xiran up, she would buy it at a time when she had not asked for a clear price.


    "Why? There''s definitely not enough money. " Now that Shen Xiran finally found the chance, he said this all of a sudden.


    Xie Ying''s face flushed red as he glared at her. "You slut ¡­"


    Shen Xiran''s expression immediately darkened. "Please be more polite when you speak!"


    Xie Ying wanted to retort back, but at this time, the shop assistant interrupted him and said, "May I ask if you still want the jade pendant? "Two for a total of 518 million. If you don''t want them, then please ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, everyone on the scene understood what she meant. She was asking whether she should buy it or not, if not, then scram.


    Xie Ying''s face turned red, she glared at Shen Xiran, only then did she understand why her balance was low. Her card was not even worth half a million, how could she buy it?


    It was fine to buy one, but it would be a complete loss of face.


    In the end, she threw the two boxes onto the counter and quickly left the room.


    The shop assistant''s expression did not change, and he kept the box.


    Shen Xiran''s heart was really at ease. He was finally able to slap Xie Ying''s face ruthlessly, making her mock and ridicule him, making her treat him poorly. Now, looking at her expression, she couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart.


    Just then, Xiao Rou walked to the shop assistant and pointed at the pair of jade pendant s.

 C129

    The clerk understood what she meant, and his face lit up. "You mean you want it? "Sure, I can help you wrap it up right now."


    Xiao Rou smiled and nodded.


    Shen Xiran watched dumbfoundedly as she walked back to his side.


    She never thought that Xiao Rou was actually a rich man who hid her abilities. The value of these three items were already over a million, no wonder that shop assistant was laughing like a flower.


    But Xiao Rou''s expression was very calm, she did not look like someone who spent a large amount of money, which made her even more surprised.


    Every month, Shangguan Zhe would give her a sum of money from her account. To others, this amount seemed like a lot of money, but to her, it was only a few months of pocket money.


    Furthermore, her daily life was very simple, she didn''t even have the chance to spend money.


    That was why she was so calm.


    Shen Xiran was surprised for a moment, but he couldn''t help but exclaim how great it felt to have a big brother''s pet.


    After sighing, she thought for a moment, then pushed the jade hairpin that she had been holding in her hand into Xiao Rou''s hands: "Here."


    Xiao Rou looked at her with wide eyes ¡ª This is for you.


    "I know, but this is too precious. I cannot accept it." Shen Xiran said in a serious tone. He did not reject the offer just now because Xie Ying was present, so she did not mind using this kind of method to strike her down, but reality was reality, this thing was too valuable, she could not take it.


    Xiao Rou panicked and forced the box into her hands ¡ª ¡ª Xiran Sis, this is my thanks to you. If it wasn''t for you saving me before, I might have already been living on the streets, so this is my thanks, you must accept it.


    Shen Xiran didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he forced the things to be stuffed back. From the looks of it, the thing in their hands wasn''t worth a million gold coins, but a hot potato.


    "No, you have to thank me. I can use another method, such as treating me to a meal. This won''t do, I definitely won''t accept you." She looked at Xiao Rou seriously and said.


    Xiao Rou rejected her offer again for a long time, but when he saw that she was truly unwilling, she could only dejectedly retract it, and her expression was very downcast.


    Shen Xiran had to comfort her: "Actually, it''s very easy for you to thank me. I heard that a 5 star restaurant nearby has opened for business, you can treat me to a good meal. Don''t worry, I won''t save you money."


    Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up, she nodded and took out her phone to contact them.


    Speaking of which, Shen Xiran''s Avaricious Soul actually did not change much. She had long since noticed this five star restaurant, but he had not been able to find the chance to, and furthermore, the location had not been reserved. However, it seemed that there was hope now.


    When Xiao Rou raised her head again, the matter had already been settled. She went forward and pulled her hand, gesturing a bit ¡ª I had already ordered some people to take our things back, so that we could eat something.


    After saying that, he took back the jade hairpin and thought for a while before continuing ¡ª ¡ª Alright, I''ll keep the items. When you get married, I''ll give them to you as a congratulatory gift.


    Xiao Rou had known her for so many days, she naturally knew that she was in a different situation compared to the others. Although she had a son by her side, she was indeed single, and had a close relationship with the Mr, but it was not to the point of discussing marriage.


    She immediately regretted it and pulled her opponent''s hand, wanting to explain, but she was unable to say anything at the moment. However, Shen Xiran quickly calmed himself down, patted her hand, and smiled: "Alright, I''ll wait.


    ¡ª It won''t be forgotten! Xiao Rou heaved a sigh of relief and quickly promised her.


    After a while, a car drove over, and two people greeted them respectfully after getting off from the car, they then loaded all of their things onto the car. Xiao Rou followed her to the car, and after talking about the location, the driver brought them to the dining hall.


    Xiao Rou thought for a while, then handed the jewelry that she had just bought over ¡ª ¡ª This is something I bought, after returning, she gave it to the butler to keep it for me.


    "Yes sir!"


    After the two of them got off the car, they happily ate a big meal. Shen Xiran felt that calling her out for a stroll today was an extremely wise decision.


    Just as they were happily eating, Xie Ying was currently in a rage. Her mother, who was standing at the door, looked at her in displeasure, "I say, First Miss, what are you angry about? Ah? If you say you want to go to work, then go to work. If you want to do something, then go to work. If you want to do something, then go to work. Or do you lack pocket money? "


    The first part of Xie Ying''s words sounded alright, but the second part made her angry again: "Expense? You still have the face to say that? How much did you give me a month? Why is my money so small? "


    A look of guilt flashed past his mother''s face, but she stammered and did not speak. When Xie Ying saw this, she immediately understood and sneered: "You used my money to gamble again?"


    Mother Xie did not dare to speak as she evaded his question, "Why are you so angry? I''m your mother, what''s the point of using your money? "I will naturally return it to you the next time I win ¡­"


    "Forget it. You''ve gambled for so many years, yet I''ve never seen you pay me back. Don''t use me to thank me for doing something good." She didn''t bother to explain how much face she had lost because of her. She just pushed her mother out the door and slammed it shut in front of her.


    After not seeing her mother''s face that made her feel helpless, she suddenly thought of something.


    "Weird, is that rich girl really Shangguan Zhe''s little sister who was about to be married off? That should be the case. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? But, isn''t Shangguan Zhe''s departure a direct confrontation with our Yun Ye? Why was Shen Xiran, the CEO of the Secret Service, with Shangguan Rou? Is there really a connection between them? "


    After some thought, her eyes suddenly lit up as she came up with a good idea.


    Shen Xiran, wait here, I will definitely return today''s humiliation!


    Shen Xiran did not know that his moment of arrogance had caused him trouble again. After eating his fill and returning home, he had completely forgotten about the unpleasant things he had encountered with Xie Ying.


    And at this time, Si Lianye was also at home wondering, why is this woman clearly not working yet not home, could it be that she went on a date with Shangguan Zhe?


    He couldn''t forget the last time Shangguan Zhe came to take Le Le out to play, when Le Le called him "Papa Shangguan".


    Thinking about that, his face darkened. He picked up his phone to ask people to look for traces of Shen Xiran, but suddenly heard the sound of the door opening.


    He immediately put down his phone to take a look. Sure enough, he saw that she had returned, but there was no one behind her.


    He felt slightly relieved and saw that she was talking into her cell phone while she opened the door. "..." Thank you for your gift today. I''m very happy. Lord tycoon, you truly are worthy of your surname as Shangguan. You are indeed very rich ¡­ "If I had known earlier, I would have taken the item ¡­"


    His eyes immediately turned cold. Surnamed Shangguan? Did she really go out with that guy?


    What a disobedient woman ¡­


    When Shen Xiran entered, he felt a cold wind blowing behind his back, as if someone was staring at him. After looking back, he realized that nothing had happened, and couldn''t help but to close the door while feeling suspicious.


    After a while, the sound of knocking on the door rang again.


    She stopped her tidying up and went to open the door. was already standing in front of the door, looking at her with a strange gaze.


    She was startled and touched her own face. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Si Lianye laughed, she walked in and glanced at the sofa filled with shopping bags, and asked with a strange tone of voice: "Going shopping?"


    Shen Xiran laughed, the pleasure from shopping had not yet faded from her body, and replied smilingly.


    "Alone?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course ¡­" Just as she was about to rush out, she felt that something was wrong with his tone and looked at him strangely. "Why are you asking so much? What do you want me to do? "


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes, thinking back to what she had said to her phone when she first entered the room, the anger in her heart rushed up, and she coldly looked at, her voice as cold as ice: "Seems like you enjoyed today."


    "Not bad." Shen Xiran replied instinctively, feeling that his attitude today was rather strange. He asked: "Did you eat the wrong medicine? Or did you drink? " After saying that, he sniffed the air and felt that he didn''t smell like alcohol anymore. That was weird, why did he look like he owed him a lot of money?


    When Si Lianye saw her uncaring expression, as if sshe didn''t feel any guilt going on a date with Shangguan Zhe, he was even angrier. It seemed that she really did not place him in her eyes.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at him, then looked at the arm by her ear. She couldn''t recover her senses after a long time.


    But why was his expression so terrifying? It was just a walk in the park, how could he have lost his mind?


    "You ¡­ What are you doing, let go of me! " She was in a bad mood and wanted to push him away, but she could not.


    Si Lianye laughed coldly: "What, when you went shopping with him, did you not resent the fact that you were so close to him?" You want to run now just because you''re looking at me? Was he that scary?


    "What are you talking about? What was so close? I don''t understand, release! " She looked at him angrily, her face red with anger. She still wanted to pack her things and bring her son back. What was he trying to do now?


    Si Lianye pretended not to hear her words and looked down at her crimson cheeks. She was even more sure that she went on a date with Shangguan Zhe in the afternoon.


    The anger in his heart could no longer be repressed. He looked at her and said forcefully, "You''re mine, you can only be mine. You''re not allowed to interact with other men. Did you hear that?"

 C130

    Shen Xiran could no longer hold it back, looked at his cold voice and said: "What do you mean by this? I''m me, I''m an independent individual. It''s my freedom to interact with anyone I want, you ¡­"


    Before she could finish, her words were forcefully swallowed into his stomach by his kiss.


    The more Si Lianye listened, the angrier she got. What freedom, what independence, his women did not need these, they only needed to lie under him and receive his love.


    Thus, he directly kissed her before she finished and sealed off the rest of her words.


    Shen Xiran opened his eyes wide and struggled with all his might. Was Si Lianye crazy? Why?


    She tried her best to struggle and twist. Her fist pounded his back, trying to get him to let go of her. However, the result was that he kissed her more and more deeply.


    "Woo woo ¡­" She stared at him.


    His lips moved from side to side, but no matter how hard she tried to protect him, he could not soak in it. He couldn''t help but loosen up a bit.


    When she found a gap, she immediately stomped on the back of his foot and slipped away from him while he was wincing in pain.


    He turned to grab at her, but he only managed to grab a corner of her dress.


    Shen Xiran carefully stood at the place closest to the door and used all his strength to wipe his lips with his sleeve, his expression even uglier than Si Lianye''s: "Si Lianye, don''t go overboard, kiss me if you want, do whatever you want. Please understand, I have nothing to do with you!"


    With that, she angrily stepped forward and opened the door, "Now, please leave, I don''t welcome you!"


    Si Lianye looked at her expression, then at the door in her hand, before suddenly walking over with big strides.


    When she saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief. It was best if she could chase him out. This man was like a ticking time bomb. Who knows when he would blast her to pieces.


    However, something unexpected happened. Si Lianye walked towards the door in large strides, but she didn''t go out. Instead, she directly closed the door.


    Her eyes opened wide, her heart felt cold, and she could not help but take a few steps back: Si Lianye, what exactly do you want to do?


    Si Lianye slowly took a step forward, and looked at her with a cold expression. "Xiran, I''ve discovered that I''ve been too good to you during this period of time;


    "Lawless! I didn''t do anything!" Shen Xiran felt that the current Si Lianye was a madman. So what? Then should she call the police?


    Si Lianye looked at her solemnly, and took another step forward. She couldn''t help but take another step back, and it wasn''t because she was too weak, but because she realized that Si Lianye''s expression was extremely terrifying, causing her to instinctively want to avoid him.


    However, this time, she only took two steps back when she felt a peculiar sensation on her back. She was startled, but before she could regain her senses, she discovered that her feet had gone soft, and she just happened to sit on the sofa.


    His lips perked up, and he walked directly in front of her and said, "I think I should give you some punishment right now."


    "What ¡­" What punishment? " She suddenly felt that she was in a very dangerous situation.


    Si Lianye did not smile, she raised her chin and started observing carefully.


    His skin is the fair color of a normal person, and his hair is not short, it''s shiny and black, and when separated, he doesn''t look particularly outstanding. Not to mention those beauties he has seen before, even if there were a few more that are prettier than her in his company, why did he keep her in his heart for so many years?


    But this woman didn''t care at all. She even asked her son to call another man''s father in front of him. Even if he had let her down before, he felt that he had reached the limit after so many days of tolerating.


    The expression in her eyes as she looked at him became more and more terrifying, and her body couldn''t help but shrink backwards, and her voice began to tremble: "Si Lianye ¡­ You... What''s the matter with you? "Let me go ¡­"


    Si Lianye suddenly laughed: "Would you like to stay here or in the bedroom?"


    She was stunned. "What is here?"


    Si Lianye lowered her eyes, and immediately did an action that made her cry out in shock. He bent over and hugged her.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " She suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    He looked down at her, a strange light burning in his eyes. "What do you think?"


    She pursed her lips tightly and fell silent.


    He gently placed her on the bed and looked at her deeply.


    She quietly looked back and only felt that his eyes were astonishingly hot.


    "You ¡­ "Just what are you planning to do ¡­" Her voice trailed off, and an indescribable feeling rose from the depths of her body.


    His eyes sparkled as he looked at her. "Xi Ran, I know you still love me, right?"


    She wanted to say, "No, I''d rather love any man than you." But she didn''t know why, she just opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    When he saw her smile, his handsome face shone with happiness. He couldn''t help but lower his head and once again firmly kiss her lips.


    This time, she wasn''t surprised, nor did she struggle. Instead, she slowly closed her eyes, looking as if she was immersed in this kiss.


    Her head felt dizzy, as if she was floating in the air. She couldn''t even land on the ground no matter what. This feeling was too wonderful. It was like the moment she closed her eyes, she went back to the way she used to be.


    Her unwillingness made Si Lianye even more excited, with a few moves, she had already taken off half of her clothes. In the midst of her intoxication, she always felt that something was wrong, as if she had forgotten about something.


    What was it?


    Suddenly, a cell phone''s ringtone rang.


    He frowned and grabbed in the direction of the voice. At that moment, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    He suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. As expected, she seemed to have thought of something. Her expression changed as she climbed up, grabbed her phone, and looked at her contacts.


    The contact person on there was the kindergarten''s Teacher Wang. She immediately knew that he had been acting strangely and always felt that something was wrong. It was time to bring Le Le back home, but she was actually rolling in the bed with Si Lianye, leaving his son in the kindergarten.


    God, how could she be so confused?


    She took in a breath of cold air, ignoring the fact that her clothes were wide open, she hurriedly placed her phone by her ear and said, "I''m sorry, teacher. I''m ¡­ "I''m a bit busy right now, so I couldn''t make it in time ¡­"


    "Mom ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, his son''s clear voice came from the other side of the phone, "Mother ¡­" I''m at the teacher''s house, she treats me very well, when will you come ¡­ I want to go home. "


    She let out a sigh of relief and said in her gentlest voice, "Baby, I''m sorry, mother didn''t do it on purpose. Mom was a little busy, but I''ll come and pick you up immediately. You stay obediently with teacher, okay?"


    "Alright, mother, you have to come quickly ¡­" Le Le dragged her voice. Shen Xiran, who was familiar with her, knew that he was unhappy about it, and could not help but glare at the one who instigated it.


    His expression was also extremely ugly. He had actually forgotten about his son. He truly deserved to be stared at.


    Only after speaking nicely with her teacher for a good while more did she finally put down her phone, tidied up her clothes, and when she lowered her head to look at the spring glow in front of her, she couldn''t help but blush; the gaze she used to look at Si Lianye with was obviously not friendly.


    Si Lianye rubbed her nose helplessly but did not try to defend herself.


    In order to atone for his sins, he took the initiative to bring Le Le home.


    Shen Xiran shot a glance at him, but did not make a sound. Since he was going to pick her up, he would naturally take a taxi faster than her.


    It was just that she didn''t want to forgive him so quickly, so she didn''t say anything along the way. Si Lianye tried her best to tease her and also didn''t let her speak. She couldn''t help but sigh at the bottom of her heart, slightly regretting her impulsiveness today.


    Didn''t he say that he would wait for her to completely open her heart? Why did he make himself lose his mind with such a gentle stimulus? Where did the calm Si Lianye go?


    I can''t be impulsive in the future, he told himself.


    Shen Xiran didn''t know what he was thinking and was regretting it in his heart. What happened to him just now, why did he act like a demon? It was unforgivable that his son had forgotten to pick his up after school.


    Just as the two of them were blaming themselves, they had finally reached their destination. And at this time, Le Le was already standing at the main entrance waiting for them.


    Shen Xiran got off the car, and first thanked his teacher gratefully before hugging Le Le and fiercely kissed him a few times. "I''m sorry Le Le, Mom was so busy and forgot about you."


    Le Le pouted, still a little unhappy. He wrapped his arms around her neck and said, "Then you cannot forget about me next time, or else I will ignore you."

 C131

    You''re a bad mother


    "Alright, it definitely won''t happen again." As she was thinking, she glared at Si Lianye again, but this time, Le Le discovered her. "Mother, why are you glaring at Uncle Si?"


    She blushed with shame and stuttered, not knowing how to explain. Si Lianye smiled and continued: "That''s because Uncle Si asked her to work overtime. That''s why your mother forgot to pick you up."


    Le Le blinked his eyes, "Really? "Then you''re a bad guy."


    "Fine, I''m a bad guy, so in order to apologize, Uncle Si will prepare delicious food for you to eat tonight, okay?"


    "Alright." Le Le advanced an inch and immediately stated his conditions: "I want to eat the pudding from last time, two!"


    "No, only one." Shen Xiran was immediately displeased when he heard it. This child really liked eating too much sweet food.


    Le Le''s small face immediately fell, and he opened his arms. "Uncle Si, hug."


    Si Lianye''s heart immediately softened as she received him from Shen Xiran''s embrace in a benevolent manner.


    Shen Xiran was angered by his actions and laughed: "Shen Le is happy, if you have the ability, don''t look for Mommy anymore." Such a petty thing, he actually became so stubborn.


    Le Le was a little flustered in his heart, but he felt that when he was in the arms of the Uncle Si, which had always been fond of him, he immediately gained courage again. He leaned his small body against Si Lianye''s chest and stubbornly repeated, "I want to eat two ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at the furious Shen Xiran, but didn''t say a word as she smilingly sent him back to the car. Shen Xiran was furious, he originally wanted to sit in the front seat alone and let that inexperienced wolf taste the feeling of not being cared for, but after thinking about it, for the sake of safety, he decided to sit beside his son.


    His heart skipped a beat and he felt that something was wrong. He remembered in his little head that the last time his mother was this angry, she did not speak to him for a whole three days, and that it had been extremely difficult for him.


    Mother looked even more angry now than she had the last time.


    What should he do now?


    If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have done that ¡­


    Just as he was thinking in his little mind, a loud rumbling sound suddenly came from his little belly.


    Shen Xiran immediately heard it with his sharp senses, and his heart softened. The gaze he used to look at his son was not as angry as before.


    He shook his head and immediately noticed his mother''s change. He decided to not tell her that his teacher had actually given him a small piece of cake and just said: "No, my mother, Le Le is really hungry."


    Si Lianye listened from the front and turned her head to look at Le Le''s bitter face. After thinking for a bit, she drove to a restaurant that was famous for cooking children''s meals.


    "Let''s eat outside tonight, are you happy that Uncle Si is treating you to delicious food?" He stopped the car with a smile, turned and asked Le Le.


    Le Le immediately clapped his hands: "Great, Le Le likes to eat delicious things the most."


    After Si Lianye heard it, she couldn''t help but glance at Shen Xiran, and instantly recalled that she was also a glutton.


    Feeling dejected, he got out of the car, turned around and opened the door for him, carried him out, and then asked: "In a while, what do you like to eat, order it yourself, do you understand?"


    Le Le nodded heavily.


    Immediately, Si Lianye walked in first with Le Le in her arms while Shen Xiran followed behind them alone. Looking at the two men in front of him, she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    And at the same time, the scene of their family of three going out to play had also attracted the attention of many people. The reason was that these two big and two small group of three were rather handsome, was just that Si Lianye was tall, with a handsome face that could enchant a woman from the age of eight to eighty, while the handsome young man in his embrace had a small, white and tender face, eyes that were like black grapes, shone upon seeing them, and the dimples on his cheeks made him seem even more cute.


    And lastly, Shen Xiran had a cold temperament, with a head full of black hair that was slightly curled up.


    It was only because of this family of three that people couldn''t help but want to take a look.


    Si Lianye carried Le Le and sat down, and got someone to order the dishes.


    He refused to let go of his kindness and ordered several sweet foods. Shen Xiran could not hold it in anymore and stopped his with a cold voice, "Le Le, you can''t eat so much sweet food.


    Le Le''s mouth pouted again. Shen Xiran hardened his heart and removed all of the sweet foods he had ordered, leaving behind only a pudding. Then, he ordered a light dish suitable for children.


    Le Le sighed like an adult.


    Shen Xiran glanced at his son but did not say a word.


    Si Lianye found it funny, so she asked Le Le: "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing Le Le''s young and tender face revealing such a vexed and vexed expression, even though he knew that it was Le Le who was putting on an act, he couldn''t help but want to know more about his.


    Before Le Le even had the chance to speak, Shen Xiran had already interrupted him: "He sighed because he felt that his mother, who was always in charge of managing East and West, was feeling very sad."


    She had already discovered this method a long time ago, so why not? If she wanted to gain their sympathy, it would depend on whether or not she was willing to be duped as a mother.


    Le Le''s expression fell once again. It''s really scary to have a mother who knows him so well. Wuu wuu, can he go back to A Nation?


    Of course, he only dared to say this in his heart. He would never dare to say it out loud, or else his mother would never forgive him.


    Shen Xiran had already explained to Si Lianye: "This brat is usually quite obedient, but he has a very strong fondness for sweets. You don''t usually spend a lot of time with him, and I don''t know that he will use all kinds of methods to fight for the right to eat sweets for himself. Just ignore him at this time."


    Si Lianye found it funny, looking at Le Le''s bitter face, with his small cheeks that bulged like a bun, it made his heart ache no matter how he looked at it, almost saying, "Let him eat." Fortunately, he still had his sense of reason and forcefully swallowed his words.


    Shen Xiran looked at him and said suspiciously: "Don''t tell me you''re being soft-hearted? Let me tell you, he stole too much snacks before, and we sent him to the dentist in the middle of the night to treat the toothache. The doctor has already warned him, if you eat too much more, you can pull all your teeth out."


    After saying this, Si Lianye clearly felt her son''s small body tremble.


    Shen Xiran was satisfied, he was the one who said those words, let''s see if he still dares to argue with her over the sweet taste.


    Le Le''s arrogance had been thoroughly suppressed by her, and the following meal was completely calm. Shen Xiran was very satisfied, and Si Lianye couldn''t help but give him a few dishes, but she turned a blind eye to the wistful gaze in his eyes.


    What Xi Ran said was right. Children shouldn''t eat too much snacks.


    But in this peace, outside the private room, someone was looking at the tightly shut door with doubt. He asked the person beside him: "Did you see it clearly just now, did Yun Ye''s CEO, Si Lianye, really go in with a woman and child?"


    The subordinate beside him flattered, "It''s true. I can see it very clearly. I definitely won''t make a mistake."


    The middle-aged man slowly started laughing, "Who would have thought that Si Lianye was a golden bachelor that caused countless women to go crazy, in the end, she even had a wife and children. Haha, if this news were to spread, who knows how many women would be heartbroken ¡­"


    The subordinate beside him hesitated: "Maybe he''s just his friend?"


    The middle-aged man glared at him: "Impossible, didn''t you see that the child just now looks at least fifty percent similar to Si Lianye? Such a child, if not his, could it be that she''s the younger brother''s?"


    The subordinate smiled awkwardly, he did not dare say anything anymore, everyone knew that Si Lianye did not have any brothers.


    Then it was very clear that the child was his. This was a big piece of news, so he became excited again and asked, "Boss, since that''s the case, should we ¡­"


    His company and Yun Ye were actual competitors, currently competing with each other for a huge project worth over a hundred million yuan. If the matter of Si Lianye having a son were to leak out at this time, it would probably be extremely helpful to them.


    However, the boss only sneered, "Don''t worry. We''re not the only ones watching them. We''re just waiting to watch a show."


    His men looked around and suddenly understood.


    The Capital was very big, but there were only a few upper class society people, and just a little bit of information could immediately be spread out for everyone to know, so even if they did not say it themselves, there would definitely be people who knew.


    They were waiting to see a play.


    At this time, Shen Xiran did not know if there would be a giant storm approaching, but she looked at Le Le lovingly eating up all the food, and adding on a pudding, he finally put down his knife and fork. She shook her head and wiped his mouth, and after wiping his forehead, he said, "Like a little pig."


    Ever since he was young, he had been quite good at eating, especially when he grew up.


    Le Le grinned at his mother.


    Her heart was as soft as a puddle of water. Although she felt loathing towards him, he just didn''t love her enough. She could not help but hold him in her arms and ask, "Are you full yet?"


    Le Le nodded his head: "I''m full."


    "Then can we go home?"


    "Alright."


    Si Lianye got up with a smile: "Come, let''s go home."


    When Shen Xiran heard the two words "go home", he was stunned for a moment as he looked at the figure''s back.


    Go home? What a beautiful word. If they hadn''t discovered such a thing in the past, they might really have come out to have dinner together.


    Unfortunately, there was no such thing as'' if ''in this world.


    A sad look flashed through her eyes, then she smiled faintly and walked out, holding her son''s hand.


    The moment she stepped out of the door, she suddenly felt as if there was a flash of light in a corner. She turned her head to look, but didn''t discover anything. She couldn''t help but furrow her brows in puzzlement.


    Maybe it was just an illusion?

 C132

    She didn''t take it to heart, but at this moment, Si Lianye also noticed that his expression was similar to Shen Xiran''s. She had only lightly swept a glance over there, and hadn''t noticed anything after.


    After they returned home, just like before, they played with Le Le for a while and then gave him a bath before going to bed.


    And Shen Xiran, in the face of Si Lianye''s burning gaze, firmly expressed his rejection.


    "No, you go back." She shielded her chest with her hands and looked at him cautiously.


    Si Lianye sighed, her expression a little pitiful, causing her to suddenly think of Le Le, who wanted to ask for her sweet food: "Xiran, don''t be so heartless, I miss you a lot."


    He spoke with a low and hoarse voice, trying to get her to pity him. Unfortunately, Shen Xiran was usually stone-hearted, and wasn''t moved at all, "Thank you, but I don''t want you. Please leave, I''m going to rest now."


    Si Lianye pursed her lips, gently sighed, and finally gave up and turned to leave.


    Shen Xiran saw that he was finally willing to give up, and couldn''t help but feel relieved, so he quickly closed the door. Only God knew how alluring this man was to her, if he still persisted for a little longer, he might really agree to it.


    But now that she had finally achieved her goal, an uncomfortable feeling rose from the bottom of her heart, as if she was reluctant to part with him.


    She was so scared that she shook her head. How could it be possible, Si Lianye was her enemy, she definitely wouldn''t do it, and she couldn''t have any other thoughts towards him.


    Wake up, she said to herself in her heart. Shen Xiran, the love between you and him has long since disappeared. He is no longer the him of the past, and you are no longer the you of the past.


    Thinking of this, she looked out the window at the cold moonlight and sighed softly.


    At this time, Si Lianye went back and made a few phone calls. After she put down her phone, his expression did not show much melancholy.


    The night passed in silence.


    The next day at work, when she walked into the company and found herself bathed in a strange gaze, she couldn''t help but frown.


    What was going on? Before, because of her close relationship with Si Lianye, she had also received a lot of attention, but today, she felt that a lot of attention was being paid to her, and there seemed to be a lot of malice hidden within.


    Did something happen that she didn''t know about?


    She muttered in her heart, but she couldn''t find anyone to ask. After all, she was always alone in the company and didn''t have many friends around her that she could call her friends.


    However, even though there were a lot of rumors about her, due to some special reason, there were almost no one who dared to act impolitely in front of her. Therefore, from start to finish, Shen Xiran had been troubled by those strange gazes and he had never been able to clearly hear those whispers.


    However, things changed in the afternoon as Si Lianye went to a meeting, leaving her alone in the office.


    And when he was not by her side, the person she absolutely did not want to see appeared in front of her eyes. Xie Ying.


    She held a large stack of documents in her hands and looked at Ye Ci with an unfriendly expression, "Come, help me copy these documents."


    She was stunned and wanted to refuse, but before she could say anything, Xie Ying sneered: "You can''t be wanting to say that you don''t have time, right?


    "What background? What nonsense are you talking about?" Shen Xiran frowned and asked.


    Xie Ying sneered: "Could it be that it isn''t? If not, how dare you, a little assistant, refuse my assignment? "


    She looked at Xie Ying''s "I knew you weren''t that simple" expression of contempt. She couldn''t stop holding the bag against her chest in one breath, so she stood up and said, "If you want to help, just say it. Why do you need to say so much?"


    Wasn''t Xie Ying trying to make things difficult for him so she could tell him the truth? She just didn''t fall for it.


    She angrily took the documents from Xie Ying''s hands, walked over to the copy machine and started copying it. These documents seemed to be more important, there were many that had not been opened.


    Xie Ying lazily said from behind her: "You be careful, the boss has instructed me before, these documents cannot be leaked out."


    She turned around and looked at Xie Ying, smiled: "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid."


    She also noticed that these were the assessments of the projects that Yun Ye was going to take care of. They weren''t of much use, but they couldn''t be leaked to let anyone know the details of the company.


    She lowered her eyes and slowly copied, but it didn''t take her long to realize that something was wrong with the copier.


    The documents that were typed out became a piece of white paper with no words written on them.


    Crap, is the machine broken?


    She frowned as she checked the machine, only to find that there was no ink left in the cartridge.


    She looked around but couldn''t find any traces of a new ink cartridge.


    Looks like I''ll have to go to the materials room to retrieve it, but these documents are still piled up here, what should I do?


    She hesitated for a moment, then turned around to look at Xie Ying, who was seated not too far away from her.


    Xie Ying looked up at her as if he felt her gaze, and asked impatiently: Do something so slow, what are you looking at me for?


    His voice was filled with the usual impatience, the sharp voice allowed Shen Xiran to relax, and she said: "I''m out of ink, can you bring me a box?"


    Xie Ying looked at her snappily. "Are you the big miss? I''m very busy. "


    "Then... "Then help me look at the documents." She thought for a moment. That was all she could do.


    Xie Ying didn''t even raise her head as she replied with a "En", "Go and come back quickly."


    Shen Xiran went downstairs to get an ink box and from beginning to end, only a few minutes had passed.


    After changing the cartridge, she continued to copy. She immediately forgot about this small episode, and because Xie Ying was busy with work, she did not find trouble with her.


    Her work went smoothly, and as long as she did not pay attention to the strange gazes of those people, she felt that her mood would improve a little.


    However, just as she was about to go to the washroom, just as she stood up from the toilet and was about to push open the door, she heard a woman speaking outside, "I really didn''t expect her to be this kind of person ¡­" "Truly shameless ¡­"


    "That''s right. How can such a female boss stay in our company? This will affect our image ¡­"


    "Why don''t we think of a way to chase her away?"


    "That won''t do, she has so many people defending her, what if ¡­"


    "That''s true. This woman is so shameless. She has seduced so many men. If we were implicated, we wouldn''t be able to get away with it ¡­"


    "Ai, how despicable. Why doesn''t this kind of woman die ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    Shen Xiran frowned as he listened on the inside for a long time, but he could not identify the "shameless" woman they were talking about. He only knew that her methods were not bad, and that she had fallen in love with many of the men in the company.


    Strange, was there really such a woman?


    She was getting curious and couldn''t help but open the door and go out.


    One of them spoke happily, "Tell me, how did she arrange the time every night? What if other men were to bump into her ¡­" After saying that, he noticed that his colleagues were all looking straight at him. He could not help but ask in puzzlement, "What''s wrong with all of you ¡­" As she spoke, she turned around to look, and discovered that Shen Xiran was actually behind her. She could not help but cry out in fear, "Ah ¡­ Shen ¡­ Shen De Helper... You... "Why did you..."


    His voice trembled as he asked, looking extremely terrified.


    Shen Xiran still wanted to ask them who the person they were talking about was, but after looking at them now, he realized that they were all feeling extremely guilty, and their eyes were swinging back and forth, not daring to look at him. There was also that woman who stuttered when she spoke, and he understood in his heart that he was the person they were talking about.


    That dissolute woman who was sexually loose and had a relationship with all the men in the company.


    Her heart immediately turned cold as she looked at them with a sneer, "I really didn''t know I had such charm. Thank you for your praise. I will properly speak my good words to your superiors and let them reward you."


    With that, he impolitely parted the crowd to wash their hands. The sound of running water woke them up, and they all begged her in panic, "I''m sorry, Shen Te. We were just joking, please don''t take it seriously ¡­"


    "Right, right, we were just casually saying that. We don''t really want to do anything to you ¡­"


    One by one, they reacted and began to plead to her. This was a joke. Rumor has it that Shen Te''s relationship with the company''s executives was not ordinary, especially when she had a relationship with the CEO. This ¡­ If she were to go back and casually blow the wind in front of the CEO, their job would definitely be ruined.


    How could that be possible? Yun Ye''s welfare was so good. If he was fired, what would they do in the future?


    Shen Xiran''s heart was filled with rage. Seeing how their mouths were splattered with saliva just now, debasing himself as much as they could, wishing that they could push him down to the ground and stomp on him a few more times, and looking at their pitiful appearances now, Shen Xiran felt an indescribable complex feeling in his heart.


    She gave them a cold look. She didn''t want to see their respectful front, so she pushed open the door without saying a word.


    Everyone''s face fell. It''s over. She''ll definitely go back and complain ¡­


    When Shen Xiran returned to his position, he was still in a bad mood. She finally knew why there were so many strange gazes looking at his during this period, especially at the start of the day. His feelings were because he wanted to see what this "super fox spirit who has a relationship with all the men in the company" looked like.


    He wondered if they were disappointed when they saw his real appearance. Although her looks were not bad, she wasn''t some devastatingly beautiful beauty.


    Thinking up to here, her lips curled into a cold smile. She didn''t know who had such malicious thoughts as to spread such rumors in the company.

 C133

    However, she also had a vague idea. It was not good to not like the people in the company, but there were not many people who truly had a deep grudge with her.


    Then only ¡­


    She pursed her lips as she thought about it, feeling a sense of irritation in her heart. Why did she always dislike him? She clearly didn''t take the initiative to attack her. Instead, she ¡­


    She sighed deeply, feeling both physically and mentally exhausted.


    She had originally thought that such rumors would just mean ''forget about it''. She did not take it to heart, nor did she intend to find someone else to settle the score. She only thought that with the passage of time, the rumors would also gradually dissipate.


    Therefore, after she had intimidated that group of people, she did not actually complain about it like they had guessed, and had even leaked a bit of information in front of Si Lianye. However, he was doing his work everyday, and no one who was blind would voluntarily tell him about it.


    From the looks of it, everything was very calm and peaceful.


    However, she quickly discovered that her guess was a bit too optimistic.


    That very day, she needed to deliver a document to some supervisor''s office downstairs.


    She turned her head to look at Si Lianye, and without saying a word, she picked up her documents.


    This kind of thing was very normal, it was something every employee would do frequently, so she and Si Lianye did not take it to heart.


    She spoke as if she was indispensable, causing her face to redden slightly.


    While waiting for the elevator, she suddenly felt a gloomy gaze staring at her from somewhere behind. She turned her head to look, but found nothing, and couldn''t help but think in her heart, recently she has been feeling this feeling more and more, always feeling that there was someone behind her, but when she looked back, she also didn''t see anything. Weird, what''s wrong with her?


    As she thought about it, the elevator in front of her arrived. She didn''t have time to think about it any longer and stepped into it.


    The elevator slowly descended, and during the process, many colleagues came in one after another, but their actions were all the same. Half of them recognized her, gave her a fawning smile, and then took the initiative to distance themselves from her, while the other half, didn''t know her very well, looked confused and wanted to take the initiative to speak with her. In the end, some of them were pulled over by the people beside them, and after saying a few words in his ear, his gaze towards Shen Xiran changed.


    She smiled wryly in her heart and didn''t say anything.


    After arriving at their destination, she took the document and walked out as if nothing had happened, throwing those strange gazes and whispers to the back of her head.


    When they were outside the office, she told the secretary the reason for her visit. After the beautiful secretary reported the news, she smiled at her: "Director Lin invited you in."


    She was stunned. "If it''s not for you, then it''s fine?"


    The beautiful secretary shrugged and said with a fake smile, "I''m not sure either. This is Director Lin''s intention, please give it to him personally."


    She felt a little strange, but she didn''t think too much about it. She took the document and walked to the door to knock. After she heard a "Please enter" sound coming from inside, she walked in.


    The secretary smiled maliciously.


    After entering, she found that the other party looked a little familiar, but she did not put it to heart. After all, this was a company, and if they were not in the same department, they might have met before. She walked up to him and passed him the document: "Director Lin, this is the document you requested."


    Director Lin raised his head and looked at her, his gaze fixated on her.


    She frowned. She felt that this kind of gaze was too aggressive. It was as if she had taken off all her clothes, causing her to feel uncomfortable all over.


    She instinctively took a step back and looked at him warily. The document was already placed in front of him, so she quickly made a decision and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going."


    Director Lin suddenly spoke out, "Special Assistant Shen, please wait a moment."


    With that, she stood up and walked out from behind the large desk without even looking at the document, standing in front of her.


    She realized that the man in front of her was a head taller than her. Although he was middle-aged, he was well-maintained. He was the type of man who would attract many women''s gazes when he walked out.


    However, Shen Xiran still felt that something was amiss, he asked with a fake smile: "Director Lin, do you have any other instructions?"


    He smiled, "I heard that Shen Te is a popular person by the CEO''s side, and today he specially sent me a document. I''m very honored."


    She looked at him suspiciously, not knowing what he meant. "Thank you. This is just my duty."


    With that, she took a step back. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first ¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Director Lin suddenly reached out his hand to grab her wrist. She immediately dodged in alarm, and asked with furrowed brows: "May I ask what you mean by this?"


    Director Lin squinted his eyes and looked at her: "Truly, noble people forget many things. We clearly met once before, but you actually forgot about me. It really makes me sad."


    The more he said, the weirder it became. What was with this intimate tone? She was pretty sure she hadn''t been seeing him before.


    She took a deep breath, walked to the door, and reached out for the handle. "I''m sorry," she said.


    "Is that so?" Director Lin smiled, he did not understand his meaning, but he did not move his body and continued to look at her: "Shen De Help is really forgetful, I am truly sad. Since we have met again, you do not need to be in such a hurry to leave, come, let us properly reminisce about old times ¡­"


    After saying that, he was about to take her hand. At this moment, he already clearly showed his ill intentions.


    Shen Xiran decisively turned the handle of the door and said at the same time, "Please have some self-respect, I don''t even know you!" What did he say? When did she meet this pervert?


    But immediately after, her face changed greatly as she stared at Director Lin fiercely: "You locked the door?"


    Director Lin smiled as he grabbed her hand. She used all the strength in his body to restrain himself from punching his pig head.


    "Aiya, don''t make it sound so bad. I just want to have a good chat with you. Who told you to refuse someone a thousand miles away?"


    "I''m sorry, I still have work to do. Otherwise, the CEO might come looking for me." She pulled her hand away from his fat one.


    A look of disdain flashed in Director Lin''s eyes, causing her to be shocked. "Stop trying to scare people, who doesn''t know that you are a lousy person in the company. If you have money, you can go ahead."


    Shen Xiran was enraged upon hearing that, and shouted, "What nonsense are you spouting!?"


    Director Lin looked at her up and down, the contempt in his eyes clearly visible: "Previously when I heard your reputation, I thought you were just an ordinary person, but later on, I saw that you actually looked pretty good. How about this, in the future, don''t work so hard to serve so many men, and just follow me. "There''s only one thing. After following me, you can''t just not reject anyone. Otherwise ¡­"


    He talked about his dirty conditions while slowly examining her from top to bottom. It was as if he was peeling her naked body inch by inch with his eyes. She couldn''t help but shiver all over.


    This was partly due to his scornful tone, partly due to his fear. She had never seen such a malicious man in her life before. She could not believe that she would meet such a person. She could not help but be stunned.


    "How is it? Were you moved by my conditions? " He thought she was thinking, but a flash of unhappiness passed through his eyes, and he once again reached out and grabbed her shoulder. "What are you hesitating for? Being alone with me is no better than being alone with so many men? "Come, let me see what kind of goods it is. Let''s see if it''s worth that much money."


    He reached for her collar.


    She took a deep breath, blocked his hands in time, and then smiled faintly: "Director Lin, aren''t you afraid of being caught and punished by others for harassing your subordinates during business hours and in your own office?"


    Yun Ye''s rules were very strict. As long as he still wanted to stay here, she didn''t believe that he wouldn''t be afraid.


    Who knew that these words would only cause his expression to change a little? After that, he laughed disdainfully, "We are willing to do so. Even if the CEO finds out, she can''t say anything about me ¡­"


    "But you haven''t asked me if I want to?" She interrupted him with a fake smile.


    Director Lin was not stupid, just by looking at her attitude he knew that there was a problem, so he frowned and asked: "You''re actually not willing? "He really is a natural born whore ¡­" After saying that, he steeled his heart and reached out his hand to tear off her clothes.


    Whatever she said, she said, if she didn''t want to, then she said, with her current reputation, even if she said later that she was QJ, no one would believe her.


    Shen Xiran did not expect him to be so daring, he immediately let out a scream, and turned around to avoid''s big hand: "I''m telling you, Lin Zehai, if you continue acting like this, I''m going to call for help!"


    "Just scream! My office is soundproof! No one can hear you even if you scream until your throat breaks!" He laughed sinisterly and pounced towards Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran''s face changed.


    Lin Zehai was in a great mood, and his prey was about to reach his hands.


    "Is that so? Then, turn around and look, is there anyone behind you? " The beautiful prey suddenly spoke, its voice carrying a sense of relief.


    At the same time, the sturdy door of the locked office was kicked open with a bang. A tall figure stood at the door, instantly filling the entire office with cold air.


    Lin Zehai felt a chill run down his back, and all of the hairs on his body stood on end. He knew that the situation was bad, and slowly turned his head to look, and his expression became extremely ugly, as if he had swallowed a fly. CEO... You... "How could you ¡­"

 C134

    Don''t touch me


    His shock and fear caused him to stutter, but in his heart, he was crazily clamoring. Why, why did this happen? Why did the CEO stand up for this bitch? Could that rumor be true?


    Actually, there were two versions of rumors circulating around the company about Shen Xiran. The first one was something everyone knew, Shen Xiran loved money like his life, he was an unending stream of men, he was a complete and thorough slut, the kind that anyone could go up and down. The other kind of rumors referred to the deep relationship between Si Lianye and herself, to the point where even under her bad reputation, he was still brought along by Si Lianye.


    It was just that the second method was too strange, and no one believed it. also thought so, which was why he made such a move against her. However, at this moment, he realized that the second method seemed to be true ¡­


    Heavens, he probably wouldn''t be able to survive!


    His fear caused his face to turn pale and sweat profusely.


    Si Lianye looked at Lin Zehai as if he was looking at a dead man, and then ignored him, turning his gaze towards Shen Xiran: "Come here."


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath, and laughed bitterly after seeing Si Lianye''s unhappy gaze. This time, it was truly an unexpected calamity, and was only sending her documents, but she was actually being harassed. If she wasn''t quick-witted, she would have pressed the phone in time, allowing Si Lianye to hear the voices coming from this side.


    She''s so innocent. Why does such a pervert always look for me?


    Her heart was aggrieved, but she was good at holding back, and looked calm. Si Lianye looked at her, and felt that her gaze became deeper and deeper. She was almost humiliated by someone, but she was still able to remain so calm?


    Could the downfall be bad?


    As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but glance at the curled up Lin Zehai, and coldly said. "From now on, you are expelled."


    Even if he was expelled, it was still not enough. Later on, he would find out what kind of methods he had used. He wanted to let them see what kind of fate it would be if they offended his woman!


    Lin Zehai was shocked, he did not think that he would be punished like this before he even touched even a strand of Shen Xiran''s hair, he was so scared that his face had turned green, and pounced forward with the intention of begging for forgiveness: "CEO, I did not do it on purpose, I did not do it on purpose, I was just distracted for a moment, please forgive me ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a person came out from behind Si Lianye and covered his mouth, causing him to stare with wide eyes, doing his best to "Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu" to not be able to say anything. Beads of perspiration trickled down his forehead, and not long later, his clothes were all wet.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t help but feel a little pity when he saw him. If she wasn''t alert and Si Lianye had arrived in time, she would have suffered a hundred times worse fate than him right now.


    Therefore, she merely glanced at him, pretended not to have seen his pleading eyes, and walked to Si Lianye, and said sincerely: "Thank you."


    Si Lianye looked at her carefully, and when she saw that there were no other scars on her body other than her messy clothes, she became more at ease. She coldly snorted, and extended his hand to grab her: "Come back with me."


    She pursed her lips, looked at the eyes behind him, lowered her head, and said nothing.


    It would be better to let them misunderstand the relationship between her and Si Lianye than to let them call her a bitch.


    She thought that Si Lianye had not answered her call when he had almost grabbed her, but when he finally came over, she clearly felt a sense of relief and relief. She had not expected him to call her yet.


    Strangely enough, after seeing him, her originally fearful state of mind became much calmer.


    He seemed to have played the role of savior many times.


    She silently thought in her heart.


    He suddenly extended his hand and grabbed her wrist. She was shocked for a moment and instinctively wanted to shake him off; the moment of fear on her face made Si Lianye''s heart ache.


    He comforted her in a low voice. "It''s all right now. You''re safe now."


    She took a deep breath, looked at him, nodded, and said nothing more.


    At this time, Lin Zehai suddenly used all of his strength to pounce at her. Probably because his brain was willing to turn around at last, and he knew that begging Si Lianye would be better than begging Shen Xiran, so he threw himself beside her feet and begged: "Miss Shen, Shen De Help, it''s my fault. I was blind, sorry, I''m begging you, don''t expel me ¡­"


    It was unknown if he did this on purpose or not, as he was actually going to grab onto her leg again. Shen Xiran''s heart was stuffy, and he coldly looked at him: "Let go of me!"


    However, Si Lianye was already unable to endure it any longer, and suddenly kicked out fiercely, striking him squarely in the chest. Lin Zehai let out a blood-curdling screech as he rolled over several times before stopping.


    Shen Xiran was startled, when he saw the killing intent at the corner of Si Lianye''s eyes, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He was really afraid that would beat him to death, so he went forward and grabbed onto his hand.


    Si Lianye''s body that was about to step forward stopped, she lowered his head and looked at her hands, then swept his eyes over her face and understood her meaning.


    He stopped in his tracks, only glancing at Lin Zehai once more before he pulled her hand and turned to leave.


    Relieved, she followed him out the door.


    As soon as she left, all the colleagues who were watching at the door focused their attention on her. She was slightly stunned for a moment before she lowered her eyes, pretending that she didn''t see anything.


    Si Lianye grabbed her hand and returned to her office.


    As soon as he entered the office, he looked at her and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    She shook her head. "No, he tried to touch me. I dodged." Just thinking about it made her break out in a cold sweat. She never thought that Lin Zehai would be so daring.


    There was something else she couldn''t understand. He always said that she had seen him before, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen this brainless pervert.


    Seeing that she had finished answering the question, Si Lianye''s heart suddenly jumped, and he couldn''t help but grab her hand.


    Startled, she looked up. "What are you doing?"


    He shook his head slowly and rolled up the sleeves on her arms. Only after seeing that her arms were completely undamaged did he feel relieved.


    When he entered the door, he saw that Lin Zehai was still quite a distance away from her. Presumably, what she said was the truth and Lin Zehai did not have the time to touch her.


    She saw what he was doing and shook her head. "I''m telling you the truth," she said. After saying that, she looked at him deeply, "Thank you, you saved me once more."


    "Then what are you going to use to repay me?" He smiled and slowly lowered her sleeve, then asked.


    When she heard his teasing tone, she could not help but feel a lot more relaxed. She also replied, "So what if I offer myself as a gift ¡­"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, his heart suddenly stopped. This was bad.


    As expected, his eyes lit up, "Fine, you said so yourself. I''ll be waiting for the day you fulfill your promise."


    She pursed her lips, regretting what she had just said. Unfortunately, she could no longer take it back.


    He looked at her head filled with regret. He helplessly touched her hair, returned to his seat, and nodded at her. "You''re scared. Go in and rest for a bit."


    After which, he pointed to a small door at the side.


    That was Si Lianye''s private resting room, and it was the place that she had seen a few times when he was too tired and was preparing to stay up to work.


    She shook her head. "No need. I''m fine."


    He looked at her deeply. "It seems that I need to personally carry you inside?"


    "What? You pervert." She was shocked by his words. Seeing that his expression did not seem like he was lying, she could only slowly walk in.


    But although she was very reluctant, after she really touched that soft bed, she really had the feeling of sleepiness coming up. Unknowingly, after playing with her phone for a bit, she really fell asleep.


    On the other hand, Si Lianye who was outside was not so blissful. He looked coldly at his trusted subordinate Yue Haoqing: "Since the rumors were spread like this, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Yue Haoqing was a man around thirty years of age. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, had a fair and clean face, looked elegant, looked calm and harmless, but in reality, he was a scheming man who had always been Si Lianye''s right-hand man.


    In Si Lianye''s heart, she had a deep understanding of Yun Che''s abilities. If one were to say that he was completely unaware of such rumors, he definitely would not believe it.


    Yue Haoqing lowered his head and apologized: "Sorry boss, I was careless on this matter. I thought it was just a rumor and would pass after a while, so I didn''t take it to heart, but I didn''t think of it."


    Si Lianye interrupted his defense and said: "Did you think that it was because she wasn''t important and was taken away that it was better to hide it?"


    Yue Haoqing suddenly raised his head in an attempt to argue, but silently lowered his head in front of Si Lianye''s eyes, which seemed to have understood everything, and tacitly agreed.


    Si Lianye''s expression was as dark as the night: "I thought you were my trusted aide, you should have a good understanding of my thoughts, but now it seems like it might not be so."


    As he slowly spoke, Yue Haoqing''s face gradually became pale.


    "I''ll tell you right now, she''s the most important person in my heart. I won''t allow anyone to insult her. Do you understand?"


    Under his urgent gaze, Yue Haoqing hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still raised his head and bravely looked at him: "What if she divulges the secret of the company?"


    "What did you say?" Si Lianye denied without hesitation: "Impossible, she wouldn''t do that."


    Yue Haoqing was also in a dilemma. As the number one person in Si Lianye''s heart, who had just returned from a business trip and received this hot potato, he also felt that he was unlucky, but the matter was extremely important. He had just figured out what happened again, and he felt very helpless.


    He helplessly said, "Boss, I know you like her, but she really does seem to be suspicious of this matter."


    Si Lianye looked down at him condescendingly. "Evidence."

 C135

    I believe her


    He was stunned and shook his head. "There is no direct evidence, but... "It''s better if you take a look at the materials." With that, she passed the information in her hands to him.


    Yue Haoqing looked at the series of information and his face kept changing constantly. He didn''t even dare to let out a breath of air when he was at the side, even though the secrets leaked from these few incidents weren''t very serious, they all had one thing in common, and that was that Shen Xiran had been in contact with all of them.


    He thought that on this day, his boss, who always valued his own career, would definitely think of a way to clarify her background and suspects.


    Before he could finish his thought, he saw his boss looking at him with an unquestionable tone, "This matter cannot alert anyone, especially her. Slowly investigate, it won''t be her doing this, focus on others."


    Yue Haoqing was a little anxious, he never would have thought that his boss would have such a reaction, "But Boss, she''s clearly the most suspicious one, you can''t ¡­"


    "Just do as I say." Si Lianye looked at him indifferently.


    Yue Haoqing''s heart trembled. He knew that he was angry, so he did not say anymore and slowly retreated.


    Si Lianye watched him close the door, then turned to look at the computer. After a long time, he punched the table fiercely.


    Shen Xiran slept in the resting room, completely unaware that someone was watching him from outside. When he woke up, he felt that someone was staring at him, and when he opened his eyes, he found that Si Lianye was indeed sitting on a chair in the corner, with a laptop on his legs. The light on the screen shone onto his face, making him look exceptionally strange.


    Something was wrong?


    Slowly she sat up and asked, "What time is it?"


    Si Lianye looked at the time. "It''s time to get off work."


    I''m going to pick up Le Le. I''m going to be late. Startled, she quickly got out of bed.


    Si Lianye said indifferently: "Don''t be anxious, there''s still time, I''ll bring you there."


    She tidied up her clothes in a fluster as she complained, "Why did you wake me up earlier?"


    He shrugged and put the computer aside. "You woke up just as you were about to scream."


    "Is that so?" She looked at him suspiciously, and seeing that she had pretty much finished tidying up, she quickly grabbed her bag and left the room.


    Si Lianye slowly followed behind her. "Slow down, there''s still time."


    She turned around and glared at him. There were only half an hour left, and if he were to be late, Le Le would not be happy.


    However, in the end, Si Lianye was the one who drove the car well, and actually drove the car to the kindergarten before Le Le finished his lessons.


    After picking up Le Le, the feeling of being watched appeared again.


    She frowned and asked Si Lianye after getting on the car: "Do you feel like someone is secretly watching us?"


    Si Lianye looked at her strangely: "Peek? Are you talking about me? "


    She almost choked to death on her own saliva. When she came back to her senses, she said snappily, "Can''t you please be more serious? I''m telling you the truth."


    "Fine." Si Lianye turned around, and a glint flashed past her eyes: "I don''t feel anything, this is a kindergarten, ordinary people would be their parents, they wouldn''t peek at someone when they have nothing to do, you''re too sensitive."


    "Really?" However, she really felt like she was being peeked at a few times.


    Puzzled, she turned her head to look, but found nothing.


    Si Lianye watched her actions without batting an eyelid, her eyes filled with gloom.


    After a few days, she realised what she was feeling.


    Le Le ate happily as usual. Under his powerful assault, Le Le''s intimacy towards him grew deeper and deeper, until it was almost reaching the level of his "Papa Shangguan." Regarding this phenomenon, other than understanding Si Lianye''s thoughts, Shen Xiran also felt that it was strange.


    It was as if he should separate the two of them? Otherwise, when the truth was revealed, both of them would probably be injured.


    But what should she do now?


    Before she could come up with an answer, one troubling matter after another came crashing down on her.


    No matter where she went in the company, she would always feel that there was a God with eyes right behind her. At the beginning, she had wanted to ignore him, but later, she really couldn''t take it anymore. She turned around and looked coldly, and coincidentally met Xie Ying''s gaze.


    Xie Ying didn''t panic even when she saw her actions. Instead, she raised his head and shot her a provocative look.


    She felt a surge of anger in her heart. She walked up with large strides and asked, "What do you mean by this?"


    Xie Ying lifted her hair lazily: "What do you mean? I just want to keep an eye on you so that you don''t make any mistakes that would harm the company''s interests. "


    "What do you mean by harming the company?" Shen Xiran realized that he could not understand her words.


    However, Xie Ying said with an expression of "If you''re pretending, then pretend it''s good", "Just pretend it''s good if you know what I''m saying. Some people are like this, but they aren''t willing to admit it even though they have done shameful things." With that, she returned to her seat.


    She frowned as she thought about it. What did she mean by that? Why do you say that? Why do you say something that would hurt the company? Could it be that what she said to Shangguan Zhe was heard by someone?


    She was shocked and quickly found the time to contact Shangguan Zhe, but he was indeed confused: "That can''t be, I don''t think it will leak out. The people I arranged are all very reliable, and our words aren''t suspicious at all."


    "Really?" She thought about it and could not help but ask, "Then what does he mean by his words?"


    Shangguan Zhe thought for a while, then said: "Maybe she is trying to scare you, doesn''t she dislike you?"


    She wanted to think about it and reluctantly accepted the explanation.


    After that, it was peaceful and calm again for a few days. In that period of time, other than Xie Ying saying a few weird things, nothing else happened.


    She put this matter in her heart and decided to find a chance to ask Si Lianye. However, she didn''t expect her to ask such a question, and another thing suddenly happened.


    In the morning, she received Shangguan Zhe''s call, "Xi Ran, quickly watch the news."


    "What?" She yawned in a daze, her mind still in a muddled state.


    "You and Le Le got on the headlines." Shangguan Zhe dropped a bomb on her, waking her up in a moment.


    "What did you say?" She was shocked and turned on the news app on her phone. As expected, she found her figure and the Le Le in her hands on the headlines on several websites.


    What was going on?


    Her shock was not to be trifled with, and in an instant the remnants of sleepiness disappeared. "Why is it like this? When were we filmed? "


    In response to her questions, Shangguan Zhe said calmly: "It seems like someone came here prepared. Just look at the news and you''ll know what it means."


    She forced herself to calm down and read the contents of the news word by word. Not long later, she almost threw her phone off her feet in anger, "What nonsense are they spouting? When did I marry Si Lianye, and when did Le Le become his son? These reporters have no basis at all and dare to write randomly? "


    "Calm down, reporters are all like that." Shangguan Zhe frowned: "Speaking of which, it''s also because of the few times you guys went out of the door and were seen by someone, and then were exposed by someone. I think it''s on the surface that I''m talking about you, but in reality, those people are all heading towards Si Lianye."


    She tightly pursed her lips, not wanting to speak, but in her heart, she knew Shangguan Zhe was probably right.


    Those reports indicated that Si Lianye was only a golden bachelor on the surface. She had cheated a lot of girls'' hearts, but in reality, she already had a wife and children, yet she had cheated countless people in secret. That kind of behavior was worthy of being condemned.


    When this news came out, Shen Xiran checked and found that Yun Ye''s share price had indeed dropped by a few percentage points.


    This would be troublesome.


    She frowned as she called Si Lianye''s number, but she found that his phone was still busy making calls.


    She felt even more uneasy, not knowing how far things would go.


    Just as his mind was in a mess, Le Le called out from outside the door: "Mom, I''m hungry."


    She quickly opened the door to make breakfast for her son. As she was busy, she thought that the person with the most of a headache was probably Si Lianye. If that was the case, maybe he would have a solution.


    No wonder she had always felt that someone was secretly watching her. It turned out that it wasn''t her imagination, but the truth.


    Thinking about it here, she sighed deeply. She wanted to use all of her powers to hide Le Le''s identity, but it was very obvious that she was about to be discovered.


    After Le Le finished breakfast, she helped him carry his backpack and send him to school as usual. However, when he opened the door, he just happened to see Si Lianye coming out of the house. The two of them looked at each other.


    He paused, and before he could speak, Le Le threw himself into his embrace as usual, "Uncle Si."


    "Good boy." He carried Le Le and said, "Come, Uncle Si will send you to school today, okay?"


    "Alright." Le Le comfortably sat on his arm, and looked at his mother while smiling.


    Shen Xiran felt a wave of unease in his heart when he thought of those reports. He walked up a few steps and said, "It''s better if we put him down.


    Si Lianye shook her head: "It''s alright, people already know about it."


    She paused for a moment. Looking at his calm appearance, a strange thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Could he have known about this a long time ago?


    If a normal person saw him being slandered, wouldn''t they be very angry and want to wash away their wish? How could he be so calm?


    She blinked, and when she followed them downstairs, he had already completely immersed himself in his own thoughts, this matter looked like Si Lianye was at a disadvantage, but if things went on like this, Le Le might really return to the Si Family, since Le Le and Si Lianye could imagine it.

 C136

    Just as she was thinking about it, Si Lianye sent Le Le into the carriage, and the phone on his body rang. He nodded to her, and signalled to herself to pick up a call, and then frowned and said: "I understand. Row... I''ll give you an explanation... "Just like that ¡­"


    There were a lot of people in front of her, so he explained them one by one, which made her panic.


    From the way he spoke, it seemed to be his mother? Did she even hear about it?


    To Si Lianye''s mother, that was the nightmare of her entire life.


    She would always remember when she was at her most helpless, when she spoke to him in such a domineering and aloof tone. At that time, she felt like she was trash at her feet, and she was her most unreachable goddess.


    She had also thought that it was possible that the Imperial Mother herself had done that incident back then. Si Lianye might not have participated in it, but ¡­


    She pursed her lips and was in an extremely bad mood.


    After Si Lianye received the call, she sent Le Le to the kindergarten. When she arrived at the company, he stopped the car from a distance.


    She looked at him in confusion, but before she could even ask any questions, her expression changed. This was because she could hear the hustle and bustle of the crowd in front of her even from such a distance.


    The Cloudy Night Tower was in the Capital''s high-end development zone. There were high-grade office buildings nearby, and there was no business circle there, so even at the peak of her working life, she had never heard such a lively voice.


    So now it could only be an explanation.


    She looked at him. "What do we do now?"


    Si Lianye picked up her phone with a gloomy face, and skillfully dialed a number: "What''s going on ahead?"


    The head of the security department said clearly, "I don''t know what''s going on. There are a lot of reporters in our building as soon as the sun rose. Now, there are more and more of them, so it''s impossible for us to get rid of them even if we tried. Boss, what''s going on?"


    It was clear that he did not have a good habit of watching the news.


    As she silently thought in her heart, her heart suddenly tightened as she looked at Si Lianye in panic.


    He said to the person on the other side of the phone, "Got it, they''re all looking for me. I''m not going to the company today." After saying that, he put down the phone, turned the car around and asked, "What happened?"


    Shen Xiran nervously grabbed his arm: "If these reporters know we are here, will they look for Le Le?"


    Si Lianye muttered to herself slightly: "No, that kindergarten is the best one with the best local facilities, and its privacy settings are perfect. Even if those reporters go, they won''t be able to take advantage of them."


    Shen Xiran relaxed a little after hearing this, but he still couldn''t help but give baby Yuan a call.


    The result was exactly as he had said. Although there were a few cars moving around outside early in the morning, due to their excellent security, the other side didn''t get anything of value. Thus, they had already left.


    She was completely relieved when she heard this.


    Si Lianye looked at her, then suddenly said: "We can''t go to the company, let''s find a place to sit."


    She was stunned. "Sit?" Wasn''t it time for him to find someone to settle his debt? Why was he so carefree?


    Si Lianye slowly drove, and then said: "There are some things that I can''t delay any longer, what do you think?"


    Her eyes twinkled, but she said nothing.


    She thought she understood what Si Lianye meant.


    Si Lianye drove the car to a teahouse called Cloud Mist Tea House and parked it there, then brought her in.


    He looked for a private room with an air of familiarity, ordered a pot of Maojian and asked her, "What do you like to drink? The scented tea here is not bad. "


    She felt her heart was in a mess, so she didn''t want to say too much. She nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll make some tea."


    His eyes flashed as he ordered someone to bring him some scented tea. He then said to the handsome young man, "We need to talk about something. Don''t disturb us if there''s nothing else."


    The little brother nodded in agreement and carefully closed the door for them.


    Shen Xiran looked up at him. "What do you want to say?"


    Si Lianye sighed: "I was too careless for this matter, I thought you were too sensitive, and in the end the situation ended up like this. You also saw today''s battle formation, how are you going to deal with it?"


    "It''s just a rumor, don''t worry about it. As time passes, these rumors will also disappear."


    This was the result of her thinking about it for a long time. It would be great if it could be as she had expected.


    Unfortunately, after Si Lianye heard this, she shook her head.


    Shen Xiran looked at him snappily: "Si Lianye, this time, both Le Le and I suffered from your unforeseen calamity, what kind of explanation are you going to give me?"


    Hopefully, it wasn''t what she thought, otherwise she definitely wouldn''t have let him have his way.


    A trace of guilt appeared on Si Lianye''s face: "This is my fault, I did not arrange for someone to take advantage of the loophole, I apologize to you ¡­" After saying that, she saw that Shen Xiran''s complexion had improved a little, and then said: "But, if things continue to develop like this, it will be very bad for us, that''s why I wanted to discuss it with you."


    "Discuss what? These reports are completely false. You can sue them. " Shen Xiran said angrily. She, an adult, was fine, but what did Le Le do wrong? To get on the headlines at such a young age and cause everyone to look at him strangely?


    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    Si Lianye nodded her head: "I have already sent people to do it, if you don''t believe me, you can keep watching the news, it should be gone from the website."


    She was stunned for a moment before opening her phone to look at the news. She realised that it was exactly as he said, the news regarding her and Le Le was already gone and replaced with entertainment news. The speed at which the news disappeared made her feel as if she had seen an illusion.


    It could be seen that Si Lianye''s movements was extremely fast.


    She could not help but turn her gaze towards Si Lianye: "There''s really nothing else, but this matter shouldn''t end so quickly right?"


    He took a sip of the fragrant tea and shook his head. "Of course not. The fermentation is still going on." He placed the cup on the table and then grabbed her hand that was placed on the table. His deep eyes stared at her intently: "Xi Ran, right now, this matter has already spread through the entire upper class, everyone knows that I already have a wife and son, even my mother knows about it, and just now, he called her to ask, I already have a solution, but I want to ask you, is Le Le my son or not?"


    She looked at him in silence, shaking her head slowly in his expectant eyes, almost unable to bear to see the disappointment in his eyes. "No, he has nothing to do with you."


    Si Lianye''s hand tightened, grabbing her so hard it hurt: "Let go of me, let go." Her expression changed drastically.


    Startled, he let go of her hand and found that a bruise had appeared on her wrist.


    She snappily withdrew her wrist and said: "I''m speaking the truth, there''s nothing you can do even if you don''t want to accept it. Le Le is indeed not yours, no matter what you ask me."


    Si Lianye took a deep breath, and suppressed the unconcealable disappointment in her heart: "Then let me ask you, why does Le Le look so much like me?"


    "That''s a coincidence." Without hesitation, she replied, "There are many similar people in the world. You can''t always say that they are related by blood."


    Si Lianye quietly stared at her for a long time without noticing any flaws in her words. He sighed and said to her: "After this matter came out, my mother found out and specially asked about Le Le. You should be clear about her personality, that''s why I asked you if it was ¡­"


    "Don''t even think about it! Le Le is my son, it has nothing to do with her! " Before he finished speaking, Shen Xiran jumped up like a cat whose tail has been stepped on, his face flushed red with excitement: "Le Le is my child, I will never give him to your Si Family, you guys can forget about taking him away!"


    In that instant, Si Lianye felt like she was looking at a ferocious cheetah. Her eyes were shockingly bright, emitting out a shocking amount of determination.


    He patted her hand and said, "I know, I know, that''s all I said. I won''t really take him away. Don''t worry."


    After Shen Xiran heard this, he calmed down a little, but still stared at him and asked: "Then you must promise me too, that your mother cannot make a move against Le Le."


    "Alright, if my mother wants to take Le Le away, I will do my best to stop her." He said with a serious expression.


    Only then did Shen Xiran feel slightly satisfied, he slowly sat down. At this moment, she already wished that he could rush to her son''s side and hug him tightly, so that no one would notice him and not get snatched away.


    If she had known this would happen, he might as well have let Le Le stay abroad. If that was the case, he might not be able to see her mother in pity, but it was still better than having her mother snatched away.


    Looking at her changing expression, Si Lianye suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Xi ¡­"


    "What ¡­" After being tormented by regret, she looked at him and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Si Lianye muttered to herself as she took another sip of tea, then laughed: "Do you know? I feel that if you really were to say that Le Le has nothing to do with me, why would you be so nervous that we would take him away? After all, if he really has nothing to do with us, then we wouldn''t have any reason to bring him back to the Si Family, would we? "


    Her words caused her face to change drastically.


    Si Lianye calmly looked at her alternating between green and white face, and slowly said. "So, Le Le is actually my son, right?"


    At this moment, he truly swore that he saw a look akin to collapse in her eyes. It was the look of someone who had kept a secret for far too long, only to finally be discovered and exposed.


    He felt a pang in his heart. He suddenly didn''t want to force her to do this, and thought that if she admitted it, then everything would be over.


    However, that expression only lasted for a second before she hid it deeply, "Si Lianye, you''re really smart, I almost fell for your trap."


    She sneered, stood up and said to him: "Looks like you were the one who arranged this entire matter. What reporter, what news, all of this was self-directed by you, and your goal was for me to admit that Le Le was your son? Let me tell you, don''t even think that Le Le is mine, it has nothing to do with you. "


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Si Lianye sat stiffly on the chair and watched as she opened the door without hesitation. She suddenly asked: "If I tell you that I want to take Le Le to be your paternity test, would you dare agree?"


    Shen Xiran''s figure paused for a moment, and without replying, he walked away.

 C137

    Soon we''il know the truth


    By the time she got into the taxi, she was calmer, at least on the surface.


    She didn''t know how this matter had broken out, nor did she know why he had come to ask her this question at this time. She only knew that her inner heart was in turmoil and was extremely complicated.


    But she only knew one thing, and that was that she had to keep Le Le by her side. She definitely wouldn''t let him leave her side.


    Her eyes gradually became firm. She pursed her lips to think for a moment, then leaned against the window to grab her phone.


    Just as she was about to dial a number, the screen of her phone suddenly flashed. She took a look and discovered that it was a number that she did not recognize.


    She frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment. Then, she pressed the button to answer the call and whispered into her ear, "Hello?"


    Suddenly, a voice that she would never forget came out of her phone: "Shen Xiran?"


    These two words immediately splashed down on her head like a bucket of cold water, causing all the hairs on her body to stand on end. Unknowingly, she straightened her body. "Auntie Si."


    Her voice was surprisingly calm.


    Towards this Old woman who had mercilessly taken a kidney from his, she had imagined countless times how he would react when he saw her again, pouncing over to ruthlessly scratch her face, or crying loudly. He had to quickly slip away when she wasn''t paying attention, completely leaving this demon behind.


    But no matter what, when she heard her familiar voice, calm to the point of being cold, she was actually so calm. It was as if something that cruel did not happen to her back then.


    As if the Imperial Mother was also curious about her attitude, her voice paused for a moment before replying, "Shen ¡­ "Swish." Her voice was a little slow, as if she was not used to calling out to him.


    This caused her lips to slightly curve upwards, revealing a mocking smile. "May I ask why you suddenly condescendingly call me? What''s the matter?"


    Although she knew it wouldn''t be a good thing for him to suddenly call her, her state of mind was unexpectedly calm.


    Imperial Mother paused again, she was not used to her calm voice, "I''ll call you, you should know why. Although our Si Family is not some rich or powerful family, we are still considered decent family, I will definitely not allow a child who has the bloodline of our Si Family to be left behind ¡­"


    "Old Mistress Si, I think you''re mistaken." She did not finish listening to Imperial Mother''s words before neatly interrupting her, "Le Le, the child that you spoke of was not one of your Si Family. He has nothing to do with your Si Family, so you don''t need to worry about that."


    "Is that so? So you''re saying those reports were a shake-up? "It''s actually nothing?"


    "Of course, those are all rumors made up by the reporters. In fact, you don''t have much evidence, do you?" she replied coolly.


    "Evidence?" I think I''ll see it soon. " The Imperial Mother said meaningfully.


    All the hair on her body stood on end as her expression changed drastically. "What did you say ¡­" "What do you mean?" In her panic, she did not use the fake "you".


    "Quick, let''s go to the Music Elementary School!" She yelled at the driver in front of her, not even bothering to talk to her on her cell phone.


    The music language kindergarten was the kindergarten Le Le went to.


    Seeing the driver turn around as instructed, she resisted the anxiety from the bottom of her heart, and placed the phone back beside her ear. Before she could even speak, she heard Imperial Mother say, "Not bad, you''re a smart kid.


    She clenched her teeth, endured the trembling and said: "Old Mistress Si, that child is mine. It has nothing to do with you Si Family."


    "Whether or not he does it is up to the doctor to decide. Relax, if it really is not, I will not do anything to him. He will return to your side unharmed. But what if ¡­" Imperial Mother slowly dragged out her words, "Miss Shen, at that time, that child will be named Le Le, right? I hope that he will never meet you again."


    "You are very kind." She suppressed the anger in her heart and mocked.


    "Of course, my heart has always been kind." Imperial Mother pretended not to understand her ridicule, and casually continued, "Miss Shen, to make up for your loss, if this child is really our Si Family''s child, then I hope you can give him up and let our Si Family raise him. Just like I said, our Si Family''s children cannot be left out there, so in order to compensate you, as long as it is within the limits of our Si Family''s abilities, you can ask for it."


    After so many years of management, the power of the Si Family was already at an unbelievable level. In the country, no matter what industry it was in, they, the Si Family, would have a share.


    Si Lianye was even the diamond-ranked Fifth Elder Wang, the "husband" that countless women dreamed of. was extremely clear about all of these facts.


    Therefore, towards this condition, Imperial Mother could be said to have made a very heavy promise. As long as Shen Xiran was willing to speak out, she would definitely not have to worry about it for the rest of her life.


    However, Shen Xiran sneered, and said into the phone: "You are truly generous, but, I do not need it!"


    After saying that, he threw his phone into his bag. Then, he raised his head and the car coincidentally stopped in front of the kindergarten.


    She hurriedly got off the car and ran towards the entrance of the kindergarten. Although it had been many years since he had last seen him, the matter before had let her understand Imperial Mother''s personality very well. She knew that she would definitely do something to Le Le with that kind of attitude, but she still hoped that she was being intimidated.


    Le Le, nothing must happen to you, nothing must happen to you. If this matter is over, mother will take you away, far away, never letting you return back to this terrifying land.


    Still, she was struck by a great hope.


    The entrance to the kindergarten, which was normally tightly closed during teaching hours, was now slightly opened. She walked in effortlessly, and with a glance, he saw two or three teachers whispering to each other at the door of the class Le Le usually attended, a worried look on their faces.


    Her heart sank as she hurried up. "Where''s my son?"


    When the few teachers raised their heads and saw her, their expressions became even more complicated, "Miss Shen ¡­"


    They all stammered and lowered their heads when they saw her gaze. They, who usually had sharp tongues, could not even speak a single word.


    Seeing them, her heart turned cold. She pushed through the crowd in front of her and rushed into the classroom. She saw all the children obediently playing, but she couldn''t see her son''s little figure at all.


    Her body went limp, and she clutched at the door frame to keep from falling. She heard her teeth clattering, and her head felt heavy.


    "Miss Shen ¡­" It was probably because her expression was too frightening at this moment. While she was feeling guilty, her teachers tried to call her out, "Actually, it''s not like ¡­"


    She turned and roared at them, "Where''s my son? He was fine when I sent him to school. Where is he now? "


    The teachers were all cowering, not daring to speak.


    Actually, she also knew that with Imperial Mother''s means, no matter how powerful the teachers in front of her were, they wouldn''t be able to compare to a finger of hers.


    However, she could not hold it back, her cute Le Le, the son who called her "mother" so happily in the morning was actually taken away from school, while her mother could not do anything, could not do anything at all!


    No, no, she had a way.


    Oh right, he would definitely have a way to find Si Lianye ¡­


    She picked up her cell phone in a panic and was about to dial when she stopped.


    No, the person who took Le Le away was Imperial Mother, his mother. What if he didn''t help? Furthermore, didn''t he always want to prove that Le Le was his son? How could he let go of such a good opportunity?


    Impossible, he would not help.


    A wave of sadness washed over him.


    "Miss Shen ¡­" The woman''s soft voice came from behind him.


    While her mind was in a mess, she slowly turned her head and saw Le Le''s teacher walking over with a look of guilt. "Miss Shen, I''m sorry, someone forcefully took Le Le away, we can''t stop them, but we contacted you in time, but your phone is always busy ¡­"


    The teacher tried to explain, but it sounded like he did not hear at all. Le Le had already been taken away, no matter how guilty they felt, it was useless.


    Just as her teacher was chattering away, her phone suddenly rang again. This time, it was Shangguan Zhe.


    Her eyes lit up, and like grabbing onto her lifesaver, she caught it. "Shangguan Zhe ¡­"


    Hearing her sobbing voice, Shangguan Zhe''s voice immediately carried pain: "Xiran, what''s wrong?"


    "Le Le, someone took Le Le away... What should I do now? " she said helplessly to him.


    Shangguan Zhe''s voice paused for a bit, and when he opened his mouth again, his voice sounded a little strange: "Xilan, I was the one who brought Le Le away."


    "What did you say?" She was stunned when she heard this unexpected answer.


    "I said, I took Le Le away, don''t worry, where are you now?" Shangguan Zhe''s voice was very gentle, allowing her tense body to gradually relax.


    "I''m in Le Le''s kindergarten." After her panic, she suddenly received such an answer. It made her entire body feel weak, and her voice also drifted away.


    Fine, don''t move from there. I''ll get someone to pick you up, you will be able to see Le Le soon, don''t worry, we''ll talk about other things once we meet.


    "Alright." She was still in disbelief, but before she put down the phone, she couldn''t help but ask: "Is what you said true? Not trying to comfort me? "

 C138

    He is my son


    Shangguan Zhe sighed: "This is my bad, I didn''t have the time to greet you, but at that time when I was calling you, it was always busy, so I had no choice but to do it, and that''s it, don''t put down the phone, I want Le Le to talk to you."


    She quickly grabbed her phone and nodded, just like how Shangguan Zhe was right in front of her.


    Before long, Le Le''s loud voice came out from the phone: "Mom!"


    These words were like music to her ears, causing her eyes to immediately moisten: "Le Le, where are you now?"


    Le Le''s voice was very lively and happy, "I''m at Papa Shangguan''s place. He brought me here from school and even played games with me. At this point, he suddenly stopped, as if realizing that he had spoken incorrectly, he quickly added, "Actually, I just ate a small piece, a small piece."


    Normally, she would teach him a lesson, but right now, she didn''t have the heart to. Instead, she said, "You have to listen to Papa Shangguan''s words properly, understand?"


    "Then what about you, mother? You''re not coming anymore?" Le Le suddenly asked uneasily.


    "I''ll come see you right away." She said with a smile, and was not surprised to hear Le Le''s cheers.


    With a smile on her face, she hung up the phone and glanced at the uneasy faces of the teachers beside her. She knew that they were still terrified of being robbed of their children, so after thinking for a moment, she told them, "Take the children away, they are my friends. Don''t worry."


    The teacher was obviously relieved. Just as he was about to speak, someone came over with a cell phone. "Director Huang, it''s about time. Are we going to call the police like we planned?"


    Director Huang immediately took the phone, "No need, it''s just a family friend playing with the child."


    It was only then that Shen Xiran knew that the kindergarten still hadn''t called the police. No wonder she felt that the atmosphere here was weird, but after thinking about it, he understood them. With such a huge matter that happened in the kindergarten, the children''s families that studied here were either rich or noble, if this matter were to be leaked, it would cause a huge panic and the reputation of the kindergartens would also suffer a huge loss. Thus, at their level, they were definitely not willing to call the police.


    This realization made her slightly frown. She didn''t say anything, but in her heart, she decided to switch to another kindergarten.


    When the teacher saw her expression, he was also embarrassed and didn''t dare to say anything else.


    It was not a mistake on their part that this matter had occurred, but their first reaction was not to search for their child, but to find a way to seal the news. No one would be able to accept that.


    Including Shen Xiran.


    After a while, the car Shangguan Zhe sent to pick her up came.


    Half an hour later, she saw Shangguan Zhe, and she also saw Le Le.


    She hugged Le Le up with a smile and fiercely kissed him on his small face, saying, "I was about to die from fright, I thought ¡­"


    With that, she hugged Le Le tightly.


    Shangguan Zhe, who was at the side, saw this and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I was inconsiderate enough to this matter. After I received the news, I immediately took the child over, and the result was ¡­"


    She shook her head, signalling him not to apologize, then put Le Le down and said to him: "There are a lot of fun things here in Papa Shangguan, do you have a chance to play properly?"


    Le Le''s gaze fell on a large pile of toys, and just like that, they were stuck on, unable to move no matter how hard he tried.


    She smiled and patted his small hand. "Go and play. We''ll have dinner together with mother later."


    "Alright." Le Le nodded impatiently, he ran over quickly and started playing with the toy with all his might.


    Seeing her son playing with the toy safe and sound, she heaved a sigh of relief, and turned to look at Shangguan Zhe. "Thank you.


    When she thought that he might leave her and never return to her side, her voice suddenly became hoarse, unable to continue.


    Seeing her anxious expression, a flash of pain passed through Shangguan Zhe''s eyes. He couldn''t help but reach out to grab her wrist and say: "Don''t worry, Le Le is also my son. I won''t let anything happen to him."


    She gently nodded her head, "Then what is going on today? At that time, I was talking to the lady from Si Family, and she wanted to take Le Le to be his paternity test, but Le Le ¡­ "


    Shangguan Zhe laughed: "That was her plan, but her plan was heard by my people and was reported to me, so I set it up in advance and took Le Le away, allowing her people to pounce on empty air. If I''m not mistaken, she should be in a bad mood right now."


    At the end, a smile almost spilled out of his eyes.


    She also laughed, "So that''s how it is. I really have to thank you this time. Otherwise, I don''t know when Le Le would have been able to return to my side."


    Thinking about what the Imperial Mother had told his before, her eyes dimmed. She simply could not imagine the days when Le Le was not by his side.


    She shivered slightly, her heart feeling even more grateful to Shangguan Zhe.


    Shangguan Zhe laughed: "I said it before, Le Le is my son, I will protect him."


    "Thank you." She thanked him sincerely.


    Shangguan Zhe''s focused gaze swept across her face, subtly flashed a trace of sadness, and then immediately said as if nothing had happened: "No need to thank me, this is just my duty. But Xilan, does Si Lianye know about this?"


    "Should be ¡­" Facing his sudden question, she opened her mouth, instinctively wanting to excuse Si Lianye, but in the end he was unable to say it out. That''s right, Imperial Mother wanted to take Le Le away, did she know or not?


    "Xilan, you''ve heard that ¡­" Seeing her troubled look, Shangguan Zhe sighed at the bottom of his heart: "I didn''t mean to make things difficult for you, it''s just that the current situation isn''t too good for us, we have to think of a way to deal with it."


    "You''re saying ¡­" She looked at him in confusion.


    "Xi Ran ¡­" He suddenly gripped her hand tightly. "Let me be his father."


    She didn''t understand what he meant and said doubtfully, "You are." Le Le had always called him "Papa Shangguan", right? But as soon as she said it, she understood, and his heart skipped a beat. "You mean ¡­?"


    "It''s exactly what you mean by that. Let me be his real father, if you don''t want to continue being entangled by the people of the Si Family, Xi Ran, believe me, this is the best way." Shangguan Zhe looked at her deeply and said: "To announce to the outside world that Le Le is my son, our Shangguan Family is not far from the Si Family in many ways. Even if Si Lianye and his mother wanted to use some strong method to take Le Le away, it would not be easy to pass my test.


    Shen Xiran went silent, and thought repeatedly in his heart, yes, this seemed to be the only best way, for Shangguan Zhe to become Le Le''s father, his family background was enough to rival the Si Family''s, so the Imperial Mother could not casually interfere, and there would not be another accident where they took him away.


    This would be the best idea for Le Le.


    She should have been happy, but why was she not happy at all deep down in her heart? Was there even a hint of resistance to this suggestion?


    She looked up at him. "But if it''s like this, won''t it make things difficult for you?"


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her with eyes as gentle as water: "Between us, do we still need to talk about this?"


    With these words, she laughed. "Alright, but after you say it this way, will your family ¡­"


    She had not finished speaking, but he understood her meaning, and shook his head slightly: "It doesn''t matter, my family is different from the Si Family, no one dares to say anything, if in the future a few blind people really try to attack you, don''t bother with them, just directly hit back, don''t care about my face."


    "Then what about Xiao Rou?" she asked after a pause.


    Before Shangguan Zhe could say anything,he heard footsteps coming from outside. Turning his head, she saw that Xiao Rou''s beautiful face had appeared at the entrance.


    She was startled for a moment, then revealed a smile towards Xiao Rou: "Really speaking what you say, Xiao Rou, hello." After saying that, she waved her hand and greeted Xiao Rou.


    Xiao Rou pounced over excitedly and made a big gesture towards Shen Xiran, to the effect that he was very happy to see her.


    Looking at her passionate face, Shen Xiran suddenly felt that his worries were unnecessary. He then looked at Shangguan Zhe again, his expression turning a little ugly.


    "Xiao Rou, sit down. You''re about to be a mother, why are you still so crazy!" he growled.


    Xiao Rou stuck out her tongue and sat down obediently.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t help but laugh: "Your brother is doing this for your own good as well. There are two people in your body right now." With that, he looked at her stomach and realized that it didn''t seem to have swelled up much. If people didn''t know, they would probably just ignore it.


    She couldn''t help but be a little worried. "Are you okay now?"


    Xiao Rou vigorously nodded her head, changing from her previous depressed look to a gesture brimming with happiness ¡ª ¡ª I am very good now, and brother is also very good to me.


    She thought for a bit, then came to a sudden realization. She mischievously looked at her and said: "I got it, seeing how happy you are, you must feel like you''re going to marry Lin Zixuan soon, which is why you''re so happy."


    With just a sentence, Xiao Rou''s face flushed red, she seemed to want to hit her, but Shen Xiran shouted for help in an exaggerated manner, he got up and avoided her, but he accidentally tripped on the corner of the table, causing her to let out a small cry as her body tilted to the side.


    Shangguan Zhe''s heart tightened as he hurriedly reached out to support her.


    His heart skipped a beat and he couldn''t help but jump up and down like a young kid. His face turned red and he inadvertently looked up to see his little sister smiling at him with an understanding smile.


    He wanted to push her away, but when his hands touched her waist and felt her soft and slender waist, no matter what, he couldn''t bear to push it away.

 C139

    However, Shen Xiran didn''t feel anything unusual. Her hand gently supported his chest, and he was a little embarrassed: "Sorry, I almost bumped into you." He straightened up.


    He no longer had any reason to place his hand on her, so he could only force himself to move away. Suppressing the reluctance in his heart, he asked, "Are you alright?"


    She moved her ankle and found that it was a little sore. She smiled and shook her head. "It''s fine."


    Xiao Rou anxiously apologized to her ¡ª I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose.


    She smiled lightly and shook her head. "It''s fine."


    Xiao Rou heaved a sigh of relief, at the same time, she felt a little awkward for discovering her brother''s thoughts.


    Although she had a son, Le Le was still very cute. This was not a problem at all, she believed that her brother would also treat him as his own son, and that was between Sister Xi Ran and the man named Si Lianye ¡­


    She looked at the love in her brother''s eyes that she could not conceal from him. She felt like she needed to find a time to talk to him.


    She was completely immersed in her own thoughts, and did not notice the discomfort Shen Xiran felt from smiling.


    As for Shangguan Zhe, he carefully noticed his presence. His thick eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he said to her: "Sit down, I want to look at your feet."


    He pushed her onto the chair and bent down to take her left foot.


    Her face looked as if she was on fire as she said awkwardly, "No ¡­" "I just feel a bit uncomfortable. I didn''t get hurt ¡­"


    He turned a deaf ear and took hold of her other foot. He saw that the ankle before him was actually a little red. He could not help but rub the ankle lightly with his palm. "How do you feel now?"


    She straightened her body and said, "No ¡­" "Nothing, I don''t understand anymore. I was just lightly touched ¡­"


    After rubbing it for a while, he found that there really was no change in her expression, and only then did he relax. However, he still took the medicinal wine and gently rubbed it for her, until she swore that there was no pain at all.


    The atmosphere gradually became awkward, and she didn''t know what she should say anymore. On the other hand, Shangguan Zhe''s state of mind didn''t belong to her, so she only looked at one thing, then looked at another, and didn''t say anything more.


    In the end, it was Shen Xiran who mustered up his courage to break the tense atmosphere. "Then, it''s decided.


    Shangguan Zhe nodded his head: "Don''t worry, I will get my people to spread the news and see their reactions. If that doesn''t work, then hold a press conference."


    She looked at him deeply. "You have been wronged regarding this matter."


    Shangguan Zhe smiled lightly: "Nothing, it''s for Le Le."


    Xiao Rou opened her eyes wide, she was too late, she didn''t understand what kind of riddle they were playing, but she quickly found out, because after she finished speaking, Shangguan Zhe turned to her and said: "You are going to be an aunt?"


    Xiao Rou had a strange expression on her face. She looked at Shangguan Zhe and did not understand what he was saying.


    Shangguan Zhe explained his decision in a simple manner. Her face lit up, and he was extremely excited as she quickly gestured ¡ª Really? That''s great.


    Shangguan Zhe saw his sister''s undisguised reaction, and smiled as he looked at Shen Xiran: "See, I''m not mistaken, right?"


    Looking at Xiao Rou, she finally let go of her worries. She smiled at him, "Then, thank you."


    Shangguan Zhe said helplessly: "You''re here again."


    Speaking of which, what she owed him was more than just just a thank you. From that time onwards, Shangguan Zhe had already helped her countless times.


    She owed him a debt that he probably wouldn''t be able to repay for the rest of his life.


    At this time, as if Shangguan Zhe knew her thoughts, he suddenly spoke again: "Are you ready for this matter?"


    "Ready for what?" She looked at him blankly, her thoughts interrupted.


    That confused look of hers was so cute that he almost wanted to pull her into his embrace and rub her. His eyes darkened, but he still maintained his calm tone: "Are you prepared to face Si Lianye''s anger? He seems to have always treated Le Le as her own son. Aren''t you afraid that he will take revenge on you by doing this? "


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head, "That won''t happen, I''m not that important to him. Previously, he treated me so well because he thought that Le Le was his own son.


    "Is that so?" Shangguan Zhe looked deeply at her, and felt that the matter wasn''t as simple as she said it would be. He had once paid attention to the look in that man''s eyes, which was in the face of his beloved''s gaze. It was gentle and firm, definitely not as simple as she said it was.


    However, he was very selfish and didn''t say it out loud.


    He just smiled and comforted her: "Since that''s the case then it''s a good idea. Don''t go back for the next few days. Otherwise he will find trouble with you and stay here."


    "But, my item ¡­" She knew he was right, but she still hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you are lacking anything, I will immediately send someone to prepare it." Shangguan Zhe waved his hand and immediately helped her arrange everything.


    "Alright then." She finally made up her mind and turned around to look at the child who was still focused on playing with the toy.


    For Le Le, he would not hesitate to anger any more people.


    At this time, Si Lianye furiously made a call: "How did you agree to this? Why did you attack her again? "


    From the moment someone reported this matter to him, his mood had already fallen into an extremely unpleasant state. Never would he have thought that when he had more or less softened Shen Xiran''s attitude, his mother would actually interfere once again. Right now, he could even imagine with his toes what kind of mood that woman was in thinking about him.


    Imperial Mother''s tone was also not very good, and could even be described as sharp: "What? Feeling sorry? I''ll tell you again, I told someone to take that child away, but they didn''t touch a single inch of your precious baby, and my person failed. "


    She had never expected that the woman she always looked down upon would still have someone helping her from behind, causing her to fail. This caused her to feel that she had lost all face, and her son was even calling to interrogate her, causing her voice to become angry, "I''m telling you, I''ve never approved of you being with that woman before, so it''s even more impossible now. I''ll take care of that child, if not, send them away as soon as possible, and don''t force me to do anything."


    "You''ve done it, haven''t you?" After hearing what his mother had said, he gradually calmed down. Only his bright and shocking eyes could see the extreme displeasure in his eyes. "I thought that you had already made your move today, but the results weren''t as good as I expected."


    "Doesn''t it sound like you''re unhappy? Don''t you want to know if the child is yours? " Although Imperial Mother was angry, she could not understand her son''s emotions.


    "Of course I want to know, but I''m more concerned about whether you will hurt her again." He said coldly to his mother, "I don''t want to repeat what happened in the past. Otherwise, I don''t know if I would have done anything crazy."


    Imperial Mother was startled, then she started to tremble with anger: "Are you threatening me?"


    "I dare not, you are my mother, how can I do such a thing? I am only informing you of my decision, so, mother, promise me, in the future, don''t harm her, okay?"


    "Hmph, don''t worry. As long as you listen to me obediently and marry a proper wife, I won''t care about your matters." Imperial Mother said after a moment of silence.


    Si Lianye squinted, "Her body is more or less healed." The meaning of her words was that Shen Xiran could fulfill his mother''s condition.


    "That''s impossible. I would never accept a woman with only one kidney." Imperial Mother said without thinking, and did not even think that Shen Xiran''s current condition was because of her. "Furthermore, she doesn''t know much about other men, such a woman, son, how exactly did you fall for her?"


    "What''s not clear?" He asked coldly, "Mother, don''t always put your prejudice on her head. She''s a good woman."


    "A good woman? "Hmph, then let me ask you, do you know why the people I sent out today failed?" Imperial Mother sneered.


    "Why?"


    "Because before my men acted, the child called Le Le was already taken away. I had the people check him out, do you know who sent the person?" "No," she said.


    "Who is it?" He tightened his grip on his phone.


    "Shangguan Zhe." Imperial Mother gently spat out two words. Satisfied, she heard her son''s breathing suddenly become heavy, and she said with a cold smile: "The good woman that you have been talking about might be on Shangguan Zhe''s bed, and yet you''re still arguing with me? Son, wake up. She doesn''t love you at all. She doesn''t put you in her heart at all. Listen to me ¡­ "


    Before she could finish, she heard the sound of someone hanging up on her phone. She took a look at the phone and revealed a proud smile.


    Si Lianye heavily threw the phone onto the table, his face was so dark that water could be seen from it. He pondered for a long time before suddenly taking out her phone and making a call: "Go check where Le Le is now, there''s still ¡­ "She, let me know immediately if you have any results."


    "Shen Xiran, Shen Xiran, what kind of woman are you exactly ¡­"


    At this time, Shen Xiran had already settled in with Shangguan Zhe, this was his high class apartment, and normally no one would know it was his property. At this time, it was perfect for her to bring Le Le here.

 C140

    Come with me


    When she finished, and saw that Si Lianye kept on calling his, she remembered the fear and panic he felt when he thought that Le Le had been taken away by them. He remembered the promise he gave his before, and he felt a burst of anger in his heart.


    A sleepless night.


    On the second day, Shangguan Zhe suddenly spread word that he had a son who was a foreigner. His name was Le Le and he was almost six years old this year.


    The moment this announcement was made, it immediately caused a huge uproar in Capital. No one would have thought that there would actually be such an explosive piece of news, causing everyone to immediately go into an uproar.


    Shangguan Zhe was the Sect Leader of the Shangguan Family, he was the CEO of the "Pilot Group". He was worth over a hundred million and Si Lianye, who was also with the Si Family, was titled "Diamond Level Single Man", which was coveted by countless of women. Once the news spread, who knew how many women would clench their teeth in the dark at night.


    But at this time, Shen Xiran was as relaxed as if nothing had happened. She first called Si Lianye, and before he even opened his mouth, he said that he was leaving, and quickly pressed his phone.


    It was also because she pressed him down too quickly, that she missed out on his words: "Shen Xiran, I''ve underestimated you."


    Si Lianye gritted his teeth and said those words, but, Shen Xiran could no longer hear it.


    On the other hand, on Si Lianye''s side, she had also called her a few times in the beginning to harass her. In the next few days, she did not call her again, which made her feel relieved and a little disappointed.


    However, it was because of this that she lacked the most basic ability to predict the arrival of danger.


    Everyday, she was like a real family member of Shangguan Zhe''s. Every day, she brought Le Le and waited for his return in the apartment.


    Shangguan Zhe''s attitude when facing them was extremely gentle, causing Le Le to like him a lot. Furthermore, due to the relationship between Shen Xiran and him being too familiar, he didn''t feel that there was anything inappropriate with this kind of interaction between them.


    One day, Shangguan Zhe suddenly called.


    "Hey, what happened?" she asked into her cell phone.


    Shangguan Zhe laughed and said: "I''ve finished all the work I have to do, are you interested to travel together with me?"


    "Tourism? Looks like you''re in a good mood. Where are you going? " she asked.


    He mentioned a place that was not too far away, but it only took him half a day to get on a plane.


    "Why there?" She was confused.


    "Because that''s when the cherry blossoms are open. Don''t you like flowers?" he said to her.


    She smiled and felt her heart warm. For a man who always remembered her hobby, she would never be able to have the thought of refusing him. "Alright. Anyway, it''s pretty boring for me to stay here every day."


    "Alright, pack up. I''ll send someone to pick you up immediately. We''ll meet at the airport." Shangguan Zhe''s voice was candid, showing that he was in a good mood.


    She put down the phone and started to pack her clothes. Le Le looked at her strangely: "Mom, why are you packing your clothes? Are we going back? "


    She turned to her son. "Do you want us to go back, or is it here?"


    She had thought that her son would say that he liked this place, because Shangguan Zhe had truly treated him very well. He would bring her a lot of food every day that she liked, and she had thought that her son would say that he liked this place, because she had thought that her son would give her a lot of food that he liked.


    She was a little curious and asked: "Why, do you not like Papa Shangguan?"


    "No." Le Le''s tiny face showed some hesitation: "I want to go to school, I don''t want to stay home forever."


    Children always yearn for the sun and their friends. Their yearning for freedom is much stronger than adults.


    She patted her son''s head and said, "Alright, we''ll be back in a few days."


    Le Le nodded vigorously, "Okay."


    He smiled and continued to pack his clothes. Le Le suddenly jumped off the sofa and ran into the washroom.


    She didn''t notice, but at this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Coming so fast? However, her clothes hadn''t been tidied up yet. It seemed like she would have to make them wait for a while. She absent-mindedly thought of this as she stepped forward to open the door. "Please wait a moment ¡­"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, she went silent. The person in front of her that she thought Shangguan Zhe had sent to pick her up was a man that she could not be more familiar with.


    "You ¡­ Why are you here? " she asked, her face pale.


    Si Lianye looked at her with a deep gaze and a complicated expression, as if she was thinking about something, and also enduring. He reached out to touch her who was too stunned to move, and said in a low voice: "Is it that surprising?"


    She nodded stiffly.


    He pursed his lips and revealed an unsmiling smile. "Come with me."


    "No!" She woke up from her stupor and took a step back. "No, I won''t follow you. Si Lianye, when your mother tried to make a move against Le Le, the relationship between you and I was already over."


    He looked at her quietly with certainty. "I didn''t know anything about that matter. Do you believe me?"


    She smiled coldly and didn''t say anything, but the look on her face explained everything.


    She did not believe that he did not know that it was his mother, his biological mother. Even if they did not live together, with such a huge matter, how could he not know about the Imperial Mother''s actions? She didn''t believe him, furthermore, he had said at that time that he would take Le Le to be an appraiser.


    Si Lianye looked at her and sighed: "It''s okay if you don''t believe it, what''s important is something else."


    "What is it?" Looking at his expression, she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He looked at her deeply. "You will know when you return with me."


    After saying that, she took a step forward with a frown and retreated, but then she suddenly bumped into someone''s body. She turned around in shock, only to see that several men had suddenly appeared behind her and completely sealed off her escape route.


    Her heart sank as she looked at him. "I won''t believe you, and I definitely won''t follow you."


    "That''s not up to you." "No," he said.


    "What do you mean ¡­" She had not finished speaking when she felt a sudden pain at the back of her neck. Then, her vision suddenly turned black, followed by nothing else.


    Si Lianye took a step forward in time to catch her sliding body. She raised her head, and saw a pair of black eyes.


    Le Le stood at the door of the bathroom to look at him, then looked at his mother. Even though she was young and immature, she instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    Si Lianye looked at Le Le''s shocked expression and shifted his gaze away: "Take him away."


    "Yes sir!"


    He then carried Shen Xiran and walked her downstairs, bringing her back to his villa.


    When Shen Xiran regained consciousness again, the sky had already darkened. She opened her eyes just in time to see the stars outside the window.


    The stars were beautiful, and that was the first thing that came to mind.


    The second thought was, where is this?


    She turned her gaze and suddenly realized that something was wrong. The extremely simple layout before her, the two colors black and white, gave off a strange feeling.


    This is...


    She took a deep breath, and everything that had happened before her coma began to return to her mind.


    She was in Si Lianye''s room!


    This realization made her excited, and she immediately wanted to sit up from the soft bed beneath her.


    However, when she moved, she discovered that her hands and feet had been firmly bound by someone.


    This was no small matter. Who was this? Why was it so abnormal?


    Just as she was panicking, a tall figure appeared in her line of sight. The moment she saw the person, she heaved a sigh of relief: "Si Lianye, let me go quickly, what do you want to do?"


    Si Lianye walked in calmly, as if he did not see her awkward state, and walked to her side and sat down, asking: "How do you feel?"


    Seeing that he even had the intention to release her, she clenched her teeth and replied, "Not good at all, Si Lianye, what exactly do you want to do? Let go of me!"


    As he spoke, he shook the rope in his hand forcefully, attempting to untie it. Si Lianye watched her movements, a different expression in his eyes: "Stop dreaming, you won''t be able to break free."


    She did not speak and struggled with all her might. He silently watched her movements until she finally had to stop due to exhaustion. He then slowly opened his mouth and said, "See, what I said was correct?"


    "You freak, what are you trying to do by tying me up like this?" she asked, glaring at him.


    He smiled, a smile that had a hint of madness in it that made her stare blankly at first, then stunned. His large hand slowly slid across her cheek. "What do you think I want to do?"


    His expression was too strange, causing her to be unable to stop herself from trembling in fear. "Si Lianye, let me go, we can talk if you have anything to say. What''s wrong with you tying me up like this?"


    He gently smiled, but the madness in his eyes became even stronger: "Don''t even think about it, you won''t be able to escape. Do you know why I did that?"


    "Why?" She looked at him in confusion.


    "Because you are not obedient." He was smiling without a trace of a smile, causing her to feel cold as she looked at him, "Tell me, how good is it for you to just obediently stay by my side, yet you aren''t obedient. You took your son to find another man, and even made him call someone else ''father''. Tell me, are you obedient? Shouldn''t you be punished?"


    God knows how furious he was when he heard the news. That night he smashed almost everything around him, and his woman took his son to find another man who was still his rival, his enemy.


    This kind of blow had already caused him to go crazy.


    Thus, he took the opportunity to bring her back and tied her to a rope with his own hands, so that she would never run away from him again.

 C141

    At this moment, she sensed that she was trembling slightly under his increasingly frightening gaze. What was happening to him? Why did he have such a huge reaction this time?


    Wasn''t it just to let Shangguan Zhe claim to be Le Le''s father?


    She didn''t understand what a man''s thoughts were, but she did not understand how much of a blow it would be for Si Lianye, who had already regarded her son as his own son, to call out another person''s father while she escaped from his side.


    She shrank back, but then he tried with the calmest voice possible: "This matter can''t be blamed on me. Who told you to take Le Le away, he''s my life''s root, I won''t let him follow you!"


    She stared at him, her eyes filled with panic: "Where''s Le Le? What did you do to him? "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to him. He is my son." Si Lianye''s fingers started to wander around her body, going down more and more.


    She endured the strange feeling that came from her body and tried to say, "What does he really have to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." His eyes were focused on her as he said, "Anyway, you will soon belong to me and Le Le."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, looking into his eyes.


    "What I mean is ¡­" His fingers flicked the buttons of her blouse. "What do you think?"


    The last three words were as soft as a whisper, deep and hoarse. It carried a charm that made her unable to stop herself from blushing, and it also made her struggle with all her might. "No, I don''t want to. Let me go, let me go ¡­"


    "It''s not up to you now." He suddenly stood up and easily took off his outer garment, revealing a muscular body that was only wearing a simple inner garment. It was graceful and filled with the strength of a man.


    Her face reddened again, followed by another rush of panic. He''s trying to be serious ¡­


    Just as she was deep in thought, she saw him fall back into her embrace. She was so ashamed that her face flushed red. "Don''t look at him, you pervert! Get out of my sight!"


    He looked at her and smiled.


    "You ¡­ Si Lianye, let go of me if you have the ability to. You use ropes to deal with a woman, are you even a man? " Anxious, she began to speak incoherently.


    Si Lianye raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Didn''t you already know whether I was a man or not? If you forget, I don''t mind letting you go through it again. When that happens, you''ll know whether or not I am. "


    At this moment, she started to panic. "Si Lianye, please, don''t do this, don''t ¡­"


    If it was in the past, Si Lianye would definitely protect her a lot, but in the current him, this would only make the flames in his heart burn even more thoroughly.


    This man is a beast, he must be!


    This was her last thought before she fainted.


    The next day, when she woke up, the sky outside was bright. The mischievous sunlight jumped in, forming round spots of light on the bed.


    She calmed herself down and moved her body slowly. She realized that her body was unexpectedly dry. Apparently, someone had cleaned it up for her last night.


    As for who that person was, there was no need to talk about it.


    She looked at the empty seat beside her and sneered. She tried her best to forget what happened last night as she slowly got off the bed.


    Just as she was putting on her clothes, someone knocked on the closed door.


    She was stunned. Before she could react, the door was easily opened and a middle-aged woman walked in.


    It was a woman she did not know. She took a step back and looked at him warily.


    She placed the tray on the table, then walked in front of her and looked at her from head to toe. Then she said: "Miss Shen, please do not be afraid, I am the Sister Zhang, the Young Master had specially found me to serve you, I did not expect you to wake up so quickly, are you hungry now, do you want to eat something, I will help you get it right now ¡­" The middle-aged woman did not mind her attitude at all, but the smile on her face deepened when she saw her standing beside the bed.


    She spoke very quickly and left as soon as she finished. It was obvious that she had a hot-tempered personality, but from the beginning to the end, she did not give any evaluation of her attire or attitude, as if she was just an ordinary person standing in the restaurant waiting to be ordered.


    She quickly pulled Sister Zhang back: "I''m sorry, is this Si Family?"


    Sister Zhang turned her head, his face filled with confusion. What Si Family, my young master is surnamed Si, do you mean this? "


    She grabbed onto the seemingly good-natured woman in front of her and tried her best to ask her for more information: "I don''t think I''m hungry, can you talk to me for example, where is this place? Who is your young master ¡­"


    Sister Zhang sighed when she heard her, "Women are just like that, I see that young master treats you very well, don''t worry, young master has already instructed me to take good care of you early in the morning, I''m afraid that you would be cold. Young master treats you so well, other women wouldn''t even be able to get him, why don''t you like him?"


    She took a step back and said with a cold smile, "I just don''t like him. Bringing me back like this is a kidnapping, I won''t give in."


    Sister Zhang still wanted to advise him otherwise, "Miss Shen, you can''t say it like that ¡­"


    "Sister Zhang!"


    Suddenly, Si Lianye''s voice came from outside the door, causing the two of them to look over at the same time.


    Si Lianye appeared at the door, brimming with energy and vitality. "Sister Zhang, go to the kitchen and make some light and delicious porridge."


    Sister Zhang immediately lowered her head and agreed, then turned around and left.


    He walked in slowly and closed the door behind him. He looked at her deeply.


    Under his forceful gaze, the originally confident and confident Mu Ru Yue suddenly felt uneasy. She couldn''t help but ask, "What are you looking at?"


    "Let''s see how you''re doing." He spoke seriously, but kept looking at her.


    She didn''t understand what he meant when she looked at him. When she thought about what happened last night after he tied her hands and feet together, she suddenly became angry. She was no longer afraid as she walked in front of him in large strides.


    When he raised his eyebrows and was about to speak, she raised her arm and slapped his handsome face.


    "Pah!" A clear and crisp voice rang out. Si Lianye only frowned slightly, and received the slap without dodging.


    His face immediately became slightly red and swollen. He looked at her, whose chest was rising and falling, and asked calmly, "Has your anger disappeared? If it''s not enough, let''s fight again. "


    As expected, she raised her arm and slapped him again, this time on the other side.


    With the same crisp sound, she slowly lowered her arm. "Si Lianye, I told you, I hate you!"


    He touched his own cheeks, which were burning. This proved that she really had put in a great deal of effort and couldn''t help but bitterly smile in his heart. This woman seemed to be becoming more and more fierce, but he couldn''t let her go no matter what.


    He did overdo it last night, what''s the point of these two slaps?


    His gaze was sincere as he looked at her. "If it''s not enough, you can try again. Seriously."


    She glared at him fiercely. "Si Lianye, you are shameless. I don''t want to see you again in this life!"


    After saying that, he angrily walked out. Si Lianye immediately pulled her hand: "Wait!"


    "Let go!" She turned her head and shouted loudly, causing his body to tremble. However, his grip tightened, "No way, Xilan, don''t even think of leaving me!"


    Shen Xiran looked at him coldly. "Si Lianye, what more do you want?"


    His words contained not only anger, but also a sense of sorrow, causing him to be stunned.

 C142

    Shen Xiran glared at him. In his eyes, other than anger, there was also a trace of sadness: "Si Lianye, you bastard! "I originally thought you were a man of honor, but I didn''t expect you to actually force me ¡­"


    He stared deeply at her, his voice slightly hoarse. "Do you think I really forced you last night?"


    She took a deep breath and looked at him without any emotion. "What else? Could it be that I took the initiative? "


    "Let me go. I''m leaving."


    He gripped her tightly, refusing to let go. "No, Shane, I won''t let go. You must give me an explanation."


    "Explanation? "What explanation?" Hearing his words, she turned her head in shock.


    He pursed his lips, a complicated look on his face. "It''s about my company."


    "What is it?" She was a little curious why he suddenly mentioned this, when she suddenly thought of what those people in the company had said previously, and what Xie Ying had said to herself. She could not help but let out a disdainful smile: "Don''t tell me you really thought that I was the one who leaked the data?"


    He did not say anything, but his hands were still full of strength as he held on tightly to her, unwilling to let go. "If you have a clear conscience, then stay behind. Don''t make it so that I can''t find him again."


    "You''re shameless, I didn''t do anything. You caught me, tied me to the bed, and you ¡­" Now I don''t even have the right to leave? " She was so angry that her face turned red. She turned around and picked up her cell phone. "I''m going to call the police. This is illegal detention."


    But before she could call a number, he snatched the phone away quickly. She was stunned for a moment, then became furious: "Si Lianye, what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Due to everything that happened last night too suddenly, she never noticed. In this villa, there was no signal on the phone. Forget about the internet, she couldn''t even make a single call.


    Si Lianye quietly put away her phone, and then said to her: "Something has happened in my company these few days, and based on the reactions and evidence of many people, you''re the most suspicious, so you can''t leave until you prove your innocence."


    After saying that, he stood up, and at this moment, a few cautious knocks on the door sounded. He walked up to open the door, and Sister Zhang walked in with a bowl of fragrant porridge: "Miss Shen, this is the Silver Eared Lotus Seed Porridge that I made specially for you, to replenish your energy and replenish your blood. Try it quickly."


    She smiled and said to Shen Xiran as if she did not notice the awkward atmosphere between the two.


    As the proverb goes, one should not hit a smiling person, even if Shen Xiran''s heart was filled with anger, it would not be good to flare up at her, his face was cold as he snorted, and did not speak.


    As Si Lianye watched, a glint flashed past her eyes, and she said to her: "You stay here for the time being, I won''t let you leave unless you can find proof that you''re innocent." After saying that, he took out a stack of cabinets from the cabinet and threw it on the table in front of her. Then, he turned around and left.


    She could not help but focus on the document. Just as she looked, she heard a light sound coming from the door, and when she raised her head to look, she realised that Sister Zhang and the cunning Si Lianye had already taken the chance to leave the room.


    Surprised, she quickly rushed over and pulled the door handle with all her might, only to discover that the door had been firmly locked from the outside.


    It was clear that he was not just making things up when he said she couldn''t go back.


    "Si Lianye, you bastard!" She was furious.


    But no matter how much she cursed, Si Lianye never appeared. Even that Sister Zhang also disappeared.


    She fell to the ground in disappointment, looking at the scene in front of her with listless eyes. What should she do now?


    She was brought away like this by Si Lianye. She didn''t know if Shangguan Zhe found anything, but it should be true, but would he be able to find her?


    Thinking of this, her lips pursed tightly.


    Also, I wonder how Le Le is doing now.


    However, with Si Lianye''s personality, he shouldn''t be able to do anything to Le Le.


    Time slowly passed, and her stomach slowly started to growl. At the same time, a kind of pain started to spread from deep within her body.


    This feeling was extremely familiar to her. Since five years ago, she had been constantly fighting against this pain.


    Every time, she would rely on the special medicine prescribed by the doctor to suppress it. But today ¡­


    She stood up and looked around. She didn''t see any sign of the medicine bag.


    Her heart chilled.


    What should she do now?


    She took a deep breath, got up from the floor, and sat down at the edge of the table. She looked at the bowl of porridge first, but she had no appetite, but for the sake of her own health, she forced herself to eat half of it.


    It was the so-called evidence of her stealing the company''s information, even the surveillance cameras, the prints on the documents that belonged to her, and the confessions, all of which pointed to her.


    Ever since her relationship with Si Lianye had been revealed, she did not know how many female employees she had offended, so finding a few people to falsely confess to her was not a difficult thing. There was also that surveillance piece of evidence that was even more ridiculous, it was just that she was talking to a few people for a few lenses.


    Although the last few people were all suspected, they couldn''t use this "evidence" to convict her.


    She watched and was slowly disappointed with Si Lianye. She did not think that he would actually suspect her because of such an unneeded piece of evidence. It seemed that he had treated her well before, but now, it seemed that it was so hypocritical that it made people want to vomit.


    Deep in her heart, a soft spot that had always been caused by Si Lianye''s good performance all along began to gradually grow colder and harder.


    At the same time, an intense wave of pain rose from her waist. It quickly and violently attacked her, causing her to heave a huge sigh of relief. She could no longer bear the pain any longer and collapsed onto the table with a groan.


    So painful. It was as if someone had cut open her stomach and then removed her remaining kidney.


    Heartbreaking.


    She was panting heavily from the torture. Cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Not long later, her clothes were all soaked through.


    However, she couldn''t care about that now. Her remaining rationality was using all her strength to resist the pain.


    She needed her medicine, but last night, she was caught unawares by Si Lianye. From the start, she did not put the medicine bottle by her side, what should she do now?


    No, she couldn''t go on like this. If this went on, she would definitely die!


    He still couldn''t die, Le Le was still waiting for his, and her hatred, her enemies were all still alive and well, so she couldn''t die so quickly.


    No!


    She used all her strength to stand up, and just as she took one step, her legs went weak and she fell to the ground.


    Waves of pain washed over her like a tidal wave. She groaned uncontrollably and moved as hard as she could toward the door.


    She couldn''t die. She needed help.


    However, perhaps it was because everyone knew that the male owner was not in a good mood, and the source was because of her. But perhaps it was because everyone knew that the male owner was not in a good mood, and the source was because of her.


    "Hello ¡­" Is anyone there? "


    "For ¡­"


    As she shouted, she rapped on the door with her hand. She thought she had put in a lot of effort, but to others, it sounded like she was only a little louder than a mosquito.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was no sound coming from outside the door, no one appeared, and her voice became softer and softer.


    She no longer had the strength to knock on the door. Her wrist weakly hung down, and her cherry lips were pale. Her throat was so dry that she couldn''t utter a single sound.


    She lay on the ground as the view before her began to blur. She vaguely thought, "Am I really going to die this time?"


    There seemed to be a sound coming from her ears, but it could also be her hallucination. She felt her body sinking, sinking, and there seemed to be a black hole sucking her down.


    She struggled with all her might, but she could not resist the huge suction.


    She was going to die.


    This realization made her panic. She did not know where she got the strength, but she started to struggle with all her might.


    However, she thought she had used up all of her strength, but from an outsider''s point of view, it was only a slight movement of her shoulders.


    In her despair, she suddenly felt her body rise into the air and land in a warm, strong embrace.


    This is...


    Was she hallucinating again?


    "Xi Ran, Xi Ran, wake up ¡­" The man''s angry roar was filled with sadness and panic.


    Not an illusion?


    She forced her eyes open and saw the familiar handsome face.


    She slightly moved the corner of her lips, revealing an expression that she did not know whether to laugh or cry. "Si ¡­" Si Lianye... "


    The look on his face was one of panic that she had never seen before. "What''s wrong with you? "Answer me ¡­"


    She wanted to answer that she was fine, but when she moved her lips, she found that she could not make a sound. The previous cry for help had exhausted her strength.


    Si Lianye held her tightly in her arms as she turned around and ran out the door.


    She closed her eyes and felt as if she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    She really wanted to tell him to bring her medicine, otherwise, even if he sent her to the hospital, it would be too late.


    But now she could say nothing.


    If only Shangguan Zhe was here, she thought silently in her heart, and her heart became more pessimistic.

 C143

    Poor Le Le, who knew how sad he would be after losing his mother. He hoped that his life in the future wouldn''t experience too many twists and turns, and that this child had suffered a lot since birth ¡­


    While she was still in a daze, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Xi Ran ¡­"


    She shuddered and forced her eyes open.


    In her blurry vision, she seemed to see Shangguan Zhe''s figure.


    She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what expression to make.


    He came.


    He shouldn''t be going to die, after all, he was the one who understood his condition the best.


    Si Lianye hugged the woman in her hands tightly as if she was facing a great enemy: "Shangguan Zhe!" These three words were said with a ruthless tone, "What are you doing here? My family doesn''t welcome you. Scram!"


    Shangguan Zhe turned a deaf ear to his words, his gaze landed on Shen Xiran, and saw her pale white face with his last breath, and pain filled his heart.


    "She''s going to die, didn''t you see?" He walked over with large strides and said to Si Lianye in a low voice.


    "You''re lying!" Si Lianye was shocked, although he had thought about this the moment he saw her, she refused to admit it. He glared at Shangguan Zhe fiercely: "Scram, I''m sending her to the hospital, wait for the doctor to treat her, she''ll be saved."


    "Give her to me! The nearest hospital is 20 kilometers away, and by the time you arrived, she was already dead! " Shangguan Zhe said in a serious tone.


    Si Lianye said with a pale face, "It won''t, it won''t ¡­"


    Seeing him like that, anxiety appeared in Shangguan Zhe''s eyes. He suddenly extended his hand and said, "Give her to me, I have a way to save her."


    "Impossible." Si Lianye hugged her tightly.


    "Then you want to see her die? I thought you loved her. So this is your love? " Shangguan Zhe sneered, and forcefully snatched Shen Xiran out of his arms.


    "Give it back to me!" Si Lianye looked at her empty hands and suddenly rushed forward in a cold voice, "No way, give her back to me!"


    Shangguan Zhe looked at him coldly, then took out a medicine bottle from his own pocket and stuffed a few pills into her mouth. Ignoring Si Lianye, he said to her with a lowered head: "Quickly, swallow the medicine, and you will be fine."


    But right now, Shen Xiran was already in a coma and couldn''t swallow any of the pills.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye hurriedly took out a bottle and drank it all.


    Shen Xiran was stimulated by the ice-cold water and miraculously recovered a little bit of his consciousness, instinctively swallowing the medicine.


    When Shangguan Zhe saw this, he heaved a sigh of relief. When he lifted his eyes and saw that Si Lianye was still eyeing him covetously, he suddenly carried Shen Xiran and walked out of his villa.


    Si Lianye was stunned and quickly chased after her: "Where are you taking her next? Return her to me!"


    Shangguan Zhe turned around, stood still, and stared at him with cold eyes: "How did she get sick?"


    Si Lianye paused in her steps, feeling weak in her heart: "Don''t worry about this, she''s my woman. Give her back to me!"


    Shangguan Zhe calmly said to him: "Initially, I thought you sincerely repented and wanted to make her forgive you. Now, it seems like I was overthinking it, from now on, I won''t let you near her. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    Si Lianye''s eyes were incomparably firm: "Who do you think you are? Why do you say that? "


    "Just based on the times when I was overseas, when she was in the most pain and suffering, it was me who stayed by her side to comfort her, encourage her, and help her. Do you believe that as long as I tell you not to meet with her again, she will listen to me?" Shangguan Zhe looked at him with ridicule: "Si Lianye, you should let go. To her, you are just a guy who will only bring pain and misfortune. If you still want to help her, then don''t meet her again."


    With that, she stopped looking at Si Lianye''s pale face and turned to get on the carriage.


    Perhaps Shangguan Zhe''s words had too big of a blow to Si Lianye, it caused him to be stunned for a long time. In the end, when he looked again, she saw that Shangguan Zhe had already brought Shen Xiran far away.


    "Shen Xiran..." He mumbled to himself as his eyes slowly turned from hesitation to determination, "Let me let go of you! That''s impossible! You''re mine! Not only in this life, but the next life and the one after that will all be mine! Just you wait! "


    Shangguan Zhe brought Shen Xiran to the car and went straight to the best and largest hospital in Capital. There, he had already contacted an expert and will conduct a thorough examination of her body.


    He had long ago felt that she was not concerned about his condition and had concealed many of her questions from him, and he had been careless, thinking that she was an adult and wouldn''t take it to heart. But now, it seemed that he had miscalculated.


    As for what kind of excitement he had received, Shangguan Zhe remembered the frightened and guilty look in Si Lianye''s eyes, and his heart had already understood everything.


    Since he didn''t cherish her, then he would have to do it. She was his treasure, he wouldn''t let anyone despise her!


    The car stopped at the hospital, and he carried her out of the car. At this time, Shen Xiran was already somewhat sober due to the medicine, and felt the surrounding atmosphere, and struggled to ask: "You ¡­ "Where are you taking me ¡­"


    The cold Qi around Shangguan Zhe''s body dissipated following her question, andhe gently caressed her hair. While quickly walking into the hospital, she whispered to Shangguan Zhe: "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Her voice was soft and filled with a soothing charm. She softly replied "En" and once again fell into a deep sleep.


    Before, for Le Le, for his own goals, she had used all her strength, to the point where he had sometimes forgotten to take any medicine. That was why she was so powerless when the disease struck his.


    She fell into a deep sleep and Shangguan Zhe lowered his head to look at her. He held her even more tightly in his eyes, and when he saw the expert, he signalled for her to be placed on the examination bed. He hesitated for a while before finally letting go.


    She was his treasure, his life.


    The expert doctor had wanted to ask him to wait outside, but when he saw his expression, he automatically quieted down.


    He quietly called for his assistant and examined Shen Xiran''s body together.


    While he was waiting, Shangguan Zhe was watching the unconscious her the whole time with a focused gaze. He only felt that her body was fragile from head to toe, and that she was endlessly pitied and pitied by him. He couldn''t understand why that man would bear to hurt her in such a way, and leave scars and scars all over her body.


    When he first met her, she was just a lively and almost innocent girl, who was nothing to worry about everyday, whom he had not paid any attention to at that time. But what he had not thought of was, perhaps it was because she was panicking for help, perhaps it was because her face was covered in tears due to being forced by loneliness outside the country, but her figure had unknowingly deeply embedded itself into the depths of his heart, becoming one with him, never to be separated again.


    Just then, his subordinate sent him a message: "Boss, Si Lianye is looking for someone."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. "Is that so? "It''s alright, we can use our men now."


    His subordinate hesitated for a moment: "Boss, but our plan didn''t take place at this time ¡­"


    "Do as I say." He felt that his trusted aide was puzzled, so he explained, "This matter has already matured. Sooner or later, it will be the same."


    "Yes." Only then did the underlings relax and turn around to prepare for the operation.


    Sure enough, in another half an hour, Shangguan Zhe heard news that Si Lianye had already returned to the company.


    His lips curled up slightly.


    However, his mood disappeared after less than half an hour, because the results of the expert''s inspection were out. He was solemnly invited to the office.


    "Your friend, Miss Shen ¡­" The expert spoke to Shangguan Zhe in English with a thick accent: "Her body isn''t in a very good condition. It can even be said that she isn''t in a very good condition."


    His heart tightened as he looked at the other party. "What do you mean?"


    His words were rude due to his impatience, but Mr. Expert was already familiar with his personality, so he didn''t mind. As he looked down to carefully read Shen Xiran''s report, he said, "According to the examination results, all of her indicators are lower than a normal person''s, some are even lower than abnormal levels. This is very unreasonable ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe continued: "That''s because she had just had his kidney removed."


    The doctor shook his head, "I know that she has had such an operation before, but according to the logic, after so many years of recuperation, her body should not be that bad. There are many people who have had their kidney removed, many of them have lived for decades after careful nurturing, and some have even lived up to fifty years.


    "Then why is she like this now?" Shangguan Zhe asked.


    The doctor looked at the report and his brows knitted together, "It should be because the patient did not take much care of herself and was too tired. She is very lucky this time because I was there and she took the medicine in time. It will probably be very dangerous. "


    Shangguan Zhe pursed his lips, and could not help but ask: "Doctor, according to your intentions, if she were to have a good rest, would he become a normal person?" Even though he knew it was impossible, he still held onto a small bit of hope as he looked at her.


    The doctor shook his head, ruthlessly destroying his hope, "That''s impossible, her body''s foundation is not bad, but if she''s missing a part, her body''s functions will be greatly affected. In addition, she doesn''t seem to care too much about her body, and she''s also thinking too much, adding on her fatigue, her body right now is full of holes. If she recuperates properly, she might be able to live for another ten years, if it''s the same as before ¡­" The doctor looked at him with a trace of pity. "Maybe I can only live for three years at most."


    The last sentence was like a heavy hammer that struck his head, causing him to catch his breath in pain. After a long time, he finally spoke with a hoarse voice. The grief in his voice made the expert who was used to seeing life and death not have the heart to listen, "Then, is there no other way?"

 C144

    The other person sighed and said, "I really want to tell you that I do, but I can''t lie to you. In fact, her body is like this, if she recovers properly, pay attention to all aspects, she still has around 10 years of life left, if not ¡­" He shook his head, unable to bear to look at his expression.


    Shangguan Zhe remained silent for a long while. "I understand." His voice was slow, with a kind of intense sadness. "I''m asking you a favor now."


    The doctor nodded. "Tell me, as long as I can do it, I''ll definitely help."


    In fact, the expert in front of him was a renowned doctor from all over the world who had deep ties with the Shangguan Family. Otherwise, based on his value, even if Shangguan Zhe had more power, he wouldn''t have invited him over.


    Shangguan Zhe spoke in a hoarse voice, "I would like to ask you to keep this a secret, and not leak out her true condition, including the patient himself.


    Hearing that, he nodded, "Of course you can, but you have to watch the patient take the medicine on time and not do as he pleases. Otherwise ¡­ "My words just now were very clear."


    Shangguan Zhe nodded heavily. "Of course."


    His expression had calmed down a lot after a while. Only he knew that somewhere in his heart, sticky blood was flowing out. It was rolling and burning and making his entire body feel uncomfortable.


    Why did it turn out like this? Why was it that such a beautiful girl like her could not live for long while those people who committed all sorts of crimes could live for a hundred years?


    The heavens were too unfair!


    The expert looked at his expression and sighed in his heart. As an internationally renowned medical expert, he shouldn''t see too many patients sentenced to death like this. However, every time he saw one, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    After a while, someone said, "The patient is awake."


    He was a little taken aback. He thought that since her body condition was this bad, she wouldn''t wake up so soon.


    The expert looked at him and nodded. "She is only weak and her body is degenerated. Other places are fine, she will naturally wake up after taking the medicine. Let''s go and have a look. Remember, you must urge her to prepare the medicine."


    He nodded and stood up from his seat.


    His heart was in ecstasy. Although he knew that her shooting at him was still very bad, he was still very happy to see her again, someone who could talk and laugh.


    When he arrived at the ward with the doctor, he saw that she was still pale.


    The moment she smiled at him, he actually had a feeling of trepidation, not daring to step forward for a long time.


    The expert did go up to her and ask her how she was feeling.


    She thought for a moment, then said, "There''s nothing uncomfortable about it. It''s just that my waist still hurts a little, and then I don''t have any spirit."


    Ever since she woke up, she knew that she had returned to the hospital and returned to the place she hated the most.


    She sighed softly as she answered. It looked like she was going to stay in the hospital for a long time.


    The doctor listened to her answers, asked her a few more questions, then nodded, told her to rest well, and left, not saying a word to her, leaving her in a daze for the bad news.


    At this time, Shangguan Zhe walked in front of her, and said to her in a hoarse voice: "Xiran."


    She smiled, "Thank you, for saving me once more."


    Shangguan Zhe shook his head: "You know I don''t like hearing you say this, if you really want to be good to me, then take good care of your body. Don''t make me worry about you."


    She smiled guiltily, "It was an accident this time."


    Shangguan Zhe sat on the bedside of her bed, looked at her wrist that was hanging with a little drop of water, and suddenly said: "This was my mistake, I underestimated him too much."


    "You don''t need to say it like that. I was too careless. I thought that your men would pick me up, so I carelessly opened the door." She smiled and said, "However, I still have to leave him now, haven''t I?"


    He impulsively grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you from now on. I won''t let you get hurt again."


    His firm tone made her feel slightly surprised, as if he was making a firm vow. "Of course, you''ve always done that, haven''t you?"


    However, he frowned. "Why is your hand so cold?"


    Although the weather outside was very cold, this was an advanced hospital room, the air-conditioning was always on, and the temperature maintained a comfortable temperature that was neither hot nor cold. Shangguan Zhe even felt that it was a little hot, but when he held her hand, he discovered that her hand was terrifyingly cold.


    She looked at it carelessly. "Maybe it''s because of the IV."


    He went to touch her forehead, feeling uneasy. When he found that her forehead was just as cold, he immediately stood up and turned up the temperature of the air conditioner several degrees before covering her with the blanket.


    She looked at him in amusement. "Don''t worry, I think it''s alright. I won''t be stunned."


    He stubbornly pulled up the quilt and sat back down. He knew that the coldness of her body was a sign that her body was in a bad state. He became more and more anxious as he maintained a good complexion. "You''re a patient. You have to be obedient, understand?"


    She nodded helplessly, "Alright, I understand, butler."


    "Naughty." Hearing this, he pinched her nose lovingly. "Do you feel much better now than before?"


    "Of course. You are my savior. I had almost thought that it would be like this ¡­" Before she could finish his sentence that was exaggerated, Shangguan Zhe suddenly reached out and covered her mouth with his hands: "Don''t speak nonsense, you''ll be fine."


    When she opened her eyes wide in surprise, he realized that his actions had been too excessive. He awkwardly withdrew his hand and explained, "This is a hospital, so I can''t speak carelessly."


    She blinked. "When did you become so superstitious?"


    "I would rather believe it." He replied with a grave expression.


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore." She looked at him and said something, and his face softened.


    She looked up at him and stopped.


    When he saw her surprised expression, he suddenly realized and said softly: "Le Le is still at Si Lianye''s side."


    He understood what she meant, but he had not done well in this matter.


    Her eyes dimmed and she forced out a smile. "It''s alright, Si Lianye treats him pretty well."


    Her understanding caused a sense of shame to surge out from his heart. He grabbed her hand and explained, "It''s all my fault. At that time, I was only interested in looking for you and neglected Le Le. I ¡­"


    "No problem, I know." She patted his hand. Although she was worried about Le Le, even if she blamed him, it would be useless right now. Furthermore, under that kind of situation, Shangguan Zhe had chosen to save her, so she couldn''t blame him for anything.


    Now, he could only hope that Si Lianye could treat Le Le well and find an opportunity to bring him back here.


    Thinking of this, her eyes gradually became firm.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her carefully: "Don''t worry, I won''t let him stay by Si Lianye''s side for too long."


    "Alright, I believe you."


    She smiled and squeezed his hand.


    Shangguan Zhe''s eyes lit up, and he looked at her carefully: "How are you feeling right now? Do you want to sleep? "


    She thought for a moment and helplessly said, "Seriously, logically speaking, I shouldn''t have slept so fast when I woke up. But, why am I still sleepy now?"


    "That''s because your body is weak." "Go to sleep. Maybe when you wake up, Le Le will be back by your side."


    "Yes." Even though she knew he was trying to comfort her, she still replied softly. She felt her eyelids grow heavier and heavier. She closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    His gaze slowly turned from gentle to calm. After confirming that she was sleeping, he stood up and walked out. There was someone waiting for him outside the door. "How was your inquiry?"


    he asked.


    The other party was a clean and white man. He seemed refined and gentle, seemingly gentle and harmless, but only those who were familiar with him would know that underneath his seemingly gentle appearance hid such terrifying methods.


    He was a subordinate of Shangguan Zhe and specially helped him deal with some matters that he should not be exposed to the public. For him to be able to find Shen Xiran and bring him back so quickly, this man named Ren Jinfeng must have done a great service.


    Ren Jinfeng shook his head lightly, "That child Le Le was brought over to Yun Ye by Si Lianye, so we have no way of making a move."


    Yun Ye was Si Lianye''s headquarters so it would be difficult for their people to rescue the child.


    However, that was not the point that Shangguan Zhe was concerned about, the point was something else.


    His expression changed, "He didn''t bring Le Le to the hospital?"


    Ren Jinfeng''s expression did not change, "No, after finding out about what happened at the company, he directly brought the children there. He did not stop at any other places along the way."


    Shangguan Zhe frowned. This Si Lianye, his actions and actions had made him a little unable to see through him, such a good opportunity to let him know Le Le''s background, yet he actually did not grasp it. Could it be that he guessed wrong?


    As expected, he was worthy of being Shangguan Zhe''s number one enemy. If he did not follow the rules, his following actions would not be good.


    He pondered for a moment, then said to Ren Jinfeng: Bring the person back, don''t make a move yet.


    Si Lianye''s actions were strange, she could not be careless.


    Ren Jinfeng did not make any expression upon hearing this, and nodded: "Yes!"


    He nodded, "Go, tell me immediately if you have anything to say."


    Ren Jinfeng watched as his back figure gradually disappeared. Frowning, he thought for a moment before slowly walking back into the sickroom.


    He still remembered how she used to smile at him every single time he saw her, pouting at him coquettishly. Now, however ¡­


    He felt a sharp pain in his heart. It took him a long time to recover from it.


    He would not give up. He would not let her die just like that. He would find a way to save her no matter the cost!


    And Si Lianye, I will definitely not let you off!

 C145

    I believe her


    Si Lianye was currently in a very bad mood, because not only did he get someone to take his woman away from him, she even had a person beside him who looked at him accusingly with a pair of large, spirited eyes.


    He felt his head start to throb.


    Furthermore, the people around him didn''t know that and even thought that his unsightly expression was due to the matter of the company, so when they saw that the boss was unhappy, all of them secretly glanced at Yue Haoqing.


    As one of Si Lianye''s capable subordinates, he could only muster up the courage to ask, "Excuse me, boss, about the matter of the data being leaked, causing the order order to be snatched away ¡­ ¡­"


    Si Lianye rubbed her forehead, trying her best to ignore the grief in Le Le''s eyes as she looked at him, and said: "I know what to do, the losses will be made up for, if those people have solid evidence, find a way to find out who the mastermind is."


    He finished with just a few words, but these were not what his subordinates wanted to hear.


    Yue Haoqing looked at everyone''s burning gazes and coughed lightly: "Then the boss, about the Miss Shen ¡­."


    As he said this, his voice suddenly stopped, because he saw that the boss suddenly raised his head and looked at him with an ice-cold expression, as if it was filled with ice dregs.


    His heart instantly turned cold and he didn''t dare to continue speaking.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately shifted away and didn''t dare to look at him again.


    Si Lianye slowly said: "I already have a rough idea about this matter, so do as I said. As for the rest, I will give you all an explanation in the future."


    When Yue Haoqing heard this, his heart suddenly jumped, and he quickly said: "Boss, you misunderstood me. I did not mean to do that, I just wanted to ask along the way."


    What a joke. The boss'' words were like they were forcing him to make a decision. How could that work? They were concerned about him, and did not want to see him lose his head over a woman. They were not here to force his hand.


    Si Lianye''s slender body leaned back slightly: "I understand what you mean, but this matter can be considered my personal matter, while the company is everyone''s. I will give you guys an explanation." Then she paused and said with a more serious tone, "But what I want to say is, I don''t think she did it."


    Once he said that, someone couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, do you think Miss Shen didn''t do it? Who could it be? Clearly, all the clues pointed towards her ¡­ "


    Si Lianye looked up and interrupted his words: "The clues can be faked, the witness can be bribed, and the surveillance camera can only see that she has spoken to those few people, but there is no recording, right? So, don''t jump to conclusions until this matter is investigated. "


    With that said, the shareholders were immediately in a commotion.


    Many people whispered amongst themselves, and some people even revealed unsightly expressions, all of these were looked into Si Lianye''s eyes without revealing any of her emotions.


    His beautiful lips curled up into a mocking smile that only he could understand.


    Xie Ying, who was quietly watching from the side, suddenly felt her heart beating wildly. She suddenly realized that what she had done didn''t seem to be as perfect as she had imagined.


    At least they didn''t let Si Lianye believe that Shen Xiran was a traitor.


    This realization caused her, who initially had a perfect, professional smile on her face, to change her expression. Then, all of a sudden, she saw Si Lianye looking at her.


    She had never thought that he would suddenly look at her. What was going on? Didn''t he always think of himself as air?


    She was flustered.


    However, he only glanced at her once before shifting his gaze away, no longer looking at her. It was as if what happened just now was an illusion.


    But she was sure it wasn''t, because at that moment she saw the coldness in his eyes.


    Her back couldn''t help but straighten a lot.


    Si Lianye looked down at the computer in front of him. Unknowingly, there were many different scenes on it, and upon closer inspection, there were actually lines after lines of recordings of conversations.


    Of course, this was something that outsiders had no idea. For Si Lianye, with a single glance, she was able to discern the identities of the two parties in the conversation.


    He lowered his eyes slightly and quickly raised them again, his expression only changing for a short period of time before returning to normal.


    After the meeting was slightly interrupted, it went back to normal.


    When the last bit of memories was finished and the shareholders and executives all walked out, Xie Ying secretly heaved a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart. She was about to follow them out when she heard the boss blandly say behind him, "Xie Ying."


    His tone was neither high nor low, nor did it seem strange. It was as if he had called out to her in an ordinary manner.


    However, her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly had an indescribable feeling of fear.


    She wanted to pretend she hadn''t heard, but that was impossible.


    She turned back with difficulty and looked at Si Lianye: "Boss, is there anything else?"


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply, then pointed at the chair in front of him: "Sit."


    She moved restlessly. She really wanted to refuse, but when she saw his unquestionable determination, she knew she had no objection. She slowly walked to his side and sat down. When she saw his handsome face, her heart skipped a beat.


    Maybe he really had something to say to me? Maybe things weren''t as bad as he had imagined?


    However, Si Lianye''s next words made her feel as if she had fallen into an icehouse: "Xie Ying, when did you start to collude with outsiders?"


    Her heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest. She forced a smile and said, "Boss, what do you mean by that? "I don''t understand ¡­"


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrows, seeing that she was still denying it, she turned the computer in his hand around and aimed it at her.


    She couldn''t help but look up and see the clear conversation between her and the other party. She couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart.


    Si Lianye slowly leaned on the back of the chair behind him. Her posture was very casual, but his lips were pursed tightly, and her expression was filled with anger. When Xie Ying, who had been following behind him for a while, saw him, she knew that she was probably done for.


    At this time, Yue Haoqing added: "You still don''t want to admit it, I don''t know if I should say that you are bold, or just stupid, to actually dare contact the other party on the company''s computer. Don''t you know that as long as our technical department is willing, the records on your computer will be found out within minutes?"


    At this moment, she realized that because of her nervousness, she had forgotten about the other person in the meeting room.


    "I... "I ¡­" Her face was flushed, and she didn''t know how to explain.


    Yue Haoqing''s eyes flashed with contempt, he never thought that this woman would actually be so cowardly, with no way to explain herself after taking out the evidence, he never thought that this kind of thing was caused by such a cowardly woman, it was really disgraceful.


    Si Lianye did not speak, she only looked at the Xie Ying in front of her, thinking back to the way she looked when she first entered the company, and then looked at the her now.


    He thought about Shen Xiran who was still by Shangguan Zhe''s side, recalled what he had said to her, remembered the angered look on her face when he slandered and accused her, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    He didn''t want to ask any further, so he waved his hands towards Xie Ying, not even thinking of listening to her explanation. "Take her away, we can handle this whatever you want us to do."


    Yue Haoqing was startled, the boss was ¡­


    Xie Ying was panicking, upon seeing that there was still a third person between her and Si Lianye, he immediately rushed forward, in an attempt to hug Si Lianye.


    He frowned slightly and said, "Go away." He lightly turned the chair around and avoided her movements. "What do you want to do?"


    Xie Ying, who had been together with him for so many years, had always been a beautiful, professional and proper person. Only today did he finally see her fearful expression and she couldn''t help but have a strange feeling in his heart.


    [So a woman''s face in private is actually this scary?]


    Xie Ying''s hair had scattered, her makeup was also in a mess, and her clothes had started to wrinkle from how big her movements just now. She had lost her previous calm, and looked flustered: "Boss, I didn''t do this on purpose, she came looking for me, I was just distracted and did this, I beg you, please give me another chance."


    Si Lianye looked at her, her expression unchanging: "What happened was done on your own accord, no one forced you to do it, furthermore, I already gave you a chance before."


    The meaning behind her words was that she did not treasure it, so she could not blame him now.


    Xie Ying''s face became deathly pale.


    Ever since she spread rumors in the company and was quietly warned about, and seeing how Si Lianye defended Shen Xiran, she had been feeling a little weak in her heart. However, when that person came to her doorstep and took the initiative to form an alliance with her, she couldn''t resist the temptation.


    That person said, a successful man, even if he loved that woman, would never forgive her in the face of the loss of his career.


    Although she felt that it wasn''t appropriate, she couldn''t resist the temptation and nodded her head in agreement.


    To collect Shen Xiran''s fingerprints, think of a way to make her come into contact with the few people that that person specified, and then secretly take photos of them. This was the job that person gave her.


    She felt that she was right, the entire mistake was Shen Xiran. She had followed the boss for so long, and she had only appeared for so long.


    Furthermore, Shen Xiran even brought such a big child along, his father was ominous! How could such a woman be worthy of the Director General in her heart?


    The moment she found out about the existence of that child, she was determined to beat Shen Xiran out of the company.

 C146

    He wouldn''t do this to me


    Before this meeting, she seemed to have done it, but the matter had turned for the worse. Shen Xiran did not see any trace of her, but she was going to be expelled mercilessly by the boss.


    Looking at his handsome face that seemed gentle but was actually cold, wearing a famous brand suit and exuding an amazing manly charm, she couldn''t tear her eyes away from it.


    "Boss!" She shook her head, unable to believe that he would treat her like this. "I''ve followed you for so long, for so long, you can''t be so heartless to me. Please ¡­"


    It looked really pitiful, but Si Lianye acted as if she did not see it, and coldly turned her face away: "I don''t want to say it a second time, Haoqing, take her away."


    Yue Haoqing walked in front of her, looked at his colleagues who had worked together with his for a while, then shook his head and said: "You made a mistake in this matter." After saying that, he placed his hand on her shoulder. "You should understand Boss'' personality. Let''s go."


    Si Lianye''s personality had always been the same. From Yue Haoqing''s point of view, he was already friendly enough with Xie Ying, but she was clearly dissatisfied with him.


    "No!" Her reaction was extremely intense, and he forcefully waved Yue Haoqing''s hand, charging straight to Si Lianye''s expression. There was madness and excitement in her expression: "Mr, don''t treat me like this, I''ve always loved you ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­" Before he even finished speaking, Yue Haoqing rushed over and covered her mouth, making her unable to say what he was about to say.


    Hearing her expression of love, Si Lianye did not move at all and looked at her coldly: "I will not pursue this matter anymore."


    With that, he swept his eyes across Yue Haoqing, he understood the boss''s intention, nodded slightly, and used some strength in his hands to bring Xie Ying who was whining non-stop out.


    Xie Ying''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets, she didn''t want to leave no matter what. But how could a woman compare to the strength of a grown man?


    After she left, Yue Haoqing led her to a room at the side, then released her hand.


    Once she was freed, she suddenly rushed forward, "Yue Haoqing, go away, I''m going to look for the boss ¡­"


    Yue Haoqing looked at her, who had gone insane. A trace of pity was in his usually cold eyes, "Xie Ying, do you still not understand? "Or are you saying that you already know but you don''t want to face the truth?"


    "What are you trying to say?" She glared at him as if she were looking at her father''s murderer.


    Yue Haoqing coldly shook his head and said, "The boss didn''t even put you in his heart. All of his thoughts are all about that Shen woman, and even now, you still don''t understand?"


    "No ¡­" "No, he wouldn''t do this to me. He was bewitched by that woman. I''ve been by my boss for so long, and he won''t do this to me. Really, he won''t. Let me go, let me go, I''ll see you again ¡­"


    She shook her head with all her might as she spoke crazily. The hair on her head was scattered all over her face, making her look ridiculous and pathetic.


    Seeing such a miserable scene, even Yue Haoqing, who was always cold, started to sympathize with her: "If you knew earlier, the boss would never have met you. You have to take care of yourself after you leave, with your education and looks, it won''t be difficult for you to get a good job.


    After saying that, she waved her hands and someone had already delivered her things. He took them and placed them in her hands, "Let''s go."


    Xie Ying''s expression quickly became ashen, and she muttered in despair, "He''s really that heartless ¡­"


    Yue Haoqing shook his head, he turned and gave her a path, allowing her to leave the company.


    At this moment, almost everyone in the company had stealthily looked over. Their eyes were filled with fear and pity when they saw her miserable state.


    If it was a normal person, she would feel really humiliated and want to find a hole to hide in, but right now, she had no mood to care about that at all. Instead, she looked at Yue Haoqing with the last sliver of hope in her eyes, "Please, I still want to see him again.


    Yue Haoqing lowered his eyes and did not look at her: "You should go."


    Her body shook. "Alright, I understand." Under the immense disappointment, she looked at him coldly. "You treated me like this today, so I will definitely take revenge. When the time comes, I will definitely ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Yue Haoqing was already too lazy to continue listening. With a wave of her hand, someone came over and dragged her away: "I''m sorry, you are no longer Yun Ye''s employee. Please leave, do not disturb our office."


    Her entire body went stiff for a moment, and then she started to struggle with all her might: "No, I''m not leaving, you have no right to treat me like this, I''m not leaving, let go, let go of me!"


    However, those men acted as if they didn''t hear anything and rudely pushed her out. When she stood on the street, they mercilessly closed the door in front of her.


    "CEO..." Her face was covered in tears, her hair was in disarray, and even her clothes were in disarray. She looked to be in an incomparably sorry state.


    Her voice was sharp and mournful as she desperately cursed Shen Xiran: "Shen Xiran, I curse you! I curse you to be hit by a car the moment you step out of the door, you shall die a horrible death!


    She scolded all the vicious words she knew, and she could feel that every time she scolded like this, the pain in her heart would lessen.


    And it was also because of this that she scolded so fiercely that she did not realise a person''s silhouette had appeared in front of her. The other party was quietly listening to her vicious curses, and when the other party had heard enough, he opened his mouth and called out to her: "Xie Ying."


    She stopped in her tracks, and when she lifted her eyes to look at the person who had arrived, her eyes lit up in surprise. "It''s you ¡­"


    The man smiled at her complicated expression and reached out his hand. "Do you want to come with me?"


    She hesitated, then reached out her hand.


    When Si Lianye saw Xie Ying being brought out, she finally felt much more peaceful.


    He turned around and picked up the document to read it carefully. Not long after, he suddenly had a feeling that a pair of big, black eyes were curiously staring at him when he turned around.


    He put down the document in his hand and tried to make his expression more amiable. "You woke up from your sleep?"


    He was not worried that the farce would disturb him. The soundproofing in the lounge was done very well.


    Le Le nodded, rubbed his eyes and walked over: "I dreamt of mother."


    His soft words caused his heart to skip a beat. He reached out his hand to hold him in front of him and said, "Can I help you to bring your mother back?"


    "Alright." He nodded heavily.


    Si Lianye laughed, and helped him tidy up her clothes that had become a mess due to sleeping, and asked gently: "Are you hungry? I''ll bring you to eat delicious food later, okay?"


    That expression, that extremely gentle one, made the usually reserved him emit a shocking charm, and also made those who came in the door stare blankly.


    Yue Haoqing took a deep breath, walked up with his head lowered, and said, "Boss."


    Si Lianye slowly tidied up Le Le''s clothes, then tidied up his hair without even lifting his head, "What''s the matter?"


    "Xie Ying left with a person." Yue Haoqing immediately reported it after receiving the report.


    "Who is it?" he asked.


    Yue Haoqing hesitated and said a name.


    His hand paused for a moment, then he nodded. "You did well. I understand."


    After Yue Haoqing walked out, Si Lianye seemed to have thought of something.


    Le Le, who was at the side, could not help but ask, "Are you unhappy?"


    He looked back at the child and smiled. "No, I was just thinking about a problem."


    "Oh." Le Le lowered his head, the black hair on his tiny head gently undulating, reminding him of his mother. This made the expression in his eyes soften even more.


    He said, "Look at your cartoon, Uncle Si will bring you to eat delicious food later."


    "Alright."


    When Le Le wasn''t in front of his mother, he was always very obedient. He took the tablet from Si Lianye and sat on the sofa.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye could not help but get up and pour him a cup of water: "Drink some."


    Le Le unhappily curled his lips, showing that he didn''t have a good impression of Bai Kaishui at all.


    Si Lianye smiled and returned to her own table to sit, looking at him from time to time.


    So for the rest of the day, anyone who entered his office would feel blinded. Who was that kid sitting on the sofa? Why does he look so much like the boss? Also, what about the boss''s affectionate gaze?


    Some of the more well-informed people even recognized the child''s identity. When they went back to explain, the crowd exploded. "What did you say?"


    "That child is from Shangguan Family? Are you kidding me? "


    "That''s right, that''s right. That child looks so much like the CEO at first glance. How could it be like what you said?"


    "He must be lying!"


    The person being questioned flushed red. "I''m not spouting nonsense." He turned on the computer, found the website where Shangguan Zhe had released his statement, opened up the video, and then found the only child''s photo. "Look, Shangguan Zhe said that he''s his son, are you two the same?"


    When everyone saw this, they felt that it really was similar. They immediately erupted into discussion again, and even forgot to do what they were doing.


    In the end, their superiors came looking for them and caught a few of the noisiest ones and gave them a severe punishment. Only then did they suppress their discussions.


    But in private, the topic of Le Le''s doubt had spread like wildfire throughout the company.

 C147

    You want to thank me


    At this time, Si Lianye brought him out of the company and prepared to go to a famous children''s restaurant to eat.


    When Le Le saw the dining hall, his expression dimmed for a moment. Then, with his keen senses, Si Lianye noticed and asked: "What''s wrong? You don''t like it here? "


    Le Le shook his head. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Mom brought me here before. The cake here is very delicious, but I miss Mom."


    After she finished speaking, she raised her wet eyes and looked at Si Lianye. "Can you find mother as soon as possible?"


    His soft voice almost melted Si Lianye''s heart. He rubbed his head and said: "Alright, Uncle Si will definitely get your mother back."


    "Yes." Le Le was overjoyed, and took the initiative to pull his hand, "Uncle Si, I want to eat strawberry cake!"


    "Alright!"


    The young and the old man happily finished their lunch. Not long after that, his cellphone rang.


    He saw the number on the screen. His face was calm, but his hand had tightened unconsciously.


    At this time, Le Le was happily eating the cake with his spoon, and didn''t even notice what was happening over here.


    Si Lianye looked at him and picked up the phone. Just as he placed it by his ear, he heard his mother''s voice: "When do you want to bring him back?"


    His face darkened. "How did you know he was with me?"


    Imperial Mother snorted: "You still don''t know you''re a famous person? Ten minutes ago, the latest news has already been released. You already made headlines when you took your son to eat in the restaurant. She mocked as she looked at the screen in front of her.


    Si Lianye''s eyes darkened, and said to her: "I don''t have this plan for now."


    "Why? That''s your child, my grandson. I want to see him." Imperial Mother could not help but say.


    How long would it take for her grandson not to let her meet him? What was this supposed to mean?


    Si Lianye''s voice dropped: "I don''t know if he is or not, anyway, I don''t have any plans to bring him to see you, so stop thinking about it, when the time is ripe, you will meet him."


    "What do you mean? You still haven''t taken him for paternity testing? " Imperial Mother was shocked when she heard him.


    When she found out that her son had brought the child to her side, she thought that he had already done a paternity test to confirm that it was undoubtedly his son. That was why she wanted to see the child.


    But what did she hear now? His son hadn''t made up his mind yet? Then wouldn''t they be afraid of him helping other men raise their sons if they were to happily take him to lunch?


    Did she have such a strange son with her brain?


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed: "She doesn''t want me to go with her to the hospital, so I wanted to personally admit it."


    Yes, the only reason he did not bring Le Le to the hospital for examination was because Shen Xiran did not like him. Thus, he gave up on the idea of going to test him, and wholeheartedly wanted her to admit that his son was Si Lianye.


    From the beginning till the end, he never suspected that Le Le was not his son. He looked at that small face, looked at his lips, and it was exactly the same as his. Even if Shangguan Zhe declared that his son was his, he had never changed his mind.


    "You ¡­ "Hello, I was indeed bewitched by that woman." Imperial Mother couldn''t do anything about his son. He was so angry that his chest expanded and contracted violently for a few times before he managed to calm himself down. "No wonder Zimo came to me to complain and said that you were cold to her. It turns out that you have a wife and children now and have forgotten about your family."


    "Shen Zimo?" Upon hearing this person''s name, Si Lianye recalled his previous investigations: "Did she call you?"


    "What is it? You don''t dare to tell others about it? " She said mockingly, "I''m telling you, don''t go too far with what you''ve done. Be careful."


    Si Lianye didn''t care about her threat at all, and asked her a question instead: "What did she tell you?"


    "What else could it be? They say that you''re too nice to that woman and have a child by your side."


    "She actually said that." His lips curled up into a mocking smile. "The wicked sue first. Do you know what happened in the company this time?"


    "Of course I know." Imperial Mother replied without hesitation. She was a strong woman, although she had given the company to her son, she still took it very seriously.


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "It wasn''t your woman who did this?"


    "Of course not. Believe me, my eyesight isn''t that bad." He said thoughtfully, "It''s someone else, so guess who was the one behind this leak of Yun Ye''s secrets and also bribed my employees?"


    "Impossible, she wouldn''t do that!" She understood her son''s meaning and immediately replied without hesitation, "Zimo isn''t that kind of person. She''s so obedient and cute. She definitely wouldn''t do something like that!"


    "Then just wait for my proof." After saying that, he no longer wanted to continue listening and directly pressed down on the phone.


    He couldn''t really understand in his heart. Shen Xiran and Shen Zimo were sisters, why did his mother have such a huge prejudice against Xiran even though she wanted to like Shen Zimo?


    Why is that?


    He pinched the center of his brows and looked at Le Le: "Are you full yet?"


    Le Le nodded obediently, as if she could tell that he wasn''t in a good mood. "I''m full."


    "Then let''s go." With that, he stood up and bent down to carry him to the ground. Le Le took the initiative to hold his hand.


    He smiled, feeling the warmth from his small hands.


    He held Le Le''s small hand and slowly walked out. However, just as they were about to exit the dining hall, a large expanse of white light suddenly flashed in their direction, accompanied by the unceasing sounds of "kacha kacha".


    He immediately picked up Le Le and quickly hid his head in his chest, then looked indifferently at the large group of excited reporters in front of him.


    Before he could even open his mouth, he heard all of the reporters impatiently asking, "Director General, may I ask if the child in your arms is yours?"


    "Director General, if the child is you, then who is the child''s mother? "Is it convenient to reveal it?"


    "Director General, you kept on announcing to the outside world that you are unmarried, but now that you brought your child into a public place, is it possible for you to deceive the public?"


    "Director General ¡­"


    "Excuse me ¡­"


    Faced with their endless questions, Si Lianye did not say a single word, but looked at them calmly and at ease. After a pair of cold eyes swept across the crowd who looked like they had been injected with chicken blood, everyone''s heart, for some reason, turned cold all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, the scene became much quieter, and Si Lianye said: "I only have one sentence, who is this child, and what my current marital status is, it has nothing to do with you guys. So please get out of the way, I want to take him back. "


    How could the reporters let go of such a good opportunity, they all pretended as if they didn''t hear a thing, the microphone in their hands desperately extended forward, a large group of people tightly surrounded him. Forget about going back, it was difficult for Si Lianye to even move her body.


    Furthermore, there were some mentally ill reporters who pointed their microphones at Le Le and asked, "Little friend, may I ask who is the Director General that is carrying you? Is it your father? "


    "Little friend ¡­"


    Le Le had never seen such a scene before, and his small body couldn''t help but shiver uncontrollably. His entire face that was buried in Si Lianye''s shoulder didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    Si Lianye''s face darkened.


    At that moment, a stream of water suddenly sprayed out from behind the crowd, mercilessly splashing onto the reporters.


    Shocked cries sounded out, "Ah, what''s going on?"


    "So cold!"


    "Run, quick ¡­"


    Although the weather was getting warmer this time of year, a gust of cold wind still made them shiver uncontrollably, not to mention that their clothes were already soaked through.


    Suddenly, no one had the time to pay attention to the big news in front of them. They all covered their heads and scurried away, trying to avoid the water column that was coming down from the sky.


    When the water finally disappeared, they came back to their senses and took a look. Then, they discovered that Si Lianye and the child were already gone.


    Everyone was immediately disappointed.


    At this time, Si Lianye had already sat in the car, the driver at the front was indeed Lin Zixuan.


    He had a complacent look on his face, and while driving, he took credit for it towards Si Lianye: "Look, it''s all thanks to me right? If I didn''t think of that move in time, you would still be stuck here, don''t you think you should be thanking me properly?"


    Si Lianye swept a glance at the who had a face full of satisfaction, and nodded: "That was unnecessary."


    "What?" When Lin Zixuan heard this, he was like an exploding cat, he almost jumped out of his seat. "If it wasn''t for me, you would have escaped from the encirclement already ¡­"


    Si Lianye pointed to the side.


    Lin Zixuan looked towards the direction where his finger was pointing and immediately saw a few sets of black Porsche beside his own car. The driver at the front looked very familiar, but as he focused his eyes, he immediately recognized that it was Si Lianye''s trusted aide, Yue Haoqing.


    He was taken aback. Looking at his good friend with a peculiar expression, he asked, "So you''re already prepared?"


    Si Lianye swept his eyes across him: "What do you think?"


    Lin Zixuan shook his head and sighed, the previous complacency he had had had completely disappeared. "So you already had people helping you out there, and I was in a hurry to find a water pipe, but in the end ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at him but did not say a word.


    Although things had gone wrong, this wasn''t an unacceptable result.


    Le Le looked at the Uncle Si, then looked at the depressed Lin Zixuan. Although he was smart, in the end, he was still a child.

 C148

    You''re too slow


    After being depressed for a while, Lin Zixuan regained his courage, and asked while looking at Le Le: "Le Le, where is your mother?"


    He swore that he definitely didn''t ask on purpose. It was just a casual question, but then he noticed the faces of the two men in front of him crumbling at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    A chill began to spread inside the car.


    Lin Zixuan felt awkward, but at the same time, he was trembling from the cold. He could not help but look at Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye''s expression was even darker than the dark clouds on the sky. She swept him with a glance and asked: "Shut up."


    Lin Zixuan opened his mouth to argue, but in the end he still acted obediently and didn''t ask anything. After knowing Si Lianye for so many years, his deepest understanding was that he mustn''t disturb him when he was in a bad mood, otherwise she would die miserably.


    Le Le did not care that much. It was not easy for him to forget about his mother''s matter, and in the end, he was attracted by the feelings of this uncle in front of him. He pouted and asked: "Uncle Si, you will bring your mother back, right?"


    Si Lianye swept a glance at Lin Zixuan, and his gaze seemed to carry ice dregs, causing Lin Zixuan to instinctively feel his entire body turn cold and shrink back, even without turning his head back.


    When his gaze returned to Le Le, it had already become much gentler. "Of course, I will get your mother back."


    Only then did Le Le''s face slowly lit up again.


    After he calmed Le Le down, he shifted his attention back onto Lin Zixuan, "How did you know I was there?"


    Lin Zixuan heaved a sigh of relief, and replied: "I was just passing by, I wanted to buy some gifts to coax my mother, but when I saw that there was a large group of people in front of me, I went up to take a look, and in the end I just saw you hugging a child and being surrounded. I felt that it was just because we were friends, and couldn''t bear to see you in such a sorry state, so I thought of a way to save you.


    He looked very pitiful, but Si Lianye did not take him seriously at all. She knew Lin Zixuan from when he was young, and she knew his personality, it was just like a joke.


    "Is that so?" He swept his eyes across him, and did not say any words of consolation, but following that, his indifferent sentence lit up Lin Zixuan''s eyes: "Next week will be Aunt''s birthday, right? I''ll get someone to deliver the Ming Dynasty vase. It''s the wedding present. "


    Lin Zixuan immediately tossed all his unhappiness to the back of his mind, and laughed without care for his image: "Haha, good, then I''ll thank you, my father had long taken a fancy to you, in the end you''re so petty, and won''t sell it. This time he''s definitely overjoyed."


    Si Lianye looked at his smiling face in silence, and suddenly asked: "Did you do something wrong to make them unhappy?"


    Lin Zixuan''s expression immediately changed as if he had been shot by a bullet. The smile on his face disappeared as he asked: "How do you know?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Si Lianye was extremely disdainful of his intelligence, "Look at your usual performance, then look at yourself in the mirror, trying to please them with such an obvious expression. Do you think I''m blind?"


    Lin Zixuan was crestfallen. "You are always as smart as a ghost ¡­"


    Suddenly, he raised his head and sighed. "Tell me, how can an elderly person be so stubborn? I''ve used up all my eloquence to not be able to convince them. You''ve really helped me out this time ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at him, and did not continue to ask why he said that. He did not gossip, in his opinion, if Lin Zixuan really wanted to ask for help, he would definitely say it.


    Lin Zixuan did not seem to want to say much, but he quickly changed the topic, and in the end, thanked Si Lianye sincerely when he got off the car. Although he knew that this was Si Lianye''s way of expressing his thanks to him, in return for saving him before, but he had already long made arrangements.


    After he left, the crowd that was following Si Lianye gradually dispersed. Only Yue Haoqing followed: "Boss."


    Si Lianye swept his eyes across him: "You''re too slow."


    Yue Haoqing''s face revealed an ashamed look, he lowered his head and said: "Sorry, something happened on the way here."


    According to their plans, he should be the one to appear behind the reporters and help Si Lianye, but he was delayed.


    Si Lianye did not like owing favors, so she gave the vase out. She did not want to say anything now, so she just coldly glanced at him: "Be careful next time."


    With that said, he turned and entered the door, and Yue Haoqing shamefully followed him.


    Si Lianye gently took off Le Le''s shoes and changed them into cute little slippers. Then, she gave him a bottle of milk and told him to happily sit on the sofa and watch TV.


    Although it was not his first time seeing the boss treat this child well, Yue Haoqing still felt that his opinion of the boss had deviated greatly.


    After saying that, he became a cold CEO. Why did he suddenly turn into a warm man and become a wet nurse?


    He silently cursed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face.


    Just as she was thinking, Si Lianye suddenly said: "Follow me."


    Stunned, he followed the boss into his study.


    Once Si Lianye sat down, she asked, "The results of the investigation?"


    Yue Haoqing also understood tacitly, and said: "Our people saw Shangguan Zhe bringing a woman into the hospital, but because of the posture, we could not see her face."


    "Posture?" Si Lianye''s gaze turned cold.


    Yue Haoqing hurriedly said without raising his head at all, "Yes."


    Si Lianye did not continue asking, and after a moment of silence, she asked again: "What about her test results?"


    Yue Haoqing shook his head, "There''s no result. My people have thought of many ways to obtain the real result."


    "It looks like Shangguan Zhe really values her." Si Lianye said with a cold smile.


    Yue Haoqing did not dare to answer.


    He was very familiar with the story between the boss and Shen Xiran, and naturally knew what role Shangguan Zhe played in the middle. He felt that if someone were to ask the boss who he wanted to kill the most in this life, it would probably be Shangguan Zhe.


    Si Lianye thought for a long time before slowly waving his hand to allow him to leave. "Prepare yourself.


    Yue Haoqing was not surprised at all by his words, and immediately agreed.


    Thus, Si Lianye stayed as a wet nurse for a while, played games with Le Le for half a day, and gave him a bath at night. Only then did she have time to take care of her own matters at night.


    Logically speaking, he should be very frustrated, but what was strange was that when he was with Le Le, he did not feel annoyed at all. On the contrary, he was enjoying it, and disregarding everything else, just looking at Le Le''s smiling face made him feel like doing some trivial things was worth it.


    When he returned, he thought, it would be a thousand times better for the three of them to be together than it was today.


    However, before he even set off the next morning, he suddenly received a piece of news that caused him to be greatly infuriated.


    "What did you say?" Say that again? " He stared hard at his men, his eyes sharp as a knife.


    The underling didn''t dare raise his head and reported in a low voice, "Boss, when our men sneaked into the ward, they found out that the people in the ward had disappeared."


    "Bam!"


    It was the sound of the enraged Si Lianye smashing the phone she was holding against the wall. It just happened to graze past his face and caused a strong gust of wind to blow painfully into his face.


    He didn''t even need to look back to know that the result of the limited edition global phone was not much better than a five horse split.


    Si Lianye gnashed her teeth: "Shangguan Zhe!"


    I won''t let you off!


    At the same time, just as Shangguan Zhe was enraged, Shen Xiran had already arrived at a beautiful villa.


    Shangguan Zhe stopped the car, turned around and asked her who was enjoying the scenery: "You like it here?"


    Shen Xiran smiled and nodded: "Very beautiful."


    This was a villa located in a remote area. The villa was built on top of a mountain, and if someone wanted to come up from the foot of the mountain, they would have to pass through at least three gates on the way.


    There was only one path down the mountain, and the scenery on the mountain peak was beautiful. At this moment, the golden light of the morning sun shone on the pure white buildings of the villa, and it gave off specks of golden light that caused people to be unable to help but sigh in admiration.


    Everything before her was so beautiful. Not only because of the buildings, but also the neatly trimmed plants, as well as the tall trees that were green like flowers. To her, everything was like a fairyland.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery before her, she could not help but ask, "Why have I never heard of such a beautiful place before?"


    Shangguan Zhe laughed and stopped the car, shaking his head, refusing the servants who came out from the villa to help him. He got off the car, walked to her side to open the car door, and carefully got in, one hand reaching towards her knees while the other reaching under her armpits, he carried her up.


    "This is the inheritance left behind by my mother. I rarely come here, and I''ve only been here two or three times. After she passed away, I never came here again." He looked at her and gently placed her in the wheelchair he had prepared.


    She looked at him in surprise. She didn''t think that he would actually tell her so calmly about his family matters.


    After knowing him for so many years, Shangguan Zhe very rarely brought up the matters of his own family with her, and only knew that when his father and mother died, he and his sister Xiao Rou would be left alone. Although there were many branch family members in Shangguan Family, of course, after his father passed away, those people also couldn''t help but jump out and ask for a spoonful of soup.

 C149

    She only knew this much, but she never thought that Shangguan Zhe''s mother had an extraordinary background.


    A woman with a whole mountain as her villa was already not simple.


    She was a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that."


    Shangguan Zhe''s tone of voice was very normal, as if he was chatting casually with her: "It''s alright, I haven''t come to visit for so many years, it''s pretty good that I''m here once."


    After saying that, he slowly pushed her into the villa.


    Her body was currently very weak. Although she could walk slowly by herself, experts still recommended that she should sit in a wheelchair to reduce her body''s fearless consumption.


    After hearing everything, Shangguan Zhe didn''t say anything else and turned around to find a wheelchair with the latest technology.


    An arm that did not even reach his thigh, thus, Shen Xiran began his life as a wheelchair.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still shocked by the hall in front of her. The high ceiling, as well as the extremely simple decorations and furnishings, all of them had a very elegant style.


    She looked at Shangguan Zhe in shock, and felt even more certain in her heart that his mother was definitely not an ordinary person.


    In comparison, the servants dressed in uniform who stood in the hall respectfully were completely unremarkable.


    She counted a total of eight people. There were both males and females, and the oldest was a middle-aged woman with graying hair.


    Just as he was thinking, the woman stepped forward and said: "Master Shangguan." Her expression was respectful, her eyes filled with joy.


    Shangguan Zhe was cold towards her, he only nodded his head and placed his gaze on Shen Xiran, "This is Madam Ye, and also the butler here. When I''m not here, everything will be managed by her, you can call her that from now on."


    Shen Xiran nodded, and revealed a friendly smile towards the Madam Ye: "Hello."


    Madam Ye was excited and nodded her head. "Hello, please don''t be so courteous to me. Just call me Sister Ye."


    After saying that, he looked at Shangguan Zhe and asked, "May I know who this lady is ¡­?"


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her: "She''s a good friend of mine, it''s not good for her to come here to recuperate. His surname is Shen, you can call her Miss Shen from now on."


    "Yes."


    Shen Xiran looked at this from the side, then looked at that, suddenly he felt that the scene in front of him was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell what exactly it was.


    Shangguan Zhe did not have the time to think with her, and after introducing the person in front of her briefly, he pushed her into the bedroom that he had prepared in advance.


    Only then did she realize that the eight people in front of her were actually not all the servants in the villa, but a small part of them. The reason they could show their faces here was because they had a high status amongst the servants.


    The furnishings inside the bedroom were quite refreshing. Other than some necessities, there was nothing else inside. This caused her to be a little surprised, but then she immediately became happy. That way, she could arrange everything according to her will.


    Shangguan Zhe explained to her: "I don''t know what your hobbies are like, so I just let them be unprepared. That''s why they look so simple and crude right now, if you want anything, just tell Sister Ye and the others and they will do as you say."


    She looked at the furnishings and suddenly said, "I don''t think your mother is an ordinary person."


    His movements paused. "Oh? "Why do you say that?"


    She didn''t want to bring back memories of his unhappy past, so she intentionally winked and said, "Everything in front of me, including what Sister Ye told me."


    He smiled and stroked her hair. "You''re smart, and I''ll tell you these things when the time comes."


    "It''s okay, I was just feeling it." She shook her head and smiled at him, then changed the subject. "Looks like I''ll have to stay here for a while."


    "Of course, your body needs a quiet environment. I think about it, this is the most suitable place, and once I bring Le Le over, you won''t be so bored."


    Hearing that, her eyes darkened. "I wonder how he''s doing now."


    He shook his head: "Speaking of which, Si Lianye is not simple either, he made a big piece of news."


    After she finished speaking, she casually took the tablet on the table and opened up the news for her to see. Even though the child in Si Lianye''s arms did not show her face from the beginning to end, she could still tell with a glance that the person in his arms was Le Le.


    Her tears fell in an instant.


    "Le Le..."


    Her vision became blurry, but she still unwillingly reached out her hand to touch the child''s body. She really wanted to touch his soft body just like that, but in the end, all she felt was icy cold.


    Shangguan Zhe was shocked by her crying actions, he could not help but regret showing her the news, and anxiously tried to console her: "Le Le looks alright, no way, Si Lianye seems to like him, don''t be sad, I promise you I will definitely bring him back, don''t cry ah ¡­"


    He had originally wanted to comfort her, but the more he comforted her, the more she cried, causing him to be at a loss on what to do. In the end, he could only grab a box of tissues and give it to her, "If I had known you would be crying like this, I wouldn''t have shown you this. It''s all my fault ¡­"


    He still remembered the doctor''s instructions to keep her in a good mood. It was best to maintain a calm state of mind and help her recover, but he didn''t expect her to cry so quickly.


    She could hear the self-blame in his tone. While wiping away her tears, she shook her head. "It''s my fault. It''s none of your business ¡­" As he spoke, he began to shed tears. "I just miss him a lot. I really miss him."


    He wondered how Le Le would cry without his mother by his side. Was Si Lianye nice to him ¡­


    Thinking of this, she cried again.


    Shangguan Zhe used every method in his body to stop her crying, but his eyes were unavoidably red and swollen, and because she was crying too loudly, even his head was hurting.


    Shangguan Zhe was shocked, and immediately carried her to bed. He hurriedly called for a doctor to treat her.


    She was shocked and couldn''t stop it in time. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "You''re too nervous. I was just crying."


    Shangguan Zhe said in a serious tone: "That still won''t do, if you say it''s a headache, then it''s not easy at all, it''s better to find a doctor for you to see."


    She looked at him as if he were facing a great enemy, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She suddenly asked, "Is my body not in a very good condition?" She stared at him, trying to see if he was showing any signs of change.


    Shangguan Zhe''s reaction was very normal. He only raised his eyebrows and said: "You''re thinking too much, the doctor said that it''s only because you didn''t take the medicine on time, and didn''t eat anything regularly that you became so weak. It''s enough to recuperate your body."


    "Is that so?" It seemed to her that he wasn''t lying, but why did she always feel that he was too nervous about his condition?


    Could he have guessed wrongly?


    Ever since she woke up from the hospital, she felt that the people around her were very careful and nervous with her, just like how she was a fragile porcelain doll, in addition to the fact that her blood vessels were too thin for her to work with, she had been stabbed several times, and she had lost a lot of blood. Originally, she didn''t have much of a reaction, but her body was so weak that she had to endure a lot of pain.


    However, Shangguan Zhe happened to see this scene, and his face immediately changed. The cold air around him scared the nurse to the point that she was crying.


    Maybe because she was too sensitive, she felt that Shangguan Zhe was not that harsh of a character, so she felt that his reaction was a little too big. From that day onwards, she felt that his attitude was too serious, so serious that it made her suspect that he was terminally ill.


    Although her body was no different from someone suffering from a terminal illness, she knew that she was just a bit weak and didn''t really want to suffer from an incurable disease, so she resisted such speculation from the bottom of her heart.


    When she saw him so nervous again, she once again revealed the doubt in her heart. This sudden question, she discovered that his reaction wasn''t like she had expected. She couldn''t help but feel depressed and relieved.


    From the looks of it, his body really didn''t have any problems ¡­ Probably.


    Seeing her relieved expression, Shangguan Zhe smiled slightly, and carefully hid the sorrow in his heart deep inside his heart.


    The family doctor soon arrived. Although she was very resistant in her heart, she still silently cooperated with him.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "There''s nothing wrong with your body. If your eyes aren''t comfortable, you can put some ice on them. Rest more and eat more nutritious things. Don''t eat spicy and cold food.


    This statement was exactly the same as the one from the hospital. Only after hearing this did she feel completely at ease. She smiled and replied, "Alright."


    The doctor spoke a few more words before turning around and leaving.


    Shangguan Zhe''s eyes flashed as he left. Looking at the doctor''s back, he smiled and said to her: "Are you relieved now?"


    She nodded. "Mm, I understand. I definitely won''t do anything rash."


    "It''s good that you understand. Be careful and nurture your body properly, I''ll help you bring Le Le over. Furthermore, in a few days, you might even hear another piece of good news." He had said everything to please her.


    Her eyes lit up as she impatiently asked, "What good news?"


    "Guess?" He did not directly say the answer, and instead wanted to keep it a secret.


    She thought for a moment. "Is Xiao Rou going to have a wedding?" She remembered as if her date was approaching.


    He shook his head. "You already knew that, so why don''t you try again?"


    She guessed that there was no answer and could not help but feel anxious. She stared at him and said, "Why don''t you give us a bit more?"

 C150

    "Okay, okay, okay, I say, I say." Shangguan Zhe cleared his throat and then said to her: "Pay more attention to the news about Yun Ye these few days. I believe that news will spread."


    "What do you mean? "You mean the people we buried ¡­" She looked at him in surprise.


    He nodded his head and said: "Yes, the shares that our people bought were enough to alert them. If they still have some brains, they will definitely tell Si Lianye, so, you can take note, there will definitely be a change in their internal organs."


    "Is that so? "You''re really amazing." Shen Xiran was very surprised, Yun Ye''s shares were not so easily obtainable, a large portion of the shares were in the hands of the Si Family''s people, and there were still some scattered shares in the hands of many people, such as the old employees of Yun Ye.


    The Si Family people were very loyal to Yun Ye, Shangguan Zhe had initially wanted to start from their side, but all of them failed, and she almost exposed his intentions, in the end he had no choice but to throw her gaze towards the shareholders, which made it so that his progress was very slow. She had thought that at least a year and a half would pass if things went on like this, but he never thought that there would be news so quickly.


    However, Shangguan Zhe was not surprised, he shrugged: "Money can cause trouble, but have you never heard of such a thing?"


    She nodded and did not say a word. Shangguan Zhe probably spent a lot of money on it.


    "Thank you." She looked up at him and said sincerely.


    "Idiot, there''s no need to talk about this between us." Shangguan Zhe stroked her hair and said, but in his heart he was thinking, This is your wish, even if he had to use all his wealth, he would definitely help her accomplish it!


    Shen Xiran''s heart was very moved, but he didn''t know why, and he felt a little uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart. She also felt that it was a little strange, and only after Shangguan Zhe had left, did she understand that deep in his heart, she was still worried about Si Lianye.


    "You are useless, Shen Xiran." she said fiercely to himself, and fell heavily, his troubled hands upon her eyes, and he gave a long sigh.


    Si Lianye was really her nemesis!


    Although his subordinates did not manage to find out where Shen Xiran had gone, but he could guess who he was just from the tracks of the spider web that she had followed Shangguan Zhe.


    Shangguan Zhe, just you wait, if I don''t kill you, my surname won''t be Si!


    Even if she didn''t wish for Le Le to recognize him as his father, he would still be able to endure it. She was just waiting for one day when she would be moved by him and personally say that he was Le Le''s father, wouldn''t he have done enough?


    Why, why did she treat him like this?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt a wave of heat churning in his heart. He used his great self-control to settle Le Le down at night, and after he slept, he grabbed his phone and called Lin Zixuan: "What are you doing?"


    Lin Zixuan was just about to kiss her beloved wife, but didn''t expect to hear from him. She was stunned for a moment before she said, "Nothing much." Just as he was about to speak to his wife, Si Lianye interrupted him. "Come out and drink with me."


    "Drink?" "Now?" Lin Zixuan strangely looked at the time and discovered that it was still early. What made him even weirder was that Si Lianye had never liked to do this kind of thing in the past, he had said before that doing this would be a waste of time, and there was so much time that he might as well take a look at the stock market.


    But what had happened to him today?


    Lin Zixuan hesitated, but then he asked impatiently: "Are you coming or not? "If you don''t come, then I''ll go look for someone else."


    Although he was the only person around who had a good friend, who was he? His identity was there, and if he wanted to go out and play, he could just call a bunch of people.


    Lin Zixuan suddenly thought about Le Le and suddenly understood what was going on. He quickly said, "Alright, I''ll go.


    Si Lianye raised her head and looked around, only to see a gigantic signboard in front of him that had the name "Dark Night" written on it, and casually said, "Dark Night, come quickly."


    Lin Zixuan felt that this name was a little familiar, and the phone was hung up before he could even get a clear understanding of the name.


    "He''s really impatient." He could not help but shake his head, but then thought that after knowing him for so many years, it was the first time he had seen him lose his composure like this.


    After Si Lianye got off the car, she walked into the bar with large strides. Just as she pushed open the door, he heard an extremely noisy wave of heat, making him, who rarely came to these places, unable to bear it any longer, frown.


    However, the usually stern him who had seen so many men and women on the dance floor today, suddenly felt as if this place was filled with feelings for him.


    Therefore, he only paused at the door for a moment before walking in.


    All he could see were the bars that held rows and rows of wine, as well as the vague appearance of the people who could release everything. As for what the people around him looked like, he didn''t care at all.


    However, what he didn''t notice was that the moment he appeared at the door, almost everyone in the bar couldn''t help but stop their gazes at him for a moment.


    For a full three seconds, no one in the bar spoke. Everyone''s eyes were focused on him.


    The current him was frowning slightly. His tall and slender figure was extremely eye-catching, as was his breathtakingly handsome face that looked like it was carved from a knife or axe. Finally, there was the imposing aura that emanated from his entire body, which meant that he was not an ordinary person.


    If he had appeared in front of them in a normal situation, people might have already recognized him. He was Yun Ye''s CEO, Si Lianye, but tonight in the bar, it was originally a dim yellow light, and everyone''s drunk eyes, so no one could immediately recognize him.


    Si Lianye didn''t even notice their gazes as she walked towards the counter and sat on the high chair. She knocked on the long table and said, "Whiskey, hurry up." The Bartender paused for a moment, and then immediately poured Lan Jue a cup.


    He took it and finished it in one gulp. As the hot and spicy wine flowed down his throat, it gave him a strange feeling of refreshment. He nodded. "Good wine." He then placed the empty wine cup in front of the mixing cup. "Pour it again."


    The Bartender got a little bolder and poured another glass for him.


    He picked it up and finished it in one gulp. "That''s right, one more cup."


    In just three minutes, Si Lianye had drunk three times the normal amount of strong alcohol. This kind of alcohol was not like ordinary alcohol, it was one of the strongest wines in the world and she drank it all in one go.


    When it was time for Si Lianye to ask the bartender to pour the fourth cup, he didn''t dare pour anymore, and shook his head fiercely: "No, Mister, you can''t drink anymore."


    "I''ll pay for it. Down." Si Lianye looked at him coldly, causing him to shudder and involuntarily pour him another cup.


    He picked it up and was about to finish it in one gulp when he heard a sexy female voice say, "Handsome, this isn''t the way to drink wine."


    With that, he stretched out a red hand from behind him, preparing to take the cup away from him.


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed, her hand moved, and avoided the attack.


    Then a seductive woman sat down beside him. She gave him her most charming smile and said: "Sir, is there something bothering you? "If so, maybe I can help you."


    He put his hand on the back of his hand and winked at him, his eyes shining with the light of desire.


    Her hint was very obvious. She clearly treated him as an ordinary pleasure-seeker.


    Si Lianye only glanced at her, then turned her eyes away and coldly spat out a single word: "Scram!"


    The woman''s gorgeous face turned pale. An embarrassed expression flashed across her face, but she refused to give up. She forced a smile and said, "You ¡­"


    In the end, she only said one word. Si Lianye looked up at her, and Qing Ling''s gaze made her entire body tremble. "I told you to scram, did you not hear me?"


    The woman was no longer able to stand still. She suddenly stood up from her seat and turned around to leave. All manner of attitude and temperament had disappeared.


    Laughter came from a corner of the bar.


    Si Lianye calmly retracted her gaze and continued drinking, just that this time he seemed to sense something was amiss, she slowed down her drinking process by quite a bit, causing the bartender to heave a sigh of relief, this guest came alone, if he saw that he was drunk later on, it would be them.


    After that woman left in defeat, she seemed to have given the woman who had other intentions in mind a warning. In the following time, Si Lianye''s side became much quieter, and the woman who did not have eyes for no reason scuttled in front of him.


    Si Lianye drank a few cups of wine, and the anger in her heart seemed to have somewhat dissipated. It was at this time that Lin Zixuan suddenly called him, and the moment he picked up the phone, he heard his guilty voice, "Boss, I can''t go, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Si Lianye frowned her eyebrows, before she could speak, he heard his explanation: "It''s like this, I don''t know what happened to the other two, but they insisted that I rush back, and said that they would break off all relations with me if I didn''t go, I''m really sorry now ¡­"


    "Alright, you can go back now." Si Lianye was too lazy to listen to his blabbering and interrupted his explanation.


    Lin Zixuan heaved a sigh of relief, and said a few more good words, then hung up.


    Just as Si Lianye finished receiving the call, her mood started to turn bad again. He was thinking, should she call a few more people over?

 C151

    He scanned the people in the bar and suddenly felt that the people around him were in a mess.


    Let''s have a drink and go back.


    He squinted his eyes and thought for a moment before continuing to drink his wine cup after cup.


    Finally, after an unknown amount of time, he drank an unknown amount of wine and his head started to feel dizzy.


    He waved at the bartender, put down a stack of bills, and staggered to his feet. As soon as he stood up, he felt the world spinning around him. He couldn''t help but sway back and forth.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, a sweet voice came from his side, and at the same time, it reached out its hand to support him.


    He thanked her vaguely and raised his head to find that she was a pretty lady with a fair face and big eyes. The clothes she wore also seemed a little more pleasing to the eye than the previous one.


    However, he did not take this to heart. He stood up and looked at the other party, nodding his head. "Thank you. I can walk by myself, so you can let me go now."


    The woman blushed and let go.


    He shifted his gaze, looking at the door before walking towards it.


    This time, he was already very careful. He knew that he was drunk and couldn''t make a fool of himself again, but he didn''t know what happened. Suddenly, a person rushed forward and ruthlessly bumped into him.


    Because he drank too much, his feet were too weak to walk, so he fell to the ground unsteadily after being hit by someone. When he was even more speechless, the moment he fell, he suddenly felt as if his hands were holding down something soft.


    He was startled and immediately realized that something was wrong. He quickly moved his hand away.


    The woman who fell with him blushed, as if she was embarrassed. "You ¡­" Will you get up from me? "


    Si Lianye just realised that she had coincidentally fallen on top of her, and she knew that she had drunk too much, otherwise he would have smashed into her and ended up knowing nothing at all.


    He stood up and said to her, "I''m sorry, it was an accident."


    The woman nodded, her face still red. "No need to apologize, I ¡­" "I know."


    Since the other party said that, Si Lianye did not care about it anymore. To him, it was a pure accident, so after hearing the other party''s words, she nodded and turned to leave.


    The woman stared blankly for a moment, as if she had not expected him to leave so quickly. She could not help but feel embarrassed. Seeing that his figure was almost gone, she hesitated for a moment before resolutely following him.


    "Wait, please wait." She panted and shouted from behind Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye frowned, holding onto her car key, she turned around and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    He wasn''t in a good mood today. Drinking here was just to calm his mood, so he had no interest in tangling with other women.


    The woman ran to his side, her face red, and looked at him with hesitation.


    Si Lianye was impatient. If not for the fact that she bumped into her and accidentally eaten her tofu, giving her such a sticky look, he would have turned around and left long ago.


    But he didn''t have much patience left. "What are you trying to say? If you don''t say anything, I''m leaving. " After which, he waved the key in his hand.


    The woman bit her lips, a trace of anxiety flashing across her face, "Sorry for taking up your time, the thing is, I accidentally offended someone, and now he seems to be looking for me. Can you do me a favor and let me take your car home?"


    Seeing that Si Lianye did not immediately agree, she anxiously said: "Don''t worry, my home isn''t far." After saying that, she said a name. Si Lianye heard it and it was indeed very close.


    His eyes flickered, as if he really heard the noise coming from the direction of the bar''s door.


    The woman became anxious and shouted, "It''s them. They''ve come to find me. I beg you, if I were caught by them, I''d be done for. Can you please send me back?"


    Si Lianye looked at her, then quietly got on the carriage.


    Disappointment could be seen in the woman''s eyes. She bit her lips as she thought about what she should do next. Then, she saw him open the window and say to her, "Get in."


    Delighted, she quickly opened the door and got in.


    Along the way, she said a lot of things to Si Lianye, spoke a lot of insinuations, and even introduced her name as "Zhong Ke Rou", a very sweet sounding name.


    Si Lianye was cold and detached the entire time, as if he turned a deaf ear to her words.


    When it was time to get off the car, Si Lianye said to her: "We''re here, get off."


    When she saw his ice-cold appearance, she didn''t dare to say anything more. When she got off the car, an idea suddenly appeared in her mind. She walked up to his car window and purposely bent down to thank him, "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t even know what to do today."


    With that said, she deliberately stuck out her chest, revealing her full breasts in front of Si Lianye.


    In the end, she was disappointed. Si Lianye only glanced at her indifferently, then nodded and said: "It''s nothing. No need to thank me." After saying that, she raised the car window and stepped on the throttle to leave.


    Zhong Ke Rou, who had been standing on the spot, stomped her feet in anger. What was going on? In the past, he had tried using this move. Did he see a ghost today?


    However, what she didn''t know was that although Si Lianye didn''t expose him, how could her clumsy tricks be able to escape his eyes? However, he felt that he had taken advantage of her, so he decided to just follow her instructions, so as to avoid the guilt in his heart when he thought about it in the future.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that he would have left immediately if he didn''t, and this softening of his heart brought him quite a bit of trouble.


    Of course, no matter how powerful he was, he would never think about the future.


    Right now, as he drove back, he remembered that Le Le, who was left alone at home, still felt a little guilty.


    When he reached his own residence, he lowered his head and opened the door. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. It seemed that the door before he went out was not closed like this.


    His heart was on alert.


    The door opened gently, and Si Lianye walked in. As usual, shsheturned on the light, but at the instant she turned around, he leapt out like a nimble black leopard, and grabbed onto a person''s neck tightly.


    "Ahhh ¡­ help ¡­" That person''s face immediately turned red and purple. Being caught by him, he was only able to say the first half of the sentence.


    Under the light of the lantern, Si Lianye could clearly see the appearance of the approaching person. How did you get in? "


    Shen Zimo''s delicate face flushed red, he held onto his own throat and coughed non-stop, "Cough cough cousin, you scared me to death ¡­"


    He frowned at her, not at all relieved by her display of weakness. "Why are you standing here so quietly? Don''t you know how dangerous it is? If my hands and feet got any heavier, you would be injured. "


    Tears of grievance surfaced in Shen Zimo''s eyes. "I ¡­ "I just wanted to give cousin a surprise, who knows ¡­"


    Si Lianye turned around, walked to the front of the bedroom and gently opened the door to take a look, then closed it and asked her: "Who allowed you to come over so late?"


    Shen Zimo pursed his lips, her expression aggrieved: "It''s just that I haven''t seen my cousin for a long time, that''s why I wanted to come and see you tonight. I didn''t expect that ¡­" With that, his expression changed. "You drank?"


    She put her hand on his shoulder.


    He frowned slightly. "I just drank a little. It''s no big deal."


    Shen Zimo said with a face full of concern: "You still need to drink less normally, your body is more important. If you''re in a bad mood, I can accompany you to talk.


    With that, she sat beside him and stared at him, "Cousin, is there something wrong? "Tell me about it, I remember that we used to be very good, and that you would tell me anything you had in mind, and I had nothing to hide from you, but now that you don''t see me at all, do you know what loneliness I have without you?"


    His tone was filled with infinite grievance, as if he had been abandoned by Si Lianye.


    The pouting look on her face was very cute, causing his heart to soften a lot. "It''s my fault, I''ve been very busy all this time, I''ll come and see you after I finish my work. Be good."


    After saying that, he patted her head. To Si Lianye, his attitude towards Shen Zimo was as though he was talking to his own little sister.


    But these words immediately made her happy. "Really? "I thought you''d ignore me just because you had a sister, and that made me sad for a long time. I''m relieved with your words, cousin. You definitely wouldn''t ignore me just because you think you''re a sister, right?"


    He nodded. "Of course, I won''t." After saying that, he recalled what Shen Xiran had told him before, and said: "However, what happened between you and your father?"


    Shen Zimo blinked his eyes and his heart could not help but thump loudly. However, a puzzled expression did indeed appear on his face, "Cousin, why do you say that? Dad and I are very good. "


    "But your sister isn''t good with him, and their relationship can be said to be very bad. Last time, he even told her not to go home and break off all relations with her. What''s going on? Do you know?" He looked at her gravely.


    Shen Zimo''s heart was both sour and unfair. He didn''t think that it would be so difficult for him to find a place where Shen Xiran wasn''t to get close to his cousin, but he was still concerned about her. Yet, he didn''t care about the nearby him at all.


    She rolled her eyes and shook her head at him doubtfully, "I don''t know. The last time I went to work, I wasn''t at home. Maybe something happened to elder sister that made father unhappy? Every time there was a bit of a fight, two days would pass, and then everything would be fine. This time, I still wanted to persuade elder sister to go back and visit father, but she wasn''t there. Oh right, why wasn''t elder sister at her home? "

 C152

    Shen Xiran, you are not allowed to cry!


    She pretended to be innocent and looked at Si Lianye as if she didn''t know anything.


    He thought for a moment, then said, "Then the next time I see her, I''ll tell her that I have something on. She won''t be here for the next few days. She''ll be back in two days."


    "Then is elder sister on a business trip?" Shen Zimo asked.


    He hesitated for a moment before replying, "Yes, I let her go on a business trip. It will be some time before she returns."


    "It''s great. I really envy my sister for being able to run all over the world. Unlike me, I can only stay here and not go anywhere." With that, Shen Zimo became depressed.


    Si Lianye habitually comforted her: "Your body isn''t good, so you should just obediently stay by your side. Otherwise, how lonely would she be if both of you sisters left."


    "That''s true." Shen Zimo pursed his lips and thought about it, then became happy: "Oh yeah, I haven''t seen you in such a long time, I''ll give you a present." She then turned around and took out a green sweater from his bag. "I gave this to you. Wear it and see if it suits you. If it''s not, I''ll take it back and change it."


    With that, she brought the sweater in front of his eyes and looked at him expectantly.


    He took it and looked at it. "You knitted this?"


    "That''s right, I just learned it. My skills aren''t good enough, so I must have been ridiculed by my cousin." Shen Zimo said with a smile, and then urged him on: "Hurry up and wear it."


    He had always treated Shen Zimo as if he was his little sister, so he didn''t have anything to hide from her. He took off the sweater he was wearing, revealing his body that was only wearing a close-fitting white shirt, and bent over to take the sweater out.


    The entire process looked extremely natural. He was very generous, and didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, because he was treating Shen Zimo as if he were his own family, but he didn''t notice that Shen Zimo''s cheeks were secretly flushed, and his breathing had started to quicken. What he didn''t notice, was that right before he took off his sweater and changed into hers, she had secretly taken a photo of his appearance with his cell phone.


    Unbeknownst to him, he put on the sweater, looked at it, and said, "It fits, thank you."


    Shen Zimo''s eyes lit up. So it turned out that the woolen sweater he made with his own hands felt so blissful when he wore it on his lover''s body.


    She felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest, but she couldn''t show it. Otherwise, her cousin would be very unhappy.


    She tried to look normal, looked at him and said, "Does it really fit? Cousin, you don''t have to say anything nice.


    Si Lianye felt it again, and shook his head: "I didn''t comfort you, what I said was true. Your cooking skills are very good, and my clothes are very comfortable.


    Shen Zimo''s face flushed red with excitement. "Really? I''m so happy. " With that, he stood up and pounced forward, gently kissing Si Lianye''s face, and then pushed him away before he could even react.


    She spoke shyly, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold it in for a moment. It''s getting late, you should get some rest. I''m leaving too. Goodbye ¡­"


    She acted like she was impulsively doing something inappropriate. When she came back to her senses, she felt embarrassed and left while hesitating.


    Si Lianye helplessly shook her head when she saw this, and thought that since she was still a child, she didn''t take her actions to heart and prepared to rest.


    Shen Zimo carried his beating heart and sat in the car. On the car, she realized that the hand he was holding onto his phone for a long time was sweating slightly.


    However, everything was worth it. She opened her phone and looked at the pictures inside, there were a total of more than 10 of them, the most precious of them, was the two that she had kissed Si Lianye on, one of them had a very good angle, Si Lianye''s expression seemed to be a little pleasantly surprised, but also a little surprised, as her eyes were focused on her face, as though she was looking forward to her kiss.


    She looked at it and smiled in satisfaction.


    She took a deep breath, flipped through her address book, found a name, put the picture on it, clicked, and sent it.


    She watched as the photos were successfully sent out. Seeing that she had successfully sent out the message, she smiled in satisfaction.


    On the other side, Shen Xiran was already fast asleep, the phone on the bedside table released a faint light, and then fell silent.


    Shen Zimo took a deep breath, waiting for the later questions. She had even prepared how she would retaliate if Shen Xiran questioned her and insulted her, but what disappointed her was, even when she reached home and got out of the car and into his own room, her phone still did not move at all.


    She was very disappointed, she didn''t know why it was this way, could it be that Shen Xiran didn''t care about Si Lianye anymore? Impossible, how could she be willing to give up on a man like her cousin?


    Had she gone to sleep?


    After thinking it over, she finally gave herself a barely acceptable explanation.


    Shen Xiran only saw the photo the next day after he woke up and finished eating breakfast. It was sent to his by an unfamiliar number, she did not know who he was, but she recognized the person in the photo.


    Si Lianye was only wearing a white shirt, her expression was relaxed and composed, and in her hand was a jacket, as if she had just taken it off. The surrounding lights were dim and yellow, hitting him obliquely, causing his entire body to be enveloped in a yellow, extremely ambiguous light.


    Strictly speaking, this picture was not out of the ordinary, there were already a lot of clothes on Si Lianye''s body, so she did not reveal any skin, but for some reason, she could see a trace of indescribable ambiguity from the center, as if the person who took this picture had yearning for Si Lianye.


    The person who took this photo was definitely a woman, moreover, it was definitely a woman who had an extraordinary relationship with him.


    Shen Xiran understood him, and knew that he was actually very cold in his heart. Normally, people who had just met would not show such a relaxed state of mind in front of him, so, who was the person who took the photo? Why did he have to send such a photo to her?


    She felt a pang of pain in her heart. She frowned and wanted to put down her phone, but suddenly, a message came in: "Do you want to know who I am? Want to know what happened to us after last night? "


    If she was just unhappy earlier, now her heart was filled with anger. This woman was provoking her, yes, it was a blatant provocation.


    She took a deep breath and replied, "Who are you?"


    That person was silent for a moment before replying, "A person you don''t want to know about. Also, I have more photos. Do you want to see them again?"


    Just as she read the message, another picture suddenly appeared. The picture was obviously blurred to the point where only Si Lianye''s face was exposed.


    She took a deep breath and held her phone tightly. She felt as if her heart had fallen into an icehouse. It was so cold that it made her heart ache.


    "How is it? Does it look good? " the man said again.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do? " Shen Xiran asked.


    "I said it already, I don''t want to say it, you can call me a kind-hearted person, because I came to warn you because I couldn''t bear to see you continue to be deceived by him. If you think that the photo is fake, you can find someone to check it out."


    With that, there was no more news from that person.


    Shen Xiran only felt his hands trembling. Looking at the few photos, he knew in his heart that since that person could say such things, it must be true. Si Lianye was indeed with another woman.


    She didn''t want to continue the relationship with him in the first place. If it was like this, maybe he would let go of Le Le, since he had another woman, he shouldn''t be so stubborn towards Le Le and her, right?


    That''s a good thing, isn''t it? She was admonishing herself in her heart, but at the same time, she could not help but feel her heart ache. When she could not bear it any longer, she suddenly felt coldness on her face. She wiped it with her hand and realized that she had unconsciously shed tears.


    Shen Xiran has harmed you for a lifetime, and now that there is another woman, there is no longer any relationship between you and him. The only thing that is related is his company, why, why are you crying for him even though he is so useless?


    You''re so useless, don''t cry!


    She tried her best to warn herself in her heart, but it was useless. Her tears were like pearls with a broken string. They fell on her face and also on her chest. Soon, her clothes were wet.


    She only felt that it had been a long time since she cried so heartily. She cried for a very, very long time with all her heart and soul, not even knowing that someone was knocking on the door.


    The servant thought that something was wrong, but after knocking for a long time, she slowly pushed open the door and saw that she was leaning on the bed, crying. She jumped in fright and quickly reported it to Shangguan Zhe.


    Shangguan Zhe suddenly stood up upon hearing this, "Didn''t I tell you not to tell her about it and to hide it from her? "Why don''t you listen to me?"


    The servant was terrified, "No, we didn''t say anything to her. We hid the news well."


    "Then why is she like this?" Shangguan Zhe looked at him with a gaze as cold as lightning.


    The servant shrank back, not daring to speak.


    Shangguan Zhe angrily left his room, walked to Shen Xiran''s room and lightly knocked on the door.


    No one answered.


    He pressed his ear against the door and listened carefully. Sure enough, he could hear the sound of sobbing coming from inside, sounding extremely sad.


    Damn it, I was still discovered by her.


    Shangguan Zhe was upset in his heart, thinking about how long she would be sad for now. It can''t be that her body was broken again, right?


    Could it be that even after she left, she didn''t know how to restrain herself? Will he die?


    He thought about how he couldn''t wait for Si Lianye to be right in front of him so he could give him a punch.

 C153

    He focused his mind and walked in, and immediately saw Shen Xiran''s red and swollen eyes, causing pity in his heart. His footsteps could not help but stop.


    When Shen Xiran heard his voice, he looked up and saw that he had come. He was flustered, only when he looked at the time did he know that he had cried too much.


    She stood up and gave him an embarrassed smile. "I just watched a very brutal play, so I cried like this. It was really useless." Then he said to him, "I''ll go wash my face. You take a seat first."


    After saying that, he went into the bathroom to wash his face, wanting to look better. However, he didn''t expect to startle himself by looking in the mirror. His eyes were swollen like peaches, red and bright, giving him an exceptionally frightening look.


    She quickly applied cold water to her eyes and tried to put an end to the situation, but after ten minutes, when she took the towel away and looked, she found that her eyes were only slightly better than before, though they had clearly changed from the size of a peach to the size of a plum.


    She sighed in distress, dipped a towel in water and prepared to try again, and before she even made a move, Shangguan Zhe knocked on the door: "Xi Ran? Surprisingly? Are you okay? "


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath, vexedly threw the towel into the wash basin, turned around and opened the door: "I''m fine."


    Shangguan Zhe clearly heaved a sigh of relief, his gaze was concerned on her face, as if he did not see her extremely unsightly eyes. He gently said: "Don''t be sad, that man is not good.


    She blinked in surprise, thinking, How did he know? How did he know?


    When Shangguan Zhe saw her expression, he sighed and said, "I know that you feel terrible in your heart. No matter what, he was once the man you loved, but now he has changed.


    She looked at him in surprise. "You knew?"


    Shangguan Zhe was startled: "What do you mean I know, he went onto the news, as long as it is someone who knows about the internet, they would know."


    "What news?" This made her feel even more uncomfortable. Had the photos already been posted online? What was that person trying to do?


    She took out her phone to turn on the news, and immediately saw Si Lianye occupying the headlines. The first thing she saw was a big picture, in the photo, Si Lianye was hugging a woman, looking extremely intimate.


    Then, there were a few photos of them leaving together, and when they got on the car, there were still two people talking inside the car. The whole process was high definition and no code, making it very clear.


    She took a deep breath and the hand holding the phone began to tremble slightly.


    "He ¡­ he actually ¡­ she''s actually such a man ¡­" She mumbled to herself, her eyes filled with disbelief. Why did Si Lianye become like this?


    Could it be that the person had sent a photo directly to him out of goodwill?


    She sat down on the bed without strength left in her body, and her hand fell down powerlessly.


    Her face was pale as she smiled miserably at Shangguan Zhe, who had an anxious expression on his face, "So he had already changed long ago. "And here I thought he was the same as before, but now ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe sighed, his heart filled with incomparable regret. Because he had been presumptuous, he thought that she was unhappy because he had seen this piece of news, which was why he told him this without hiding anything. In the end, it seemed like she was the one who had thought wrong, but the result was the same.


    He had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He wasn''t an idiot, he naturally understood that with her acting like this, Si Lianye had an extremely important place in her heart the entire time. Even Shangguan Zhe''s position in her heart couldn''t compare to his.


    This made his heart very sour, but he didn''t dare to reveal it in the slightest. It was extremely difficult for her body to get better, so he absolutely couldn''t be excited anymore.


    He tried to say to her in his softest voice, "These reporters are people who only want to stir up trouble. They''ve obviously come prepared, so don''t take it seriously."


    He knew his words were dry, but he didn''t know what else to say to make her feel better.


    Shen Xiran nodded and said to him: "Thank you, but my heart is very uncomfortable. I once, I loved him so much, and I even prepared to give birth to his child. It''s like tearing. " After saying that, he forced a smile and shook his head, mocking himself, "That''s right, you''re not me, how can you experience such a state of mind? "I made things difficult for him."


    However, Shangguan Zhe shouted crazily in his heart, "No, I understand. Just as you said that, my heart also felt the same. Do you know?"


    However, he didn''t dare to say these things to her as he was afraid that she would be burdened again, so he gently said, "You might be wrong. This kind of news is purposely made up. It might just be a fake news."


    She shook her head. "Maybe the words are fake, but the picture is real. There are no signs of it being fake." Then she sighed and said, "Don''t comfort me, I understand. You are a good person, but he is not. I am not a good woman. We are not good people."


    After saying that, he said dejectedly, "Can you leave for a moment? I want to calm down."


    This was the first time since she had known Shangguan Zhe that she wanted to take the initiative and chase him away from her side.


    He paused, stood up and said to her, "You want to see, that man is... In short, don''t think too much into it, I will think of a way to deal with Le Le''s situation. "


    She nodded with a wry smile.


    After he closed the door, she couldn''t help but tear up.


    Shangguan Zhe thought that this time, he would probably need to stay in the room for an entire day before coming out. Unexpectedly, not long later, she walked out from the room and took the initiative to ask him: "alba, can you do me a favor?"


    He had helped her in many things, but she rarely asked for his help on her own accord, so he was very surprised to hear that. "Okay, no matter what it is, I''ll agree to it."


    "I want you to help me bring Le Le back as soon as possible." "No," she said.


    "Alright, I''ve been doing this all along." He answered immediately.


    "Thank you." After finally hearing some good news, a smile appeared on her face. "Thank you. If not for you, I wouldn''t even know where I would be right now."


    Back then, if it wasn''t for him helping her, she might have died in the hospital. Later on, it was because of him that she wouldn''t be alive today, and towards Shangguan Zhe, her heart was forever filled with gratitude.


    Shangguan Zhe smiled lightly, "Fool, I said before that you would never need to use the word ''thank you'' to describe me."


    She shook her head, the corners of her lips moving slightly.


    After her morning attack, it was obvious that she had not recovered from her extreme disappointment.


    Seeing that, Shangguan Zhe wanted to let her mood get better, so he said to her: "If I''m not wrong, at most tomorrow afternoon, Le Le will come to you, are you happy?"


    "Really? "So fast?" Her eyes lit up, but it was as if she had thought of something, and hesitantly said: "It might be dangerous, Si Lianye is ruthless, what if you are not careful ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe interrupted her words, his tone carrying a strong sense of confidence: "Don''t worry, I won''t act alone. I will also have a thorough plan from before, you can be completely at ease."


    "That''s good." Shen Xiran smiled sincerely this time. His originally incomparably dark heart gradually brightened. She would soon be able to see his own son.


    Seeing her smile, Shangguan Zhe heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and said to her: "Have you not looked around here? I just so happened to be done with my work, how about I bring you out for a tour?"


    She hesitated for a moment. She really wanted to refuse because she was in a bad mood. However, when she saw that he had already walked to her side and looked at her expectantly, her heart softened. She nodded lightly. "Okay."


    His eyes immediately lit up. He reached out and gently held her hand, saying, "There are a lot of unsafe places in this house. It''s better to hold my hand."


    She wanted to struggle free from his grasp, but she suddenly stopped as she didn''t know what to do.


    He didn''t seem to notice her hesitation at all as he slowly pulled her hand out of the study door.


    She pursed her lips and followed him out.


    However, when she crossed the first threshold, she lightly struggled for a moment before withdrawing her hand.


    At the instant he withdrew them, his heart went cold and he felt at a loss.


    He hid his feelings very well and turned to her. "What''s wrong?" "Hurry up, otherwise the house is so big, you won''t be able to finish walking even if it gets dark."


    "Is that so?" Seeing that he acted as if he didn''t feel her movements, she was relieved and followed, "Is that so? "Then I''ll have to go faster, in case I can''t get back to my room at night and go to bed, which will be troublesome." ""


    After saying that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    At first, when she heard him, she thought he was just exaggerating, but as she followed him through the rooms, she realized that she might actually see the light of day.


    "How many rooms are there?" As she listened to his introduction, she asked him patiently, as if she would never be able to finish.


    "Yes, about a hundred." He replied seriously, and couldn''t help laughing when he saw how frightened she was.


    When she saw him like this, she knew that she had been tricked. She could not help but stamp her feet. "You''re lying again."


    He restrained his smile and said, "Look, you look so nice when you smile, why do you always want to cry? Even though it''s beautiful when you cry, I still like the way you laugh. "

 C154

    Shen Xiran himself wasn''t a very traditional kind of woman. At first glance, he might not seem very attractive, but if you look at her, you would be able to feel that she was attractive in some way. Adding to that her temperament was very good in itself, after so many years of polishing his, he was like a diamond that had been polished to the color of flames.


    After hearing this, she gave an embarrassed smile as a few blush appeared on her face. She whispered, "How could I be as good as you say?"


    "It''s true, you are a beautiful woman who is hard to look at." Shangguan Zhe whispered as he looked at her.


    She heard the seriousness in his words and her heart skipped a beat. She could not help but look up at him and see the emotions in his eyes. She panicked and her feet lost control of her pace.


    Seeing that, Shangguan Zhe immediately supported her, and when his hand rested on her waist, she panicked, and instinctively pushed him away, shaking her head: "No, no."


    She didn''t know what she was talking about, but after calming down a bit, she realized that her reaction was definitely too big. She didn''t dare to look at his injured face, so she lowered her head and said, "Right ¡­ "Sorry, I''m a bit tired so I''ll head back to my room first."


    With that, he turned and ran.


    Shangguan Zhe''s heart was very upset, he never thought that even after so long, she still placed himself as his friend, with no chance of getting off the rails. He couldn''t help but feel sad, and when he heard her words, he only looked up to see her back.


    He frowned and followed her.


    Even if she went the wrong way, she wouldn''t know.


    Shen Xiran himself was a little lost in thought, and because he was in a bad mood when he followed him here, he did not specifically look at the surrounding scenery. After walking around for a while, and realizing that he had walked into an unfamiliar place, she had already found herself unable to find his way back.


    It can''t be? Did he get lost?


    She stood in a small courtyard and could not help but think, Shangguan Zhe''s house is too big, she can actually get lost inside his house?


    She took a deep breath and began to search for her way back.


    The first thing she wanted to do was leave this courtyard, which she knew had no one staying in for a long time. Her gaze swept over to that direction, then she turned to leave. However, she suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    Why did she feel that there was something familiar about that door?


    Frowning, she went up to the door and picked up a bunch of flowers. She thought to herself, It really is the exact same flowers.


    She had once seen this kind of unremarkable flower bundle with many little white flowers on Shangguan Zhe''s door. The reason she had paid attention to this kind of flower was because she felt that it was very unsightly and it was very rare to see this kind of flower arrangement. At that time, she had only taken a glance and wasn''t paying attention anymore, but she hadn''t expected that she would see it again here.


    Should he go in and take a look? It seemed very strange.


    She wanted to enter, but she didn''t dare. She really wanted to return to her room, but she wasn''t willing to give up, just at this moment, Shangguan Zhe''s voice sounded out from behind her. "The thing in your hand is Awesome Blossom Grass, a very ordinary type of wild flower."


    She was taken aback. When she turned around, she saw him standing behind her. She couldn''t help but panic as she looked at him. "Really?"


    He stepped forward to take the flowers from her hand and put them back in again. "This is the custom of my mother''s hometown, which says that this season is filled with splendour grass, bringing good luck and good luck to the family."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked down the stairs. He said to her, "You walked too fast, so I searched for a long time. Let''s go. There''s nothing to see here."


    She felt a bit embarrassed. She had the feeling that she had been caught peeking at someone''s secret.


    After seeing him walk down the stairs, he didn''t dare to look around anymore and followed him up.


    Shangguan Zhe very quickly brought her back onto the right path. He looked at her and said: "Do you have a stomach full of questions you want to ask me?"


    She thought for a moment, then nodded. "I feel that the small courtyard is a little strange."


    He smiled. "You have a keen sense, that''s where my mother lived, so every year at this time of the year, in addition to my door, I also insert a bunch of them in her door."


    She was shocked. She had walked randomly into her master''s room? But from what she saw, the layout of the courtyard didn''t seem to be that luxurious either?


    Towards this question, Shangguan Zhe was a little silent and did not answer.


    She felt as if she had asked a private question that no one else was willing to answer, so she stopped asking and felt a little annoyed at herself for talking so much. That''s right, she hadn''t even settled her own matters, so how could she have the heart to ask others?


    Shangguan Zhe brought her back to his room. It had already been half an hour, and she was so tired that her legs were sore, and her body couldn''t help but feel weak. She quickly sat down, and knew that he had exercised too much today, and her body couldn''t take it anymore.


    This knowledge made her a little flustered in her heart, and thus, she did not pay attention to Shangguan Zhe''s existence. She did her best to adjust her breathing and calm her body down.


    After a while, she suddenly saw a cup of water in front of her.


    She looked up in surprise to see him holding a glass of water in front of her, his eyes full of concern: "How are you feeling? "Here, take the medicine."


    After which, he passed a pile of medicine over.


    She smiled wryly and said, "I already feel like I''m a medicine jar."


    She didn''t want to eat so much medicine, but the doctors had reminded her repeatedly to eat these medicine, and Shangguan Zhe had kept a close eye on her, so after a small complaint, she helplessly took the medicine.


    Shangguan Zhe''s heart relaxed a bit, as he regretted bringing her out to stroll around. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be like this either.


    Fortunately, she was fine.


    He looked at her and asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    She closed her eyes and let out a deep breath. "Much better." The familiar feeling from deep within her body gradually disappeared. She felt better and said, "I don''t know how long I''ll take to recover. This body is so annoying."


    Shangguan Zhe laughed and comforted her: "Didn''t the doctor already say so? He said as long as you keep your body healthy and don''t get too excited, your body will slowly recover after you recuperate. "


    She nodded her head unhappily. "I hope so. Sigh, sometimes I feel like a terminally ill patient."


    His heart skipped a beat as he deliberately looked at her with a displeased expression. "Stop talking nonsense. This is the first time I''ve seen someone curse themselves."


    She smiled, embarrassed.


    Shangguan Zhe still wanted to talk to her, but he was called away by a phone call. She immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, she was a little frightened by Shangguan Zhe''s previous appearance. She treated Shangguan Zhe like her own brother, and thought that Shangguan Zhe would think the same way, but just now, she realized that Shangguan Zhe''s feelings for her weren''t normal.


    No way, she didn''t have any romantic feelings for him. What should she do now?


    Should I tell him? What if he fell deeper and deeper in?


    She thought about it, and in the end decided to find an opportunity to tell him about it today. She also thought that after he brought Le Le back here, she would find a time to tell him everything.


    Do it!


    He made up his mind, but was disappointed. Shangguan Zhe went out after answering the phone, and didn''t reply to him for a whole day. In the end, she couldn''t help but fall asleep and didn''t hear his movements after he came back.


    When she went to him again the next morning, the servant said that he had gone out.


    This made her very depressed, but then she thought that he probably brought Le Le back for her. He couldn''t help but worry, thinking that things might not go well, and thinking that Si Lianye was very powerful, if he wasn''t willing to let go, the two of them could fight ¡­


    Her heart was beating wildly as she thought about it. She had not even eaten a few mouthfuls of the breakfast that the servants had meticulously prepared for her, and the servant who was watching her at the side couldn''t help but comfort her. "Don''t worry, Miss Shen will be back soon."


    She treated Shen Xiran as someone who was missing Shangguan Zhe. Shen Xiran laughed, but did not explain and said: "I''m just not in a good mood, is there anything beautiful about this place?"


    She was stunned and nodded: "Yes, please follow me."


    After saying that, she respectfully turned around and led her to the back yard. There was a beautiful glass-decked room there, it was filled with a rich, rich, and beautiful woman.


    She was shocked, she never thought that there would actually be such a beautiful place here. Shangguan Zhe had never told his about it before.


    The maid laughed and said, "Mr. Shangguan Zhe spent a lot of effort to build this greenhouse in our house, and he even found a top tier botanist in the whole world to build it, there are almost all the flowers that can be seen on the market in this place."


    "Thank you. I like it here." Shen Xiran thanked her sincerely.


    "You''re welcome."


    After the maid left, she slowly walked in and saw that there were many different kinds of flowers. There were even some flowers that were not together with orders, but all of them had bloomed together.


    Beautiful, she thought.


    It was at this moment that she suddenly heard a voice from outside that had already entered her soul, "Mother!"


    She suddenly turned around and saw a tiny figure standing outside the transparent window. His eyes immediately became moist, "Le Le!"


    "Mom!"


    "Le Le!"


    Shen Xiran ran out, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw his precious son rushing towards him. Following that, a small, soft body crashed into her bosom.

 C155

    Mom will never leave you again


    "Me too, Mom, why won''t you see me? Uncle Si said that you would appear, and I even thought that he was lying to me. Le Le said loudly, holding onto his mother''s soft waist, not willing to let go, both of his feet desperately pushing up.


    Shen Xiran smiled as he hugged his son and tapped him on the nose. He wanted to say something, but felt that his nose turned sour, and tears had already started streaming down his face.


    "Don''t cry, Le Le didn''t mean to scold you, don''t cry." Le Le thought that what he said just now made his mother cry and was so scared that he apologized with all his might.


    She smiled and shook her head. "No, mother, these are tears of joy. It''s not because of you." As he spoke, he sniffed and asked, "How have you been these past few days, Si ¡­?" What did Si Lianye do to you? Did Papa Shangguan save you? "


    Le Le nodded his head: "Uncle Si treats me very well, I took me to eat a lot of good food, and slept with me at night. Although I don''t like people around when I sleep, but later on I found out that there was a person beside me that was not bad, this morning, when Uncle Si went to work, I was looking at the phone, and not long later, Papa Shangguan knocked on it.


    "Mm, then you have to thank uncle properly, do you understand?" She touched his dark hair.


    Le Le vigorously nodded his head, "I know, uncle is still holding my hand ¡­" As he spoke, he turned to look for Shangguan Zhe. "Papa Shangguan, thank you ¡­ "Huh?"


    The Papa Shangguan is missing?


    He turned around and saw the emptiness behind him. He scratched his head in confusion and said to his mother: "Weird, Papa Shangguan was behind me just now, why is he gone so quickly?"


    "Maybe he has something on and will be back soon." She told him carelessly.


    Le Le nodded his head: "Alright, then I''ll thank him later. Mom, why do you have to leave me all the time, I miss you so much."


    "You can''t, I''ll never leave you again. You have to believe in your mother, understand?" she said, holding him.


    "Really?" Le Le''s tiny face was filled with caution, he looked like he was always cheated and could no longer dare to believe her.


    Her heart ached as she saw this. She nodded vigorously. "It''s true. I won''t lie to you."


    "Alright, let''s pull the hook!" Le Le stretched out his pinky and looked at her attentively.


    "Alright, pinky swear." Seeing his son''s childish actions, Shen Xiran laughed and also extended his pinky to pull the hook with him, and even pretended to sign the seal at the end.


    Le Le withdrew his finger with satisfaction and embraced her mother''s neck happily: "This is good, mother will never leave me."


    Hearing that, she felt both sad and guilty, and said: "Didn''t you say that Uncle Si treats you very well? "Why do you like Mom so much?"


    Le Le''s face was the same as an adult''s, he said: "That''s different, mom is mom, Uncle Si is Uncle Si, the two are different."


    "You mean, you want your mother even if you have the Uncle Si?" After she asked this question, she saw her son nodding and purposely asked, "So now that you are by mother''s side, are you thinking about the Uncle Si again?"


    He hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    She sighed in her heart, pinched his nose and said, "From now on, you can just stay with mom. Papa Shangguan will also treat you very well."


    Le Le pouted and did not say a word. After a long while, he said: "Why can''t you all stay by my side at the same time?"


    Her voice was so soft that it sounded like she was talking to herself. If she hadn''t held him, and if his mouth hadn''t been by her ear, she would have ignored him.


    Her heart trembled as she stopped moving. "You really wish for Uncle Si to be by your side?"


    Le Le looked at his mother with a little difficulty: "Mom, I feel that the Uncle Si is very good to me, why can''t he stay by my side?"


    The feeling in her heart was very complicated, and an indescribable feeling welled up in her heart. "Really? So it turns out that you like your Uncle Si this much. "


    She didn''t know how to answer her son''s question, so she changed the subject and brought him into the room and said, "Look, what did mom prepare for you?"


    He saw the model toy in the corner and immediately cheered. He struggled down to the ground and rushed into the pile of toys, forgetting what he had just said.


    Shen Xiran smiled and shook his head, he looked at his son for a long time, then turned and started to prepare clothes, food and equipment for him. After he was done, the sun had already risen into the sky and it was time to eat lunch.


    She had called her son who was already lost in joy out and went to the dining hall to thank Shangguan Zhe when she prepared to meet him. She did not expect that there would only be the two of them at the dining table and she did not even see Shangguan Zhe''s shadow.


    During this period of time, no matter how busy Shangguan Zhe was, he had to return home to eat lunch with her. Even if he was really busy, he would call her to inform her about it.


    She placed Le Le on the child chair and asked the servant who was busy serving dishes: "Where is your Mr. Shangguan?"


    The servant shook his head, indicating that he didn''t understand.


    She frowned and took out her cell phone to call him. After ringing a few times, he picked her up. "Hello?"


    It was unknown how he managed to calm his heart down after hearing his voice, but she asked: "Thank you for helping Le Le today."


    Shangguan Zhe laughed and said: "You''re welcome, it''s just a small matter. My people just happened to see Si Lianye leave, so I went up to bring him back. It was very easy."


    "I still have to thank you. Le Le is very important to me, if I lose him, I won''t be able to rest at ease for the rest of my life." she said solemnly.


    "Alright, since it''s this serious, what if you think that my kindness is too deep for you, then how about you devote your life to me?" he said suddenly in a joking tone.


    She paused, then laughed. "You must be joking, right?"


    "Of course. Am I telling the truth?" Shangguan Zhe laughed out loud, then said: "During this period of time, I have some matters to attend to, and might not go back to visit you often. First, bring Le Le to live with you, and if you have any problems, ask them to help you.


    She paused for a moment. "Alright, I understand. You can go handle this peacefully ¡­" He suddenly thought of something and asked anxiously, "Did Si Lianye kill you just because you took him away?"


    "No, it''s a matter of my family. Don''t worry, there''s no danger to my life. I''ll be back soon." "No," he said.


    Only then did she feel relieved.


    Le Le watched on obediently from the side. After he saw that she had stopped talking, he asked: "When will Papa Shangguan be back?"


    She shook her head and said, "Papa Shangguan is very busy. He might be a few days late to home."


    "Oh." Le Le''s expression turned gloomy.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you see your Papa Shangguan in the morning? Why do you want to see him again? " she asked softly, sitting down beside him.


    "I didn''t even say anything to Papa Shangguan in the morning. After he brought me into the car, he didn''t say anything. I didn''t reply to any of my questions." Le Le pouted, and then looked worriedly at his mother: "Mom, is it that Papa Shangguan doesn''t like me anymore?"


    "Of course not, it''s not like you did anything bad, how could he not like you? You forgot, your Papa Shangguan likes you the most." she comforted him.


    Le Le thought for a while before reluctantly accepting his mother''s consolation.


    After the two of them finished lunch and took a nap, Le Le started to play with his new toy again. After he fulfilled his wish of Le Le returning to his side, he started to think about another problem, and that was, what should he do with Le Le and himself in the future?


    No matter how others guessed on the outside, Le Le was still Shangguan Zhe''s son who had admitted it herself. Even if Si Lianye wanted to, she would have to get through Shangguan Zhe first, so when Le Le returned today, their temporary safety was guaranteed. Then, should they find a kindergarten for Le Le to attend school?


    Ever since that incident last time, Le Le had never gone to school, and it was the same with Si Lianye afterwards. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or not, and every day, he would always bring him along, not mentioning the matter of school at all.


    But Le Le is so old, he should be attending school.


    As she thought of this, she hatefully thought in her heart, As expected, Si Lianye harbors malicious intentions.


    Once she made up his mind, she started to turn on his phone and search the Internet for any good kindergartens in the vicinity for Le Le.


    She found a kindergarten called "Jin He" very quickly. The introduction seemed to be pretty good, saying that all the teachers had overseas teaching aptitude, as well as a children''s park created with millions of dollars. From what she could tell, this one seemed to be the best.


    She called him from the internet. Just as she explained the situation to him, he immediately agreed. He enthusiastically invited her to visit the kindergarten in the afternoon, trying to promote how good his kindergarten was, how big and how tall it was. It made her feel very reliable.


    She looked at the time and saw that it was still early. After some thought, she agreed.


    After settling Le Le''s problem, she heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to Le Le''s side and said: "Le Le, mom will bring you out to play, okay?"


    Le Le raised his head from the pile of toys and asked: "Okay, are we going to find Uncle Si?"


    Hearing this, her heart ached. She shook her head and said, "No, mom helped you find a kindergarten. Can you go there to study from now on?"


    "Not good." Who would have thought that Le Le would reject him immediately.


    She was stunned and asked, "Why not? All the good kids are going to school. "


    "I don''t want to go to school." Le Le looked a little sad. He held the toy tightly in his hand and spoke while pursing his lips.


    "That won''t do. Every child has to go to school." Shen Xiran was a little confused, and said unyieldingly.


    "I''m not going anyway." Seeing her say that, Le Le also got angry. He suddenly stood up and threw the toy on the ground, then quickly ran back to his room and tightly closed the door.

 C156

    She widened her eyes in astonishment, unable to understand why her son would do such a thing.


    She stood up and followed and carefully knocked on the door: "Le Le, Le Le, what''s wrong? Why not? Can you tell Mom the reason? "


    Le Le did not speak.


    She sighed, thinking that he was still young and probably unhappy about something. She couldn''t see it, so she went to the side to play with her cell phone again.


    However, she seemed to have misjudged something, after a long while, she still did not hear anything. She started to worry, walking to the door and knocking again, this time with a lot of force: "Le Le, what are you doing?"


    Le Le still did not speak, but she started to panic in her heart. He knocked on the door forcefully: "Hurry up and open the door, if not mother will use the key to open the door."


    Just as he finished speaking, a light voice came from behind the door, and when the door opened, Le Le looked at her with a face full of tears.


    She was stunned for a moment. Then, she felt her heart ache. "What''s wrong? Say something?"


    Le Le pouted and did not say anything. He lowered his head and silently walked to his own small bed, climbed onto it with his legs, and then buried himself under the blanket without saying a word.


    Seeing the blanket on the bed puffing out like a silkworm, she gently walked over, sat on the bed and asked the silkworm, "Le Le, why are you unhappy? Can you tell Mom?"


    The silkworm shook its body and did not make a sound.


    She continued, "Le Le, your mother knows that you are unhappy, but your mother doesn''t know what you are thinking. If you don''t say anything, how can I know why you are unhappy? "Then Mom can''t change it, can she?"


    This sentence seemed to move his heart a little. He moved his body and said in a muffled voice, "Mom always makes me go to kindergarten."


    So it was because of this that she felt relieved, but also a little strange. Previously, she didn''t think that he didn''t want to go to school, so why was he so against going to school?


    She thought for a moment, then asked: "Don''t tell me that Le Le thinks going to kindergarten is a bad idea?"


    Le Le became silent again, and then, as if he couldn''t bear it any longer, he sat up and said to her: "It''s not that I don''t like school, it''s that I don''t like the fact that I''ve just made good friends, and you don''t want me to go. Last time, I agreed to go with them to his house to play, but in the end, I was unable to go to school the next day.


    His expression was very dejected, as though he was talking to himself. Looking at his small face which had the mature expression of an adult, Shen Xiran felt his heart ache.


    It turned out that it wasn''t that he didn''t like going to school, but that he didn''t like always being out of work and couldn''t settle down so that he wouldn''t make an appointment in front of his little friends.


    She couldn''t help but hug her son and said, "Mom promises you that she won''t do it this time. We''ll go to school properly. Mom will take good care of you as well, okay?"


    "Alright." Le Le looked up at his mother and hesitated, as if he didn''t really want to believe her. But in the end, he chose to believe her.


    "Be good, mom will do it."


    Shen Xiran emphasized his tone, and the eyes that looked at Le Le lit up once again.


    She smiled and hugged him, swearing in her heart that she would not disappoint her son''s trust in her.


    After the small disturbance had passed, she began to prepare clothes for Le Le to go out wearing. The two of them had to go to the kindergarten according to their original plans.


    Le Le still did not understand why he had to follow his mother out. He asked his mother to help him get dressed while asking, "Mom, where are we going to play?"


    She smiled and replied, "Mom will help you find a good friend to play with, okay?"


    Le Le nodded strongly, excitement flickering in his eyes: "Alright."


    Shen Xiran then brought Le Le out. The butler only hesitated for a moment before giving her a driver, so she successfully found the kindergarten called Jin He.


    The mother and son duo felt that the facilities weren''t bad after reading it. The facilities in the garden were quite good, and the teachers'' conversations were all very proper and seemed to be of an extremely high standard.


    She was very satisfied with it and even asked Le Le if he had a good impression of his, so she straightforwardly signed up and prepared to send him to school here the next day.


    The two of them walked out of the kindergarten''s entrance and went shopping, and also brought Le Le to the amusement park.


    The two of them played until the sky turned dark and they almost couldn''t see the road before returning home.


    But what she did not know was that, every single move she made with Le Le today, had been witnessed by someone, and then reported back to Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye''s face darkened as she listened to her subordinate''s report. The way she looked as if she was about to fall into a storm caused his subordinates to tremble in fear, and they finally decided to leave. In the end, Si Lianye called out to them, "Wait, have you guys taken a photo yet?"


    "Yes." His hands were covered in sweat as he wondered how he could have forgotten about this. He quickly sent the photo to the boss''s computer: "There are a total of twenty photos. Please take a look, boss."


    After saying that, he walked out of the door. When he saw that his gaze was already on the computer, he immediately let out a sigh of relief and hurried out of the room.


    The boss'' aura was so strong that he couldn''t withstand it at all ¡­


    Si Lianye looked at the picture inside the computer deeply, and could not help but enlarge and enlarge Shen Xiran''s picture again and again. She realized that even in this kind of situation, her appearance was still beautiful without any flaws.


    He sighed, looking at her and Le Le playing together, the two of them laughed and talked, even if he was unwilling to admit it, he understood that Le Le was really happy to be by his mother''s side.


    During the days when Le Le was following him, no matter how nice he was to him, Si Lianye could still accidentally see the melancholy in Le Le''s eyes.


    He was thinking about his mother, he admitted.


    So this time, when he discovered that Shangguan Zhe''s people were secretly watching them, he suppressed the impulse in his heart and took Le Le away with him.


    Of course, he still gave Shangguan Zhe a small gift.


    Si Lianye silently thought, and couldn''t help but reach out to touch Shen Xiran''s smiling face, a wave of anger suddenly rose in his heart. When she was by his side, she had never been as happy as she was today.


    What did this mean?


    He didn''t want to think about it any longer and silently made a decision in his heart.


    "You''ll be back with me soon. Just you wait." He looked at her smiling face and said to himself silently in his heart.


    Shen Xiran was very happy tonight. Although they did not see Shangguan Zhe return, the mother and son pair still spent a very warm night together. Perhaps it was because they had been apart for so long, but Le Le, who had already learned how to sleep on his own, wanted to sleep with his mother tonight.


    Shen Xiran also really wanted to get close to his son.


    One night, she hugged her son''s body. Her heart was very calm, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness.


    She silently hoped that our life would never change.


    Unfortunately, her wish failed her in the end.


    The turning point of the matter was on the morning of the next day.


    After she finished her breakfast, she received an unexpected call. She couldn''t help but deeply frown. "What did you say?"


    The other party''s voice sounded very uneasy, but he still insisted on his words, "I''m sorry. Due to our school''s adjustment, we temporarily cannot accept your child entering the garden. I''m very sorry."


    They were talking about it well yesterday, so why would they change their mind today? She said in a low voice, "Are you going back on your word? You didn''t mention it when I went yesterday. "


    "I''m sorry, this matter was decided by our boss on the spur of the moment, I''m really sorry. In order to make up for our apology, other than double the refund, we will also compensate you with compensation. I''m very sorry." The other party kept saying good words and kept his attitude extremely low.


    A thought suddenly appeared in Shen Xiran''s mind, and he asked: "Can I know your boss''s name?"


    "Call ¡­" When the other party said a name, Shen Xiran felt that he was extremely unfamiliar with it, and thus, he felt at ease. Since the other party''s attitude was extremely good, she could only helplessly accept his explanation.


    The other party apologized again and again and immediately sent the compensation and refunds to her account. After that, he respectfully hung up the phone.


    Shen Xiran helplessly looked at the phone that had already ended the call, and then looked at his own son. "Son, looks like you won''t be able to attend school today."


    A look of disappointment flashed across Le Le''s face: "Why? Do they think I''m being naughty? "


    "How could that be? You are the loveliest child in the world. " Shen Xiran hugged his little body and said, "The thing is, after what happened yesterday at the kindergarten, I can''t accept any more children coming in. They were the ones who called to apologize just now, so let''s do this, mom will help you find a bigger and better kindergarten, okay?"


    Le Le was a little unhappy, because he felt that yesterday''s kindergarten was very beautiful and the children were also very good.


    Shen Xiran had no other choice but to blame his bad luck.


    She comforted Le Le for a while before opening her phone again, preparing to look for the kindergartens in the surroundings. This time, she quickly found another target.


    It was a very beautiful private kindergarten. The promotional clip was very good. Although the size seemed to be smaller than the previous one, it was also very good in other aspects.


    As a precaution, she looked at the other houses in case something unexpected happened.


    Then, she took her child out the door again. For Le Le''s sake, whenever she chose a kindergarten for him, she would always find him on her own.


    This time, her luck didn''t seem to be good. The few families that saw her all shook their heads, saying that their kindergarten was already full and that they couldn''t accept any more children.

 C157

    In the beginning, she didn''t think it was weird, she only lamented about how there were many children in Capital, but when she reached the fourth house, she started to feel that something was amiss.


    She went to the kindergarten using an ambush, which meant that she did not call ahead of time, but had brought Le Le directly to the door.


    At the beginning, the teacher that was in charge of receiving the guests was very friendly to them, he smiled merrily and allowed them, especially Le Le who was like the spring breeze, to come in and study.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that at last she had found what she wanted, so she said to them, "Thank you, but I don''t know the problem of the fees ¡­"


    The other party waved his hand. "No problem, that is ¡­" He said a price and Shen Xiran heard that it was not outrageous. He could still admit to it, so he nodded and agreed.


    The other party smiled and immediately nodded, "Of course." After saying that, he took out a form and said, "Come, fill in the information here."


    She took it and looked at it. When she saw that there was a question on the form about the age of the person''s name, she knew that it was a formality for entering the garden. She picked up the pen and began to fill it in seriously.


    After he finished writing, the teacher took the form and looked at it. Just as he was about to speak, a person suddenly walked in hurriedly from outside and whispered a few words into the ears of the person receiving Shen Xiran. That person''s face immediately changed.


    Seeing this, an ominous premonition emerged in Shen Xiran''s heart.


    The man stood up and gave her a reluctant smile. "I''m sorry, but I have some matters to attend to. Please wait a moment."


    Shen Xiran nodded his head: "Of course."


    The man got up and followed the man who came in from behind.


    This time, she wasn''t back for a long time, so she was better off. Le Le couldn''t help but say: "Mom, that teacher is not coming back anymore."


    "I will." she whispered, patting her son''s arm.


    She stood up from the sofa and walked around the reception room in front of her. She could see that although this kindergarten was not as wealthy as the previous ones, it was still not bad. It was small and delicate, and the teachers'' conversation was also very graceful.


    She looked outside the window and noticed that something was wrong. The two people who were talking to her were still whispering to each other. One of them looked upset, while the other seemed to be trying to persuade him.


    Finally, the man seemed to have made up his mind. He raised his head and said something to the other person, and they both turned around and walked towards her.


    She immediately withdrew her gaze and sat back down.


    The bad premonition in his heart became heavier and heavier.


    The door creaked open, and the teacher who had received them came in. He said to her, "I''m sorry, but the superior has something to discuss with me and has delayed him for a while."


    She smiled and nodded, "It''s alright. I would like to ask if the procedures have already been completed. Is it here? "


    Hearing this, the smile on the teacher''s face stiffened a little. "I''m sorry, things might have changed a bit ¡­"


    Shen Xiran thought, his premonition really did come true.


    The teacher told her that there was originally a quota for kindergarten, but someone just informed her that the final quota was given to another child without her knowing. She tried very hard to salvage the situation, but she failed in the end.


    When Shen Xiran heard this, he could only suppress his anger and said: "What you mean is, what you promised earlier cannot be counted?"


    That person was a bit embarrassed. "Actually, I don''t think so. For myself, I really welcome this little friend as our student. However, I have no way to disobey my superior''s orders, so you see ¡­" As she spoke, she rubbed her hands together with an awkward expression on her face.


    If it was before, when the other party revealed such an expression towards Shen Xiran, she might have already let him go. After all, the other party had said that it was an order from her superior, she could not disobey it.


    But now, Shen Xiran''s heart suddenly surged with an indescribable rage, because from today onwards, she started to feel that it was just an excuse for whatever matter happened in the kindergarten after the people became full, or even for the students to stop being accepted, to prevent Le Le from going to school.


    Although her excuse was not bad, but was Shen Xiran blind? When she could not see the expression on his face when he spoke, was there a guilty look in his eyes? He didn''t even dare meet her eyes when he spoke again and again. How could she not see the obvious guilt in his eyes?


    She took a deep breath and looked straight at him, "Sure, I won''t make things difficult for you. But please tell me, is the reason you said you can''t accept my child true?"


    The man was stunned. Although he tried his best to cover it up, he could not shake off his panic. "Of course it''s true." Then, he pretended to be angry, "I''ll try my best to explain it to you. I didn''t expect you to suspect me. If that''s the case, there''s nothing left for us to discuss. Please leave."


    After which, he stood up and walked out.


    Shen Xiran felt his anger burn within him. After going through countless rejections and rejections today, when he saw such a clumsy performance, he could no longer hold it in. "Stop!"


    The other party''s body halted, but he did not stop. Instead, he quickened his pace.


    Looking at how furious she was, she angrily let go of Le Le''s hand and walked over with large strides to grab hold of her hand. "Don''t go, speak clearly!"


    She had been rejected for an entire day for all sorts of reasons. She had been holding back her anger for who knows how many times in her heart. Now that she saw him lying yet forcing himself to do so, she couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    "What are you doing?" Let me go! " The teacher was shocked, and tried to struggle free from her hand, but Shen Xiran held onto her hand tightly, looking straight at her: "No, unless you are willing to tell me, what did that person say to you after entering the room?"


    "What else could there be? All you have to do is tell me that I don''t have any more placings. Let go, or else I''ll call someone over." The other party turned pale as he glared at her.


    "Just scream. I''m a woman anyway, no one would think I did anything." Shen Xiran decided to go all out, and stared straight at her: "I know you''re lying, but to be honest, this is already the fifth kindergarten I found. Previously, they all used similar excuses to reject me, so I really want to know, what did that person say in your ear?"


    "I said ¡­" The teacher did not want to speak the truth, but was stunned by Shen Xiran''s attitude.


    "Please tell me." Shen Xiran looked at her deeply and said: "That''s my son, I can''t possibly make it so that he doesn''t go to school for his entire life. So, please tell me, is there really someone behind all of this?


    Her strict words were sincere and well-dressed. She looked very pitiful, making her, who was also a woman, unable to hold it in.


    She looked back at Le Le, who was looking at her with wide eyes, with sympathy. Then, she sighed and said to Shen Xiran in a low voice, "Think of who you have offended." With that, he withdrew his hand from hers and turned to leave.


    Shen Xiran stood there stiffly for a long time. Only when Le Le worriedly hugged her thighs and called her mother did he come back to his senses. He gritted his teeth and said, "Si Lianye!"


    It must be Si Lianye''s doing, it must be him!


    She had even thought that Si Lianye was feeling guilty for not finding her, but it turns out he was waiting for her!


    Si Lianye, you are too much!


    She felt like she couldn''t hold it in any longer, so she turned around and was about to charge out.


    Si Lianye, just you wait, I want to settle the score with you!


    Her heart was filled with astonishing fury, and she couldn''t help but want to find him to settle the score. But before she could even take a few steps forward, she heard Le Le''s crying voice from behind her, "Wah ¡­"


    Her heart turned cold and she hurriedly turned around to look. He saw Le Le crying loudly on the spot: "Mommy ¡­ "Mom ¡­"


    Shen Xiran felt his heart ache when he saw his expression. He hugged him to comfort him, "Don''t cry, Le Le. Don''t cry.


    Le Le was still crying loudly. She had no choice but to pick him up and slowly walk out of the kindergarten.


    On the way out, she didn''t see a single person. She sneered in her heart. They probably thought that she had offended that great character, so they kept their distance to avoid being implicated.


    Finally, she put him in the car and asked: "Le Le, can you tell mom why are you crying?"


    Le Le sobbed, and did not speak for a long time. She patiently waited, and his anger from suddenly hearing the news of Si Lianye''s mischief had calmed down by quite a bit.


    After a while, he said, "Mom is going to ignore me again."


    So it was because of this that she heaved a sigh of relief. He had initially thought that Le Le was alright, but it was only this, and said to him, "No, Ah Ming didn''t interrupt and abandon Le Le, really."


    "Liar!" Le Le began to cry again: "You just want to abandon Le Le, and leave by yourself. You don''t need Le Le anymore."


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and comforted him: "Nope, Le Le is so obedient and so cute, even if mom abandons everyone in the world, she wouldn''t abandon Le Le."


    "I don''t believe it!" Le Le stomped his mouth, with bright tears still hanging on his face.


    "Then how can Le Le trust his mother?" she asked helplessly.


    After she asked this question, she had thought that he would take the opportunity to make some requests, such as asking for dessert, or not being able to leave him, but she hadn''t thought that he would actually say, "I want to kiss him."


    Her heart instantly softened into a puddle of water.


    After successfully satisfying her son, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. She tightly hugged her son in her arms. It looked like she was smiling, but in reality, she wasn''t in the mood to smile at all.


    After all, this was in front of a child, so it couldn''t affect his mood.


    Thinking about Si Lianye''s actions, an uncontrollable rage rose in her heart. He''s gone too far!

 C158

    After returning home, Le Le asked her: "Mom, why were you so angry just now?"


    Although he was intelligent, he was only a five-year-old child after all. He still did not understand the world of adults.


    She stayed silent for a while, rubbed his head and said: "Nothing, the teacher said that since the children in the kindergarten were full, Le Le can''t go."


    "Is that so? "Then let''s go to another place. Mom said that there were a lot of kindergartens here anyways." He held the toy in his hand and said without turning back.


    "Yeah, there are a lot of kindergartens ¡­" A light suddenly flashed through her initially grey heart, her entire person seemed to be brimming with energy and vitality. Yeah, how did she forget about it, there were actually so many kindergartens in Capital, she could have run a few more places. She didn''t believe that Si Lianye could cover the entire sky with one hand!


    She made up his mind. The next day, he brought Le Le along and once again set off.


    This time, she was not aiming for nothing, but had already searched for it on the internet, specifically aiming for the portion of the Si Family that did not reach her.


    Her thoughts were indeed correct, she had found a kindergarten that was willing to accept Le Le. When she found out about this news, she almost couldn''t believe her own ears.


    And so, Le Le finally entered the kindergarten. What was rare was that the aptitude of this kindergarten was not bad, although it wasn''t very good, it was still quite good.


    Only then did Shen Xiran let out a long sigh of relief. He personally watched as Le Le walked into the kindergarten, and then the teachers brought him into the classroom.


    When she got back to the car, she was in an indescribably carefree mood.


    Just then, the driver, Xiao Liu, who had been following them for a few days turned around and smiled at her, "Miss Shen, you finally came to a conclusion. Congratulations."


    She smiled. "Yes, it was not easy. I have to thank you for coming and going with me these past few days. It must have been hard on you."


    He shook his head. "It''s fine, driving with you guys is my most free time, really."


    What he said was the truth. Although he had gone out a few times with the two of them, he just sent them to the place and waited in the car. It was very leisurely, a million times better than going out to do some hard work with other people.


    However, Shen Xiran thought that he was being modest, and said: "No matter what, I still have to thank you, and in the future, I will have to trouble you to run once every day."


    Xiao Liu finally understood. "You have to pick up Young Master Le Le every day, right? It doesn''t matter, this is my responsibility, I will do it well. "


    She smiled and nodded, then told him about Le Le''s everyday school hours. Xiao Liu patted her chest and said that he would definitely take them there on time.


    After Shen Xiran returned home, he felt like he had let go of a huge burden. He relaxed his mind and went back to sleep on his bed.


    This was a very rare occurrence. Recently, not to mention going back to sleep, she often did not even sleep well at night. It was also due to her heavy heart, so it was obvious that she was surprised to be able to sleep like this today.


    In the end, she was woken up by the phone. She picked up the phone in a daze, and just as she was about to pick it up, she heard someone call her name: "Xi Ran."


    Before she could recover, she heard the man say, "Are you sleeping?" That person paused, as if he didn''t want to hear her reply, he said, "I still have some things to do, so I''ll be back in a few days. I''ve heard that you''ve been very busy these past few days, so I won''t disturb you.


    "What?" She frowned and finally woke up from her dreams, "Shangguan Zhe? What the hell are you talking about? You''re coming back? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard him hang up the phone.


    She frowned as she looked at her phone in a daze. If she hadn''t misheard, he seemed to have said something like "Your heart will always be with you". What exactly did those words mean? Why did he suddenly call and say such things? Did something happen to him?


    Startled by her own thoughts, she lost all remaining sleepiness. She got up and called back, but this time, no matter how hard she tried, there was no one on the other end to answer her call.


    No matter what, Shangguan Zhe was her close friend for many years, and had even saved his life many times. Right now, his situation was obviously not right, and she felt that he could not just sit there and watch.


    However, there was only one phone in contact with him. If he didn''t want to answer, she really didn''t know how to handle it.


    She anxiously walked a few rounds around the room, and finally thought of Xiao Rou.


    Speaking of which, Xiao Rou''s wedding day was nearing, there were only around ten days left. She must be very busy, if not for the fact that she was worried about Shangguan Zhe, she really wouldn''t want to disturb her.


    After the video call connected, Xiao Rou''s pretty face quickly appeared. She asked: "Xiao Rou, what are you doing now?"


    Xiao Rou''s face revealed a happy smile, and gestured towards her. Her intention was to say that she was going to put on the wedding dress, that it was very pretty, and that Lin Zixuan''s eyes were staring straight at her. It was so funny.


    As she finished speaking, her eyes lit up, and told Shen Xiran that she should become his bridesmaid. This sudden turn of events gave her a fright, and she quickly rejected him.


    Being a bridesmaid required an unmarried woman, and having a son didn''t meet the requirements. If she really did appear at the wedding, some old-fashioned people would be unhappy.


    However, after Xiao Rou heard her reasoning, she refused to accept it and excitedly told her that she was fine. Actually, everyone is very open-minded now.


    After talking for a long time, in the end Shen Xiran was unable to win against her, so he could only agree: "Alright, I''ll look into the situation then. If there''s time, I''ll go."


    Xiao Rou was obviously still not satisfied with her answer and reluctantly agreed.


    Finally, she asked the question she had been wanting to ask all along, "Xiao Rou, do you know where your brother is?"


    Xiao Rou revealed a puzzled look, and gestured to tell her that ¡ª as if he had gone out of the country.


    "Abroad?" She thought she saw wrongly and repeated herself. Xiao Rou nodded ¡ª I also heard what Lin Zixuan said.


    So he went abroad. She sighed in relief and asked again, "Then do you know what country he went to?"


    ¡ª I don''t know about that. Xiao Rou replied.


    "Alright, then continue working. I''ll come and see you if I''m free." Shen Xiran told her.


    Xiao Rou gave her a sweet smile and closed the video.


    The moment the video was switched off, her innocent face fell, looking extremely unhappy. She had been faking what she had just done.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman walked over from behind her. She said expressionlessly, "Young Madam, it''s time to train your posture. Please follow me."


    Xiao Rou''s body stiffened and her expression showed that she was unwilling, but her body did not dare resist at all, and she immediately stood up.


    Shen Xiran did not know that Xiao Rou had also encountered trouble. In her opinion, Lin Zixuan truly loved and protected Xiao Rou, and she had Shangguan Zhe, his powerful brother as a backing her up.


    So after she closed her phone, she thought for a moment, then called Shangguan Zhe again. The result was the same, no one answered.


    She pursed her lips and wondered if he was sleeping. Jet difference relationship? But what did he mean by what he had said to her for no reason at all?


    Her head hurt from thinking about it, but she could not think of anything else. She had no choice but to put this matter aside and start thinking about her future.


    She felt that her relationship with Si Lianye was too deep, and this was not a good thing. Hence, she decided not to pester him anymore, and just reveal her cards.


    After making this decision, her heart began to ache. She took a deep breath, forcefully suppressed the reluctance in her heart, and kept comforting himself, No worries, that kind of man, his private life was messy, and it was not good for Le Le. Losing him was not a bad thing, but, no matter how she comforted himself, she could not help but feel sorrowful in the bottom of her heart.


    In this period of time that made her feel uncomfortable, time slowly passed and in a blink of an eye, it was time for Le Le to finish school.


    Although Xiao Liu had told her that she only needed him to pick up the child from now on, she thought that today was the first day of school and he, as his mother, had to pick him up no matter what.


    When it was about time, she followed Xiao Liu and set off.


    The kindergarten was not too close to them, and there was a traffic jam on the road, so by the time they got there, they could already hear the bell for the end of class.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and got down from the carriage, then said to Xiao Liu: "Wait here, I''ll bring Le Le out."


    Xiao Liu nodded in agreement.


    She had been planning in her heart that after she took Le Le back, she would take Le Le to have a feast to celebrate. However, just as she entered the gates of the kindergarten, she heard the sharp cry of a child.


    This knowledge caused her heart to skip a beat and she quickened her steps. Before she even got close, she heard the crying getting louder and louder. She raised her head and saw a circle of children surrounding them.


    She rushed in with her heart in her mouth. When she saw the situation, she gasped. "What are you doing?!"


    The children quickly scattered like birds and beasts, but she did not care about this at all, because all of her eyes were focused on Le Le.


    A large part of Le Le''s face was green, the corner of his mouth was cracked, the clothes at his elbows were torn, and even his knees had two big wounds, making him look extremely miserable.


    She suddenly felt a wave of anger rising from the bottom of her feet all the way to the top of her head. She used all her strength to grab Le Le''s hand and asked, "Who hit you?


    Le Le''s face fell, his large eyes held back his tears, and said with a voice that was about to cry: "It''s Wang Jian, he hit me after class."


    There was originally a boy standing by the side, but after hearing his name, he quickly turned around and ran. Shen Xiran reached out and grabbed him, "Wait, why did you hit Le Le?"

 C159

    The child called Wang Jian looked very shrewd. With a roll of his eyes, he said, "Auntie, I only lightly pushed him, not hit him."


    "Nonsense, could wrestling have landed on one''s face?" Of course Shen Xiran didn''t believe him, he grabbed onto his collar tightly. She, who loved her son dearly and was prepared to teach him a good lesson.


    However, at this time, she heard Le Le''s timid voice from behind her: "Mother, he''s right, he really only pushed me a little."


    She immediately turned around to look at her son, and with a sweep of her eyes, she knew that this brat was also lying. Who was he lying to?


    She glared at him and said, "I''ll deal with you when we get home!" With that, he said to Wang Jian: "Hurry up, apologize to my Le Le. I said that it will never happen again."


    With that, Le Le walked over to her side and tugged at the corner of her clothes, "It''s true, he didn''t do anything to my face."


    Seeing his sincere gaze, Shen Xiran suddenly believed in something. The hand that was grabbing Wang Jian, couldn''t help but loosen its grip and Wang Jian took this opportunity to struggle free from her hand and run away.


    She didn''t have the time to capture that devilish brat back, because he was completely shocked by what Le Le had said. He said, "Mom, actually, the injury on my face was caused by teacher."


    "What did you say?" Shen Xiran was truly shocked, she grabbed Le Le''s hand in disbelief: "Why did teacher hit you?"


    Le Le pouted and said: "Teacher said that I was talking to other kids in class, but I didn''t, but she still hit me." After saying so, tears welled up in his eyes.


    Shen Xiran was furious, very good, he had not even touched her own son''s fingers, but in the end, he was beaten up like this by her teacher on the first day of school. Forget about Le Le saying that he was right, even if he was at fault, he could not make a move, nor could he beat his child up so badly.


    When she heard Le Le say that her teacher had used his hands to slap his ears, she became even angrier, grabbing Le Le to go see her teacher, but she did not expect that just as she walked to the entrance of her office, she was stopped by someone: "I''m sorry, Clan Leader, you cannot enter here."


    "I am here to seek an explanation. Look, isn''t your teacher going too far to beat up my son to such a state!" Shen Xiran said angrily to her.


    The result made her even angrier. The reason was, the teacher only glanced at Le Le and said casually: "I''m sorry, this parent, you might have made a mistake. Our teachers have all undergone strict training, so no matter how naughty a child is, they would not even touch a finger of his or her own.


    "What about the wounds on his face? Could he have done it himself?!" Shen Xiran felt that her explanation was simply farting.


    The young female teacher shrugged. "To be honest, I think it''s very likely that the child fought with another child and then pushed the matter to the teacher."


    "I didn''t!" Before Shen Xiran could say anything, Le Le shouted first, "It was clearly Teacher Zhou who beat him up."


    Shen Xiran pulled Le Le''s hand, his entire body trembling in anger: "Did you hear that? My child is very honest, he won''t lie."


    "But our teachers won''t punish children so harshly ¡­" The teacher in front of him was still persisting with his words, but then he frowned: "Wait a minute, what did you say just now? Teacher Zhou? "


    Le Le nodded his head: "It''s that teacher who came in later."


    "But in our entire kindergarten, including all of the cleaning women, not a single one of them had the surname ''Zhou''." The teacher said in surprise.


    Shen Xiran was the first one who refused to believe this, but when the teacher turned around, he immediately took out the register of the kindergarten''s employees and showed it to her. The result was that in the entire kindergarten, there really wasn''t anyone with the surname Zhou.


    That was strange. Shen Xiran closed the register, turned around and asked Le Le: "Did teacher really hit you?"


    Le Le immediately shouted angrily: "It''s teacher! It''s that Teacher Zhou who hit me!"


    Shen Xiran saw that he did not look like he was faking it and comforted him: "Alright, alright, I understand, wait for me to talk to teacher first."


    With that, he looked at the female teacher, who frowned and shook her head, "I''m speaking the truth. All of our teachers'' names are already on it. There really isn''t anyone with the surname Zhou."


    It was so strange, she gasped, wondering why.


    In the end, the matter was still a fog. The teacher was reasonable and said that although Le Le''s injuries were not caused by them, they were willing to give some compensation.


    Shen Xiran did not care about those, and only thought about why Le Le was beaten up.


    On the way back, her eyebrows knitted tightly. Forget about the Xiao Liu, even Le Le didn''t dare speak up when he saw her.


    Just then, the Xiao Liu could not help but ask: "Is someone deliberately messing with Le Le?"


    Previously, he had already found out what had happened from Le Le''s words, which was why he asked that question.


    Once Shen Xiran heard this, it was as if a bolt of lightning flashed across the pitch-black night sky.


    Could it be that Si Lianye was behind this matter again?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was right. Si Lianye had already harassed her actions many times before.


    Si Lianye!


    Her hands slowly clenched into fists at her sides.


    She had to get even with him!


    She then brought his son home without batting an eyelid, let him eat dinner, and also let him go to bed early. After she properly arranged a room for Le Le on the next day, she had Xiao Liu drive the car downstairs to "Yun Ye".


    She did not dare to send Le Le to class before the situation was clear.


    When Xiao Liu heard about her plans, his face was filled with disapproval. "Miss Shen, do you want to reconsider this matter?


    She shook her head indifferently, "I won''t, don''t worry, Si Lianye won''t do anything to me."


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll probably need a long time this time. You can go back first, I''ll call a taxi."


    Xiao Liu shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter, since I''m sitting here, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    She helplessly thanked him, turned around, and walked up the building.


    To be honest, she had come here many times, but never once did she have a purpose as she did this time, to get even with Si Lianye.


    She walked to the elevator at the side and looked at the red light that was flashing above her, suddenly feeling a little scared. She hadn''t come to work for such a long time, so she didn''t know how her colleagues would talk about her behind her back.


    She felt uncomfortable at the thought of riding in the elevator with the glaring owners.


    But when she thought about everything that Le Le had suffered before, she couldn''t help but burst into flames of fury.


    She took a deep breath and decided to take a step forward, ready to go in when the elevator arrived.


    At that moment, the elevator for the CEO at the side opened up. A tall man with a stern face and an expensive suit walked out. His gaze swept across the hall and immediately focused on her.


    He walked behind Shen Xiran and called out: "Miss Shen, please follow me, our CEO has been waiting for you for a long time."


    She was shocked and turned around to see a man looking back at her. His eyes were calm and he had a sense of leisure in them.


    She remembered that the person in front of her had a name. His name was Yue Haoqing, and he was Si Lianye''s trusted subordinate, so many of the things that couldn''t be exposed to the public was done by him.


    She recognized him and asked, "He knows I''m here?"


    Yue Haoqing slightly nodded his head: "Yes, when the boss realised that you were very happy, he asked me to come welcome you specially. Let''s go, the boss is already unable to wait any longer to come see you."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Shen Xiran hesitated for a moment, and in his heart, he really wanted to reject him. However, he was also very curious why Si Lianye said that and even made her own trusted aides come and find her.


    With this thought in her mind, she finally saw the back of a familiar man when she walked out of the elevator a few minutes later. She didn''t know why, but she still couldn''t help but feel her heart beat wildly when she saw his back.


    She calmly walked up to him and said, "Si Lianye."


    He turned around. Sure enough, it was that handsome face that was full of the charm of a man. It was still as handsome as ever, making people blush and feel like beating their hearts.


    She was no exception as well. She wanted to retreat a few steps, but when she saw how calm and composed he looked, she remembered the place she had come from and couldn''t help but straighten her chest. "I''m coming."


    "Welcome, my assistant. After so many days of not seeing you, I thought you had forgotten your responsibilities."


    Si Lianye''s opening remark surprised her, and she couldn''t help but bite her lips: "You know why I didn''t come. If it wasn''t for him, I might have already died."


    Her words made his eyes darken, and then he smiled. "I admit that I was in the wrong, but did you know? When you weren''t by my side, I didn''t sleep well all night. My mind was filled with thoughts about you. Tell me, what should I do? "


    As he spoke, he turned around and looked deeply at her. His eyes were full of spirit, as if the night sky had gathered in his eyes, making her feel flustered.


    Then she frowned and said, "Is that so? "But I feel that you''re very happy. Those reports say that you''ve won the song every night, and that you don''t care about your own life."


    "You will believe the words of those reporters?" He smiled and walked up to look at her. After carefully sizing her up with a pair of eyes, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Looks like your current body is really fine. This is great."

 C160

    "Is that so? I thought you didn''t want to see me like this. " She said with a fake smile.


    "What makes you think that? Believe me, in this world, the person who doesn''t want to see anything happen to you the most is me." Si Lianye withdrew her coquettish smile and said seriously to her.


    When she heard his words, she gave a cold laugh as if she was extremely disdainful of his words. However, it was unknown whether or not her heart was touched by his words.


    "Why do I always find it so natural for you to tell lies, just like the truth?" she whispered in his ear.


    His heart skipped a beat as he turned to look at her. "I already said that you have to believe me. The last person in the world who wants something to happen to you is me." He reached out to grab her hand, but she gently turned away.


    "Unfortunately, I do not believe you. Do you think that after all that you''ve done, I will still believe every single word you say?" She looked at him with a cold smile.


    Si Lianye''s expression did not change as she said: "I know that you have come with a belly full of anger. It doesn''t matter, I know that I made a mistake in this matter, so you can release whatever you want but after you finish venting your anger, can you listen to a few words of mine?"


    At first, she didn''t believe that his methods were that bad, but now, seeing that he actually admitted to it, she immediately became angry. She fiercely scolded him: "How could I know someone like you? If possible, I wish that we had never met each other before!"


    Si Lianye said lightly: "You can''t put it that way. If we hadn''t met from the very beginning, with our wonderful past, and Le Le also not existing, wouldn''t it be a pity?"


    "Of course not, he ¡­" Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly realized that her words had slipped through her mouth. She stopped herself in time and looked at him with her clear black and white eyes filled with anger. "Being acquainted with you is the thing that I regret the most, there is no one here!"


    "But, I feel that knowing you is the happiest time of my life. There is nothing else that can compare to this." He walked over to stand in front of her and said lovingly.


    The pleasant smell of aftershave assaulted her nose, making her want to take a step back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, she tightened her waist and discovered that his hands had already wrapped around her.


    "What are you doing!?" "Let go!" She stared at him, unable to believe that he had begun to move so quickly.


    Si Lianye felt the softness and gentleness of her waist, and her heart became more and more reluctant to let go. God knows, during this period of time when she wasn''t by his side, he was practically going crazy with loneliness.


    When he found out that she was together with Shangguan Zhe, he was so angry that he found a woman with good looks to accompany him. But what he didn''t expect was that his body was poisoned by her poison, and he couldn''t react to other women at all.


    Only now did he realize that he had already deeply engraved her in his heart, and that he would never be able to remove her.


    He would be entangled with her for the rest of his life.


    That was why he had risked being incinerated by her and set up that plan. Indeed, in just a few days, she had come knocking on his door of her own accord.


    It was really not bad. He sighed in his heart as he looked at her flushed face. Not only did he not let her go, he took a step closer to her and whispered, "But, I don''t want to let go. What should I do?"


    Her face flushed red. "You''re shameless!"


    After cursing, she raised her hand and viciously smacked him in the face.


    "Pah!" Si Lianye did not dodge, and took the palm strike head on.


    She was stunned. "You ¡­" Why didn''t you dodge? "


    Her strength was not small, and very quickly, a red handprint appeared on Si Lianye''s face, the five handprints, in her eyes, were extremely eye piercing.


    Si Lianye shrugged her shoulders as if she did not feel anything at all. Had the anger dissipated? "If it doesn''t go away, try a few more times more." She turned her head to the side and acted as if she had never done it before.


    The way he was acting now made her hesitate for a long time. Finally, she hardened her heart and slapped him again.


    "Pah!"


    His face turned to look at her deeply. "Is that enough? Do you still want to continue? "


    She panted slightly as she said, "I''m fighting for Le Le, what you''ve done is too much."


    Before, it was fine that Le Le didn''t attend school, but after school, what did it matter that they specially sent people to bully Le Le? Although her relationship with Si Lianye was complex and filled with grudges, Le Le was only five years old, what did he know? Facing a child like this, Si Lianye, he had done it!


    Therefore, before she came here, she had already made up her mind that she would definitely slap these two slaps across!


    Yes, she was such a protective mother.


    Of course, she knew the consequences of his actions, so she waited patiently for him to become angry. After all, a proud son of heaven like Si Lianye had probably never been treated like this in her entire life.


    She stared at him warily as she looked around for a way to retreat. She was prepared to run when she saw that the situation had taken a turn for the worse.


    But no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t figure out what he would do next.


    Just as she took a step back, he suddenly reached out his hand to grab her wrist, scaring her to the point that her body trembled, "What are you trying to do now!?"


    He didn''t say anything, just held her hand tightly in his, then looked down at her palm and said, "Red, does it hurt?"


    Her heart violently shook as she looked at him in disbelief. "You''re afraid that my hand will hurt?"


    "Of course, look, it''s all red. Let me tell you, if you want to hit someone in the future, you better find a suitable tool, such as a ruler, or else, you can injure 1000 enemies and self-destruct 800, do you understand?"


    After saying that, he put down her hand and turned around to find a bottle of unknown liquid. He walked back to her side and pulled out the stopper. Immediately, a pungent smell of medicinal oil rushed out.


    She moved restlessly because she discovered that in the moment she was dazed, her palm had fallen into his hands once more.


    He squeezed her wrist and glared at her in dissatisfaction. "Don''t move."


    She didn''t dare to move from that gaze of power. She watched helplessly as he poured the liquid from the bottle into her palm, and then used his large hand to gently knead it.


    Her palms that were numb and in pain gradually became soft and hot, just like her heart that was gradually becoming soft.


    The anger in her heart repeatedly retreated. In the end, she could not help but mutter, "Enough."


    He turned a deaf ear and carefully rubbed the medicinal oil on her palm until she felt no discomfort.


    He put down her hand and took a snow-white towel from a nearby table to wipe it off. His expression was calm, as if he had just done something very trivial.


    She retracted her hand, and saw that his skin was slightly red, an indescribably warm and comfortable feeling. She felt very complicated in her heart, one side feeling that he didn''t even know how to take revenge, and even helped her apply the medicine, and the other side feeling that he was very scheming, but when she raised her head to look at him, she discovered that his expression was very natural, and it didn''t seem like he was faking it.


    Perhaps it was because her complex emotions had been revealed by her facial expression, he casually tossed the towel aside and said, "You don''t have to let your imagination run wild. I just don''t want to see those beautiful hands swollen for my sake."


    What he said.


    Shen Xiran became even more uneasy as he looked at him and whispered, "What happened just now ¡­" Just when Si Lianye was about to say that she was sorry, she suddenly looked up and said loudly, "I won''t regret what I did just now. Who allowed you to bully Le Le."


    "Okay, this is my fault, but I can''t think of any other way." Si Lianye laughed, then suddenly pulled her hand and said: "I know you have a lot of things you want to say to me, don''t worry, I will give you time, so you can sit down with me now, drink some water, and talk slowly."


    She really wanted to reject him, but for some reason, after being pulled by his hand, she followed him and sat beside him like a demon. Then, she stared blankly at the side of his handsome face.


    What was going on with him? Why was his whole body suddenly out of control? Did he cast some kind of spell on him?


    No, this environment is very dangerous!


    She was alarmed in her heart. She kept telling herself that she must leave this place as soon as possible, but her body didn''t move at all.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him. "Why do you want to see me? I don''t want to see you, really. "


    Si Lianye''s expression darkened: "You''re really direct with your words, my heart has been hurt by you, do you understand?"


    She sneered, "Your heart is like an iron wall, how can you be injured?"


    Back then, she had been in such a miserable situation, yet she had never seen him appear for her. Thus, she scoffed at his words and treated them as a joke.


    Si Lianye laughed bitterly: "If I were to say that I am only here to see you, would your anger dissipate a bit?"


    "What do you think?" She looked at him with a fake smile. "Do you think that if someone were to slap you first and then give you a sweet taste, you would agree?"


    "How could I not agree to such a good thing?" He smiled, his dubious gaze never leaving her.


    Her face turned red as she suddenly realized that she had used the wrong analogy. What did she mean by slapping him in the face? Wasn''t this referring to her?


    She tried her best to change the subject, "Don''t say anymore, let me ask you, since you admit that you did it, won''t you do it in the future? Si Lianye, you''re too despicable. "


    Si Lianye frowned as she looked at her: "I feel that your words are too excessive, I only told people not to accept Le Le into the garden, then seeing that you seem to be very tired, I took back the order."

 C161

    He looked up at her livid face and asked, "Didn''t you go to school? Why was he so angry? I admit that I was wrong in the beginning, but aren''t you too angry? "


    "What retraction order? Si Lianye, you are going too far, you made people bully Le Le in the kindergarten, and you got beaten up like this, you still have the face to say such words? " Shen Xiran looked at him angrily and said.


    "Xi Ran, we have known each other for a long time. Do you think that I would do something like this? Le Le is my biological son, how could I possibly do such a thing?" Si Lianye deeply frowned.


    "That''s strange. If it''s not you, could it be someone else? Who would be so bored as to go out with a child? " Shen Xiran was so angry that he started laughing.


    "I swear, what I said was true." Si Lianye said as she looked at her.


    "I don''t believe it!" Shen Xiran stood up and looked at him excitedly.


    "Well, what do you want to believe in me?"


    "Unless you follow me to the kindergarten to confront me!" Shen Xiran looked at him in dissatisfaction.


    "Sure." He agreed without hesitation.


    This time, it was Shen Xiran who was dumbfounded. Gao Yang''s previous imposing aura couldn''t help but drop: "Are you speaking the truth?"


    Si Lianye shrugged her shoulders helplessly, "It looks like I don''t have a good impression of you, to actually believe that I would send people to bully my own son."


    "I''ll say it again, Le Le is not your son, he has nothing to do with you!" Shen Xiran listened to the emphasis again.


    Si Lianye waved her hand nonchalantly: "Alright, he''s your son, not yours. That should be fine, right?"


    The way he was acting now was like he was saying, "Okay okay okay, I know what you''re saying is right. That should be fine, right?" It made her feel powerless and she couldn''t help but sit back down.


    "Alright, after we finish talking, we''ll go to the kindergarten to confront each other. So now I can ask you, when are you planning to return to my side?"


    The first is to take revenge for Le Le, and the second is to resign. Si Lianye, I don''t want to be with you anymore, I want to leave you. "" I don''t want to. She looked at him firmly.


    "No, I don''t agree!" Si Lianye rejected her without thinking.


    "You have to agree even if you don''t agree. Si Lianye, you should be clear in your heart that you cannot keep a woman who doesn''t even care about you here."


    Si Lianye''s expression gradually became grave, and he looked at her without blinking: "Xiran." He called to her heavily.


    She moved her body uneasily and looked at him warily. "What are you doing?"


    "I know you''re angry with me. Can you give me a chance? I''ll change it." He looked at her with a heavy gaze. What he said caused her to be secretly shocked, causing her heart to soften. She then hardened her heart and firmly shook her head.


    "No, I don''t want to be with you anymore. Really, being with you is very tired, very tired, I only want to bring Le Le a peaceful life, only the two of us, so, Si Lianye, I beg of you, please let me go."


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed. Two people? That meant she did not plan for him, not even Shangguan Zhe?


    He smiled, looked at her, and firmly announced, "That is impossible. Xiyan, I am bound to participate in your next life. I definitely won''t let you escape from me."


    His domineering declaration made her panic. She couldn''t help but glare at him. "You''re talking nonsense. My life is my own. I won''t allow others to participate as they please. You wish!"


    She suddenly stood up and was about to leave when he stopped her. "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    He turned a deaf ear and grabbed onto her hand, unwilling to relax. "Xiran, you can''t leave. I''ve tried my best to get you to deliver yourself to my doorstep. How could I let you leave so easily?!"


    Panicking, she asked loudly, "What do you want to do?"


    "What for? What do you think? Xi Ran, I remember that it''s been a long time since we last met. It''s been as long as it was in my previous life, what do you think? " His scent teased her indistinctly, causing her to blush uncontrollably.


    "I don''t remember anymore, you scoundrel. Let go of me, or I''ll call for help!" She tried her best to suppress the embarrassment she felt because of her memories as she spoke loudly.


    "Very good. It seems that you''ve forgotten everything. I don''t mind letting you remember." After saying that, he pulled on her hand, causing her to fall into his embrace involuntarily.


    A fragrant smell of a fresh man assaulted her nose, causing her to panic. She didn''t know which part of her mind was wrong, but she suddenly blurted out, "Let go of me, why don''t you go find those women!"


    "What woman?" Si Lianye was stunned.


    Since she had already said what she wanted to say, she no longer restrained herself. She glared at him and said, "It''s those women, don''t say you don''t know anything!"


    How could he deny that those who had been on the news and had pictures of them all had solid evidence?


    However, she was underestimating his shamelessness. He was stunned for a moment, then said, "You''re talking about that woman on the news, right? Those are all fake."


    "What fake? I feel like the person you''re hugging is very happy." She could not help but say.


    "That''s because ¡­" Si Lianye still wanted to explain, but her eyes suddenly lit up: "Xiran, are you jealous? I suddenly smelled a very sour smell. "


    "You''re the one who''s jealous, your entire family is jealous!" She turned around and was about to leave in a fit of anger. No matter what, resigning in order to seek justice for Le Le, at this moment, she had completely forgotten all about it.


    How could he let her go at a time like this? Si Lianye hurriedly held her back, then looked at her and asked: "You''re really jealous."


    "I said, no!" She tried her best to suppress the heat on her face as she glared at him, trying to express her anger.


    But in his eyes, it was like he was teasing him. His eyes were watery, clear, and transparent. Although there was a bit of anger in them, they were more shy. Such a momentary shyness was most tempting.


    He could not hold it in any longer. Suddenly, without saying anything, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she couldn''t believe what was happening before her. What had he done? Why did he suddenly kiss her?


    Was she dreaming? The two of them had been arguing.


    When she came back to her senses, she pushed him away with all her might and kicked him away. In the end, he seemed to be annoyed by her resistance and suddenly threw her onto the sofa.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Sob, sob, sob, sob, sob, sob ¡­" Her eyes widened in fright as she tried her best to refuse him.


    But his body was so heavy, his breathing was so hot, it made her strength to refuse him so much that it became smaller and smaller. In the end, perhaps because of the lack of oxygen, her eyes gradually became blurred, and all that was left in the world was his infinitely magnified face.


    Finally, she wondered when she had closed her eyes. Perhaps it was after he had finally managed to pry open her teeth? Or was it when he whispered in her ear, "Close your eyes," in a low, magnetic voice?


    She didn''t know that, while she was still in a daze, he had suddenly reached out and pressed a button somewhere, then she heard a very soft ''kacha'' sound. Then she suddenly relaxed, and the originally small sofa had turned into a double bed.


    This... This... What was going on? How could things have turned out this way?


    He sighed softly. His tone was filled with praise. "Xiyan, you''re so beautiful."


    In the end she knew nothing.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in a slightly familiar place. Why did this happen?


    She was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, a bunch of images appeared in her mind. They were extremely spicy and her entire body was as red as a cooked prawn.

 C162

    This, this, this... It made her too shy. How did it turn out like this? Why did she suddenly develop from the fact that she was clearly looking for Le Le to take revenge ¡­ Had something gone wrong?


    She was in a state of confusion as she tried to think of how she had ended up in such a state. Suddenly, the door opened and a person walked in. "Xiran, you ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Shen Xiran screamed and tossed the pillow towards him.


    She wrapped the quilt tightly around herself with both hands and glared at him.


    Si Lianye removed the soft pillow that did not have the slightest bit of lethality from her face, and helplessly said: "Could it be that I have not seen all over your body? "Come, let me see if you''re hurt ¡­" As she spoke, he tried to move forward, but a pillow flew towards him.


    "You go, I don''t want to see you!" Shen Xiran was so angry that his face turned red, as he glared at him fiercely.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go ¡­" Seeing that she was so angry, he helplessly took two steps back. He hadn''t forgotten that her body wasn''t healthy enough and couldn''t be angry anymore.


    Seeing that he had finally obeyed and left, Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. However, he did not expect that just as he was about to leave the room, he suddenly turned around and said, "I''ve helped you wash your body, but I noticed that you seem to be a little swollen.


    When she understood what he meant, her entire body turned red, making her want to throw something at him again. However, she was helpless as she had already thrown away all the pillows, so she shouted hysterically: "I don''t need it, get out of my way!"


    Si Lianye happily made a gesture of surrender, then quickly left the room and thoughtfully closed the door.


    After hearing the door being closed, she immediately jumped off the bed. However, the moment she landed, a pain that couldn''t be described came from an indescribable place made her suck in a breath of cold air.


    "Hiss ¡­" Si Lianye! " She cursed out loud, regretting that she had kicked him out of the room. Otherwise, if he was in front of her right now, she would definitely slap his face a few more times.


    She could already tell that this was Si Lianye''s resting room, and this was not her first time here.


    When she entered the bathroom, she couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air when she saw the full-length mirror. She saw that her entire body was covered in densely packed, green and red kisses. It was a shocking sight.


    She gritted her teeth and wondered how she was going to get out.


    Fortunately, the weather was still cool, and he could use the high-collared clothes to solve the problem.


    After washing herself several times and making sure that she had gotten rid of the marks on her body, she took a deep breath and slowly walked out around the towel.


    When she opened the door, she was shocked. Si Lianye then took her phone and sat on the side of the bed, concentrating on reading something, hearing the voice, she raised his eyes and smiled. When he saw her with such a sexy appearance, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    She immediately took a cautious step back and covered her chest with her hands. She could not hide the heat on her face and asked, "Why did you come in again? "Get out!"


    Si Lianye looked at her greedily, and said in a normal tone: "I was worried about you, so I came in."


    "What''s there to worry about?" She rushed to say something, but at the next moment, she could not wait to bite off her tongue in frustration.


    Sure enough, he gave an evil smile: "I was worried that it would be inconvenient for you to walk, so I specifically got someone to buy ointment for you." As he spoke, he waved his hand, and in it was indeed an unknown medicinal paste.


    "You ¡­ You... "I don''t need it. Get out of here!" She stared at him, blushing. "I don''t need anything."


    "Is that so? "I was worried that you wouldn''t dare to go out, so I thought too much about it. But even so, I feel that I need this too. As the instigator, shouldn''t you do me a favor?" His eyes were bright as he looked at her. One look at his expression was enough to tell that he had ill intentions.


    "Who are you? What are you talking about?" She looked at him with wide eyes.


    He shrugged. "Looks like someone''s going to turn down the deal. Luckily, I have the evidence."


    "What evidence ¡­" She didn''t finish her sentence before she saw him turn around and take off his shirt. Just as she was about to berate him, she discovered that his entire back was covered in streaks of blood.


    It looked very tragic, so when she saw it, she couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to you ¡­" Before he could finish, a scene appeared in his mind ¡­


    So it turned out that the mark on his back was something she had done!


    "You remember now?" Si Lianye looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking, but she purposely asked her a question so she would suddenly shift her gaze away and not dare to look at him again.


    "You ¡­ "You go, I don''t want to see you." She said this with a trembling voice.


    Si Lianye shook his head gently, "No, you haven''t even applied the medicine for me, how can I leave?"


    "You!" She stared at him fiercely, only to see that his face was filled with certainty. Helpless, she could only look at him and say, "Okay, then just lie down. After I finish applying the medicine, you can leave."


    Without saying a word, Si Lianye turned around and laid down on the bed. She buried her face deep into the pillow and immediately smelled the unique fragrance off her body.


    He suddenly felt intoxicated, and then he felt a pair of cold, small hands gently caressing his back. Even though he knew she was helping him apply the medicine, he couldn''t help but think about it.


    Unknowingly, he was immersed in that enchanting memory. When he came back to his senses, he discovered that he had started to have a sad reaction again.


    Shen Xiran gasped for breath ashe slid down from his body. Without holding back, she placed his hands on his waist and said: "Alright, you can go now, right?"


    He slowly got up from the bed, trying his best to hide his uncontrollable reaction. "Alright, we''ll go eat with you after you change your clothes ¡­" He looked at the time. "Dinner."


    Dinner? She looked at the sky outside the window in surprise and saw that the sun was setting. She couldn''t help but be stunned. "Why is it so fast?"


    After saying thahehe thought of the reason why he felt a little embarrassed, but the most important thing in her heart was that she had to return quickly. Otherwise, Le Le would wait for him for a day, and when he returned, she would definitely lose his temper.


    She shook her head. "No, I''m not going for dinner. I''m going back."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave, when Si Lianye suddenly shouted out in disgust from behind him, "Are you prepared to go out like this?"


    Hearing this, she lowered her head to look and was immediately stunned. She was only wearing a large towel, and due to the medicine she had applied, it had slipped quite a bit.


    This Si Lianye, she must have seen him for a long time, but didn''t say anything.


    She turned around and glared at him. She walked up to him and asked, "Where are my clothes?"


    She had seen it when she got up, and there was no sign of her clothes in the room.


    Si Lianye said leisurely: "Those clothes are already deformed, you can''t still be thinking about wearing them, right?"


    "None of your business." she said snappily.


    After that hair-raising scene from before, although she still wasn''t very happy with him, she was already feeling a lot more guilty. The anger in her tone had lessened by quite a bit, and there was instead a sense of pout mixed within.


    Perhaps she didn''t know, but he could tell in an instant, which made the pleasure in his heart even more profound. He had already changed from lying down to lying on his back, and now that he heard her say so, he pointed to a certain place outside the door: "Over there."


    She quickly walked over and saw her clothes on the stall. She quickly picked them up and her heart suddenly felt cold.


    When did these clothes become like this? She couldn''t find the perfect piece of clothing, so how was she supposed to wear it?


    Si Lianye leisurely said from behind her: "Originally, I wanted to throw all of your clothes in the trash can, but later on I thought that it would be bad if you misunderstood me, that''s why I helped you pack up out of goodwill. See, my heart is fine."


    She frowned bitterly as she looked at the clothes in her hands. No, she should have called it a rag. She snappily replied, "If you didn''t do something bad, then why would I have misunderstood you?" On the surface, she was still bickering with him, but in her heart she was thinking, "What should I do?" Call someone to bring him clothes? But what would he say if he was asked?

 C163

    Seeing her in such a dilemma, the smile on Si Lianye''s face grew wider.


    He didn''t know when it started, but he discovered that he had contracted a bad habit, which was to like to see her various expressions, happy, happy, and even angry. Now that he saw her frown slightly when she was in a difficult situation, he actually felt a kind of involuntarily joyful feeling.


    His illness was truly a bit abnormal.


    As he thought to himself, his eyes continued to wantonly gaze at her from top to bottom.


    Just as his imagination was running wild, someone knocked on the door. "Du, du, du ¡­"


    Shen Xiran was shocked, he looked at Si Lianye and asked: "Why would someone come here?"


    He remained calm. "If you don''t want to show off, then go to bed."


    As if she had awoken from a dream, she hurriedly rushed to the bed and pulled over the blanket, surrounding herself.


    Si Lianye calmly covered herself with the blanket and raised her voice: "Come in."


    The door opened, and a woman wearing the uniform of the Cloud Night Company stood at the door and respectfully said, "CEO, the things you requested have been delivered."


    Shen Xiran realized that she was holding a bag in his hands.


    Si Lianye acknowledged and said, "Just leave it at the door."


    Not daring to raise his head, the man gently placed the bag on the ground, turned around, and gently closed the door.


    Seeing that the door was closed, Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief. God knows how nervous she must have been when he saw the person outside the door.


    Fortunately, that person was very tactful and never raised his eyes from start to finish.


    Si Lianye got off the bed with a smile, walked out with her two long legs, and picked up the bag that was placed on the ground: "See, do you like the clothes inside?"


    "Clothes?" She was stunned for a moment. Although she had guessed it earlier, she had not expected her guess to turn out to be true.


    She quickly got off the bed and took the clothes out from the bag in his hand. It was a light green dress, the color was light and elegant, and it was full of the scent of spring.


    "Do you like it? I told them about your preferences, and they picked this one out and said you''d like it. " He looked at her face carefully and spoke slowly.


    As she held the clothes, her heart was filled with tenderness, as if she was holding a grass that was born young. She really liked this dress.


    No matter the style or color, they were all her favorite. Furthermore, she had seen the same model on the internet before, and knew that it was the latest model released by the world''s most famous women''s clothing company.


    She didn''t expect to see the finished product today. It made her heart feel complicated.


    When he saw that she didn''t move for a long time, he raised his eyebrows and said, "If you don''t like it, I''ll let them change it again." As she spoke, she reached for her skirt. As if she had just awoken from a dream, she quickly avoided his hand and said, "No need, I like it a lot."


    After which, he carried his clothes and rushed in.


    The upper half of her clothes unexpectedly fit her body. Previously, she was afraid that her underwear wouldn''t fit her properly, but after wearing it, she didn''t expect that she would accidentally dress up. It was as if someone took advantage of her sleeping time to measure inch by inch.


    She suddenly recalled the passionate scene from before. She could not help but think that he probably did not use a ruler, but rather ¡­


    She couldn''t help but blush again. She hurriedly put on her dress and tidied it up in front of the mirror. Then, she turned around and opened the door. When she looked up, she saw that he was looking at her.


    That crystal clear gaze that was comparable to the brightest star in the sky made her heart suddenly tremble. She almost had the desire to turn around and escape. Fortunately, her reasoning forcefully stopped her.


    "You ¡­ "Why are you looking at me like that?" She said hesitantly.


    Si Lianye chuckled. At this moment, her face was unbelievably handsome under the light of the setting sun, "Believe me, tonight, you will be the prettiest woman alive.


    "Did I say that you are very glib?" As she stood in front of him, her embarrassment miraculously disappeared.


    "No, but I don''t mind hearing another way of saying that I''m better at sweet-talking and the like." Smiling, he took her hand and said, "Let''s go. I''ve already reserved the dining room."


    Her footsteps paused, she turned around and looked at him: "Si Lianye, can you send me home?"


    Si Lianye held her hand: "But, I don''t want you to go."


    She glanced at his hand, and for some reason, remembering what had happened, she said, "You''ve already gotten what you wanted. Why are you still not willing to let go?"


    "What do you mean I want it?" His expression changed. "What do you mean?"


    "Is there even a need for me to say that?" She gave a cold laugh and looked at him with ridicule: "Didn''t you think that I was the one who took the initiative to leave? So you want to tie me down with one move? I''ll tell you, it''s no use. "


    "Why don''t you think I did it because I loved you?" His eyes flashed with hurt as he looked at her.


    She paused, then smiled. "Is that so? But I don''t believe you, because when I left, you were surrounded by many women.


    "I said before, those reports were fake. I was hugged by someone when they found a loophole, but afterwards, I only sent her home. I didn''t do anything else!" He tried to explain, but couldn''t help cursing the malicious woman in his heart.


    The him at that time, Lin Zixuan had temporarily put him down, drunk, and lost the sense of judgement that he was proud of, but he was actually tricked by such a clumsy and bad acting woman. He thought that she had really been sent home in good intentions by someone who chased after her, but as for the results, when he saw the report the next day, he realized that he had been tricked.


    He immediately got up and dragged the woman out. He asked her about it and found out that the woman was crazy for fame. After recognizing him, she acted the part herself. She was also a somewhat famous actress.


    No wonder the panicking look on his face looked so alike, hmph!


    Si Lianye was furious, the consequences would be severe.


    He didn''t know if the actress finally regretted it, but from that day on, that woman no longer existed in the entertainment industry. It was as if she had never existed in this world.


    However, when he looked at her clear eyes, he couldn''t say a single word.


    She looked at him deeply and said: "Si Lianye, I don''t believe you. I don''t believe a single word of yours." She was about to open the door.


    Suddenly, he threw himself onto the door.


    "Si Lianye, you''re crazy!" she cried, struggling.


    "You said you didn''t believe me, so I used this method." Si Lianye pressed her down tightly and then turned her over to face herself.


    "You ¡­ You are shameless! " Being grabbed by his big, powerful hands, he cursed loudly: "Si Lianye, can you not be so shameless?"


    In order to prevent her body from slipping away, Si Lianye had pressed his entire body against hers, and she had already been distracted a long time ago. Now that he saw her captivating expression, she couldn''t help but lower her head and kiss her again.


    This time, her struggle lasted even shorter. In just a few seconds, her body softened. Her hands changed from resisting posture to hugging his neck, responding to him enthusiastically.


    The temperature in the air began to rise again.


    Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound came from someone''s stomach, and at the same time, it reached the two of them, causing them to be stunned.


    "Puchi!" She couldn''t help but laugh.


    With that smile, the pink bubbles in the room suddenly disappeared.


    He let go of her helplessly and ruffled her hair. "Stop laughing, let''s go eat."


    She hesitated, but before she could say anything, she suddenly heard a voice from outside, "Why are you here?"


    She was shocked and hurriedly turned around to open the door. A familiar person was standing in the outer office, and the person standing opposite her was Yue Haoqing, one of Si Lianye''s capable subordinates.


    At this time, Si Lianye had also clearly seen the situation outside, and her face couldn''t help but sink a little. "Zimo, when did you arrive?


    Shen Zimo''s delicate figure seemed to be trembling. Her eyes were filled with tears as he pitifully said: "Cousin brother, we never saw each other after we broke up last time. That''s why I was worried about you.


    Yue Haoqing, who was at the side, quickly explained: "Boss, I was planning to leave, but then I realized that this young lady had unknowingly ran into the office, and it seems like she had not been there for long, that''s why she spoke."

 C164

    Shen Xiran was both embarrassed and angry at the same time, because she had already discovered that there was a crack in the door just now due to her pulling. If Shen Zimo wanted to eavesdrop, he would have heard their words just now.


    She could not help but scold angrily: "Shen Zimo, do you still have a bit of upbringing? You actually came to listen in on other people''s conversation?"


    When she thought about the conversation she had with Si Lianye, about what "little brother" Yun Yun, she probably only heard it all.


    How could Shen Zimo possibly admit it? Her body was on the verge of collapse, and his pair of big eyes were on the verge of tears as she looked at Si Lianye: "Cousin, you have to believe me, I really just arrived, I didn''t hear anything, really ¡­"


    Si Lianye frowned: "Why didn''t you greet him when you first came?"


    Shen Zimo said with grievance: "I called you before and no one answered. I was worried that something might have happened to you, so I came here."


    He lowered his head to look at his phone and saw that there were indeed a few missed calls. He was thinking that it was probably because the situation was too heated and he didn''t even know that there was a phone call, so he slowed down his tone a lot as he thought, "Next time, you can''t do this. You should at least knock on the door when you enter."


    Shen Zimo quickly nodded his head: "Alright, I understand. Next time, I will definitely knock on the door." With that, he looked at Shen Xiran and said bashfully: "Cousin brother, I wonder if you have eaten dinner. This time, I have learnt a few new dishes and made them for you.


    After saying that, she took the food box that was placed at the side and opened it. Immediately, a fragrant smell wafted in the air, and its color was also multicolored. It was extremely beautiful, and one could tell that she had used her heart to do it.


    Shen Xiran, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel nauseous in his heart when he saw her expression. This cheap little sister of hers, even though he had not learnt anything else, he had actually learned to act like a white lotus to a hundred percent of the time.


    Thus, she took the initiative to walk up and take a look at the dishes, and then coldly smiled. She thought to herself, as expected, she worked hard, and the few dishes she cooked were all things that Si Lianye liked to eat.


    But even if she didn''t want to be together with Si Lianye, based on the old grudge between her and Shen Zimo, she wouldn''t let the other party''s scheme succeed so easily.


    She smiled and said, "It''s pretty good. Let me try what it tastes like." With that, he picked up his chopsticks, pretended to eat a few bites, and frowned: It''s a little salty, yes, and this is also a little spicy, don''t you know that A Ye doesn''t like spicy food? As he said this, he used his chopsticks to flip over a few plates of delicately placed dishes.


    Shen Zimo was fuming at the side, he did not care about acting soft and weak, and shouted loudly: "You''re crazy, I''m not treating you to food, put down your chopsticks for me!"


    Shen Xiran pretended to look surprised at her: "Little sister, why are you so angry? Big sister is doing this for your own good.


    Shen Zimo was startled for a moment, then he remembered that he had always considered himself to be Shen Xiran''s good sister in front of him, but after hearing her words, he became flustered, and secretly glanced at Si Lianye. Seeing that he was expressionless, as if he had not noticed him, Shen Zimo relaxed slightly.


    Shen Xiran secretly laughed in his heart, thinking that she had learnt very quickly, but it was not enough for her to look at him. She pretended to have finally tasted it all, casually put the chopsticks to the side and said: "Elder sister is doing this for your own good, letting A Ye eat this kind of dish is the real joke. If you want to learn culinary arts, then you should practice for a while."


    After saying that, he looked at Si Lianye smilingly: "Sorry, I''ve eaten all of your love vegetables, what should I do now?"


    Si Lianye laughed, and did not mind at all: "If you''ve eaten, then I''ll eat, it''s not a big deal, are you hungry? Let''s go, I''ll bring you to eat."


    She sighed and said to him, "That won''t do, Le Le is waiting for me at home. If she sees that I''m still not going back, she''ll definitely be worried to death. She smiled magnanimously as she spoke, but in her heart, she thought that if he really went, she would never see him again.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye wasn''t stupid to such an extent. After hearing her words, she replied, "Then I''ll send you back."


    "Really? I think there''s no need for that. I have someone to pick up the phone for me anyway. " She said those words casually, but did not expect that Si Lianye''s gaze would suddenly turn cold. "Who is it?"


    She froze for a moment, then suddenly understood. She laughed helplessly: "You really know how to be jealous, you''re just Shangguan Zhe''s driver. However, I''ve been here for a while, he should already have returned home." After saying that, he hurriedly looked for his phone as if he remembered something.


    When she held the phone in her hand, she realized that something was wrong. There were more than ten missed calls on her phone, most of them were from her son, while the others were from Xiao Liu.


    Crap, she actually fooled around with Si Lianye so much that she did not even know that someone was calling her.


    She didn''t have time to talk with Si Lianye and quickly called him back, "Le Le ¡­"


    When Shen Zimo first saw that he was ignored by them, he was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak. But after seeing that Shen Xiran had gone to make a phone call, his eyes rolled around as he quietly walked forward and tried to lean his body on Si Lianye as much as possible. "Cousin, tell me, who do you think big sister is talking to?"


    Si Lianye looked at her strangely. Because he was captivated by her question, she did not feel that her body was a little too close to him. "She''s talking to Le Le, don''t you know about Le Le''s existence?"


    Shen Zimo obviously knew who Le Le was, and he was Shen Xiran''s son, but he didn''t know who his father was yet. In her opinion, if Le Le was really Si Lianye, Shen Xiran would probably have already been recognized by them a long time ago, and wouldn''t be her cousin''s son even if they didn''t recognize each other now. Any man wouldn''t unconditionally accept a child that wasn''t his own child, so she felt that Le Le should be the one who made a breakthrough between Shen Xiran and his cousin.


    However, after she finished speaking, his expression was very natural, as if he didn''t mind Le Le''s existence at all. She was stupefied: "Could it be that you don''t mind in the slightest ¡­"


    "Mind what?" She spoke too slowly, and before he finished speaking, Shen Xiran had already put down his phone.


    Just as Shen Zimo wanted to finish his sentence, he saw Shen Xiran looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.


    By the time she pulled herself together to fight again, it was too late.


    Shen Xiran walked to Si Lianye''s side and took the initiative to say: "Come, let''s go eat."


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrows in surprise: "Not going back?"


    "Of course." Shen Xiran smiled, "However, when Le Le heard that you wanted to sincerely apologize to him, he stopped getting angry and instructed me to eat outside before returning. He has already finished eating and is now playing games with Aunt Xiao Rou."


    Previously, she was still feeling very nervous, but after calling him, she found out that Xiao Rou had come to find her and play with her. Now, the two of them were having fun playing games and didn''t take her, her mother, to heart.


    So she quickly obtained Le Le''s understanding, and even promised to make the Uncle Si look for her personally. Then, she passed the test perfectly.


    Si Lianye laughed, although she had to, in the end, make a mistake, and could not help but feel guilty, but now that she had made this suggestion, she laughed and agreed: "Alright, when I see Le Le, I will apologize to him."


    Shen Xiran looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, and thought to himself, could it be that he actually took my words to be true?


    She didn''t forgive him that quickly, she just wanted to anger Shen Zimo. To think that the man she had relied on her entire life would actually kneel and apologize to a child, he didn''t even need to look to guess what kind of expression she had.


    He couldn''t be too happy.


    Ever since she was forced to give her kidney to Shen Zimo, she knew that she would never be able to reconcile with him. They could be his enemies, they could be his opponents, but they could never be sisters again.


    Of course, they had never truly become sisters.


    Shen Zimo was furious, she had guessed what Le Le was going to say, and expressed his anger at how Si Lianye was going to apologize to him, but she knew that Si Lianye did not think much of his, so he rolled his eyes and said: "I didn''t even eat dinner for the sake of cooking for my cousin ¡­"


    The meaning behind her words was that she would follow them to the cafeteria. She decided to pester them until the end, not listening to me. After such a long night, she would eventually find a chance.


    But Shen Xiran had already seen through her thoughts, seeing that he had said something, he smiled slightly: "I''m sorry, I''m going home, you can go with him if you want."


    Just as she was about to leave after saying that, she was pulled back by Si Lianye once again. "Wait a moment." After saying that, she turned around and looked at Shen Zimo with a gentle yet irresistible dignity: "I still have something to say to your sister, you go back first. The sky isn''t safe at night, I''ll get someone to send you off." Then he made a phone call and said to her, "Okay, he''s waiting for you downstairs. Be careful on the way."


    After she had finished speaking, she looked towards Shen Xiran who was watching the show with a pitiful expression while close to tears, "Let''s go."


    Shen Xiran snorted. He suddenly felt that although he sometimes felt that Si Lianye was very detestable, but in certain aspects, she was also very satisfied.


    Like now.


    She smiled as she took his arm and looked at Shen Zimo, revealing a provocative gaze towards her. She raised her head and puffed out her chest like a general who just entered the battlefield, and said to him, "Let''s go."


    The two of them continued to walk away under Shen Zimo''s furious gaze.


    "Shen Xiran, I won''t let you off!"

 C165

    After getting in the car, Shen Xiran lightly glanced at him and asked: "What, are you feeling bad?"


    "What pain?" He was so focused on driving that he didn''t react. He looked at her and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I only think of her as my own sister. Plus, she''s my cousin, don''t you know?"


    "Is that so?" She harrumphed and wanted to say a few more words, but after thinking for a while, she gave up and said, "I thought you were unhappy."


    "Why wouldn''t I be happy? You think too much. "


    She looked at him with a faint smile but didn''t say anything.


    Honestly speaking, she had always been at a disadvantage when facing Shen Zimo, but this time, she felt that her eyebrows were raised and she was very proud.


    When they arrived at the tallest restaurant in Capital, he brought her in. Naturally, there was a restaurant manager who came to welcome them.


    Si Lianye found a small room and sat down with her, then turned and said to her: "I remember that your current taste is relatively light, the Su Hang Cuisine in this shop is pretty good, you can try it."


    After saying that, she got someone to give the menu to her. She took a look and saw that there were quite a few famous light and light dishes. She randomly picked two dishes.


    Si Lianye also casually ordered a few dishes, and returned the menu to them: "Don''t let anyone in before serving."


    "Yes, yes."


    The door closed quietly, and Shen Xiran held his head as he looked at him: "Si Lianye, what do you want to tell me?"


    He smiled faintly, lifted the teapot to pour her a cup of fragrant blue spring water, then said: "It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I want to have a meal with you. You''re thinking too much."


    "Is that so? "But I saw that there was clearly something written in your eyes." She pointed it out without a trace of politeness.


    He shook his head. "You''re getting smarter." With that, he put down the teapot and said to her, "I just want to ask when you will be willing to move back. Do you want me to help you?"


    "Who said I''m coming back?" Her face changed.


    Now, he was stunned. "You don''t intend to come back?"


    "Of course, you have forgotten. I am looking for you to resign."


    "I didn''t forget, and I remember that I didn''t approve it." Si Lianye unhappily lowered her face: "Is Shangguan Zhe really that good? You can''t bear to part with him? "


    "A person with a dirty heart will look at anything dirty. My relationship with him is not what you think!" Her face darkened.


    "Fine, then what if I told you that I''m staying at a woman''s house and I''m not coming back, but I''m telling you that nothing has happened between us and that we''re pure friends, would you believe me?" he asked.


    "Yes." She took a sip of her tea and told him.


    "Xilan, this joke isn''t funny." he said sullenly.


    "I''m serious, but who are you to me? "I don''t care what you do with other women, be it a friend or a lover, what does it have to do with me?" she said bluntly.


    "It really doesn''t matter?" He raised his brows, a meaningful look appearing on his face. "I thought that since at least a few hours ago, our relationship has changed."


    She understood what he meant, and blushed a little. She forced herself to say, "You''re thinking too much, we''re all adults. This kind of thing is something we want. You can''t represent anything at all."


    "Is that so? Well, that''s what you said. " He seemed to have thought of something as he slowly took out his phone and said to the person on the other end of the line, "Bring two women to my room tonight. Remember, clean them."


    When she heard it, her eyes immediately lit up with fire. "Si Lianye, you are a beast!"


    She came too quickly, and when she discovered that something was wrong, she could already see him smiling complacently at her, "Look, you don''t seem to agree with my words. According to what you said just now, not to mention me looking for two women, even if I looked for ten or eight, what does it have to do with you?"


    As he spoke, he turned the phone around and pointed the screen at her. Only then did she realize that his phone had always been a black screen from start to finish.


    "You!" He was tricked again.


    Flames ignited in her eyes as she glared at him. "Si Lianye, you''re too crafty."


    "No, I just want you to see. Many things are easier said than done." He slowly put away his cell phone and smiled.


    "Of course you would say that in front of me. Who knows if you''ll do that behind the scenes?" She was still muttering unwillingly.


    At this time, the waiter quietly brought out the various colors one by one and then lightly closed the door.


    Si Lianye picked up her chopsticks, and lightly nibbled some Dragon Well Shrimp and said: "Their dish is pretty good, the prawns are also fresh, why don''t you try it?"


    She looked at the bright red, curved prawns. They were so red that they were exuding the fragrance of tea. She couldn''t help but open her mouth and eat them.


    He put down his chopsticks and the smile in his eyes deepened. "Is it delicious?"


    She nodded. "Not bad."


    The tea leaves came from a high-quality Longjing, and the prawn was moist and fresh. It tasted tight and elastic, and it tasted good. No wonder he said that just now.


    He also took a bite and said, "Not bad, the chefs here look the same as before. They haven''t changed."


    She looked at the dishes on the table and could not help but raise her eyebrows and say, "What? Why don''t you order something you like? "


    He slowly said, "Since we''ve decided to be together, it''s not good to split the flavors on both sides. So I''ve decided that in the future, our tastes will be the same. How about that? Are you moved?"


    His tastes were heavier, the same as hers had been, but now that she was like this, he wanted to change too.


    She snorted, "You wish! Who is with you now?"


    "Didn''t you already promise me that?" He made a face.


    "Nonsense, when did I agree?" She glared at him.


    "It was at that time that I asked you if you wanted to be with me forever. You hugged me tightly and said, Okay, okay, and even said, let me be quick ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Her face instantly flushed red and she glared at him in embarrassment and anger. "At that time ¡­ How can the words spoken at that time be counted! "


    In fact, she really wanted to deny that she didn''t say anything. However, the fiery scene caused by his words made it impossible for her to say those words. She could only embarrassedly tell him to shut up.


    "Is that so? "But I don''t think so. Look at how moving you were back then. Below me ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped because he saw that not only had she stood up, but she had also dangerously picked up the cup of tea in her hand.


    He could only shut his mouth silently with a wronged expression.


    She was at a loss whether to laugh or cry, he never thought that he would actually play that trick on the bed, causing her to be unable to deny it. She snorted: "Don''t think about it, I will not agree, even if I agree, Le Le will not."


    "How do you know Le Le will not agree?" Si Lianye stared at her and asked.


    "He''s my son, of course I understand his intentions. He only likes Shangguan Zhe and not you, so just give up." She brought up Shangguan Zhe''s name again out of bad intentions, and as expected, she saw his face darken once more.


    "Shen Xiran, I don''t want to hear the name Shangguan Zhe."


    "Why? He is my friend. Why can''t I bring it up?" She raised her head and said rudely.


    "You!" Si Lianye slammed the table, suppressing her anger again and again.


    It was already rare for a man to have such a strong rival in love with a woman. Who would have thought that she would be so reckless?


    He endured it again and again, and said with a deep voice: "Shen Xiran, don''t go overboard. As my woman, you can''t interact with other men."


    "What a joke, when did I become your woman? Are we married? Engagement? And even if we are married, you have no right to restrict my freedom to make friends. " Her bright eyes looked at him and refused to back down.


    "Very well, it seems you don''t understand." He was so angry that he started laughing, "Since you''re so unwilling to cooperate, then fine, in the future, if anything happens between you and Le Le, don''t come find me."


    "What do you mean, threatening me?" She glared at him.


    He shrugged his shoulders, "Whatever you think you mean is whatever you mean. Also, my mother had always wanted to bring Le Le for an appraisal, I had always been suppressing his feelings, so I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be happy, but now it doesn''t seem necessary anymore. I''ve decided that the next time I see Le Le, I''ll immediately bring him to the hospital.


    "Si Lianye, you have gone too far. I already said this, Le Le is not your son, he has nothing to do with you. You have no ears or brains, you just don''t understand?" Shen Xiran said loudly to him.


    "Sorry, I don''t understand, I only saw that Le Le''s eyes and nose are the same as mine, you said it has nothing to do with me, and that it''s that easy to deceive me like I''m a three year old child?"


    "That''s a coincidence!" Shen Xiran was so angry that he almost died. Could this man not be so stubborn?


    Oh right, I said again, when the time comes, don''t look for me again. You said it, we didn''t have any relationship before, so I have no obligation to help you. When Le Le returns to our Si Family, don''t cry when my mother sends you away. Si Lianye glared at her and said.


    "You!" Shen Xiran was about to explode: "How many coins does your Si Family have to bully people like this? I''m going to sue you. "


    "Sure, you can sue me any time you want. If you want, I can help you hire a few lawyers. Look, I''ve treated you well enough." He said indifferently.

 C166

    "Si Lianye!" She trembled with anger and looked at him steadily. "What the hell do you want?"


    She knew that if she did not soften his attitude, this mean man in front of her might really do that. It didn''t matter if Le Le was his son or not, if Le Le wanted to make things difficult for her, he only needed to do something on the report.


    She shuddered at the thought of Le Le leaving his, and so his tone softened, "Si Lianye, what do you want to do?"


    The corner of Si Lianye''s mouth revealed a pleased smile. Looking at her extremely glaring eyes, yet helpless against him, she couldn''t help but to clench her teeth in hatred.


    "It''s simple, bring Le Le back to live." He took the opportunity to make his request.


    She suspected that she had misheard. She looked at him in disbelief. "That''s it?"


    "Of course, or? "Don''t you think my request is too simple? Then I''ll just add a few conditions and you can stay with me ¡­"


    "Stop, I promise, I''ll move back ¡­" She interrupted him at once to prevent him from saying more, or the phone would ring God only knew what terms he would come up with.


    He originally wanted to let the other company off the hook by moving back, but now it seems that his momentary kindness was treated as nothing more than the unhappiness of a donkey.


    Since that''s the case, then let''s follow the original plan.


    But isn''t it a little too easy to agree to this?


    She thought of this in her heart, and the smile on his lips became even more unpleasant to the eye. She snorted and said, "Don''t be happy too early, I have a condition for moving back."


    "Whatever conditions you have, just say them." He ate slowly.


    She decided to make a big deal out of him, so she didn''t believe him and agreed.


    Humph.


    She slowly drank the cold tea and said to him: "Actually it''s very simple. Since you always feel that Le Le is your son, and your mother thinks the same, then I keep feeling that it''s not appropriate for you to not show any sincerity since you''ve already forced my son to be recognized by you."


    "Oh? "Then what do you mean to say is, how should I show my sincerity?" As expected of Si Lianye who had worked in the business world for many years, she quickly caught the important part in her words.


    "I said it''s simple, as long as you give a portion of Yun Ye''s shares to Le Le." she said slowly, looking at him.


    Si Lianye suddenly looked up at her. "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course, as long as you agree, I''ll move back tomorrow and not say a word." She said this while secretly laughing in her heart. Look and see, this is a man. No matter how nice his words are normally, they will fall apart at critical moments.


    He knew that she was thinking this way, but he nodded his head very straightforwardly and said, "Ok."


    "What?" Now it was her turn to agree.


    He looked at her strangely. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "You ¡­ "You agreed to it?" She was stuttering at the unexpected answer.


    "Isn''t that what you said? I agree, place 5% of the shares in my name with Le Le, are you satisfied now? " This time, not only did he agree, he even said out the numbers.


    She stared at him blankly, completely not knowing why he agreed so readily. Could it be that he really treated Le Le as his own son, but he had not brought Le Le for evaluation yet?


    No, there must be a trick to this, how could Si Lianye be so generous. If there was, she wouldn''t have ¡­


    She composed herself and forced herself to calm down. "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, we can call a lawyer right away to draw up the shares for you to read." he said slowly.


    "At least eight percent." She gritted her teeth and increased her conditions. She didn''t believe that he would agree.


    Who would have thought that Si Lianye would only hesitate slightly and agree: "Alright, but I also have a condition."


    Look, he really did come. She said he was not that generous nor that kind of person.


    "Tell me about it."


    Si Lianye looked at her, then slowly said: "Since that''s the case, then you must promise me, you''ll move in with me, and we''ll live together."


    "This is impossible!" Shen Xiran slammed the table.


    He threw up his hands. "So you mean there''s no need to talk about it? That''s fine, you can leave now, but Le Le will definitely be in the hospital when he sees me again, but if it''s you, it might not be so. "


    This was a threat, a naked threat. She gritted her teeth as she stared at him: "Si Lianye, you''re despicable."


    He smiled his determined smile. "Both of us, each other."


    She gave him a hard look, but it was obvious she was running out of steam.


    Based on the powerful force behind Si Lianye, she actually didn''t have any chance of winning against him. Although Shangguan Zhe could help, she wasn''t willing to always owe him a favor, and since she couldn''t accept him, then she might as well not let herself accept his good intentions. Furthermore, although on the surface, she couldn''t go against him, but in reality ¡­


    Her eyes emitted a light of confidence. At that time, it was unknown who would win in this relationship.


    At this moment, Si Lianye was also thinking, "I''ve finally settled this troublesome woman. Just you wait, sooner or later I''ll take her heart back.


    The two of them smiled at each other after they finished thinking about it. At the same time, they raised their teacups.


    After eating, it was already deep into the night. As Si Lianye drove her back, he suddenly thought of something, "Why don''t you go back and bring the things over right now?


    Shen Xiran looked at him snappily. "What you think is beautiful, we agreed that tomorrow would be tomorrow."


    "Alright, tomorrow. Don''t forget about it. Also, you''re still my assistant. Since you''re fine now, remember to come back to work. Our Yun Ye doesn''t provide for idle people." He looked at her and smiled, his eyes flashing with the determination to catch a prey.


    She really didn''t want to bring Le Le back to the old cunning fox so quickly. Previously, she said that moving back to face him was already very scary, but now, he wanted to live in the old cunning fox''s nest? What was the difference between this and sending a sheep into a tiger''s den?


    He couldn''t help but feel some regret for agreeing so readily to him just now.


    He stood at the side silently, watching her emotional changes. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said, "You can''t be regretting it now, right?"


    After waking up from her stupor, she said in a bad mood, "Do you think that even if I regret it now, it will be of any use?"


    He was regretting it. An uncomfortable feeling welled up in his heart. Was it so terrifying to be together with him?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you. At most ¡­" His fierce gaze landed on her chest, causing her to tremble. Instinctively, she crossed her arms over her chest and scolded with a flushed face, "You hoodlum!"


    "I''m only worried about you being a hooligan." Now she was in his car and it was late at night and no one was around. If he really wanted to do something to her, would she be able to run away?


    When he saw the redness on her face, his mood improved. "So cute." She was so cute that he really wanted to bully her, but looking at her eyes that seemed to become more alert, he thought a bit and then gave up.


    The first reason was because they had already eaten a big meal today, so they were a bit full for the time being. The second reason was that their self-control had improved a lot, and the second reason was that they would live together in the future, eating her tofu whenever they could.


    Thinking of this, his mood improved even more.


    She looked at the smile that suddenly appeared on his face and became even more cautious. Was this man a pervert? Why was he smiling so happily at a time like this?


    Unfortunately, even after arriving at the destination, Si Lianye didn''t give her an answer. Instead, after parking the car, she elegantly left a good night kiss on her face, and then watched her get off the car. From start to finish, she didn''t do anything.


    After she went back to her room, she couldn''t help but look out the window and find that Lamborghini was still there quietly stopping. The two lights that flashed strangely made her think of his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat.


    Just then, the butler walked over and whispered: "Miss Shen, may I ask if the person in the car outside is your friend?"


    She froze for a moment. Suddenly, she felt a little guilty and shook her head, denying it. "No, no."


    The butler heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s great. I''ll get someone to chase him out immediately." Anyone who saw a car of unknown origin parked outside their door would feel uneasy. Since it wasn''t a friend of hers, it would be easy to deal with it.


    Not knowing that the butler from the carriage had taken out a communication device to notify the security guards, Shen Xiran anxiously stopped her, "No, there''s no need ¡­"


    The steward was a bit surprised. "Why? I think it''s very suspicious that the car came from an unknown place. If he doesn''t have good intentions..."


    She did not know what to say, was she going to reveal Si Lianye''s identity? But since she had stayed here for so long, she knew that the relationship between Shangguan Zhe and him was not good, and even the servants were not friendly with Si Lianye, so saying that Si Lianye might not even benefit her.


    The butler was even more confused. He was about to say something when he saw the happiness on her face. "Ah, he''s gone."


    He turned around and saw that indeed, Lamborghini had nimbly turned his head away and then disappeared into the thick night sky.


    The butler heaved a sigh of relief. He did not think about whether the Miss Shen was related to this carriage or not. As a qualified butler, the most important thing was that he should not ask about things that he should not know about.


    He respectfully bowed to her and said, "My apologies for disturbing you. I hope that you will have a good dream tonight."


    She smiled at him. "You''re too kind." After thinking for a moment, he asked again, "How was Le Le today, did he disobey?"

 C167

    You''re a psychopath.


    The butler smiled. "Boys are always a little mischievous. After playing with him for a while, we became very obedient. Now that we are asleep, you can go take a look."


    "Okay, thank you. It''s getting late, you can go back and rest." She nodded at him.


    "Yes."


    After she entered Le Le''s room, she quietly turned on the light and saw that Le Le had fallen asleep on the bed. It was probably because he was too hot to sleep, so she kicked away the blanket with her little feet.


    "He''s just like a little pig." She sighed lightly as she watched. She didn''t know that Si Lianye, who always treated him as a precious treasure, would think this way when she saw this scene.


    She shook her head, stretched out her hand to cover him with the blanket, then silently turned his head. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly heard him mutter, "Mom, don''t go ¡­"


    Her heart skipped a beat. She turned to look at him and found that he was only moving, rubbing against the pillow. He was still sleeping soundly.


    So she was just talking in her sleep. She sighed and walked out softly.


    She vowed in her heart once again, never to leave Le Le alone.


    But did she really need to bring Le Le back?


    But she never would have thought that Si Lianye would actually be so generous. Eight percent of Yun Ye''s shares, if news of this got out, who knew how many people''s eyes would go red.


    After thinking about it, she finally picked up her phone and called Shangguan Zhe. Although she didn''t want to trouble him, she thought that it would be good to hear his opinion on the matter.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, someone else''s voice came out of the phone.


    "Hey, Miss Shen."


    "You are the Mr. Ren?" she said hesitantly.


    "Yes, I am. Are you looking for Mr. Shangguan?"


    "Yes, isn''t it convenient for him to answer the phone now?"


    "Yes, he''s busy right now, so he''s not free for the time being. Do you have something to say?" If it''s convenient, you can tell me. I will pass it on to him as soon as possible. " Ren Jinfeng''s voice was polite, it did not sound as scary as the rumors outside at all.


    She hesitated for a moment and chose not to speak. "Actually, it''s nothing much. It''s just that I haven''t seen him for the past two days, so ¡­"


    "I understand. Mister has been a bit busy these few days. How about this, I''ll sue him when he''s done with his work, okay?"


    "Okay, thank you." Sigh, she never thought that Shangguan Zhe would actually be so busy to make calls to his at such a time, he did not even have the time to call his, seems like, this time, he really cannot escape.


    What should he do? Her brow was furrowed and her face was cloudy.


    And at this time, in the hospital corridor of Country C, when Ren Jinfeng had just put down his phone, the door behind him opened, and a middle-aged doctor walked out with a serious expression: "Mr. Ren, the patient''s condition has improved, next time you should rest well and be careful, there should not be any major side effects."


    "Okay, thank you." Ren Jinfeng heaved a sigh of relief, pushed open the door and walked in after thanking him. He saw Shangguan Zhe leaning on the headboard with his clothes still hanging loose, causing the nurse''s face to turn red uncontrollably.


    He walked over and respectfully handed the phone back. "Mr. Shangguan, Miss Shen called me just now."


    "Oh?" A cold light flashed in the lazy looking man''s eyes. "What did she say?"


    "This... She didn''t say anything. There was something she didn''t want me to know. " Ren Jinfeng lowered his head, he did not understand how he valued Shen Xiran so highly. How could such a child with an unknown origin, who had a grudge with their mortal enemy be worthy of his respect?


    Shangguan Zhe did not think too much, just as he was about to make a call, Ren Jinfeng quickly stopped him: "Mr. Shangguan, please do not make any calls for now, the doctor said that your wound has just healed and you cannot be agitated, otherwise there is the risk of reopening again."


    He looked at his subordinate in displeasure and said, "Jin Feng, it''s just a phone call, you''re too nervous."


    This time, he was too careless and got injured, so he definitely wouldn''t do it again.


    Ren Jinfeng pursed his lips. He regretted speaking to him on the phone so quickly, but he had no way of stopping him now. In the end, she could only watch as he called again.


    But this time, no one answered for a long time.


    Shangguan Zhe frowned as he took it out. Ren Jinfeng heaved a sigh of relief and quickly took the phone from his hands: "Looks like there''s nothing important at all, if not she would have accepted it long ago. You are currently exhausted and need to rest."


    Shangguan Zhe thought that this was true, adding on that the injury to his chest was indeed severe, it made him dizzy all of a sudden. That was the sign of having lost too much blood, so he had no choice but to lie down, smiling as he said, "I was just injured a little, I wasn''t expecting a child."


    Ren Jinfeng still covered him up tightly with the blanket: "It''s not a little injury, it''s very heavy. The doctor said that you requested for a treatment too late, and that you were almost unable to save him, so you should take a good rest this time. I''ll help you take care of other matters." Then, he pretended to put away his phone and quietly turned it off.


    Shangguan Zhe frowned and looked at him helplessly: "I''m beginning to regret bringing you to my side now."


    Ren Jinfeng''s expression did not change, "Then you can fire me after you''ve recovered from your injuries."


    Shangguan Zhe shook his head. In his heart, he felt that lowering the hand that he used to be soft and forceful to his side was completely self-inflicted.


    However, he couldn''t be blamed entirely this time, because he was indeed shocked at the time. Shangguan Zhe had never seen his usually steady face become so frightening.


    Back then, he had personally brought Le Le away, but on the way there, he had been assassinated. Even though he had relied on his extremely nimble and agile movements to escape, he had actually been shot in the chest by a bullet, and in order to not scare Le Le, he had forcefully endured his injuries and even pretended as if nothing had happened as he sent Le Le over to Shen Xiran''s place. In the end, when he walked out of their line of sight, he couldn''t take it anymore, and he was almost saved from being brought back to the hospital.


    Shangguan Zhe didn''t allow him to talk and laugh until now, but in reality, just by looking at his green and white face, one could tell how terrible his body''s condition was. That was why Ren Jinfeng had such a tough attitude right now.


    In his opinion, his boss was too emotional. He treated that woman so well, and even sustained such serious injuries for her. As for the result, she was fine herself. Where was his boss?


    Really ¡­


    Although he knew that it was the boss''s arrangement and that woman didn''t know anything, he still felt unsatisfied when he thought about how the boss was injured and that the woman was still living a carefree life.


    Before he left the ward, he carefully put his phone back in the drawer. Of course, he kept the phone switched off from the beginning to the end.


    When Shen Xiran walked out of the bathroom, it was already very late. She looked at the green and purple clothes on his body inside the bathrobe, and scolded Si Lianye a few hundred times in his heart. He was just a beast, no matter how heavy or heavy she was.


    She walked to the side and blew at her hair. Suddenly, she saw the missed caller ID, and was startled, she picked up the phone and saw that it was Shangguan Zhe''s, she became excited, and without caring if her hair was dry, she unlocked the phone and dialed.


    The other side had already turned off their phone. She stared blankly. Had she called the wrong number?


    Looking at the number carefully, it did not seem wrong. She called again and the phone was still turned off. Strange, it had only been 10 minutes since her shower and the phone was turned off?


    Was his phone out of battery?


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have gone to bathe.


    She felt a burst of regret and threw her phone aside in disappointment.


    That night, she kept thinking and thinking inside her blanket, trying to think of a way to not infuriate Si Lianye but also how to not move back. In the end, she kept thinking and thinking, but before she could think of it, she had already fallen asleep.


    On the second day, she was woken up by the familiar ringing of her mobile phone. She sat up, feeling happy, and immediately grabbed her phone, without even looking at the number to answer, she asked, "alba?"


    On the other side, a man slowly spoke up: "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not your alba."


    When the voice entered her ears, it made her lips constrict and her mood plummet by quite a bit. "Si Lianye, you woke up so early."


    "It''s getting late, the sun''s going to hit your ass. How is it? Have you packed your things?" He was still talking to her in that slow voice over there.


    She took a deep breath and looked out at the sun, only to realize that it was only barely rising, not even reaching the level of basking one''s buttocks. He could not help but say angrily, "Are you living in the Southern Hemisphere, Mr? "Only now ¡­" She looked at the time and then said, "It''s only 6: 30 in the morning. Isn''t it a bit too early?"


    Si Lianye slowly said, "Really? But I''ve waited all night, and I''ve endured it until now, and I think it''s been long enough. "


    "You freak!" She angrily pushed the phone away and threw it to the side. Then, she crawled into the blanket herself.


    What are you doing up so early? Do you drink the northwest wind?


    Just as she closed her eyes and was about to go back to sleep, her phone rang again. She impatiently turned it off, thought for a moment and then turned it off.


    Right, she suddenly remembered that she was currently at Shangguan Zhe''s place. If she did not pick up the phone and did not go out, wouldn''t he be unable to do anything to her?


    However, she was only excited for a moment after thinking about it. She was disappointed as she knew that although this method was good, it would not work.


    They had to go out because Si Lianye was so cunning. What if someone was monitoring them from the outside?

 C168

    I don''t like you


    If they angered him ¡­


    She pursed her lips and sat up, thinking and thinking before finally letting out a deep sigh.


    No, I have to go back.


    Thinking of this, her last remaining sleepiness disappeared. She slowly sat on the bed and stared blankly for a long time. When she realised that she had no choice but to go back, she felt very depressed.


    This mood only improved when he saw his precious son Le Le.


    The moment Le Le walked out of the door after taking care of himself, he saw his mother looking at him with a smile.


    "Mom!"


    He yelled as he rushed over, his short legs moving so fast he was right in front of her.


    Shen Xiran squatted on the ground and spread his arms towards him. "Come, let me hug you. Un, did Le Le behave well yesterday?"


    Le Le pouted: "Mom, you''ve sneaked away again. If you continue to be like this, I really won''t like you anymore."


    He imitated the adult''s aged look and complained. He was just like a little handsome brother with a grudge.


    She liked it and felt guilty. She kissed his chubby cheeks and said, "Alright, Mom went to do something yesterday. You were already asleep when I came back."


    "Really?"


    Le Le''s eyes were suspicious, as if saying that you''ve broken your promise too many times and I don''t believe you anymore.


    Shen Xiran had to promise him repeatedly in order to barely satisfy him.


    This time, in order to express her apology, she even prepared his favorite egg cake for him, which made him smile brightly. All the unhappiness from before left with the wind.


    She was happy to see him eat, and she was happy to see him.


    Suddenly, after eating, Le Le hesitated and asked her: "Mom, can I go to school?"


    She was stunned. "Are you bored here? Is mom going to accompany you for today?"


    "Really?" His eyes lit up, then dimmed down. "But I still want to go to school. That day, I promised to bring him some toys to play with, but I didn''t manage to do it."


    The dejection in her voice softened her heart.


    She sighed softly, realizing that it was child''s nature to yearn to play with his playmates, and it was cruel to keep him at home every day.


    She thought for a moment, then said with a smile, "Alright, then I''ll bring you to see someone today, okay?"


    "Who is it? Is that so? "


    "That''s not true, but it''s still someone you want to see." she said, smiling and stroking her son''s head.


    Le Le''s face blossomed with a smile.


    However, he sighed in his heart. For Le Le, she might as well make some concessions for the time being.


    When Si Lianye received the call that she took the initiative to open, he almost couldn''t believe her own ears. She even almost dropped her phone when he heard her say, "Come and pick me up".


    What was going on? Why did she change her mind all of a sudden?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know whether she was willing or not last night, but because he missed her so much, he chose to ignore her thoughts. He thought that she probably wouldn''t come today and was just thinking whether he should urge her or not when she voluntarily moved over?


    After hearing everything clearly, he immediately rushed out of the meeting room, leaving his subordinates, the senior managers, to stare at each other.


    What''s wrong with the boss? Was there a fire in the house? However, based on the situation in the boss''s house, even if he was caught in a fire, there was no need for him to rush back so quickly, right?


    Could it be ¡­


    Everyone who was dressed in suits were people who could shake the entire Capital with a stomp when they walked out, but at this moment, they were all gossiping about, all of them looked at their boss''s trusted subordinate, Yue Haoqing, with a craving for knowledge.


    Yue Haoqing shook his body, thinking that the boss had really done him in, it was an important meeting once a month now, and there were even a few foreign bosses who were waiting for him to speak. If he rushed out without giving any orders, how was he going to resolve the situation?


    However, even if he didn''t come forward, he could only pretend that those gossiping eyes didn''t exist. He summoned up his courage and stepped forward, "Sorry, our boss suddenly received an important call, so he left early due to an urgent matter. I''ll temporarily replace him ¡­"


    He groaned in his heart as he spoke. What was this? His job is to be an assistant, not a CEO, okay?


    Fortunately, Si Lianye had not completely lost her reason yet. On the way, she sent him some documents and information, as well as a few extremely short words: "You will be responsible for everything temporarily." Nothing else.


    When he heard it, he scolded Si Lianye ten thousand times in his heart!


    Shen Xiran made up his mind. After he called Shangguan Zhe again and received a shut off response, he went back to his room and quietly packed up his things. Actually, he didn''t have anything good to put away either, just some ordinary clothes and the other things were like the toys Shangguan Zhe bought for Le Le.


    On the other hand, Le Le had an expression of reluctance as he silently pulled on her clothes, unwilling to move a step.


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It took her half a day to calm him down.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, the housekeeper earnestly persuaded her to stay. It was obvious that she wasn''t lying, but she had already made up her mind. No matter what, she would not agree to stay.


    In the end, the butler had no choice but to sigh and say, "When you came here, I already felt that we couldn''t keep you here anymore, and the result is really the same."


    Her heart was full of guilt as she consoled him, "I will come back to see you. Don''t worry."


    The steward shook his head without saying a word. He thought, "Will you be like this the next time you come?"


    Le Le played with them all day yesterday, and was a little reluctant towards them in his heart.


    The steward watched them leave with a smile on his face, but he sighed in his heart, "Such a good person, yet I just can''t keep him ¡­"


    Si Lianye''s car was stopped right outside the gate. When he saw the mother and son carrying their luggage out, he hurriedly got off the car and took it over. She then carried Le Le and asked, "Do you miss your uncle?"


    He asked with full confidence. He had thought that their meeting back then would be easy, but who knew that Le Le would actually turn around and raise his hands to hug his mother. "Don''t want to, you''re a bad guy."


    With that, he struggled to stand up. Shen Xiran shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "I didn''t say anything bad about you to him. He overheard it."


    He was afraid that Le Le would injure him, so he let him struggle to get down to the ground.


    Shen Xiran glanced at him: "It''s good that you know this."


    Si Lianye rubbed her nose and laughed bitterly.


    The three of them got in the car while Le Le and his mother sat in the backseat. He first looked in front and realized that Si Lianye did not seem to have noticed him, so he quietly ran over to his mother''s legs and sat down. He whispered to her, "Mother, do you want to go back with him?"


    "Yeah, you don''t like him anymore?"


    Shen Xiran helplessly looked at Gu Ling''s weird son, not knowing what exactly was going through his mind right now.


    Le Le said unhappily: "He did not treat mother well, I do not like him."


    "Why do you say that?" When she told Si Lianye that she had overheard him talking to her earlier, she was naturally lying. She had never said anything that she shouldn''t have in front of this child.


    She had always believed that the child''s world was pure and that the adult world''s filth should not pollute it prematurely.


    Le Le shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but I just feel that mother is not happy when she sees him, so I don''t like him."


    Although Shen Xiran didn''t say anything to Si Lianye, he could still feel the indescribable complex emotions his mother had towards the other party.


    She was both amused and moved. She never thought that her son would actually be so sensitive to her feelings towards Si Lianye, and be moved by his unconditional support. She hugged him and said.


    Le Le nodded and replied, "En, then can we not go back with him? I don''t want to see my mother cry. "


    His words were like those of a babe who had just been weaned, but such a child was often more considerate than many adults.


    She was so touched that she hugged him tightly and said: "Actually Le Le, you''re wrong. I''m actually really good with your Uncle Si. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him."


    "Really?" Le Le raised his head and looked at her, his big black eyes filled with suspicion and unease. "I don''t want to see my mother secretly crying in the middle of the night again."


    This sentence made her nose sour, and her tears almost flowed down.


    She sniffled as she pointed at his nose with a smile: "Le Le is good and obedient. At such a young age, you already know how to pity your mother. Previously, it was because you were too young to listen to your mother, so your mother cried. This has nothing to do with Uncle Si."


    "Really?" Le Le''s clear eyes were filled with doubt.


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask uncle." She kissed his cheek.


    Even though she had the help of Ai Te and his wife from time to time, his help was limited in the end. At that time, she had to work during the day to earn money to support Le Le, so she had to tire the whole day, and at night, after work, she had to bring Le Le back to her side. At that time, he was still young, and basically did not understand anything at all.


    However, when she thought about the past, she would occasionally secretly shed tears in the middle of the night. She thought that no one would be able to find anything other than herself, but it was only now that she realized that her son had already been quietly watching her for a long time.


    What a considerate child. She suddenly felt that no matter how hard it was to raise this child, it would still be a pleasure for her.

 C169

    At this time, Le Le seriously asked Si Lianye: "Do you not like my mother?"


    She was shocked when she heard this. What kind of question was this?


    Just as she was about to stop him, Si Lianye said openly, "No way, I like your mother a lot."


    "Then why does my mom always cry when she sees you? It must be your fault, otherwise she won''t cry. I hate you!" After Le Le finished speaking, he waved his fist at Yue Yang, emphasizing the word "hate".


    Si Lianye did not place his two small hands that were not even the size of her own in her eyes. He was shocked by what he had said, and immediately looked towards her, only to see her panicking and turn her gaze away. In her heart, she understood, what Le Le had said was most likely true.


    She cried for herself? Why?


    His mind was filled with countless questions, but he couldn''t find an answer. He used his knees to think that he knew she wouldn''t answer any of them, so he silently tried to figure out how he could get the truth out.


    Shen Xiran didn''t think that his own son would actually tell him everything he knew, and couldn''t help but feel extremely awkward, so he forcefully pulled Le Le back. "Le Le, you can''t, you can''t be so rude when you''re talking."


    "But what I said was true." He pouted unhappily. "The teacher said we kids can''t lie."


    "But mother didn''t shed tears for him. You saw wrong, so you had to apologize to Uncle Si." she snapped.


    Le Le felt so wronged that he was about to cry. "But mother, I clearly saw that night ¡­"


    "You saw wrongly, I cried at night because I was watching TV, not because of you Uncle Si, so you have to apologize to him, understand?"


    Si Lianye could not help but say: "Xiran, your child is still young, I will not take his words to heart."


    Le Le pursed his lips, his tears already flowing out of his eyes.


    Shen Xiran shook his head and said, "I have spoilt this child, these words are too rude. I want to teach him a lesson, don''t worry about it."


    Si Lianye could only shut her mouth.


    Shen Xiran hardened his heart and ignored him. This child was too blunt, he must be treated properly.


    After a while, the pampered Le Le saw that his mother actually did not come to try and coax his, and his mouth shrunk as he started crying.


    Only then did she carefully wipe his tears away with a tissue. She said softly, "Do you know your wrongs?"


    Le Le nodded, feeling wronged.


    "Then what should you do now?" She slowly guided it step by step.


    "To... "Apologize to uncle ¡­" His tears continued to flow down his face, but he didn''t dare to not answer his mother''s question.


    She nodded in satisfaction. "Alright then. Wipe your tears and go. Remember, you must hear your uncle forgive you."


    Then, Si Lianye saw Le Le pitifully standing up and apologizing to him, "I''m sorry Uncle Si, I was wrong, please forgive me."


    Si Lianye sighed inwardly about how Shen Xiran was able to discipline his children. He smiled and comforted Le Le: "It''s fine, Uncle will forgive you."


    Le Le''s face revealed an excited expression, and immediately said to his mother: "Uncle Si, please forgive me."


    "Yes." She touched his head. "I''ll reward you with a small cake when we get back."


    "Great!" Le Le heard his favorite, and immediately jumped.


    "Remember, the Uncle Si is very good to you, you cannot misunderstand him, you must obediently listen to him, understand?"


    "Alright." Le Le nodded with clear eyes.


    She helplessly shook her head and looked towards Si Lianye who was in front of her: "Look, this child is really spoiled by me."


    Si Lianye disagreed: "No, I think that child is rather cute. He''s smart and knows how to love you, as expected of my son."


    The last sentence was fine if he did not say it, but he immediately felt that the atmosphere in the carriage had changed, and could not help but regret it a little.


    Shen Xiran sighed: "Si Lianye, you still won''t believe what I said right? Le Le really isn''t your child."


    Si Lianye remained silent, thinking that if she wanted to give up, she would have to prove it, otherwise, looking at how Le Le looked like to him, she wouldn''t believe it at all.


    As she spoke, she had already reached her destination. Looking outside the window, she asked doubtfully, "What is this place?"


    He skillfully drove the car in, stopped the car, and casually said, "This is a house I bought after you left, it has always been empty. This time, it''s great that you came. Come, let''s take a look."


    After saying that, he got off the car, opened their car door, and bent down to carry Le Le out.


    Right now, it was obvious that Le Le wasn''t as resistant to her as he had been before. He was only lifted up by him a little, and then he stopped moving.


    He stroked his soft black hair tenderly, thinking that it would be strange if he wasn''t his son.


    He would never believe her.


    However, Shen Xiran did not care about his expression at all. After getting off the car, he followed him into the house and could not help but say, "I thought that we would return to the previous apartment."


    "That place is too small, our family of three won''t be able to live there, so this place is good, it''s big and spacious, Le Le, what do you say?" He placed Le Le on the ground and asked after entering the hall.


    Le Le looked at his surroundings with wide eyes, his eyes were filled with shock: "Mom, this place is so beautiful."


    Shen Xiran unnaturally smiled. The villa was naturally more beautiful than the apartment, but she also knew that the reason Si Lianye said so was bullshit. It wasn''t like she hadn''t entered the apartment she bought before, it wasn''t like he couldn''t stay in any longer than two hundred squares, and it wasn''t like three people wasn''t thirty.


    She was obviously lying with her eyes wide open. She glared at him, but ignored the words "family of three" in his words.


    Si Lianye was secretly pleased in her heart, feeling that she had already tacitly acknowledged her identity as Le Le''s father, causing her mood to become even better as she bent over and introduced her to the servants in the villa.


    Besides the two or three cleaners, there was only a cook who was in charge of cooking. She looked to be in her forties, had a face full of age, and had a simple and unadorned temperament.


    Other than them, there was no one else. Shen Xiran did not mind, she was used to doing it himself, when he lived at Shangguan Zhe''s place, she never let his servants into his own room, it was fine with having less people.


    But when she saw the bedroom he had arranged for her, she frowned, feeling that something was wrong. "Is this my bedroom?"


    He nodded calmly. "Of course, you don''t like it. Don''t you think it''s a little too small? If you don''t like it, I can help you change it to a bigger one."


    "No, that''s not it. It''s already big enough. I just think this place is a little strange ¡­" He then looked at the simple black and white decorations in the room before walking to the two meter wide bed and asked, "It''s just a place for me to sleep, isn''t that a little too exaggerated?"


    This bedroom was actually like a suite. It was divided into an inner and outer room, and there were sofas, desks and computers on the outer room. It was like a small guest room or study, and inside the room, the decorative style was cold and the bed was huge.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if he had arranged the rooms incorrectly, or if every guest room in the villa was so luxurious.


    In the end, his next sentence answered her question: "No, one person sleeping is a bit too big, but the two of them are just right, aren''t they?"


    She suddenly understood. "Is this your room?"


    He shrugged. "You should have guessed."


    "No wonder. You beast, you ¡­"


    "Wait, are you sure you want to say this in front of the child?" When Si Lianye finished speaking, he saw her dumbstruck expression, and carried Le Le up proudly.


    Le Le was confused as he asked: "Uncle Si, do you want to sleep with mother? I want it too! "


    He had slept apart from his mother since he was very young, so sleeping with her had always been an unusual attraction.


    Shen Xiran''s face flushed red. He fiercely glared at her and scolded him in his heart a thousand times.


    Si Lianye''s skin was still thick, seeing that, she did not explain, but asked: "Do you really want to sleep with mother?"


    Le Le nodded without hesitation, and replied in an extremely loud voice: "Yes!"


    "Okay, we''ll sleep with Mom tonight."


    "Great!" Le Le clapped excitedly. His excitement was not less than eating his favorite cake.


    In this discussion, from beginning to end, Shen Xiran had never let her speak. When she found the chance, he saw that the two men in front of her had already discussed everything, and couldn''t help but to widely open his eyes: "Si Lianye, don''t go overboard, who promised to sleep with you?"


    Before he could reply, Le Le had already looked at his mother in disappointment: "Mother, why don''t you let Le Le sleep with you? Uncle Si can obviously do it! " As he spoke, his face flushed red with anger.


    She couldn''t help but squat down with her head aching as she said, "I didn''t say I wanted to talk to Uncle Si ¡­ "Sleep ¡­" She said those two words with great difficulty, and even though she tried her best to suppress her face, she could not help but blush. "Did Mommy say that?"


    "But the Uncle Si said so." He turned around and pointed at Si Lianye with a perplexed expression. "Didn''t you say that the Uncle Si is very good to me?


    She immediately knew what she had meant by digging a hole to bury herself. She was speechless for a long time.


    After a long time, she reluctantly said, "That''s to say that you have to listen to his words, not mother ¡­"


    It seemed a little too profound for a five-year-old, and his small face was full of confusion. "Isn''t it different?"


    She nodded heavily. "Of course not."


    Le Le pursed his lips again: "Mom is stingy, I won''t sleep with Le Le."


    She quickly comforted him: "Alright, alright, Mom will sleep with Le Le tonight."


    "Alright, pinky swear." Seeing that, Le Le took the opportunity to make his request.


    When she stood up and saw him looking at her with a hateful smile, she couldn''t help but get angry from embarrassment, "Si Lianye, don''t even think of entering my room tonight!"

 C170

    "Fine. If you don''t want to enter, then don''t want to enter." Si Lianye shrugged indifferently.


    This sentence was exchanged for a doubtful look. Was he that easy to talk to?


    She sized him up and felt that his entire body was filled with a suspicious aura. She snorted, then pulled Le Le inside, and with a raise of her hand, she closed the door.


    Si Lianye rubbed her nose, thinking that this woman was truly ungrateful.


    But is this useful? She had forgotten that this was his territory.


    He touched the hard metal object on his hand and revealed a smile that said he was determined to get it.


    The lunch was at home, and was a delicacy meticulously prepared by the robust chef. Previously, Shen Xiran was still a little worried that the things she cooked would not suit his taste, but after walking over to the table, he realised that he was overthinking.


    This meal was very enjoyable, and even Le Le had a face full of excitement. He even had his own favorite dessert, so there was no need to mention the fact that it was specifically ordered by Si Lianye.


    However, there was another reason why she was in such a good mood. It was because Si Lianye had left home at an unknown time, and only called them to eat by herself at noon, only then would he be able to return home at night.


    This made her worry for the rest of the morning. Although her fate was uncertain, she was safe for at least one day.


    Thus, the two of them spent a perfect day here.


    Although this villa was similar to Shangguan Zhe''s, she felt that Si Lianye had done a good job with the details. There were many places that were specially rounded, and many places that had soft carpets laid on them.


    Shangguan Zhe was definitely beautiful. After all, even the age of the rooms there could not compare to the modern facilities in many places.


    However, this was only based on Le Le''s perspective. In terms of historical depth and thickness, Si Lianye''s side had been completely defeated.


    Le Le also noticed that he was very excited, he ran around the carpet barefooted, continuously playing with the model toy.


    She sat in a rocking chair to the side and watched with a smile. She held a mobile phone in her hand and also had a calming tea that the chef had specially brewed for her. The sunlight sprinkled on her body, making her feel comfortable and lazy from the inside out.


    At that moment, she suddenly heard someone speaking from outside. She didn''t pay much attention to it as it was someone else''s territory after all. It wasn''t good to know too much.


    Who knew that after she drank a bit of tea, Le Le would raise his head and say: "Mom, someone is coming."


    She turned around and saw a servant bringing a few middle-aged men and women in. There were both men and women, and they had an extraordinary temperament to them.


    This formation is...


    She blinked as she stood up. When the person in charge saw them, he quickly walked over and extended his hand towards Shen Xiran: "Hello, my name is Shi Chen. This is my companion." As he finished, he introduced the three people behind him to her.


    She was completely confused. She only knew the names of those people, but she didn''t know why they would come to see her.


    Shi Chen was a middle-aged uncle. His expression was gentle, and his hair was slightly white. He appeared to be very refined.


    "May I ask who you are ¡­" she asked, looking at them.


    "Didn''t Mr say that? We were invited by the Mr to specially teach Le Le. " Shi Chen said seriously.


    "Is that so?" So they were actually teachers, no wonder their temperaments were so good, but why didn''t Si Lianye say a word to them?


    "Ah, hello. I didn''t know you would come. Please take a seat, I''m sorry for the rudeness."


    She reacted very quickly and immediately invited them to sit down. She was secretly cursing Si Lianye in her heart, what did she say, to invite others to come and then, why did she not tell her?


    Just then, her phone suddenly rang. She did not even need to look to know who it was before she greeted them and turned around to answer the phone on the balcony. "Hello? This is my gift to you, are you satisfied with it? "


    She took a deep breath and said, "Is the gift you''re talking about the teachers?"


    "That''s right, I think it''s about time for them to arrive. Are you feeling touched now? Let me tell you, although they can''t do much else, their teaching is still not bad. It''s better for you to let them teach Le Le than for them to let him go to kindergarten, understand? "


    "Then I''ll thank you." she said through gritted teeth.


    "I would prefer you to thank me for your actions tonight." Si Lianye said shamelessly.


    "What are you dreaming about in the daytime? It''s time to wake up." She expressionlessly hung up the phone, and turned around with a smile on his face, and called Le Le over to meet his teacher.


    Although she was a little dissatisfied with his decision, but now that everyone was here, it seemed like these people had quite the background. Of course, they couldn''t be offended.


    Although Le Le did not understand, he was usually taught well by her, and upon seeing her, he obediently went to meet with them, and answered a few questions, which showed that they were more satisfied with him.


    The few of them saw the student, and then chatted for a while. They didn''t ask Le Le about her identity, nor did they say anything excessive, and only asked him about his current progress in learning. Then, they set a time for him to come over for class the next morning, and left.


    He didn''t say anything unnecessary.


    The person that Si Lianye was looking for this time seemed to be reliable. Looking at the backs of these people, she thought this way, but, it did not mean that she could tolerate his actions.


    Le Le looked at the group of people coming in doubt, then leaving quickly. He asked her curiously: "Mom, who are they?"


    She laughed, then squatted down to look at him: "These people are all Le Le''s teachers, do you like them?"


    "Teacher?" But aren''t all the teachers in school? " Le Le opened his eyes wide. In his mind, teachers and school were inseparable from each other.


    She touched his head. "But Mom thinks it''s better to have a teacher at home, don''t you? "Think about it, at home your mom will accompany you. Also, you can eat anything you want during class time, but not at school."


    "But we also have something to eat at school." Le Le still didn''t understand.


    "Do you like going to school?" She looked at Le Le and quickly understood what he meant.


    He nodded hesitantly, a little afraid that his mother would be unhappy. He said, "I have some friends in school, but not here."


    "You really like going to school?"


    "Yes." He nodded heavily.


    She thought for a moment, not rushing to correct his point of view. Then she thought for a moment and said, "Then let mom think about it, okay?"


    "Alright."


    He nodded heavily.


    After that, they did not continue to talk about this matter, but dinner was not as enjoyable as lunch. There was no need to ask Shen Xiran what he was thinking, as there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    After a while, Si Lianye finally came back.


    He had thought very hard on the way and felt that this move of his would definitely win her heart. Thinking about it, he had spent a great deal of effort to unearth those fellows, and their education was much better than his kindergarten training.


    He was very pleased with himself. He even thought about how she would thank him. If he could be more enthusiastic during the night, that would be for the best.


    But his thoughts were too good, to the point that when he returned home, he felt that something was wrong with her face. What was going on? Wasn''t she supposed to be greeting him with a smile? What did it mean to be so expressionless?


    Until now, he still did not realize that it was actually his fault. He thought that she was not used to being here, so he went up and asked, "What''s wrong? "Are we not used to living here? How about we move back?"


    This place is indeed a little big, but if I were to live here, it would be a little troublesome, he thought.


    Unexpectedly, she only glanced at him once before getting up from the sofa and saying, "I have something to say to you."


    He nodded, took off his jacket and threw it to the side. "Go ahead," he said.


    She looked at him silently for a long time. His hair stood on end and his heart was full of unease. He started to feel that something was wrong. Why did he feel that she was a little unhappy?


    She said slowly, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "What?" He couldn''t react.


    "I say, why didn''t you discuss it with me before calling those people over?"


    "Hey, about that, didn''t I want to give you a surprise? How can my Si Family''s children go out and go to kindergarten with other children? Of course I should be educated at home, as I was when I was a kid. " he said boldly.


    "But I don''t think so. I think children should be like children, happily growing up with them, and not locked up in a room like this. Also, how you were young didn''t have anything to do with him." She bluntly stated her views.


    Si Lianye''s excitement slowly disappeared, he had previously thought that she would be unhappy, but she never expected her to be so conflicted with this matter. She could not help but feel wronged and angry.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Xi Ran, things are not as simple as you think. The kindergarten education is not comparable to the master teacher I hired. Don''t you want him to receive elite education from a young age and become someone who can take charge of himself in the future? Also, I promise you with my own experience, Le Le will be very happy in the future and not be as miserable as you think. "


    "I don''t believe you." She coldly snorted and said: "I just don''t think Le Le will be happy doing this. Previously, he himself also said that he likes going back to kindergarten, so please send those people away."


    "Are you serious?" Si Lianye looked at her in disbelief, and after seeing her nod her head without hesitation, the disappointment in her eyes surged: "I am very disappointed."


    "Sorry to disappoint you." she said bluntly.


    "Do you know what I''m disappointed in?" he asked, and then, without waiting for an answer, he added, "I mean, you''re actually a child who only dotes on children and doesn''t know how to think about their growth. How different are you from the parents of the children on the news? I thought you were a mother who was smart enough to discipline her children, but you turned out to be such a person. It''s really disappointing. " With that, he shook his head with a pained expression.

 C171

    It''s all my fault


    She clearly knew that he was purposely provoking her, but she still couldn''t help but be angered by him.


    "Si Lianye, what right do you have to say that to me? I''m not thinking for him? I think you''re talking about yourself, right? " She sneered: "You will never know what I went through while raising Le Le, nor will you know how deep my feelings for him are. Who do you think you are? What right do you have to criticize me like that? "


    She was so angry that her face was flushed red, she stood up from the sofa and said: "Si Lianye, I don''t want to see you, scram!" After saying that, he saw that there was no movement from him, so he could not help but take another step back. "I said it wrongly, I should have said the person who was scram."


    With that, she laughed at herself and turned to leave.


    He believed that no one in the world loved Le Le more than she did, but now that Si Lianye had said such a thing, her entire person was in a bad mood. If it wasn''t for the last bit of reason controlling her, she would have uncontrollably scolded him.


    Si Lianye suddenly grabbed her hand from behind. "Wait, don''t go."


    She sneered and turned her head, "Eldest Young Master Si Family, do you have any other orders?"


    He looked at her seriously for a long time before he finally said, "I''m sorry, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have said that."


    "Alright, I accept. Can you let me go now?" She still looked at him coldly, forcefully pulled her hand, and did not move at all. "Si Lianye, what exactly do you want?"


    He slowly said, "I won''t let go of you unless you promise to let me finish."


    "Say what? Didn''t you say I was an irresponsible mother? "I am such a mom. I was just being bad to him. Are you happy now?" She glared at him.


    "I said I''m sorry, but I was too disappointed earlier so I kept my mouth shut. Now, can we calmly chat again? I won''t let you and Le Le leave. Since you have objections towards me, we can slowly discuss it and find the most suitable way to get along with each other, don''t you think so? "


    She looked at him coldly for a moment, then slowly sat back down.


    Although she was very angry, she had to admit that what he said made sense.


    However, she felt wronged. Why was it that she could only accept whatever he did? Why couldn''t he listen to her opinion?


    Then, he actually refused to let go of her after she sat down. Instead, he grabbed her hand and asked, "Xiran, let''s talk properly."


    She fidgeted uneasily and said, "Let me go first." Although his large hands were warm and dry and actually felt comfortable holding her own, she still felt that it wasn''t good.


    Perhaps the knot in his heart could not be opened.


    This time, he was very obedient and obediently let go of her hands. She let out a breath of relief as she sat down at a distance away from him.


    He looked at her speechlessly. "Xiyan, am I making you so unhappy?"


    Seeing her always looking at him as if she was facing a great enemy, as well as flattering him today, made him very depressed.


    She looked at her finger in silence and said, "What do you think? Si Lianye, based on what you said, when you were with me, did you give me more happiness or pain? "


    He was speechless. He looked at her pale face and murmured, "I know I''ve let you down, but I''ve been working hard. But sometimes, I feel that your heart is made of iron. This makes me feel very frustrated."


    The words in his heart caused her to be slightly moved. She then said, "Actually, you don''t need to care about me. To be honest, I sometimes don''t want to see you because when I see you, I will think of the past and think of ¡­" She put her hand on her waist and smiled. "Then I will remember who took my kidney away from me."


    His face was filled with pain as he stuttered, "Actually, your kidney isn''t ¡­"


    She stared at him. "No, not what? Say it wasn''t you? Where were you then? Where were you when I was locked up by your mother, when you called me an idiot? If Shangguan Zhe had not come to save me at that time, I might have already met with my mother. " She then sighed and said, "Actually, it''s quite good to think about it. I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. If I really do, I might still be doted on by him."


    He couldn''t help but blurt out, "Back then, it wasn''t me. I wasn''t there, so my mother forced me to leave ¡­" After saying that, he sighed deeply. Back then, he was still too young and was easily deceived by his own mother.


    That year, when she was taken away, he immediately went to look for someone, but was tricked into going abroad by his mother. When he found out that something was wrong and returned half a month later, it was already too late.


    He was so angry that he almost went mad. Sometimes, he wanted to kill the culprit, but she was his mother, a woman who brought him life, a woman who had spent so much time and effort to raise him up, he couldn''t do anything.


    Thus, he could only use all kinds of methods to find Shen Xiran and break all ties with his mother at the same time. He wasn''t willing to go back even once in five years.


    But his heart was still too soft.


    She looked at him deeply, her eyes filled with disappointment. "You were sent away by your mother? Don''t you know what your mother wants to do to me? At that time, what could be more important than me? "


    He was speechless and ashamed.


    Previously, when he was young and reckless, he only thought that the world revolved around him, thinking that his mother wouldn''t let him do anything to her, but who knew that she would suffer such pain? When he came back to his senses, it was already too late.


    Yes, but he didn''t do anything, even though he was a victim, but he was also in the wrong.


    So to this day she would not forgive herself.


    He sighed and looked at her deeply. "All of this is my fault. I can accept any punishment you give me."


    "Is that so? I don''t want to live with you, I want to stay away from you, do you? " She smiled and said to her.


    "No." His entire body trembled as he looked at her with great effort: "I can agree to anything, just this is not possible. Xiyan, give me a chance and let me compensate you."


    She shook her head: "So your compensation is to lock Le Le up at home and not let him come in contact with the outside? "Then your compensation is really fresh."


    "It''s not like that. I think it''s better for him this way. Seriously, you can go online and find out who that Shi Chen is. Also, I have other considerations."


    "What considerations?" She could not help but ask.


    "Like I said, you have to agree to my tutelage for Le Le at home." He suddenly revealed a proud smile.


    She frowned and said nothing.


    "Actually, it''s because of my mother." He suddenly said it.


    These words caused Shen Xiran to suddenly look fixedly at him: "Your mother?"


    "Yes, that''s her." He said without hesitation, "I believe you have a deep impression of her. She is a very good woman, a truly strong woman, and when I didn''t accept Yunye before, it was all because of her that managed the company. When my father passed away, she was in such a messy situation, in such a crisis, worrying about both internal and external troubles.


    She looked at him, with an unspeakable expression in her eyes: "You''re saying, you''re afraid that she''ll make a move against Le Le?"


    He laughed bitterly and said: "You are right, it is impossible for me to take good care of Le Le, and not reveal even the slightest of it.


    She stared at him, and his face was at ease: "What I say is true, you may not believe me, but think carefully, you have also seen her wrist, don''t you worry about Le Le?"


    "I''m worried, but I''m even more worried about you." She slowly said: "Besides, are you really planning to keep Le Le at home? "Does he never go out again?"


    He shook his head. "Of course I don''t think so, but you have to believe me. I''ll come up with a good idea."


    "What good idea?"


    "That is, if you marry me, and let Le Le become my son legitimately, then she will have no reason to do anything to him, don''t you think so?" He proudly looked at her, his eyes glittering with bright light.


    She stopped breathing and could not help but turn her head away from the light that made her mind tremble. "Your imagination is too beautiful. Things are not as simple as you think."


    "Alright, tell me, what''s so difficult about it? I''ll make it right." he said cheerfully.


    "My problem is that I don''t want to forgive you and I don''t want to marry you. Tell me, what should I do?" She said with a faint smile.


    His eyes dimmed for a moment, then lit up again. "That''s alright. Anyway, many couples cultivate their feelings after marriage. I think we can try ¡­"


    "Stop, I don''t want to continue listening." She directly pressed his mouth down and suddenly felt that something was wrong. She quickly retracted her hand, but it was already too late. A small hand was tightly held by him, and his face was full of smiles.


    "Don''t go, I like what you did just now." His eyes were filled with a warm smile, "Xiran, this is the first time in a long time that you have taken the initiative to get close to me. I am very happy."


    Her face flushed red, thinking that she must have lost her mind. Why did she do such a thing just now? She tried so hard to pull back her hand, but then she widened her eyes in shock and her voice trembled, "You ¡­" What are you doing? "


    Under the dim light, she watched him lower his head and devoutly kiss her palm. A warm numbness spread from her palm all the way to her heart and then from her heart to her whole body, making her entire body feel sore. Even her throat couldn''t help but groan.


    She gritted her teeth to keep from making such a shameful sound, but her reaction was enough for him.

 C172

    I think you''re in love with me


    His kiss paused for a moment on her palm, then slowly climbed up, leaving a winding trail on her arm, finally reaching her neck, then her chin, and finally her lips.


    A burst of pleasant clear news mixed with a faint smell of tobacco assaulted her, causing her mind to become muddled almost without much resistance.


    The only thing that remained in her memory was that his lips were so hot, so soft. It was strange that a man''s lips would be so soft, even softer than hers, as a woman.


    Heavens, this couldn''t go on, but this feeling was also very good. Forget it, don''t resist it ¡­


    Unknowingly, her clothes had started to become messy. His lips left strings of scars on her body, causing the temperature in the air to rise bit by bit. A spark began to appear ¡­


    At this critical moment ¡­


    "Mother, Uncle Si, what are you doing?" A voice that she could not be more familiar with came over. It made her feel like a bucket of ice water was being poured onto her feet. Her entire body froze.


    That was Le Le''s voice.


    Si Lianye was also frozen, the only difference was that he was cursing in her heart, "I specifically disturbed him". She could only get down from her soft and sweet body with a stiff expression, and smiled at: "Le Le, I was talking to your mother."


    While casually making up things up, he quickly pulled up her clothes without revealing anything, but in the midst of his work, she glared at him fiercely, secretly slapping his hand away and tidying up his clothes himself. He couldn''t help but be glad that Le Le had come out at this time, if he was a little later ¡­


    This guy with the worm in his brain!


    She could not help but glare at him fiercely again. Then, she turned and looked at Le Le.


    Le Le rubbed his eyes and walked over. Lying in his mother''s embrace, he could not help but ask: "Mom, were you playing games with Uncle Si just now?"


    She was so embarrassed that she could barely speak, but Si Lianye still boasted shamelessly, "That''s right, I was playing a game with your mother just now. Le Le is so smart, I could guess it right away."


    "Because Le Le often played with his classmates in the kindergarten." He answered innocently, then looked at his mother, "Mom, I need to pee ¡­"


    She was immediately relieved and quickly pulled him to his feet. "Alright, mother will bring you to pee."


    It turned out that Le Le was forced awake in the middle of the night but because of a strange environment, he couldn''t find the restroom.


    Seeing the two of their figures disappearing from the room, Si Lianye sighed and fell back onto the sofa. He could swear with his head, that once she goes in, she will never come out again.


    Sure enough, after Shen Xiran put his son back on the bed, he snorted and turned around to lock the door. Then, he climbed up the bed himself, hugged his son''s soft body, and went to sleep.


    The less Si Lianye saw of him in the future, the better. She didn''t want to accidentally let him take him to bed again.


    Si Lianye pitifully spent a lonely night, and when they met again at breakfast time the next morning, he tried to look at Shen Xiran with a wronged expression, but he only received a disdainful look from her.


    Forget it, there''s a lot of time ahead of you. I''ll slowly take care of you in the future.


    He thought in his heart, then said to Le Le: "Le Le, Uncle Si has invited a teacher for you, you need to attend class properly later on."


    Le Le pouted unhappily: "Can''t I go to school?"


    "Le Le, didn''t I tell you before? Don''t be willful, you''ll like these teachers. " She could not help but say.


    He slowly lowered his head and stopped talking. The grievance on his face could clearly be seen.


    Shen Xiran and Si Lianye looked at each other, feeling helpless.


    It was all his fault, so Shen Xiran blamed Si Lianye once again and consoled him in a low voice for a good while.


    Si Lianye could only rub her nose. She had originally wanted to bring her to work, but now it seemed impossible.


    Since he was the boss, he could act as he pleased, so he decided not to go back to the company. He gave the authority to Yue Haoqing very straightforwardly and decisively, letting him take care of everything before passing it on to him.


    She saw that he had not left for work after eating breakfast, so she asked curiously, "You''re not going to work?"


    He glanced at her. "Why don''t you go?"


    "I thought I was going to resign." she replied.


    "But I didn''t agree."


    "You, okay, I''ll go to work with you tomorrow, as long as you can trust me." she said snappily.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve never trusted you from beginning to end." he said, slowly peeling an orange.


    "Really?" She smiled mockingly. This man was used to telling lies. Who knew if she was lying or telling the truth?


    "Hold out your hand." he said suddenly to her.


    "What?" Puzzled, she raised her eyebrows and extended her hand.


    In the end, he put the peeled orange petal on her palm. "Eat, eat and see. I remember this kind of orange is very sweet."


    Le Le, who was at the side, saw this and quickly threw down his toy before running over: "I want it too, I want it too."


    "Alright, I''ll peel it for you." Si Lianye did not have the slightest impatience, and smiled merrily as she helped him peel one.


    She looked on from the side as she shook her head and ate the tangerine. As expected, it was very sweet.


    Le Le ate a mouthful of oranges, then returned to playing with toys. She looked at Si Lianye: "Is the time not up yet?"


    He looked at the time. "It''s about time."


    With that, he heard the sound of a car coming from outside the door. He nodded and said, "They''re here."


    Sure enough, after a while, the man named Shi Chen whom she had met yesterday walked in. After greeting them, Le Le''s family education officially started.


    Si Lianye had already prepared for class. Shen Xiran listened at the side for a while and had no choice but to admit that this teacher was very skilled, speaking such dry and dull logic to his teacher that even Le Le himself disagreed with it and listened seriously.


    She looked at Si Lianye with a strange expression, thinking about where exactly did he poach from to teach her teacher. From the looks of it, his knowledge was definitely not below that of a high level professor, but she just did not know why he came back to teach a five-year-old child.


    Si Lianye saw that she was looking at him, and smiled at her, then said softly: Let''s go out for a walk?


    She thought for a moment, then nodded.


    The two of them quietly went out. Just as she was about to go out, she glanced at Le Le and realized that he was completely focused on what was in front of him and did not notice his at all.


    She was relieved and turned to look at him. "What do you want to say?"


    "Don''t be so serious, can''t there be anything between us other than a confrontation?" He smiled at her.


    The golden light of He Xi shone onto his face, making him look exceptionally handsome. Even Shen Xiran, who disliked him from the bottom of his heart, had to admit that although the man in front of him was flawed, he did have a pretty good appearance.


    "I don''t think there''s anything between us." she said coldly, turning her head.


    She felt that there were times when a woman''s words were true, but men''s words could also be deadly. After seeing him now, the coldness in her heart gradually disappeared.


    How could this be allowed?


    She took a deep breath and adjusted her mood again.


    He looked at her steadily. "I think you''re in love with me."


    "What are you talking about? How is this possible? Are you dreaming? " She snorted and immediately retorted.


    "Then why are you always afraid to look at me? Isn''t it because you''re afraid of falling in love with me because you see too much?" He smiled.


    "You''re really thick-skinned." She looked at him again.


    "Fine, I won''t argue with you. The scenery here is pretty good, I''ll take you to take a look. In any case, if nothing unexpected happens, you''ll stay here for a long time. As a mistress, you must always familiarize yourself with your home, right?" He smiled and changed the subject.


    At this moment, he was beaming with happiness. He looked like a completely different person compared to the cold-faced CEO from the outside world.


    Curious, she couldn''t help but ask, "Si Lianye, do you have two personalities?"


    "Why do you ask?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Because before, I thought you were an aloof and cold man without a conscience, but now ¡­" She dragged her voice.


    "How about now? "I feel that my conscience is very good. Is he a kind and reliable man?"


    "No, I mean, you''re a thick-skinned man without a conscience, the kind that''s thicker than a city wall." she said bluntly.


    He laughed heartily when he heard that. There were a few lines on his lips and he looked very manly. She couldn''t help but turn her head away from him with her heart beating wildly just by looking at him.


    Because at that moment, when she saw his smile, she actually had a feeling that she suddenly returned to five years ago. At that time, she was an innocent guest and he didn''t have his current deep shrewdness. That period of time was deeply engraved in her heart and she had never forgotten it.


    He laughed for a while, then said, "I really love you to death, Xiyan."


    "Sorry, I don''t love you, so you''d better take back your love, or you''ll be hurt." She replied coldly.


    "Don''t worry, my heart is made of iron, I won''t be hurt." As he said this, he led her to the backyard and said, "I remember that you like flowers, and had them grow a large patch of flowers. It''s a pity that it''s not the flowering season right now."


    As he spoke, he pointed to a large green flower garden. Although there were no flowers, the interior was filled with a green color, making it seem very refreshing.


    She walked forward and touched one of the leaves. She immediately saw the thorn on it and asked, "What flower are these?"


    "Rose, my love for you is as passionate as fire. Well, if I''m not wrong, you''ll see it in a month." He stepped forward and gently held her hand. "Be careful. The roses are thorny."


    She smiled, unable to tell if she was happy or disappointed, and used his strength to stand up and say, "The rose is very beautiful."

 C173

    "Yeah, I think so too." His face brightened even more when he heard her.


    "Yes." Let''s go back. The wind is strong right now, so I''m a little cold. "


    "Is that so?" He was shocked, but then he realized that her hands were ice-cold. He couldn''t help but regret. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Come, quickly put on my clothes."


    In his heart, however, he was blaming himself. He clearly knew that her body was weak, yet he had specially brought her to the backyard to be exposed to the wind. He had truly been careless.


    He took off his coat and she put it on and looked at her and asked, "How is it? Are you feeling any better? "


    She grabbed her big coat and nodded. "Much better."


    "Come, come close to me." Without further ado, he pulled her close, then wrapped his arms around her and tightly wrapped her clothes around her. "Let''s go back."


    She gave a soft "hmm" and her expression became a little absent-minded. He thought that she was really cold and could not help but hug her even more tightly. "Come, let''s go. We''ll get closer from here."


    When he came here, he didn''t feel it was right to come here. Now that he had to go back, he realized how far he had to take in order to get back, and that it would take him quite a few minutes to reach it. But just at this moment, a sudden gust of wind blew in the sky, causing Shen Xiran to feel like he couldn''t even open his eyes.


    "Crap." She heard him say urgently, "It''s going to rain."


    She was taken aback and was about to raise her head when she suddenly felt him pressing down on her head. "Hurry up and leave."


    She was pulled forward by him, dizzy. She couldn''t see anything around her. She could only hear the sound of rain falling.


    In her panic, she didn''t know how she got back to the house, only that he let her go after he closed the door for the last time.


    She steadied herself and looked up. Suddenly, she realized that her vision was blurry, only his blurry figure could be seen moving about.


    For a moment, she thought there was something wrong with her eyes, but then she turned to look out the window and realized that the sky outside had darkened in just a few minutes. Dark clouds covered the sky, and raindrops the size of beans poured down in a torrential downpour.


    The world was dark and gloomy, as if everything in the world had been submerged by the heavy rain. At a glance, one would feel a sense of loneliness.


    She frowned as she looked at the heavy rain outside. Beside her, he said calmly, "Don''t worry, normally it won''t rain like this for long. We''ll go back later."


    As she spoke, she clicked on the lamp by her hand, realizing that this was not the room she thought it was, but a house she had never seen before, empty.


    When he saw her gaze, he explained, "The rain came too fast. We don''t have enough time to return to the main house, so we''ll temporarily stay here to avoid the rain. Your body isn''t well, so you can''t get a cold from the rain." She reached for her coat. "It''s wet."


    She looked over and saw that it was indeed wet, and then she saw that his entire body was wet.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she realized that her body was not wet at all. It felt very dry and refreshing.


    He looked into her eyes and said, "Have you gotten wet?" "Just bear with it, I''ve already sent someone to pick us up."


    She shook her head. "I''m fine, but as for you ¡­"


    He smiled without a care. "I''m a man. This little bit of rain is nothing. It''s fine as long as you have nothing on you." Saying so, he frowned and looked at the sky, "The rain outside is getting heavier, so I guess they will come very slowly, so we better wait."


    As he spoke, he looked around the room and found that it was really empty. He frowned and said, "I think that this place is empty. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be so empty." After saying that, he saw a door on the other side of the wall. He walked over and gently pushed the door open.


    Seeing his actions, she couldn''t help but open her mouth to stop him, but then she suddenly stopped. She felt that her actions were a little ridiculous. It was just a room, what was there to worry about?


    He opened the door to take a look and said in an excited voice, "I told you, there''s something here. Come here."


    She had been silent ever since she entered the room. She walked over without asking and found that there was a small bedroom inside. It was nothing compared to her spacious bedroom, but there was still a bed and a small wardrobe inside.


    Is there anyone living here?


    However, Si Lianye didn''t care that much as she excitedly opened the wardrobe. Her eyes suddenly lit up: "There''s a blanket, that''s great."


    He then rummaged through the clothes and found another set of clothes. However, it was obvious that it was the uniform of a servant.


    Last time Si Lianye was arranged by someone, there were already many things placed in here, ready to be used by the new servants to stay in. But Si Lianye did not like so many people, so this room was left empty.


    She looked at his wet body and finally couldn''t resist saying, "There seems to be a small room inside, maybe a bathroom. You go take a look, maybe even a hot bath."


    He looked at her and a big smile appeared on his lips. "Are you concerned about me?"


    She was stunned for a moment before she turned around and said in a cold voice, "It doesn''t matter what you say. In any case, I''m not the one with a cold and a fever." As he spoke, he saw a chair by the side. He looked at it for a moment and saw no dust on it. Then, he sat on it.


    However, Si Lianye walked over with bright eyes, as sshe found her cute and awkward appearance to be more pleasing to look at. Suddenly, he went up to her when she wasn''t paying attention and stole a kiss, causing her to open her eyes wide in shock.


    She covered her face that had been successfully ambushed and glared fiercely at his back. However, for some reason, the resistance she felt towards him slowly lessened.


    Perhaps it was because she had been under his wings all this time, and he had used his entire body to shield her from the rain?


    Although the matter wasn''t big, it only happened in an instant. For him to do such a thing so quickly, did it mean that he really did have a place in his heart?


    However ¡­


    She sat up gently. This was a subconscious action when she was at a loss.


    However, he was her enemy. Such an enemy shouldn''t have been soft-hearted to him no matter what.


    But it seems that he had already changed his mind. Look at how nice he is to you and to Le Le, you should give up on your revenge.


    Another voice said coldly, "If you make a mistake, you will be punished. If repentance is useful, what do you need a police uncle to do?"


    The two opinions intertwined in her mind, causing her to be so confused that she didn''t even know that he had walked out of the bathroom to her side.


    "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, a voice sounded from in front of her, causing her to tremble from fright. She looked up in panic, and her face immediately flushed red: "Si Lianye, can you put on some good clothes?"


    His wet hair was disheveled, giving him a messy and beautiful look. Of course, this was not important, what was important was that he was completely naked, and only had a small towel wrapped around his waist.


    The hormones that assaulted her made her heart beat faster. She pushed herself backwards and only dared to look at his face. She didn''t dare to look down.


    Si Lianye said innocently, "Have you forgotten that my clothes are all wet?"


    "But ¡­" Because the scene in front of her eyes was too alluring, she could not help but blush. "But doesn''t that cabinet have clean clothes? Can''t you just take care of it? Wearing someone else''s clothes is not like dying. "


    He sighed and said, "You think I want to? But those clothes are mine, and they''re so different in size that I can''t wear them. " He pointed to the uniform on the wardrobe.


    She was stunned, walked over in disbelief and picked up the clothes, it was indeed a set of female uniform, the size of the uniform would probably be a little big for her, but for Si Lianye, it was indeed a little too small.


    She looked at him helplessly, thinking, why does she look so strong?


    She looked at him again, and when she saw his strong pectoral muscles, she withdrew them as if they were on fire. She cleared her throat and said, "I''ll go find you an iron.


    He began to rummage through the room just as he had done.


    What she didn''t notice was the amusement in his eyes as she turned her back on him.


    After flipping through it, she was disappointed. This was clearly just a standard room for employees. Other than the two sets of female clothes, there were only some quilts and the like.


    Helpless, she could only throw a quilt at him and say, "Wrap it up so it won''t catch cold."


    He received it with a smile, but didn''t put it on as she had expected. Instead, he put it aside and said, "It feels great to see you care for me."


    "Then why aren''t you wrapping it up?" She couldn''t hold on any longer, so she asked with her hands on her hips.


    "I think I forgot to tell you that I''m a germaphobe and don''t want to put other people''s things on my body."


    Does he have an obsession with cleanliness? No wonder she had never heard him speak of it in all the years she had known him.


    She snappily said, "I''ve seen all those. They say they''re new, quickly put them on!"


    "Is that so?" He had no excuse now, so he could only slowly pick up the quilt to take a closer look. Only then did he put it on in an aggrieved manner.


    When her beautiful muscles and the Mermaid line that she could not ignore were covered up, she could finally breathe heavily. Fortunately, she found something to hug him, otherwise, there would be an accident sooner or later.


    When he was completely wrapped up, she grew braver and walked up to him. When she saw that his hair was still dripping, she looked around and said, "Don''t move."

 C174

    "What''s wrong?" He looked at her with a bit of surprise, his beautiful black eyes unblinking. His clear eyes had a hint of doubt in them, at this moment it made her think of the little milk dog she was like when she was little. Its eyes were the same, soft and clear, always looking at her with such trust.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she forced herself to calm down and said, "Cut the crap."


    After saying that, she turned around and took a clean towel to help him wipe his hair. As she wiped, she said, "Don''t think too much about it, this is to repay you for not letting me get wet earlier. I don''t have any other thoughts."


    He smiled softly, his lips full of a smile. "Alright, whatever you say is fine."


    When he said this, it was as if he was talking to a child who was making a fuss out of nothing. She glared at him in annoyance. She had ten thousand complaints in her heart, but her hands still obediently helped him dry his hair.


    She tossed the towel aside. After saying that, she was about to walk away from him, but she did not expect that after taking two steps, her waist suddenly tightened, and then the world spun. She involuntarily arrived at a bare and warm chest.


    Her face suddenly flushed red, and she struggled with all her might: "Si Lianye, what are you doing? Let me go."


    He easily put his arm around her and whispered, "Are you satisfied with my figure?"


    He was so thick-skinned that even if he had a good figure, so what? So what if I''m good? Can I just casually tease her?


    Pah! What was she thinking?


    The strange thoughts in her head made her head spin, but no matter how she tried, she could not break free. On the contrary, because of her constant movements, she felt as if she was on fire.


    She wasn''t unfamiliar with this feeling, but she didn''t want to.


    She struggled for a long time but to no avail, and could only speak in a low voice: "Si Lianye, let me go."


    He gently put his arms around her and asked, "Why? Can''t you be satisfied with my figure? "


    "No." She was ashamed and angry as she said, "That''s not it. We can''t do it. I don''t want to."


    Her relationship with him was confusing enough, and she didn''t want to have to do it again.


    "Fine, I won''t force you." He suddenly whispered in her ear, to her relief.


    "Then let me go." She moved her body and realized that she was still tightly hugged by him. She couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    "No rush." He whispered into her ear with a smile: "In the past you used to call me A Ye often, but later on you refused to call me. I really missed it, so why don''t you call me A Ye?"


    She hesitated for a moment. "Are you going to let me go if I call out to you?"


    "Of course."


    She opened her mouth, and although it was clearly a simple word, it was as if she had used up all of her strength: "A Ye." Her voice was pitifully low.


    "What?" What did you say? I didn''t hear you. " he said seriously.


    "You, you scoundrel!" She scolded him angrily. This man was too shameless.


    "It''s true, your voice was too soft just now. I didn''t hear it." he said gravely.


    She really didn''t have any other choice. She felt that the temperature of his body was gradually increasing, and if she continued to delay, they might even roll in the bed again. Although she felt extremely happy every time she was with him, she really didn''t want to, ah, what kind of place was this, if someone found out ¡­


    Thinking of this, her heart surged with limitless courage, and she immediately opened her mouth: "A Ye."


    When the clear sound entered his ears, it was like a small stone had been thrown into his heart, causing countless ripples.


    He couldn''t help but look at her. Coincidentally, she was also looking at him. With both eyes, countless emotions from the past surged towards him.


    They opened their mouths at the same time, "Xi Ran ¡­"


    "A Ye..."


    The voices of the two people sounded out at the same time and stopped at the same time.


    At this moment, it was as if the heavy rain outside had stopped, and only the two of them remained.


    The two of them simultaneously thought back to the past. Some were happy, some were sad, some were angry, and some were filled with despair.


    After a long silence, he whispered, "What are you trying to say?"


    She was stunned and shook her head. She took the initiative to shift her gaze away. "No, I don''t want to say anything." His voice trembled.


    He sighed in his heart and took the initiative to hold her hand. "Xi Ran, let''s forget everything and start over, okay?"


    Her body trembled.


    He looked at her hopefully, but she refused to raise her head.


    The hope in his eyes slowly faded.


    Finally, when her voice rang out again, it had returned to its usual calm. "The rain has stopped." As she spoke, she looked up, her eyes as clear as water, her expression calm. "We should go back."


    He turned his head to look at the sky and found that the heavy rain had disappeared. There was only a tiny bit of rain left. The sky was clear and it was about to rain.


    His heart, on the other hand, felt as though it was about to rain. It was covered with a layer of gray.


    He forced a smile. "Yes, the rain has stopped."


    With that, he stood up and once again wrapped himself in the blanket. His arms and legs were long, but he was covered by an extremely strange blanket, making people laugh just by looking at him.


    However, neither of the two laughed. On the contrary, there was a hint of despair in the air.


    She glanced at him, then turned her head.


    The rain stopped, and it seemed they weren''t slow.


    The car slowed to a stop in front of the house, and a tall man in a tight black uniform climbed down from it.


    She was stunned and turned to look at Si Lianye.


    He walked out expressionlessly, as if he didn''t care that the blanket on him would affect his image.


    She followed him and heard him say in a low voice, "This is the security guard I hired."


    Oh, a bodyguard.


    She finally understood that besides the servants, there was another type of person in the villa.


    That person was also well-trained. He was only slightly surprised to see his boss dressed in such ridiculous clothes. He didn''t know if that person was secretly laughing or not, but on the surface, he was very serious. "Boss, I''m late."


    He shook his head and opened the car door. "It''s fine. Let''s drive."


    The rain was getting heavier now, and she had been tempted to suggest a slow walk back, but it didn''t seem likely now, so she had to follow him into the car.


    The man drove again.


    The atmosphere in the car froze again.


    The bodyguard glanced at them, as if he was sensitive to the fact that they had been a little strange before.


    He looked at her and sighed in his heart. He felt that this was the most heartless woman he had ever met, but he just couldn''t let her go.


    He took the initiative to ask, "How are you feeling now? Are you alright? "


    Actually, she already felt a little dizzy, but she didn''t want to show any weakness. She also felt that this should be because she was too excited just now. She just needed to go back and rest, so she said, "I''m fine, just be careful."


    Her words meant for him to be careful of his own body. Originally, it was on good intentions, but when Si Lianye, whose mind was quite sensitive right after she rejected him, heard this, her thin lips unknowingly turned into a straight line.


    She was completely unaware of the change in his mood, but the bodyguard Deng Chun ahead of him tensed up.


    As a bodyguard who had followed him for many years, he naturally knew what the boss''s expression meant.


    That was a sign that he was in an extremely bad mood. If this was the past, he would probably be in a terrible situation ¡­


    But now ¡­


    He uncertainly looked at the woman behind him and was bewildered. This woman heard that it was the boss''s old love and the boss thought very highly of her, but now it seemed that ¡­


    As he was thinking, the car slowly stopped in front of the tall main house. At that moment, he heard the boss behind him say in a gentle voice that he had never heard before, "You look a little tired, let me carry you out."


    He could not believe his ears. Since when had the boss used such a tone to speak to other women? This was simply unbelievable.


    However, something that made him widen his eyes happened. That woman actually rejected him without any respect, and with impatience in her voice, she said, "No need, I''m not a three year old child."


    The disdain in that voice made Deng Chun''s scalp go numb.


    This was too bold. He calmed his heart and waited quietly for the boss to continue his rage.


    However, something that made his eyeballs fall happened. Not only did the boss not get angry, he said in a gentler voice, "Then you have to be careful. It''s just raining and the ground is slippery. Don''t fall down."


    Deng Chun maintained his stupefied expression as he watched the two of them walk in.


    Shen Xiran was in front and Si Lianye was behind.


    After a long while, Deng Chun finally reacted and shook his head. He felt that this world was too mystical and illusory.


    After Shen Xiran walked in, he frowned and turned around to take a glance outside, then asked: "Did anything happen to my face?"


    He looked strangely at her face and felt that it was as white as ever. It was so beautiful that it made his heart beat faster. He shook his head and said, "No."


    "Then why is that bodyguard of yours looking at me like he''s seen a ghost? Does he think that I''m ugly?" she asked doubtfully.


    He laughed. "You''re too modest. If you were ugly, there wouldn''t be anyone beautiful in this world."


    "Come on, I''m not as good-looking as you think." She looked at him, thinking that he must be teasing her, only to discover that his face was serious, as if he was speaking from the bottom of his heart, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    She had a good grasp of her physical appearance. She knew that although she looked pretty good, she was still a far cry from being a peerless beauty. His words just now were clearly an exaggeration.


    However ¡­ Maybe it was a love story?


    She suddenly blushed. Just what was she thinking? She could think of something like that?

 C175

    Before he finished thinking about it, suddenly, Le Le rushed down the stairs with a happy smile on his face. "Mom, I''m done with class!"


    In an instant, she put aside all thoughts in her mind and went up to him. "Le Le, how was your learning?"


    He snuggled up to his mother''s soft bosom and nodded vigorously. "Not bad, I like that teacher. She even said that she wanted to teach me how to play the piano later."


    Play the piano? She raised her brows and looked at Si Lianye, only to see that he had already disappeared.


    On second thought, she thought of his image and couldn''t help chuckling.


    Even if he had more confidence, he wouldn''t want too many people to see him like that. If he didn''t go and change his clothes now, how long would it take?


    She thought for a moment, then hugged Le Le and asked: "Do you want to play?"


    "Yes." He hesitated to answer.


    "Then learn well." She touched his hair, thinking she would have to take out his schedule later.


    When Si Lianye finished changing her clothes and walked out, she had made this request to him as expected.


    He replied, "That Shi Chen is not only the best lesson in our country, he also has a level 8 piano certificate. Teaching him is very suitable for Le Le, if you still think that he is not professional enough, then I will just find a professional pianist ¡­"


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant." She quickly said: "I want to see the arrangement of Le Le''s classes. I can''t possibly not know anything."


    "Don''t worry, I will nurture Le Le well, and in the future, I will be able to take over my class early." As he continued to speak, he paid no attention to the words that she had said who knows how many times. Le Le was not his son.


    She sighed deeply, feeling powerless. This man only wanted to hear what she wanted to hear.


    However, he still gave her Le Le''s class schedule after that. She took a closer look and realized that it was not as boring as she had imagined, other than cultural lessons, there were also piano and extracurricular activities. There were also paintings and so on, they looked pretty much the same as the ones in school.


    She looked to be deep in thought. No wonder so many teachers came yesterday, Le Le had actually arranged so many courses.


    However, it seemed reasonable, as he had not memorized everything by heart.


    Seeing her expression, Si Lianye said: "You can rest assured now, I won''t let him work too hard."


    She snorted and put the class schedule aside: "Yes, you are very good, I will help Le Le to thank you, but don''t forget, you asked for it yourself, don''t regret it until the future."


    "Regret? No, I won''t regret it, even if I find out that the person Le Le is really not talking to my son, I won''t. " He stopped smiling and looked at her.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she turned her head and said, "Alright, then remember what you''re saying."


    When he saw that she had turned her head away from his awkward appearance, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to hold hers. "Xilan ¡­"


    Her body trembled as she turned her head to look at him. "What''s wrong?" He forgot to pull his hand away.


    He could not help but rejoice that this was the sign of her affection for him. Then he said, "Come to work with me tomorrow."


    "Are you sure? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll leak information about your company? " She looked at him, her eyes full of cunning.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he almost blurted out, ''It doesn''t matter if you leak it.'' Luckily his mind was still there, and he stopped abruptly. He turned around and said: "I don''t believe you would do that, right?"


    She snorted, thinking back to the grievances she had suffered at the company, "That''s not necessarily true. If you anger me, I won''t be lenient."


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you when that day comes." He looked at him with a smile.


    "Alright, it''s a deal then." Her eyes flickered as she thought of something. She could only see that his heart was beating so fast that she almost forgot what she wanted to say.


    However, in the end, he didn''t say anything because after a while, he realized that something was wrong with her.


    After finishing her sentence, she got up and prepared to return to her room. However, when she stood up, her body swayed a little. He reached out his hand to support her. In an instant, his expression changed.


    She looked at him with a wry smile. "I''m a little dizzy."


    He turned at once to call the doctor and looked at her again. "Is it cold?"


    She sat back down on the chair and rested her forehead on it. "That can''t be. I clearly didn''t get wet just now."


    However, his brows were locked together tightly because he didn''t know why her body was so weak. Even though she didn''t rain after his protection, she was still touched by a bit of cold ¡­


    Soon after the doctor arrived, he checked and announced that what he was worried about had happened. She had a cold and had a fever of 39 degrees.


    She sighed helplessly in her heart, but she could not help but feel dejected. She knew that her body was too weak. If it was before, how could she have a fever so easily?


    The doctor gave her some water, left her a bunch of medicine, and then left. After the doctor left, Si Lianye looked at her with an indescribable expression.


    She moved her body with a little bit of guilt. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I see how generous you are. You don''t even know your own fever." He spoke slowly, his expression clearly unpleasant.


    It was annoying to see how weak she looked and how completely unaware of it herself.


    She didn''t understand what he was thinking and tried to explain, "How could I have known that I would catch a cold so easily? I obviously didn''t get wet from the rain."


    In his heart, he thought that he would die from laughter if he told them about it. Two people, one of them was sick without the rain, while the other was still fine ¡­


    As he was thinking, he suddenly noticed that his face was also a bit red. He couldn''t help but ask doubtfully, "I can''t tell that your complexion is a little off. You aren''t sick, are you?"


    "How is this possible?" He snorted. "Do you think I''m your kind of body that''s going to break at a touch?"


    "This has nothing to do with my health ¡­" The more she looked at him, the more she felt that something was wrong. Not only was his face flushed red, but she also felt that something was wrong with his body temperature.


    "No need, I''m in good health, so it''s fine even if I get sick. Two days will pass, but you have to be careful." He covered her with the blanket and looked at her seriously: "You have to be careful, your body is yours, you have to take good care of it, do you understand?"


    With that, his phone rang. He left those words and walked out the door.


    Inside the phone, he received a message from Dingzi, who was standing beside Shangguan Zhe. "Boss, Shangguan Zhe is going back home."


    His eyes flashed. He''s healed already? So fast.


    "I got it, you continue to monitor him."


    "Yes."


    He put down his phone, and the expression on his face was completely different from before, when he was in front of Shen Xiran.


    If Shen Xiran saw him, he would definitely be on high alert.


    At this moment, she fell asleep in her room.


    He took out his phone and searched for a while. After thinking for a bit, he issued a few more commands before turning around and leaving.


    At this moment, as he walked forward, he suddenly felt dizzy and couldn''t help but frown as he supported himself against the wall.


    Could he have caught a cold?


    He frowned as he thought about it. If that was the case ¡­


    He didn''t want others to know about his own illness, but since the villa was so big, Shen Xiran quickly brought food over to the kitchen nun Sister-in-Law in his room at night to find out.


    "No wonder he hasn''t seen anyone for an entire afternoon. He really is sick." This proud and pampered man, admitting that he also had a mortal body, would he die if he got sick?


    Seeing her expression, she thought that she was worried about Si Lianye, so she said with a loud voice: "Don''t worry, Miss Shen, the young master''s health is very good, even if he''s sick, it won''t be for long, it''ll be better in a few days, don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried ¡­" To be honest, she wasn''t worried at all. She just felt that this person was sometimes so stubborn that it was unfathomable.


    However, after she finished speaking, when she saw Sister-in-Law''s "You ¡­ I know, but I won''t believe you" expression, she suddenly felt powerless.


    How could he describe her feelings?


    She shook her head and said, "Put your food on the table."


    Sister-in-Law agreed and quickly placed the dishes on the table. She then said, "Don''t worry, this is a light tasting meal that I made specially. It will be good for your body if you eat it."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Just as Sister-in-Law was about to go out, she suddenly said before leaving, "Miss Shen, our Young Master didn''t eat anything and said he has no appetite."


    As if afraid that she would stop him from questioning her, he hurriedly left.


    When she heard this, she immediately felt uneasy. What she said couldn''t be true, right? Was Si Lianye really that sick?


    Why don''t we ask Le Le to take a look?


    No, the cold would spread, it would not be good if it spread to Le Le.


    How about we just...


    She thought for a bit, then picked up her phone and called Si Lianye: "Hello?"


    Si Lianye caught it quickly and immediately said: "You miss me?"


    "I missed you. Where are you now?" She intentionally pretended that she didn''t know that he was sick and wanted to see what he would say.


    In the end, she managed to guess correctly. He said with a slightly hoarse voice, "I have some matters to attend to outside. I think I''ll be back very late tonight ¡­"


    "Hmph, if you have the ability, then don''t go out. What''s the matter? I think you have a fever, right?" She had exposed his lie without a trace of politeness.


    However, his reaction was out of her expectations. He immediately smiled, "So you knew."


    "Of course, did you think that there would be no news channels when I first came to live here? "Let me tell you, I was thinking of going to work with you, so you better eat obediently for me. Tomorrow, I''ll go with you." she said fiercely.


    "Fine, I''ll eat. With your concern for me, I''ll eat it even if I don''t have any appetite, won''t I?" This time, she did not cover up most of her words. The hoarseness in her voice was very obvious, making her hear that something was wrong. She could not help but ask, "What''s your fever? Have you taken any medication?"

 C176

    Are you concerned about me?


    "What are you doing with my body? Don''t worry, when I sleep, tomorrow will definitely be full of energy." He avoided answering her words, but at the end, he could not help but cough lightly.


    She heard his slightly more rapid breathing, and somehow she thought something was wrong. "You''re in your room?" she asked.


    "Of course, your room isn''t for me. How about we stay together today?" He seemed to be in a good mood, constantly joking with her.


    "Sure ¡­" He didn''t expect her to agree so quickly, which caused him to be stunned.


    In the end, she continued, "No wonder, Si Lianye, it''s fine if you want to enter my room to dream."


    Not only was Si Lianye not angry at what she heard, she started laughing instead, "Your temper is getting weirder and weirder, it can''t be that you have reached the stage of menopause, right?"


    "You''re a menopause, your whole family is." She was furious.


    "Alright, I understand. It seems that your body has recovered quite well. Your voice is so loud that it sounds like you''re talking at my door."


    "Of course, because I''m right in front of your door. Hurry up and open the door!" she said savagely on the phone.


    "What?" Lying on the bed, he was stunned. Did he hear it right? Did she come to see him on her own accord?


    Happiness came too fiercely, causing him to lose his ability to react in an instant.


    "I say, aren''t you going to open the door?" she said angrily at the door. ''Is it easy for a patient to go down? If she hadn''t thought that he was sick because of her, she wouldn''t have bothered to be so tired.


    Of course, this was a reason she had found for herself. As for a more profound reason, she didn''t want to think about it.


    After a while, the door opened and Si Lianye stood at the doorway with a face full of shock as she looked at her: "You really came."


    "Nonsense." She snappily walked in and looked at the arrangements around her. She then looked at his expression and felt relieved. Even though his face was a little haggard, his eyes were still lively, so his condition was not too serious.


    She looked around and asked, "I heard that someone said that you didn''t eat that night, so I came to see you. I thought you were very sick, but now it seems that you are fine."


    Hearing this, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Who told you I didn''t eat anything?"


    "You ate it?" Her mouth was wide open in surprise. She looked so cute that he wanted to kiss her.


    He restrained his impulse and said, "Of course, I''ve eaten quite a lot. Do you want me to count the number of things I''ve eaten?"


    "No need." She quickly waved her hand and roughly understood that she was deceived by Sister-in-Law once.


    He was truly depressed. If he had known that Zhang Xuan would come running over here so recklessly, he would have been even happier. He thought that Zhang Xuan might have some ulterior motives towards him.


    She snappily said, "I thought you were very sick, so I came to see you. But now it seems that I was worried. You rest a bit and I''ll go back."


    "Wait." He quickly grabbed her hand. "Wait. Since you''re here, don''t go back so quickly."


    She turned back and glanced at his bed.


    There was a laptop on his bedside table, and it looked as if he knew what he was doing after the call.


    He was a workaholic, and she had known him for so long.


    With a rare hint of embarrassment, he said, "I was just looking around."


    She snorted. "Whatever. The body''s yours anyway."


    His eyes lit up, and he held on tightly to her hand, unwilling to let go. "Are you worried about me?"


    "Nonsense, who''s worrying about you. I just feel a little guilty because I caused you to get sick. But now I see that you still have the mood to work, so it''s fine. I''m going."


    As he was about to leave, he realized that his hand was being held tightly and refused to let go. He could not help but glare at him angrily. "Let go, or I''ll call for someone."


    "You can shout, but if you call for someone, then it''s my loss." With a smile, he didn''t take her words to heart at all. Instead, he pulled her down to a seat.


    Of course she didn''t want to. How could she not be able to withstand his strength? With a gentle push, she was pushed down onto the bed.


    "Last time when I went out, I saw a very pretty little thing that I thought would suit you. Do you like it?"


    He went to the side and opened a drawer. He took out a small box and placed it in front of her.


    She glanced at him and really wanted to take the chance to leave. However, seeing that his sincere eyes couldn''t move at all, she hesitantly took it over. "Si Lianye, I don''t like these gaudy things."


    Looking at the appearance of the box, she could guess what was inside. It was mostly jewelry, but she wasn''t interested in it herself, so she felt that it was a waste that it was bought at such a expensive price, just like the time she went shopping with Xiao Rou. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Rou insisted on going, she wouldn''t have looked at it.


    Si Lianye laughed: "Let''s see if you like it or not." As she spoke, she seemed confident that she would like it.


    She looked at him suspiciously, and reached out her hand to unbuckle the clasp. Immediately, a warm ray of light flashed in front of her eyes. This pair of earrings looked very low key but did not lose its elegance.


    "I noticed last time that you seemed to be interested in pearls, so when I saw the earrings I thought you might like them, so I bought them." His voice was very magnetic as he leisurely whispered into her ear.


    She couldn''t resist reaching out to pick up the earring. Upon closer inspection, she found that the pearls before her had the same silvery-white luster as ordinary pearls at first glance, but upon closer inspection, she discovered that the pair of pearls were not perfectly round in shape, but rather in the shape of droplets of water. Furthermore, the color also seemed to have traces of red, and was not the traditional shape of pearls.


    "How is it? Did you see the benefits?" He proudly said, "I''ve seen too many things like pearls, but I''ve never seen anything with this shape and color. At first glance, I felt that it was very suitable for you. Do you want to try wearing it?"


    The more she looked, the more she liked it. Pearls were a typical traditional classical ornament of China, which was different from the foreign styles that required high profile, shiny, eye-catching, and eye-catching. It was a low-key type of ornament, one that could not help but look again and again before discovering the beauty of it.


    She had liked this kind of jewelry since she was young, but she had never talked about it with anyone before. She never thought that Si Lianye would actually be able to see through it and even give her a pearl earring that was obviously expensive.


    In fact, the value was secondary. What was hard to come by was the effort he put in for himself.


    She felt that the disgust she felt for him had faded a little.


    Danger, Shen Xiran, if you continue to stay like this, you will lose your last line of defense.


    In her heart, there was a voice constantly clamoring, but at this moment, her reason had already been defeated by her feelings.


    She took the earring and said to him, "Thank you, I really like it, but ¡­" She gently placed the earring into the box, then firmly placed the box in front of him.


    "I can''t accept it." She signaled with her eyes for him to catch her, but he wouldn''t budge, so she put the box aside.


    "Why?" His eyes were a little hurt as he asked, "Don''t you like it?"


    "No, I like it a lot. I have never seen such a special and beautiful pearl before. However, I cannot accept it. Thank you for your kind intentions." She pursed her lips. She knew that he didn''t want to hear her say these things, but she still said them out loud.


    His eyes were filled with disappointment. "If you really like it, then why didn''t you accept it? "Let me tell you, its price is definitely in the range of your imagination. It''s not a diamond, not a gem. The price is very low, so you have no other burdens taking it ¡­"


    He was about to continue, but she stopped him with a small hand on his lips.


    I know, thank you, I appreciate your kindness, but I really cannot accept this, and cannot accept without merit. You must have heard of these words, now that you have provided me with a place to stay, and even helped Le Le find a teacher to learn, I will remember all of these in my heart. She said with a serious expression.


    He looked at her silently and suddenly smiled. He casually picked up the box and said, "You still refuse to believe me." With that, he threw the box into the trash can, "Since it''s like this, there''s no use in keeping it. It''s better to just throw it away, it''ll save me the trouble of looking at it."


    She frowned and looked at him, "This thing is very beautiful, why did you throw it away? You can give it to someone else, you don''t have to give it to me."


    "To whom? "Are you sure you''d be happy if I gave it to another woman?" He looked at her deeply.


    "What''s there to be unhappy about? I''m not even happy yet." Her heart skipped a beat as she pretended to be indifferent.


    He chuckled. He felt that the little girl in front of him could be so stubborn that it made his heart itch. Sometimes he wanted to fiercely press her down on his butt, and sometimes he also wanted to fiercely kiss her on the bed.


    It was a pity that both their bodies didn''t allow him to do that, so he could only silently watch as she said those words before standing up and preparing to leave.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly raised his voice to ask: "Are you serious? "Then I''ll give it to someone else tomorrow. When that time comes, don''t look for me to settle the score."


    Her answer was to scoff, not at all taking his words seriously.


    The door closed softly.


    He smiled silently and returned to the bed. He put his hands behind his head and started thinking about her smile.


    Hell, ever since his reunion with her, he''s been looking more and more like a kid.


    He thought gloomily.


    After she returned, the first thing she did was throw herself onto the bed. Her condition had only just stabilized a little. After the conversation just now, she felt that she had exhausted all of her physical strength.

 C177

    Should I forgive him?


    The faint aching pain in the depths of her body once again assaulted her, making her unable to stop herself from furrowing her brows.


    She struggled to get up and first ate her medicine before collapsing onto the ground.


    She slept all the way until noon the next day. When she woke up, she was surrounded by people.


    She opened her eyes and felt her head heavy. It was as if she felt very uncomfortable. She could not help but ask, "What happened to me?"


    She saw the people by her bedside. There was a doctor wearing a white gown, a young servant, as well as Si Lianye. There was also a little head.


    Before anyone could speak, Le Le called out, "Mom!" But just as he was about to leap over, Si Lianye just in time to hug his. "Le Le can''t, your mother is sick, you can''t go over."


    She looked at the doctor. "What''s the matter with me?"


    The doctor frowned and said, "The medicine I gave you was a antipyretic. Originally, your condition was better, but last night, you had a terrible fever. If it wasn''t for someone finding you this morning, then ¡­"


    When she heard him, her heart jumped. She turned her head to look at Si Lianye and saw his haggard face, so she asked him, "Is what the doctor said true?"


    Si Lianye sighed as she hugged Le Le, "It''s true, you burned so much in the middle of the night, we don''t even know it. If it wasn''t for Sister-in-Law sending us breakfast in the morning, who knows how long you would have burned for."


    Although Le Le was not very sensible, he knew that his mother was sick again. His little face was full of nervousness.


    He was naive enough to think that his mother was as afraid of the injection as he was of it.


    She felt warmth in his heart and said: "I''m fine, it''s just a cold. But you can''t go near Mom, it''s contagious, at that time, Le Le will also have to be injected with needles."


    Needling was indeed a very serious threat to any child. At that time, his face had already turned pale and he did not dare to pounce on his mother again.


    At this time, a lady who was silent walked up from behind them and said to Si Lianye: "Come, Young Master, let me hug you."


    Who was that person?


    Shen Xiran opened his eyes wide.


    Si Lianye nodded and said to Le Le: "Mother is going to get an injection now, can Le Le play with this auntie?"


    Le Le hesitated for a moment and really wanted to stay behind to accompany his mother, but in the end he still agreed.


    Only after they left did Si Lianye explain, "This is someone I invited to specially take care of Le Le. Don''t worry, she has a lot of international childcare certificates, and she has a set of skills for children."


    She looked at him without speaking.


    He felt a little guilty, but his expression was very calm. He even joked with her, "Why are you looking at me like that? Be careful not to fall in love with me. "


    "You''re shameless!" As expected, her attention was attracted and she stared at him fiercely.


    The doctor was not interested in their flirting. He thought about giving her an injection and then said to her, "Your body seems weaker than normal, so I suggest you go to the hospital and check it out."


    Knowing why, she smiled and said, "Okay, doctor, I''ll find a time."


    Si Lianye looked at her expression, then suddenly said: "Why don''t you go today."


    Startled, she said to him, "How am I going to get to the hospital like this? I''ll go when I''m done."


    He was once again thinking how he could delay the matter.


    The doctor frowned back at him and said, "She''s in pretty good shape at the moment. She can wait a few days."


    Si Lianye did not say anything.


    She looked at him strangely and asked, "Have you recovered from your cold?"


    He nodded his head and said with slight ridicule, "Who is like you? Their body is so weak."


    "I don''t know who did it." She knew she had said the wrong thing after she finished speaking. She wanted to bite off her tongue.


    Although it was the truth, it was clearly a spoiling of the moment.


    When the doctor heard this, his eyebrows twitched. Looking at his expression, he immediately made a decision. "I still have to leave first."


    With that, he carried the box and walked out.


    The remaining two people looked at each other in silence.


    Si Lianye looked at her for a while before sighing softly, "I knew that you still haven''t forgiven me."


    She opened her mouth to say something, but found herself unable to say anything.


    Said she didn''t forgive him? But why did she care about him so much, saying that she had already forgiven him? But even she herself would not believe this.


    She could only shut her mouth.


    After a long while, he stood up and said, "You''re not in a good condition, you need to rest more. I''ll have someone watch at the door, if anything happens, just call me.


    With that, he turned around and left.


    She looked at his back, not sure if it was due to her feelings, but she actually saw traces of loneliness.


    It wasn''t until the door was closed that she felt as if she had hurt his heart.


    She was in a rare dilemma.


    The Si Lianye now was completely different from before. Should she really forgive him?


    However, she really couldn''t forget that dreary night five years ago when she was tied up in bed and cried out every day that she shouldn''t be screaming so badly, and ¡­ The child that had disappeared before it was even formed.


    She tried to get up and walk, but she found her wrist aching and her head dizzy.


    She could only smile wryly and lie back down.


    At that moment, someone called.


    She picked it up. "Hello?" She was in a bad mood and didn''t even look at who the caller was.


    The person on the other side said, "Xi Ran, it''s me."


    When the voice entered her ears, she couldn''t help but sit up straight. "alba?"


    "It''s me." Shangguan Zhe''s voice was heavy and even though he was not in a good mood, he was still able to very sensitively notice that something was wrong with her voice.


    A trace of a smile appeared on her lips. Indeed, the person who understood her the best was Shangguan Zhe.


    "Yeah, I accidentally caught the rain last night, so I had a bit of a fever, but it''s much better now." She said lightly, not wanting him to worry about her: "By the way, are you done? Where is it now? "


    He was not fooled by her little trick, but said impolitely: "What did Si Lianye do, you only went there for two days and you get sick?"


    She felt a little awkward. "Actually, I can''t blame her for this. It was my body that was too weak ¡­"


    I don''t know if he''ll be able to accept this explanation, she thought.


    Shangguan Zhe went silent for a moment when he heard this, then suddenly said: "Xiran."


    "Hmm?" His voice sounded a little strange, causing her to listen attentively.


    "Do you know? This is the first time you have defended him in front of me. He said solemnly.


    "Is that so?" She was secretly shocked, but she still said carelessly, "Because what I said was the truth. I can''t possibly say bad things about him just because I hate him, right?"


    "Is that so? Are you sure you still feel the same way about him? " he asked again.


    "Then... I hate what he has done to me. I hate how he betrayed the oath made between us, and I won''t change anything about that. You should understand my feelings as well. " She spoke slowly.


    Shangguan Zhe was silent for a while again, then said: "I feel that you''re a little different than before. I thought you already understood him, but it seems that you haven''t now."


    She smiled and said, "Of course. How could I forget such a grudge?"


    Shangguan Zhe sighed and said: "Xi Ran, do you know? In fact, I sometimes think, is it right or wrong for me to give you my full support to come back for revenge? If you didn''t come back, you might have already been treated professionally in the hospital, and not just relying on drugs like this. So, suddenly, promise me, let''s go back to Country A and not think about revenge anymore, okay? If you really can''t let it go, I''ll help you get it. "


    Hearing that, she paused, and slowly said: "No, alba, this is my own problem, I have to take care of it myself. Don''t worry, I won''t joke around with my body."


    Shangguan Zhe deeply felt that he was extremely tired. Sometimes, he really couldn''t understand what this woman was made of, but she seemed to have a will of her own, if she was a normal person, she would have already gone to the hospital to find the best doctor to treat him. In the end, she completely didn''t put her life in her eyes.


    In the end, he had no other choice but to say: "Think of Le Le, Xi Ran, think of Le Le. If something really happens to you, then Le Le will be the most pitiful child in the world."


    "Isn''t there still you?" she joked.


    Shangguan Zhe roared: "Shen Xiran!"


    "Well, well, I was wrong." She apologized quickly.


    Shangguan Zhe took a deep breath and said: Alright, let''s forget about this matter. Let''s settle another debt, why did you suddenly move out from my house and stay with Si Lianye again?


    Because he threatened me. I can''t find you, what else can I do?


    No one could understand Shangguan Zhe better than her. Perhaps he was cold and merciless to others, causing many people to be afraid, but to her, Shangguan Zhe was a big brother who protected his everywhere, a soft-hearted person. If he told him the truth, he would definitely feel guilty, and he had already caused him more than enough trouble, so he wouldn''t be able to add in any more.


    Thus, she used a relaxed tone and said, "Because Le Le missed his Uncle Si, so he pulled me back."


    "Really? It''s not you who wants to go back yourself? " he asked, in a tone so incomprehensible that she could not fathom what he meant.


    She carefully replied, "Of course not, how could I possibly miss him? I hate him, it''s too late to get away from him. " She spoke without hiding anything.


    "Then remember to tell Le Le that Papa Shangguan is unhappy."


    "Okay, I will say it, but you have to be prepared to let him cry all over." She smiled.

 C178

    The two of them chatted for a while longer before hanging up the phone.


    From start to finish, she had not realized that her room''s door had not been closed properly, leaving behind a crack.


    Outside, someone was leaning against the wall and listening for a long time.


    He heard the person inside apologizing sweetly to his phone and felt like needles were stabbing into his heart.


    So this was the thought she had when she looked at him. So this was how she saw him in her heart.


    Hate him, hate him, it was too late to avoid him?


    Hehe, I''m afraid this time he forced her to move back to her place with a deep hatred in his heart.


    That day, he stayed outside her room for a very long time before slowly walking back to his own room. Inside, she put down the phone and tossed and turned for a long time.


    Because she realized that after saying those words, she felt very guilty, so guilty that she felt very uneasy. Did she really think that way? Really?


    She did not dare to give herself an answer, but somehow felt too guilty to sleep. Fortunately, it was still early, so she slowly decided to sleep for a while. Time slowly passed.


    Le Le really wanted to accompany her, but he couldn''t seem to be held in by the gazes of others, as he was afraid that he too would catch a cold.


    As for Si Lianye, no one knew where she went and for the next half a day, she was nowhere to be seen.


    She could only brush her phone in boredom and play. Then, she inadvertently found another piece of news related to Si Lianye.


    The news said that he was attending some sort of ribbon cutting ceremony, wearing a suit and a leather suit, looking very heroic and imposing, which made many women feel like their legs were going limp. But unlike before, he had an unfamiliar and beautiful woman on his arm, and both of them had a happy smile on their faces, looking like a pair of beautiful couples.


    She felt her heart twitch as the displeasure in her heart rose.


    She snorted and threw her hand away, squinting her eyes. No wonder he didn''t see anyone in the daytime. He went out with another woman. Hmph, he forgot about sex.


    As she thought about it, she suddenly felt that her angry mood was a bit ridiculous. Who was he with? Who was he with? What did it have to do with her?


    She was not his girlfriend, nor was she his wife.


    Thinking of this, she tried her best to retract her thoughts and start playing the game, trying to divert her attention away from herself. No one knew how to change their focus, but looking at the game screen on her phone, she kept thinking of his interaction with that woman.


    She let out a deep sigh and threw her phone to the side in low spirits. From this moment onwards, she couldn''t help but admit that she still had some feelings for him.


    However, this didn''t mean anything. In any case, he still needed to take revenge. Otherwise, wouldn''t that child''s death be too unfair?


    Her child, and she would never have another child again ¡­


    When she thought about it, her heart suddenly hurt. She took a deep breath and slowly opened her phone to look at the news again and again. She realized that Si Lianye still wasn''t back tonight.


    After some thought, she decided to go to his study in the evening.


    Realizing what was on her mind, she suddenly realized that she couldn''t drag it out any longer. Otherwise, she might be softhearted.


    While she was still able to deal with him, she quickly found his weakness.


    Because she was sick, she knew that very few servants would come here. Of course, there were very few servants here.


    She slowly waited. She even ate something in the middle and took a nap. Finally, it was midnight.


    At this time, she knew that it was when the people in the villa were the least. Most of the servants had already gone back to their rooms to sleep, and now that Si Lianye was immersed in the bed of women, she would definitely not come back so quickly.


    She made up her mind to quietly get out of bed when there was no one outside.


    After a day of rest and treatment, her body had recovered quite a bit. At the very least, she wouldn''t be out of bed panting like before.


    She slowly opened the door and stepped into the hallway. Then, she looked towards the room at the end of the corridor.


    That was Si Lianye''s study. After two days of observation, she discovered that Si Lianye liked working there, and there were a lot of important information stored inside.


    She pursed her lips, cast aside the last bit of doubt in her heart, and slowly walked over.


    She felt a little apprehensive, but when she reached the door, she reached out her hand to push it away. She felt a burst of disappointment.


    The door was locked.


    Strangely, other than disappointment, she also felt a sense of relief.


    She put down her hand and was about to turn back when a voice came from behind her. "My dear, are you thinking about me?"


    Who could that frivolous voice be?


    Her heart skipped a beat, and when she turned around, she found that Si Lianye was already standing behind her.


    She covered up her panic and exaggeratedly patted her chest: "Si Lianye, are you a cat? Why are there no sounds of footsteps? "


    Si Lianye looked at her without blinking: "You guessed right, I am indeed a cat. If you don''t believe me, feel it, maybe you can even find cat hair on me."


    As she spoke, she actually took her hand and placed it on herself, causing her to jump in fright. She was caught off guard as he pulled her in front of him, and as soon as she got close, she could smell the strong smell of alcohol.


    Her head felt dizzy. She pressed her hand against his chest to prevent any further contact with him, then glared at him and said, "You just happened to have a cold and went drinking. Do you think you''re not sick enough?"


    "Can I understand that you care about me?" He took her hand, half smiling.


    Her face couldn''t help but turn red. "Do you need me to worry about you? I''m afraid there are a lot of women lined up outside waiting to care about you. "


    After saying that, he pulled his hand back.


    He raised his eyebrows and pretended to sniff. "Strange. I smell a strong sour smell. Do you smell it?"


    "No, something''s wrong with your nose." She answered seriously, then took two steps back and said to him, "I thought you were still working in the study and wanted to come see you. Now that I see you seem to have gone away to have fun, then forget it, I''m going back to sleep, see you later ¡­" "Ahh!"


    Suddenly, she stopped because she discovered that he had stepped right in front of her. He extended his right hand to support her head, causing her to tremble with fear. What are you going to do? "


    Shen Xiran, can you try your best? Just like that, you were scared to the point that you stuttered.


    He laughed and said: "I want to clarify one thing, Firstly, I went to see a woman today, but I only took a few pictures with her and then broke up. Secondly, I went to drink with Lin Zixuan and did not go with the woman.


    She couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart. She looked straight at him and asked, "I didn''t ask you, so you don''t need to answer in such detail. Anyway, I''m not your wife."


    "But in my heart, you are my only wife. It''s fine if you don''t agree now, but you will definitely agree to it in the future." He answered with certainty.


    She was angered by his matter-of-fact attitude and laughed. "It''s just nostalgia. You''re probably the thickest man in the world. Do you think your conscience won''t hurt if you speak like this?"


    "Of course not. If you don''t believe me, feel it?" He suddenly leaned close to her ear and whispered something. The warm breath that sprayed into her ear caused her face to flush crimson.


    "You hooligan, go away ¡­" "Sob, sob ¡­" Before she could finish, his handsome face grew infinitely larger, until it became a negative distance away from her.


    She was stunned. She had no idea why her spy mission would turn out like this.


    She struggled with all her might, but she was unable to withstand his strength. Instead, she lost control of her teeth as she struggled, allowing his sharp tongue to take advantage of her weakness and sweep away thousands of enemies.


    Her mind gradually became muddled, and soon turned into a lump of paste.


    In the end, when he finally showed mercy and let her go, her face was flushed and she was panting heavily. Her forehead was covered in sweat and her eyes were dazed. She looked extremely attractive with her watery eyes.


    He looked at her with a wry smile. He felt that he was digging a hole with her. She looked so attractive that he really wanted to turn into a wolf and pounce on her, but he didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    Alas, the doctor''s words were still in his ears, and he could not touch them.


    When she finally regained her clarity, she suddenly glared at him. "Si Lianye, can you not always be so hoodlum?"


    "I thought you liked it, didn''t I?" He said pointedly.


    She couldn''t help but blush again. Her entire body was hot and dry. She couldn''t continue to talk. She stomped her feet and said, "I''m not going to talk to you anymore." He turned around and ran.


    He stood on the spot with a smile as he watched her figure nimbly disappear behind the door, helplessly shaking his head.


    Was this woman interested in him? Still boring?


    Tsk tsk, that was really hard to do. He recalled the words he had overheard earlier and a shadow immediately covered his heart.


    It was another night in the market.


    From that day on, the relationship between the two of them seemed to have entered a very delicate stage. The way they got along was very strange, like a friend, like a lover, but also at times like a pair of enemies.


    This made the people around them confused, of course, it included their bodyguard Deng Chun.


    Every time he tried to guess the relationship between Shen Xiran and Si Lianye, he would always fail to do so. Every time he thought that something was amiss, the next time he thought that something was amiss.


    It was really hard to deal with.


    She and Le Le had also started to get used to living here, and the working hours had also become much more stable. From the second day after she had recovered from her cold, she followed him to work again, but this time, she felt that the gazes of many people towards her had changed, becoming doubtful and cautious. She even saw reverence in some people''s eyes.


    She looked around for time to ask Si Lianye: "Did you tell them something? Why are they looking at me with such strange gazes?"

 C179

    Si Lianye said as if nothing had happened, "Oh, in order to prevent things like what happened in the past, I had people notify them that you are my child''s mother, so they might have misunderstood."


    "What?" You actually said that! " She was so angry that her face turned pale, "If you say it like that, even those who don''t know our relationship will think that we have something to do with it!"


    "Isn''t that fine?" Si Lianye smiled and did not mind.


    "You did it on purpose!" Only now did she realize.


    "What do you think?" He was laughing like a cat that had stolen something fishy.


    "Despicable!" She didn''t want to see him again after she finished her sentence, so she turned around and went back to her seat to pack up the documents angrily.


    Then, at noon, Si Lianye still hadn''t come back from her meeting and it was already time to get off work.


    If she was not busy earlier, Si Lianye would have called her out to eat. If she was not busy, he would have brought her out to eat delicacies. It was her first time seeing something like this, so she should be eating by herself now? I''ll wait for him to come back.


    To be honest, she really wanted to go eat first. Who knew how long he would take for this, but her stomach was already growling.


    But she also felt that based on Si Lianye''s bad manners, if she dares to leave him to eat first, he would probably give her some shoes when he comes back.


    It wouldn''t be worth it.


    She was thinking hard, trying to find a perfect solution, and she didn''t know that someone was watching her from the outside.


    He was one of Si Lianye''s secretaries, one of the most experienced among Si Lianye''s large group of secretaries, and had only been at work for less than half a year, because he had performed exceptionally well in his previous position and was specially promoted by Yue Haoqing. Therefore, to him, the person he revered the most was not Si Lianye, but Yue Haoqing, his direct superior.


    Since the first time Shen Xiran had entered the company, he had stealthily noticed her. Of course, he wasn''t an idiot, so he naturally knew about the ambiguous relationship between her and the owner. He didn''t have the courage and strength to steal someone away from him, so when he found out that he was silently in love with her, he had already made up his mind.


    The last time she was slandered, he also bravely came out to testify, however, before he could do anything, the boss had already resolved the matter. Seeing how much the boss trusted her, he was both happy and lonely in his heart, because he felt that it was very likely that he would have a single love for the rest of his life.


    But today, it seemed, his destination had come.


    He touched the lunch box that was still warm and hesitated for a while. Seeing her frown as she gently touched his stomach, he mustered the courage to stand up and walk towards her.


    Just as she was at a loss, she suddenly felt a black shadow appear in front of her. Excited, she quickly raised her head and said, "You''re finally back. Even ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he realized that the person in front of him was not his mature and steady boss Si Lianye, but the delicate and pretty little fresh meat Ning Yichen. He could not help but stare blankly, and muttered: "May I ask about you ¡­"


    Ning Yichen blushed and did not say anything. He only took out his lunchbox from his back and placed it in front of her, causing her to open his eyes wide as he looked at him, and said in a low voice: "Did you not bring any lunch? I did, I made it myself, eat it."


    She blushed and quickly shook her head in refusal, "No, this is your lunch. How can I have the face to eat yours? I''ve already ordered takeout. You can have it." With that, he pushed the lunchbox back.


    He had already expected that she would not agree so easily, so he wasn''t discouraged. Instead, he looked at her and said in a low voice, "I accidentally made too much food, how about I take out some and we eat together?"


    He opened the lunchbox. Inside were bright red prawns, dark green vegetables, and golden corn and egg pancakes. It looked very appetizing.


    She couldn''t tell that his cooking skills were pretty good, so she glanced at the dishes and held back the saliva at the corner of her mouth, trying her best to not make a fool of herself. She smiled and said, "No need, I''ve already ordered takeout, it should be soon. As he said this, he stared at him, shouting crazily in his heart, "Close it, close it, I can''t hold it in any longer."


    She was already very hungry. If she were to smell such a fragrant aroma, she would almost lose control of her own hands.


    However, it was clear that Ning Yichen did not have any tacit understanding with her, and when he saw her large eyes that seemed to be able to speak, he could not take it anymore. His white face flushed red and he lowered his head slightly: "Sorry, I don''t know, I''ll leave now ¡­."


    As he spoke, he tidied up his lunchbox in a fluster, but for some reason, his hands were shaking so badly that he couldn''t even cover his lunchbox.


    He was so anxious that his face turned red. He tried his best to apologize, "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    She found it funny and couldn''t help but reach out to cover up the lunchbox, but accidentally bumped into his arm. Both of them shuddered, and she saw with her own eyes that the little piece of meat before her was green and delicious as she lowered her head in panic.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. She felt that she was like a female pervert who only knew how to eat men''s tofu.


    Just as she was about to say something to ease the atmosphere between the two of them, a chilly voice came from the door, "It seems that I''ve come at the wrong time. I''ve disturbed you."


    The voice was so sour that even the green Ning Yichen could hear it, and was so scared that he almost jumped up, then turned around and looked at the figure at the door with a human face, his face green and white, "Old ¡­ Boss, you ¡­ "You''re back ¡­"


    That kind of expression and that kind of guilty tone, even Shen Xiran who felt like he was looking at a ghost could not help but have his teeth ache.


    Then, looking at the Si Lianye whose anger had almost turned into substance, she sighed, swiftly covered his lunchbox with her hands and feet, and then handed over to the pitiful Ning Yichen as she said: "Thank you for your good intentions, but I feel that my takeout has arrived."


    Ning Yichen took the lunchbox, his head drooping even lower. Fortunately, his intelligence was still online, so he knew that she was letting him go so he quickly took the lunchbox and went out.


    When he passed by the boss, his body trembled instinctively. He felt a chill down his spine, and he couldn''t help but feel goosebumps all over his body.


    He did not dare raise his head and quickly walked away like a gust of wind.


    Si Lianye retracted his gaze that was so cold it would make people want to laugh, and said to her with a smile that was not a smile: "It seems like your charm is not small, and you can even attract the attention of the little brat beside me? Hm? Shouldn''t I praise you a little? "


    As he spoke, he slowly walked in front of her and looked down at her. His icy aura made her want to shiver.


    Unknowingly, she started to explain, "I didn''t provoke him. He asked me on his own accord, probably seeing that I was hungry and kind. What do you want to do with your current appearance?"


    Si Lianye smirked: "Then do you think I should be happy? I will take care of my woman, which one is she? "


    Her words were filled with a sense of superiority. She couldn''t help but raise her head and ask, "When did I become your woman? How come I didn''t know?"


    His eyes darkened with a dangerous cold light. "It''s okay if you don''t know. I know."


    The low voice seemed to whisper in her ear, causing her hair to stand on end. She leaned back a little, carefully examining him. Suddenly, she smiled. "So you''re jealous."


    "Can''t you? You woman, you are trying to attract attention when I''m not around. How many men do you want around you? "Hmm?" One Shangguan Zhe had not been dealt with well, and now there was another Ning Yichen. How many men did this woman have to offend before he was willing to give up?


    She raised her delicate eyebrows: Si Lianye, be more courteous when you speak of it. What do you mean by luring bees and butterflies? They''ve never provoked other men before, and they''re the ones who came looking for me. Don''t tell me they want me to not say a word? Si Lianye, you were hugging another woman a few days ago, can you not be so double standard? "


    As she spoke, she got angry as well. Was there not a few women he had held in his arms before? They were all on the news, and everyone thought that they were a couple. As for her, she only spoke a few words with a man, but in the end, she was treated as a criminal and was interrogated.


    Si Lianye was slightly stunned, then stared deeply at her: "You actually know how to talk back? "I said you were jealous last time but you still don''t admit it. I already explained it last time ¡­"


    "But I explained it this time, why didn''t you listen?" she asked quickly, interrupting him.


    He was stunned. "Of course it''s different."


    "Why is it different?" She pressed on.


    "A sharp-tongued woman, you need to teach her a lesson!"


    He suddenly bent down, and the familiar scene caused her to cover her mouth reflexively with her eyes wide open. "Don''t even think about it!"


    He smiled and suddenly lifted his hand to pluck a piece of white paper from her hair. "You''re thinking too much. I just wanted to help you remove the paper."


    "Oh, thank you." He was too close, so close that she could not help but be a little confused. That face was unbelievably handsome.


    She couldn''t help but think that as long as any woman saw him, she would probably be enchanted by him.


    As she thought of this, she unconsciously relaxed her hand. When he saw it, the light in her eyes flickered.


    When she saw this, her heart skipped a beat and she cried out, "Not good!"


    But it was too late.


    His handsome face swelled up in front of her until the last warm touch touched her lips.


    A numbness passed from her lips straight into her heart.


    She was forcefully kissed again.

 C180

    How old are you, please?


    His lips landed heavily on hers.


    At that moment, she felt as if fireworks were exploding in her head. It was such a wonderful feeling, so wonderful that she was unable to extricate herself from it.


    Under the hot kiss, she felt her body temperature rise bit by bit, so high that even the temperature in the air seemed like it was about to ignite.


    His large hand had unwittingly invaded her clothes, caressing her delicate skin.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard an extremely unsightly sound.


    "Gulp ¡­" It was loud and sudden.


    The two of them opened their eyes at the same time, and almost simultaneously saw embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    Then the two separated, their eyes both looking down.


    "It''s you?"


    "It''s you, right ¡­"


    When they spoke together, they felt that this humiliation must have been caused by the other party.


    Her eyes widened as she tried to suppress the shyness in her heart. It was too embarrassing, she definitely couldn''t admit it.


    But there were things that could not be changed at the will of the people, and just as her thoughts were finished, she heard the gurgling sound again.


    The evidence was clear. It had come from her stomach.


    He looked at her with a smile that almost spilled out of his eyes.


    Her face was flushed red and her eyes were evasive. This was too embarrassing. She actually ¡­


    Fortunately, he had a little bit of conscience and didn''t mock her. Instead, he said to her in a very elegant manner, "Sorry, this is my fault. So I''m treating you to a big meal to express my apology?"


    "What big meal?" She looked at the time and saw that it was already close to one in the afternoon. Usually, at this time of the day, all the restaurants would be packed.


    "Come on, I''ve already ordered Haoqing to order two dishes for us." He pulled her to her feet, then walked over to his big chair and gently held her in his arms.


    She uncomfortably moved her body. "What are you doing?"


    He smiled but didn''t say anything. At this moment, a light knock came from the door, "Boss."


    She was a little taken aback and struggled with all her might. "Someone''s coming. Let go of me."


    He embraced her without caring about it and said, "It''s fine. I saw it. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    With that, he ignored her objections and said loudly, "Bring him in."


    The door was pushed open, and Yue Haoqing walked in.


    When she saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief. Compared to other people, she would rather come in and see him like this. At least, from what she knew, Yue Haoqing was a man who would never say anything.


    Sure enough, when he came in with the box, he only glanced at them briefly before lowering his eyes. He then gently placed the box on the table and said, "This is the meal you ordered."


    She blushed the whole time, not daring to say a single word. Si Lianye nodded at him calmly: "Okay, you should go eat too and rest up. You still have a mission to complete in the afternoon."


    "Alright."


    After he left, she glared at him and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that the news will spread?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? For us unmarried men and women who haven''t married yet, you''re not a mistress, so what are you afraid of? " He said indifferently.


    Yes, what he said made sense. What in the world was she afraid of?


    She was suddenly confused and lost for a while.


    When he saw that she was actually in a daze, he patted her butt in amusement and said, "What are you thinking about? Eat quickly, aren''t you hungry? "


    She answered with an "Oh" and went up to open the lunchbox. Although she was prepared to order a takeout dish, she was still surprised when she saw the dishes.


    The takeout looked even more delicious than the high-end restaurants outside.


    Please give her a dozen of these takeouts.


    He got up to take a look, but there was a hint of displeasure in his eyes. "They''re getting more and more perfunctory. They''re so much worse than before."


    Still lacking in this way?


    She looked at him in surprise. Si Lianye was born with a golden spoon in her mouth as expected of someone who despised dishes like this.


    She snappily said, "If you don''t like it, then don''t eat it. I''ll eat it up myself."


    "Alright, at most I''ll order another serving." He was rather generous, and with a bright smile on his face, he looked to be in a good mood. "To be honest, although this kind of food is not bad, I still prefer for you to make it yourself."


    "Is that so? You no longer have the qualifications to eat the dishes that you have cooked, and the only person who can enjoy the dishes that I have cooked personally is Le Le. " She retorted rudely, taking out the contents of the lunchbox.


    In addition to the three meat dishes and one vegetable dish, there was also a big bowl of soup and a big bowl of rice that was big enough for two people.


    She impatiently picked up the chopsticks and started eating. She did not care about how many there were. In any case, it was a big world. If there was anything she wanted to say, she would eat it first.


    She, who was only concerned with eating, did not notice. His gaze was placed on her for a long time before he slowly picked up the chopsticks and finished eating.


    As he was eating, he suddenly said: "How do you feel about all this food? Isn''t it a little better than Ning Yichen''s?"


    After hearing that, she almost choked to death on the food in her mouth. She put down her chopsticks and looked up at him, her expression serious: "I say, young master Si Family, aren''t you a little too narrow-minded? It''s not like I have ever eaten his dishes before."


    "Is that so? If we don''t eat it just now, we might have a chance in the future, right? " He still wouldn''t let her go, he added.


    Impatient, she put down her chopsticks and said, "Yes, yes, yes, I will definitely find a chance to eat some food. When I come back, I''ll give you an evaluation report, okay?"


    As she spoke, she could feel the temperature of the air around her plummet by several degrees.


    She didn''t need to raise her head to know that his current expression was terrifying. She couldn''t help but feel discouraged. Was there something wrong with this man? Was it just that he could make him jealous for so long?


    Besides, did he admit that she was his woman?


    Did he grow up jealous?


    She really wanted to ignore him and finish eating her food. These dishes were very delicious, it was a pity they were cold, but the gaze from above made her entire body feel numb, and even if she didn''t look up, she could clearly feel his anger.


    Helplessly putting down her chopsticks, she looked at him and asked: "Si Lianye, how old are you?"


    He blinked and said nothing.


    , I think you are probably only three years old, and even younger than Le Le. Do you think it would be interesting to eat vinegar like this?


    "But you said you were going to his house." There was a trace of grievance in his voice that she could not ignore.


    "That''s just angry words. Don''t you understand?" She looked at him helplessly. Suddenly, she had a ridiculous thought that she had gained another son.


    His expression suddenly relaxed as he looked at her, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    Truly beautiful, truly monstrous.


    She felt that she had been wrapped up in his skin for five years, and that she still had no resistance to his appearance.


    How depressing.


    Yan Zhi''s grief was due to this face. She couldn''t even get angry.


    When he received her explanation, his smiling appearance made her heart skip a beat. She could only turn her head away from him and diligently stuff the food into her stomach.


    He didn''t say anything more. He looked at her while eating, as if he could eat if he looked at her.


    Seeing that she couldn''t take it anymore, she turned to him and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "You look beautiful." Hearing his simple reply, she couldn''t help but turn her head away.


    Really ¡­ This was really too much. With such a face coupled with those words, it would be hard for her not to be moved.


    Fortunately, he seemed to realize that she was getting a little emotional, so he didn''t say anything else. Finally, the two of them were able to eat their meal in peace.


    In the afternoon, she was very busy. As his assistant, she did not have time to think about anything else as she quickly ran up and down to help him.


    However, she then found another question, and asked Yue Haoqing who was beside her curiously: "Mr. Yue, may I ask where is that Secretary Ning? Where did he go? "


    Yue Haoqing looked at her strangely and said: "He was called over to the branch office by the boss."


    Branch office?


    Are you trying to kick him out?


    This Si Lianye was too much. She could already see through the meticulous work that he had done before, but she was actually implicated by her into such an honest man''s affairs. Was she actually being dragged into this mess by Si Lianye?


    This was truly too much!


    It was no wonder that when Yue Haoqing looked at his face just now, he felt that there was something wrong.


    Besides being angry, she wanted to settle the score with Si Lianye.


    When he returned to the office, he realized that he seemed to have just left.


    Work for the time being, until he comes back.


    But after a while, she suddenly felt a wave of dizziness. She frowned as she remembered that she had forgotten to take the noon medicine.


    That was the medicine that the doctor had told him to take on time.


    Really ¡­ Si Lianye was his nemesis.


    She stopped what she was doing, took her bag over, rummaged through it for a while, then took out a few medicine bottles, picked them up, and poured out a bunch of medicine. She stood up and poured a cup of water in front of the water dispenser, preparing to swallow the medicine with this cup.


    However, at this moment, a stern voice came from the doorway. "Why are you taking so many pills?"


    She was shocked and turned her head to look. She saw a Old Mistress who she could never forget standing at the door, looking at her with a stern expression. No, strictly speaking, she was looking at her hand.


    In that instant, her heart experienced anger, and then it calmed down. Then, with a gentle smile, she lifted her head up and swallowed the medicine in her hand with a natural expression.


    She drank a full glass of water before she managed to suppress her nausea.


    Imperial Mother walked over with large strides to stand in front of her. Even though the relationship between the two of them wasn''t as stiff as before, she still looked at her with a condescending gaze: "Your body is still that weak right now? What medicine are you taking? "

 C181

    The tone of her voice didn''t sound like she was concerned about her at all, it sounded like she was questioning her, and there was even a hint of disdain in it.


    The sensitive nerve in her heart was moved. She raised her head and said, "The medicine I eat is, of course, a cure."


    Imperial Mother was enraged by her attitude. "What''s with your attitude?"


    "Oh? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my attitude, you ask and I answer, what''s wrong with that? " she said with a sneer.


    At this time, Shen Zimo walked out of the door. It was only then that Shen Xiran realized why Imperial Mother had silently walked in today.


    This was also why, based on Shen Zimo''s temper, after the last time he received such a severe reprisal from her, he would definitely want to take revenge.


    She was still underestimating him.


    He only saw Shen Zimo pretending to be pitiful and walked to the side of the angry Imperial Mother, then first tried to persuade him hypocritically: "Aiya Aunt, don''t bother with my sister, she has such a temper. In the past, even if I accidentally said something wrong, she would still be angry for a long time, don''t be angry."


    These words seemed to be said to comfort her, but it was actually saying it to drug Imperial Mother.


    Shen Xiran was angered and laughed, he knew that Shen Zimo did not come with good intentions today.


    She folded her arms across her chest and looked at her coldly.


    His eyebrows raised as he thought to Shen Xiran, "I never thought that you would actually have such a bad character. You are a woman, with such a small heart, she is your Sister by blood."


    "Yeah, she''s my Sister by blood. A mother stole my father, and then my daughter stole my little sister''s kidney. My luck is really good." She did not care and said with a sneer.


    However, the culprit, Imperial Mother, did not feel the slightest bit of guilt and instead looked at her sternly. "Can you not always take this matter to heart? It''s been five years. In these five years, she''s always been feeling guilty. She cried several times until dawn. Can you not be so aggressive? Furthermore, I have also said that I would compensate you. It was you who refused to take it even if you don''t know what''s good for you.


    Her tone was filled with contempt, as if she was the one who was making trouble for nothing.


    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She couldn''t help but say, "I''m confused too. I was standing here perfectly fine and didn''t provoke anyone. You guys were the ones who came looking for me. Who was causing all this ruckus?"


    "Shen Xiran, be a bit more courteous when you speak. She''s your elder." Shen Zimo could not wait any longer, he immediately turned to Imperial Mother and said: "Auntie, I already said it, my sister will not listen to you. See, she came for nothing this time, sigh, your good intentions were all in vain."


    What good will? Shen Xiran was so angry that he started laughing. Sorry, he couldn''t afford such a ''good intention''.


    Imperial Mother nodded with a pained expression, as if she was feeling very regretful. "I had originally wanted to compensate her, but she wasn''t taught a lesson. Sigh, it really makes it difficult for me."


    Shen Zimo said hypocritically: "Actually, elder sister didn''t think about it too, right? "Elder sister, please apologize to my aunt. I have let down her good intentions, please tell me."


    When Shen Xiran saw her fake face, which was filled with an expression as if he was really thinking for his sake, he couldn''t hold it in any longer and looked straight at her: "Shen Zimo, keep that fake face of yours, I won''t eat this!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately saw that Shen Zimo''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Imperial Mother shook her head painfully: "Shen Xiran, you are too excessive, you are so cruel to your Sister by blood, not to mention to others, I originally wanted to give you some face, but it seems like it is not necessary now, listen carefully, don''t think about marrying my son, I will definitely not have a daughter-in-law like you, you better obediently move out, otherwise ¡­"


    She did not finish her sentence, but the threat was clear.


    She smiled fearlessly, looked at Imperial Mother and said: "Aunty Si, for Si Lianye''s sake, please allow me to call you Aunty. What I want to say now is, don''t worry, I will definitely not marry into your Si Family."


    Imperial Mother coldly snorted: "Who knows if the words of a woman like you are real or fake."


    Shen Zimo hurriedly added from the side: "That''s right, big sister, that''s what you said. Who would believe you."


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath, holding back the impulse to tear Shen Zimo''s mouth apart, he asked: "Then, how will you be able to believe me?"


    "Swear!" Imperial Mother looked to have come prepared, and said with a heavy tone: "Swear, you will never marry my A Ye in your entire life. Also, immediately move out within a month, and don''t meet him again."


    "I''m sorry, I can do the first one, but I can''t do the second one." Her revenge was not yet over, how could she leave so quickly?


    "Look, she really is lying." Shen Zimo immediately said.


    The disdain in the Imperial Mother''s eyes was about to spill out, causing Shen Xiran to feel extremely uncomfortable. "You really are uneasy and kind, let me tell you this, if you don''t agree today, I''ll have to get someone to kick you out myself."


    "You ¡­" Shen Xiran was shocked, his gaze turned from Imperial Mother''s face to the complacent Shen Zimo''s, and he became even more certain that the arrival of the Imperial Mother was definitely related to Shen Zimo.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, Si Lianye''s voice came from the door.


    Her mind relaxed as she lifted her eyes and saw him striding in with a dark expression.


    The Imperial Mother seemed to be a little surprised by his appearance. She looked at him and asked, "Why are you ¡­"


    "How did you get away so quickly?" With a dark expression, he continued, "That woman you''ve arranged is too low-leveled."


    Imperial Mother''s face was ugly, seeing his son say that, she snorted: Then it''s for your own good, don''t take me for a busybody, you want her to stay in our old home with such a woman? Have you been drugged by her? "


    Si Lianye''s expression was also equally ugly, "Mom, I beg you, please don''t worry about my matters, okay?"


    Imperial Mother said angrily: "You think I can interfere? I can''t bear to see her deceive you, you say? You''re such a big person, why are you being cheated all the time? She is obviously approaching you with ill intentions, and yet you treat her like a treasure. You''re really pissing me off! "


    "What evil intentions? "You think too much." Si Lianye looked at his mother helplessly, and said without a trace of politeness: "You are old now, take care of yourself more, and listen less to people''s advice. Don''t worry so much, won''t you?"


    "Who instigated me? Don''t speak nonsense, I only acted when I heard that you brought the two of them into the villa to stay with me, do you think that I usually want to interfere in these things? " Imperial Mother said angrily: "Anyways, I said it like this, I forbid her to become our family''s daughter-in-law. Not to mention she is not in a good condition right now, even if it was good, our Si Family would not accept such an unfaithful woman! Just give up as soon as you can. "


    "What infidelity? The more you talk, the more outrageous it becomes." Si Lianye said as her brows tightly knitted together.


    When Shen Xiran heard this, he suddenly saw Shen Zimo''s gloating face, and his heart skipped a beat.


    "Are you still in the dark? Let me tell you, I''ve already been investigated. That bastard is not your son, and you''ve been tricked by this venomous woman." The Imperial Mother said in a stern voice.


    Si Lianye looked at his mother and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Imperial Mother nodded her head without hesitation: "Of course I''m sure. You, ah, are always so kind, and always got tricked by others. You should know now, that woman is despicable and shameless, she has always tricked you."


    Shen Xiran, who was at the side, could no longer bear to listen any longer, and interrupted her: "Aunty Si, I want to clarify that I have never admitted that Le Le is his son. On the contrary, I have always emphasized that he is not, and also, how are you so sure of his identity?"


    A natural expression flashed across Imperial Mother''s face. She turned her head away without looking at her, and only looked at Si Lianye and said: "Look at this, is what I said true? "There are so many good girls in the world, why do you have to fall in love with one like that ¡­"


    Shen Xiran was furious listening at the side, but he couldn''t say anything. After all, that woman was his mother, and also her elder. Even if she had thousands of grievances, she could only swallow them all down.


    At this time, Shen Zimo said proudly: "Elder sister, I already told you not to be so greedy. Back then, couldn''t you have just taken the money and left? He had to think about the position of the Si Family''s Young Mistress, don''t you think that their Si Family''s Young Mistress was that easy to do? Don''t even mention you''re half a cripple, even if you were perfectly fine, they still wouldn''t be interested in you ¡­ "It''s not that I''m talking too much, it''s that I''m advising you out of the kindness of my heart ¡­"


    Suddenly, before she could finish mocking and ridiculing him, she saw Shen Xiran suddenly walk towards her in large strides, raising his hand and slapping her face.


    With a "pa" sound, Si Lianye and his mother looked over.


    Shen Zimo screamed, "You ¡­ How dare you hit me! I''ll kill you! " With that, the entire person pounced forward, raising his sharp fingers and grabbed towards Shen Xiran''s face.


    Wasn''t she the one who used her face to confuse the Si gege? I''ll make her face a complete mess. I''ll see how she can hook up with men in the future!


    Seeing that, she retreated a step, grabbed her wrist with one hand, and said with a stern look: "Why are you angry, since you called me big sister, I will use my big sister''s identity to teach you a lesson, as your little sister, you have to take care of your own responsibilities, don''t always think of mocking others, if you know that this time I will only slap you in the face, next time if you treat others like this, it will not be so easy, I am doing it for your own good, you know that?"

 C182

    Shen Zimo felt that he was about to go crazy from anger.


    Did she, Shen Xiran, really think that she was just an older sister after he called her a few times? She pah, what kind of thing was she? Why did he have to do this to me? Who was she? Even her father didn''t dare to treat her like this. How could a slut like her dare?


    How dare she!


    Just as she was about to clench her teeth and attack Shen Xiran, Shen Xiran smiled slightly and whispered into her ear: "Don''t forget, there are still two people behind you looking at you."


    Hearing that, Shen Zimo felt as if someone poured a bucket of ice water over his head, causing his heart to turn cold.


    She gritted her teeth as she looked at Shen Xiran: "You did it on purpose!"


    Shen Xiran continued to look at her with a beaming expression: "I did it on purpose. How is it?"


    "You, you bitch!" These words stung Shen Zimo again, and she immediately screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Just then, the Imperial Mother behind her said in a stern voice, "Zimo!"


    She paused, and when she came back to her senses, she felt bad.


    Imperial Mother was a woman who paid attention to nobility, in other words, she had a more old-fashioned way of doing things, she would not say anything bad, unless she was extremely angry, she would only use a smile to express herself. Of course, she also had very high requirements for the people around her.


    If Shen Zimo was not so angry that she would faint, she would definitely not destroy his own image.


    She took a deep breath and turned around to look at Imperial Mother. "I''m sorry Aunt, I didn''t do it on purpose. I was really angry ¡­"


    Imperial Mother walked over. She first looked at Shen Xiran sternly, the displeasure in her eyes clearly visible, yet she spoke to Shen Zimo with a very gentle tone: "Alright, I know, you didn''t do it on purpose, but you have to pay attention to your own image. What does a little girl look like like like like this?"


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough to shock her heart, and the anger that was cursed out by Shen Xiran just now completely disappeared.


    After the Imperial Mother finished lecturing her, she looked at Shen Xiran again. "Shen Xiran, have you remembered my words?


    Si Lianye growled from the side, "Mom!"


    She looked at her son and saw that his face was already so dark that water would drip out of it. She coldly snorted and said, "What, I''m old now and I''m tired of you. Since that''s the case, you don''t have to come back." After saying that, he pulled Shen Zimo who was beside him: "Let''s go, we don''t want to be an eyesore here."


    Shen Zimo responded with a word of agreement, but before he made a move, Si Lianye said helplessly: "Mom, what are you saying? When am I not going to be able to say it again? It''s just that you have to be reasonable when you speak ¡­"


    "What I said made a lot of sense, but you were too obsessed with her to believe me." She threw that sentence down heavily, looked at Shen Xiran with disdain and said: "I''ve used the eyes of an experienced person to tell you, there are some women who can play around, but if you really want to marry me, then you have to be magnanimous, understand?"


    After she finished speaking, she held Shen Zimo''s hand and said, "Let''s go." She walked to the door with haughty steps before suddenly turning her head to look at Shen Xiran: "I hope you will remember my words."


    Si Lianye frowned as she looked at his mother, "Can you please say less? I am no longer a child. "


    The Imperial Mother snorted coldly, and without saying another word, she dragged Shen Zimo and walked away.


    Shen Xiran only felt a fire burning in his chest, burning to the point that there was not a single spot on her body that was at ease.


    But the other party was an elder, the biological mother of Si Lianye. Even if she found that person extremely unpleasant to the eye, she could not overdo it.


    Seeing that her mother had finally left, Si Lianye apologized: "I''m sorry, I don''t know why she suddenly came here ¡­"


    Her chest heaved up and down a few times, and her eyes stared at him as if they were soaked in ice water. His heart skipped a beat. "What''s wrong with you ¡­"


    She pursed her lips, suppressed the anger that was about to burst out of her chest, and said to him in a low voice, "Please leave. I don''t want to see you."


    His face stiffened slightly. Before he could say anything, he heard her say, "Oh right, I forgot that this isn''t my room. I''m the one who should be leaving." After which, he strode out of the room.


    She was dying. She didn''t want to see him again. She didn''t want to see anyone.


    Right now, she only wanted to find a place with no one to yell. It would be best if someone showed up and let her vent out as much as she could. Otherwise, she felt like she was going crazy.


    In her entire life, she had never been scolded so harshly by anyone. Just who did she offend? Why did they all charge towards me? Her mother was forced to death, her father was stolen, and her own kidney was taken away. Now, she only had half a life left, why are they still unwilling to let me go?


    It was a world of malice, and she felt she could not breathe.


    She wanted to vent to her heart''s content and shout out to her heart''s content. She didn''t want to see anyone!


    But how could Si Lianye let her leave alone at this time? He quickly pulled her hand and explained, "I really don''t know why she suddenly ran over here. I''ve never told her about you, and I don''t know how she found out. Sorry, but I''ll pay attention to that next time ¡­"


    He hurriedly explained, but to her, it didn''t sound convincing at all.


    She took a few deep breaths and then turned to look at him. Isn''t she your mother? Wasn''t what she said the truth? I told you a long time ago that Le Le wasn''t your son, but you just didn''t believe me. It doesn''t feel good to be told the truth by your mother, right? Did it feel disgusting to hold Le Le before? Say it, don''t you? "


    I want to tell you this, I have always treated Le Le as my own son. I had said before, whether he was my son or not, I will treat him as my son, but it is obvious that I do not take my words seriously. Then, I will say this again, my words are true.


    She looked deeply into his eyes and discovered that he was looking at her with a serious expression. She couldn''t help but loosen her anger as she looked at him and asked, "Are you serious? "Why?" Don''t men value their own bloodline? Why did he not seem to mind at all?


    And his answer was, "Because he is your child, I accept him."


    "You ¡­" In that instant, she found herself speechless.


    Was this man''s words true or false? Why did his words from tonight strike so deeply into her heart? Did he eat the wrong medicine?


    "Si Lianye, since you said that, I will take it seriously." After a long while, she feebly said.


    "Believe me, I always wanted you to take it seriously." He gripped her hand tightly, refusing to let go.


    She pursed her lips as she assessed his words in her heart. Was what he said really true? Could it be that a man could really do this much?


    Seeing the change in her expression, Si Lianye said, "It seems that you still don''t believe me enough." After saying that, she turned around and walked to the side of the desk: "If you really don''t believe me, I''ll call the lawyer over right now and we can draft an agreement. If anything happens to me in the future, I''ll leave all the assets under my name to you and Le Le.


    "Si Lianye, I think you have gone mad." Her eyes opened wide in disbelief as she looked at him. "If you do this, your mother will curse you to death."


    He smiled. "Who told you not to believe me?"


    "Alright, I believe you are satisfied now?" She helplessly sat down and looked at him, saying, "It seems that you really know how to comfort me. I''ve found out that your mother''s anger is almost gone because of me."


    He looked at her and smiled. "Isn''t that fine? "She''s old, and people can''t help being a little stubborn, so don''t take your words to heart if they''re unpleasant."


    She smiled noncommittally.


    She quickly changed the subject and said, "Did you know? I was really considering when I should move away from your house. What if she really comes looking for trouble with me? Tell me about it. "


    "Don''t worry, I will tell them not to let her in. You can rest assured."


    "But Si Lianye, don''t you feel that there''s something strange? Just where did she learn about Le Le''s background? " She suddenly thought of something.


    He shrugged. "I guess it''s just a dream. I''ve never taken him to a hospital for a checkup, and I don''t know where she heard it from."


    "I think it''s Shen Zimo playing tricks on you again, but, she is right this time, Le Le is not yours." She explained to him again, gravely.


    He looked at her and asked, "Are you really going to admit to me that you were a prostitute, and that you were pregnant with someone just after you left me? After calculating the time, and looking at Le Le''s face, how is he not like me at all? "I know you don''t trust me very much right now, but you have to make me believe you even if you want to lie like that."


    She was at a loss for words. After a long while, she hatefully said, "So you still refused to believe it."


    "I only believe what I see." He stood up and said to her, "Alright, pack up. We''re preparing to leave for F Nation tomorrow."


    "Traveling again?" She frowned. She''d traveled with him a lot when she was working with him.


    She actually suspected that he was the one who was faking it this time. However, when she looked into his eyes, she saw a serious expression on his face.


    Was he really going on a business trip?


    Her puzzled look made her laugh. "You think I''m lying to you again? "If you don''t believe me, you can go check the calendar. Tomorrow''s trip to F Nation was planned weeks ago."


    She quickly looked at it and found it to be true. It was clearly written on the calendar, but for some reason, she never found it.

 C183

    So he was really going on a business trip.


    But what about Le Le?


    By now, Si Lianye had understood sher well, and looking at her expression, he could easily guess what she was thinking. Seeing that, she said: "Are you worried about Le Le?"


    "Yes, isn''t that leaving him alone at home?" As she spoke, her eyes lit up. "Why don''t we bring him along as well?" The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was a good idea. "He hasn''t been there yet."


    In the end, a bucket of cold water had been poured over Si Lianye, "This won''t do, his current classes are all well-designed and can''t be missed."


    "What about him? I don''t want your mother to pop up and kick him out. "


    "You''re thinking too much, you think my bodyguards are weak?" He helplessly touched his forehead.


    But she was adamant in not giving in.


    The two of them faced off for a while, and in the end, Si Lianye conceded, and said that she would let his trusted aide stay in her house, and let him look at Le Le constantly.


    "Are you relieved now?" When he finished, he looked at her with that threatening look in his eyes that said, "If you don''t like it any more."


    She paused for a moment, then reluctantly took back the words "not satisfied" and lightly nodded. "It''s not bad, but you have to ensure his safety after we go."


    "Don''t worry, I guarantee it with a hundred percent certainty." He raised his hands.


    Only then did she reluctantly accept this fact.


    The only thing that remained was how she should explain this to Le Le.


    In order to appease him, she even bought a small cake from a famous dessert shop on the way, just to please him.


    In the end, before they even reached home to speak, they were discovered by Le Le''s sensitive nose. "Mom, it smells so good."


    "Your nose is really sharp." She shook her head and placed the cake on the table, "This was bought by your Uncle Si, you have to thank him."


    "Thank you, Uncle Si." Le Le looked at Si Lianye with sparkling eyes. She looked exactly the same as him.


    Si Lianye looked at her, her heart saying that she looks so much like her, and yet you still insist that it''s not mine, are you not lying with your eyes open?


    Shen Xiran was also a little curious in his heart. To be honest, this child was growing up to be more and more like him, could it be that ¡­


    She frowned slightly as Sister-in-Law walked over and said, "Young Master, Miss Shen can start the meal now."


    Her train of thought was interrupted as she temporarily cast that thought aside. Looking at Le Le who was in Si Lianye''s embrace, she said, "If you listen to me obediently and eat my food later, that cake will be yours. Otherwise, Mom will help you eat it."


    "No, no, mother, I will definitely listen to you." Le Le anxiously looked at his mother, "The cake is mine, mom, you can''t snatch it away from a child, if not you will lose a lot of face."


    She smiled at her son, who had a serious expression on his face. He was so cute that she couldn''t help but to keep quiet about his hair. When she reached the dining table, she looked at him and said, "Okay, tonight you have to eat a bowl of rice."


    "Huh?" Le Le''s smiling face immediately collapsed. Normally, what he hated the most was eating for free, not to mention the quantity, it would not even have the slightest taste.


    Just as he was about to protest, he saw his mother looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. He couldn''t help but shudder. Recalling what his mother had just said, he quickly lowered his head.


    Forget it, let''s just eat. For the sake of his beloved little cake, he decided to work hard to eat all of the vile rice in front of him!


    Just as Le Le was trying his best to deal with the free time in front of her, Si Lianye asked her with a smile: "When are you planning to tell him about going on a business trip?"


    She shook her head and said with a worried expression, "It''s all your fault. I''ll keep an eye on him later. If I say it while he''s eating the cake, he''ll probably be in a better mood."


    As he said this, he couldn''t help but shake his head. It was unknown if having a gluttonous son was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Sister-in-Law''s cooking taste was not bad, and at first, she even had a taste of it, but it was probably because someone had told her before that the food she cooked became lighter, and the only dish with a heavy taste was placed in front of Si Lianye.


    She had no choice but to admit that Si Lianye''s treatment of her was indeed thoughtful.


    If it hadn''t been for that, she might have fallen in love with him again.


    Unfortunately ¡­


    Si Lianye picked up a chopstick for her and asked: "What are you thinking?"


    She regained her senses and shook his head: "Nothing, I''m worried about how I''ll comfort Le Le later."


    With that, he looked at Le Le with a worried look. Looking at Le Le''s bitter face, he couldn''t help but smile.


    It was so cute. Even if she could only have a child like him in her life, she would feel no regret at all.


    She touched his small head and said softly, "Eat slowly. Be careful not to choke."


    Le Le did his best to stuff the rice in the bowl into his mouth and mumbled, "I ¡­ I want some water. "


    She immediately brought out a cup of water and handed it to him. "Eat slowly. Mom won''t fight with you for it."


    He took the cup and gulped down the water. After he was done, he used the back of his hand to wipe away the water stains on his mouth and said, "Mom won''t fight over the food with me, but she''ll fight over the cake with me."


    After saying so, he gave her a "I''ve seen through you" look and continued to eat.


    She choked. She didn''t expect her son to be so strange. It made her speechless for a long time. She turned to look at him and saw that he was laughing with his head lowered.


    "I''ll kill you with a smile." She glared at him unhappily.


    He forcefully restrained his smile and looked at her: "I realized that Le Le is much smarter than you. He already knows about Master''s trick after seeing that he was only this young, don''t you think so, Le Le?"


    Le Le actually really understood what he was saying and nodded strongly. His mouth was full of food and he stuttered as he spoke.


    Judging from his expression, he was most likely supporting his words.


    "So smart, as expected of my, Si Lianye''s, son." He caressed''s little head while beaming, provoking an unhappy glance from Shen Xiran.


    He already said that it wasn''t his, but it wasn''t his, why didn''t this person listen to him?


    She almost didn''t want to argue anymore. Forget it, he could just think whatever he wanted.


    Who would have known that she would not argue this time, but instead, it was Le Le who was annoyed after hearing it. He placed the bowl down, swallowed the food in his mouth, and then said to Si Lianye in all seriousness: "Uncle Si, you''re wrong. You''re not my father, but my father."


    In his little heart, only Uncle Si was his uncle, and only Shangguan Zhe could be called his father.


    Si Lianye''s expression immediately sunk. If Le Le was an adult, he would probably be able to understand Si Lianye''s storm-like attacks right now, but right now, he couldn''t do anything to Le Le who had his eyes wide open, so he could only force out a smile and mutter: "Le Le, good girl. I understand.


    The child was sensitive. Almost instantly, she noticed that something was wrong and couldn''t help but look at her mother.


    Shen Xiran forced a smile and whined in his heart. After coming here, Le Le and Si Lianye had very little interaction, to the point where she forgot to tell Le Le to change the name.


    She forced a smile and said to Le Le: "If you still don''t eat it, mom will treat that piece of cake as a dessert."


    With that said, Le Le didn''t have time to care about his doubts and quickly started to eat again.


    He didn''t dare to raise his head again.


    After taking care of Le Le, he would have to deal with Si Lianye who was staring at him intently.


    She looked at him and saw his gloomy face. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    This man''s strong jealousy really made her gasp in amazement.


    She thought for a moment, then said to him, "That''s only a child''s name, don''t take it to heart."


    Shen Xiran, since when did you become so weak? Do you really need to explain now?


    Papa Shangguan was obviously just a form of address, it was not that big of a deal.


    He stared at her, his deep gaze causing her to feel fearful, "Previously, I had thought that the relationship between you and Shangguan Zhe was not simple, but I didn''t know that the relationship between you two was this close. Hm? He is my father, and you are my mother? A good family of three? Looks like I have become a mistress? "


    These words were said in such a jealous manner that it was as if one could fry vegetables.


    She forced a smile and said, "You''re thinking too much. It''s just a child''s name. If you don''t like it, you can just let him change it in the future."


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply, "Do you know what I am thinking right now?"


    "What are you thinking about?" She looked at him warily.


    "I''m thinking, are you really a family of three? If that''s the case, why did you come back? "


    Her heart thumped, and she looked at him with an anxious look: "I said you''re mistaken, Shangguan Zhe is just a good friend of mine, he helped me previously, that''s all, there''s nothing else, do you believe it or not?" At the end, she got annoyed. What was going on with this man?


    She got up and said, "I''m full. You take your time." After saying that, he angrily walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Actually, she was very uneasy in her heart, afraid that he would see through her guilt.


    The answer to why she had come back was, of course, revenge.


    In the years she was overseas, every time her illness flared up and tossed and turned in her bed, she would curse the person that caused her so much pain a thousand and ten thousand times in her heart. After her body recovered a little, she would ignore Shangguan Zhe''s obstructions and resolutely request her revenge.


    In the end, things slowly turned into this. The matter of revenge was still far away, and her heart had unknowingly softened.


    She pursed her lips, unable to say what she felt.


    Suddenly, she saw a black shadow in front of her. She raised her head and saw him standing in front of her, looking at her with a dark expression.


    She snappily asked, "Do you not believe me at all when I say it? Since that''s the case, I feel that we no longer have any trust in each other.

 C184

    You don''t know anything


    Flames suddenly burned in his eyes as he grabbed her hand. "You dare, you actually still want to bring Le Le to find his even now? "I tell you, there''s no way. If you want to find him, I won''t let you see him unless he''s dead."


    "Si Lianye, don''t be too excessive. I will tell you that it is my freedom where I want to go, and you have no right to restrict me. Also, don''t talk about Shangguan Zhe every now and then. Those with a dirty heart will look at anything dirty. Our relationship is not as bad as you think, it''s all because of your brain! " She glared at him.


    "Is that so? Then tell me, why did Le Le call him daddy and your mother? This doesn''t prove that there''s nothing between you? " He narrowed his eyes and fixed them on her. "Do you think I need to suspect that you intentionally approached me?"


    "What a joke, what are you getting close to? Is there some secret on your body that you can''t see anyone else? " She suppressed the heavy heartbeat in her heart, pretended to be insulted by him, and said to him: "Si Lianye, don''t think too much of yourself. You''re just a man, and don''t even have an extra leg, what''s so good about me coming close to you? You''re thinking too much."


    "As for why Le Le calls him daddy, are you sure you really want to hear it?" She looked at him with a cold smile.


    He suddenly had a bad premonition, "If you want to say it, I''ll listen. It would be best to make up a better story."


    She took a deep breath, "Since you think it''s a story, then just take it as a story and listen carefully. However, I will wait for Le Le to go to sleep first, so you can leave now.


    Today, she wasn''t angry at him even after being insulted like that by his mother. Now that he actually said that, it seemed like men really couldn''t treat him too well.


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes dangerously, causing others who saw him to shudder.


    Shen Xiran pretended not to see it.


    After Le Le finished eating his food, indeed, he came over to request for a snack.


    She restrained her anger and said to him in a low voice, "If you eat more cake, will you be able to eat until you''re full? How about we play a bit more before eating?"


    Le Le pouted: "No, I''m not full. Look, my stomach is flat." With that, he actually showed her his stomach.


    She could not help smiling bitterly. She pulled down his clothes and said, "You can''t do this. It''ll catch cold."


    "Then can I eat mother now?" He looked at her wistfully.


    She sighed and cut off a small piece for him. "Here, this is for you."


    He cheered and started to eat.


    Not long after he finished his food, she firmly rejected his request.


    Le Le pouted unhappily, and in the end, he was sent away to play with his toys.


    She put the cake in the fridge, ready to let him eat it slowly tomorrow.


    Si Lianye watched the entire time with cold eyes, she did not say a single word.


    She pretended not to see it and continued to play with Le Le. When he finally fell asleep, she coaxed him back to sleep.


    By the time everything quieted down, it was already late at night.


    Si Lianye stood at the entrance of the study room and said to her: "Come."


    She pursed her lips and walked over.


    Just like in the company, he sat down face to face on either side of the desk.


    Si Lianye suddenly reached out to grab a pack of cigarettes and lit one up. Upon seeing this, she said, "So you can smoke, it seems like you hid your face very well in front of me."


    "Just one from time to time." He held the cigarette between his fingers, his expression clouded by the smoke. "Only one if you''re upset."


    "Is that so? I thought your CEO was always in high spirits and would never have any worries. "


    "I''m a human, so of course I''m troubled. However, the source of my distress is basically you."


    "Really? I am truly honored." She said with a fake smile.


    He nodded and began the conversation. "What do you want to say, say it."


    "Actually it''s nothing much, it''s just that Le Le had just arrived and I was busy, I had to work during the day and take care of my children at night, I didn''t have enough sleep and in the end, someone shouted at me when I slept, and when I went back, I felt embarrassed. I cried while hugging a child that was a few months old, and he found out."


    She smiled and used the most ordinary tone to speak: "Si Lianye, you always felt that my relationship with Shangguan Zhe was too good, and too close to him. But have you thought about why this is so?


    She looked at his complicated expression and said, "At that time, he wanted to give me some money so that I wouldn''t have to go to work and take care of my children for the time being. I wouldn''t agree, I always thought that he was too troublesome at that time, so I always thought of using my own way to deal with things. In the end, he directly told me to treat him like a father, so I didn''t have to worry about it anymore." She laughed: "When the child grows up, he will really let Le Le call him father."


    Si Lianye felt that her throat was extremely dry and she struggled to ask: "So this is also the reason why you like him?"


    "Like? "Maybe." She shrugged, not denying it.


    Si Lianye tightly pursed her lips, then suddenly stood up and looked at her deeply: "You like him? I don''t agree. "


    "Who do I like who needs your approval?" She laughed mockingly, "When I had no money to support Le Le at work, where were you? When Le Le had a fever in the middle of the night and I watched you sleep all night, where are you when you still have to go to work the next day? As for Shangguan Zhe, he accompanied the child to the hospital time and time again, and even... "


    In the end, she stopped and did not continue. She then made a conclusion: "Si Lianye, forgive me for my bluntness, but in my eyes, you can''t even compare to one of his fingers."


    These words completely made Si Lianye explode with anger.


    He suddenly pounced forward and fiercely grabbed her hand. "Shen Xiran, you''re very powerful. I admit that you''re very powerful, and succeeded in causing me to be harmed, but are you really innocent?"


    "What do you mean?" She looked up at him.


    "Since you feel wronged, why didn''t you contact me? I''ve always kept my cell phone number for you, never changing it. I''ve thought countless times that you would suddenly call me, even if you scolded me once, but you''ve never ¡­ You never said a word to me, it was like you disappeared into the world. Do you know how I lived those days? Woman, you have no heart! " He glared at her, his eyes red with madness.


    She could not help but be apprehensive, and hesitated for a moment before rebutting, "Do you take me for a fool? How could I possibly return when I had escaped in such a place? What if I call and you find out where I am? What if they get caught and brought back? "


    "How is this possible? Why would I arrest you? "What is it?" he asked, staring into her eyes.


    "What is it? Si Lianye, looks like you don''t know anything. You can go back and ask your dear mother, and see how she treated me back then, and how she planned to imprison me for life. Let me tell you Si Lianye, you can forget about me asking for forgiveness.


    She coldly stared at him as she spoke a long series of words, all of them from the bottom of her heart, causing his face to pale inch by inch.


    "How did you come out that year?" he asked suddenly.


    She laughed coldly: "Looks like you really don''t know anything, Si Lianye, like I said, if you want to know everything, you can ask your mother, and she probably hasn''t forgotten the good deeds she has done. I will only tell you one thing, Si Lianye, that it is impossible for us to break off friendship in this lifetime, he is my true good friend, the kind that cannot be replaced ¡­"


    She looked at him with disdain.


    His heart clenched in pain.


    He grabbed onto her hoarsely, unable to let go of the shock in his heart. "So, so it turns out that my mother had done this to you. I thought, I thought ¡­"


    He could hardly go on.


    Before, he was tricked abroad by his mother, and when he came back, everything was tidied up by her. Everything he knew was only known by asking the people around him, and it turned out that only now did he know that the cruel things he knew were not even a tenth of what happened to her.


    She looked at him and said: "Si Lianye, what qualifications do you have to be angry with me, what qualifications do you have to be jealous? If not for him, I would have died a long time ago.


    He pursed his lips, unable to say a word.


    The young insolence was finally going to pay the price.


    She took a deep breath, opened the door and walked out.


    At the door, she said, "Tomorrow is the day of business. As for what I promised you, I will definitely do it."


    After saying that, she turned around and returned to her room.


    That night, the servants found that the light in the study had been on all night.


    And tonight, he wasn''t the only one who hadn''t slept soundly.


    The next day, they were both stunned when they saw each other again.


    Two big dark circles appeared on their faces at the same time.


    When the two of them looked at each other, even though they were not in a good mood, they actually had some joy in their hearts.


    It was this smile that eased the tense atmosphere between them.


    However, when Le Le saw them, he had a face full of suspicion. He pointed at her eyes and asked: "Mom, why is there something black in your eyes?"


    She looked embarrassed and could not speak for a long time.


    Si Lianye helped her: "This is Mommy''s newest makeup, does it look good to Le Le?"


    Le Le looked at her seriously. In his tiny heart, his mother would naturally look good, but he had discovered another thing, which was: "Uncle Si, why do you have black eyes as well?"

 C185

    He smiled at the boy''s unrestrained speech, which described his dark circles as black eyes.


    He squatted and said: "Le Le, then I''ll be putting on makeup like your mother."


    "Really?" Le Le looked at his mother, and suddenly rebuked him: "Oh, I know, you once again snuck into my mother''s room like last time."


    These words caused Shen Xiran to blush greatly. Sister-in-Law, who was carrying breakfast to them by the side, shook her hand, and a bowl of soy milk spilled out.


    She hurriedly apologized, "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that." After saying that, he hurriedly took out a clean cloth to wipe it off.


    Si Lianye''s thick skin felt a little awkward, he touched his head and said: "Nonsense, when did Uncle Si run over to find your mother? Don''t speak nonsense."


    "It was originally so. I saw it last time ¡­" "Wuu wuu." This time, before he could finish his sentence, he was forcefully suppressed by his mother.


    Shen Xiran used one hand to cover his mouth, hugging his tiny body, he threatened, "Kids need to talk less and eat more, only then can they grow taller, do you understand?"


    Le Le nodded unhappily.


    Shen Xiran placed him on a chair and heaved a sigh of relief, then turned to look at him. The awkwardness on his face had not disappeared.


    Si Lianye coughed lightly, and slowly walked over.


    Sister-in-Law did not dare stay, if she heard the explosive news again, her heart would not be able to take it.


    The three of them were the only ones left at the table.


    Le Le unhappily continued to eat the fragrant buns silently. Normally, he would only be able to eat a little bit each time, but today, he ate for half a day and only ate a little.


    Sighing to herself, she said to him, "Is breakfast not good today?"


    "Nope." He answered with a muffled voice and then ripped the small steamed bun into even more pieces.


    When she saw it, she said softly, "Then why do you think it is so delicious that you mistreat it? It will hurt if you tear it up like this. "


    Le Le was startled, then stopped: "Really? "Mom?"


    "Of course." For example, your current duty is to study knowledge. As for your Uncle Si and I, we will have to work hard to earn money, and this small steamed bun, the meaning of it being made, is to be eaten by you and fed to your stomach. And now, not only are you not eating it, you even have to make it look like this, it will feel very sad. "


    Le Le blinked his eyes, looked at the small steamed bun in his hands, and then looked at his mother, not knowing whether to believe it or not.


    Si Lianye snickered on the side. So it turned out that she was actually this good when she tricked her child. Suddenly, she remembered what she had said last night, and her mood darkened once again.


    Was what she said true?


    After Shen Xiran played around with it for a while, Le Le finally started to eat breakfast obediently.


    After they finished eating, she breathed a sigh of relief. She held her son''s hand for a long time and promised him a bunch of benefits to keep his tears from falling.


    Shen Xiran felt very sad in his heart, but since things had reached such a stage, he had to leave even if he did not leave.


    When Si Lianye brought her out of the room, she was still reluctantly looking back with a face full of worry, which caused him to be unable to hold back her displeasure. She said: "I''ve never seen you treat me like this."


    "You are you and he is him, how can the two be compared together?" She turned her head to look at his face and shook her head. "You''re such a big boy, yet you actually want to make this kid jealous?"


    "Why aren''t you eating? If I didn''t display my presence by your side, you probably wouldn''t even remember my name in a few days." Si Lianye''s tone carried a faint sense of resentment.


    She almost rubbed her ears. Was this something he should show off? For such a cold and aloof CEO to have such emotions like a woman''s, if an outsider were to see it, their eyeballs would probably fall out of their sockets.


    She shook her head. "You really are living longer and farther back. You even want to eat the jealousy of a child." After which, she ignored him.


    As Si Lianye drove, she sneaked a glance at her and smiled.


    I know you are still wary of me, but it doesn''t matter, I will try my best to make you forget the dark past, believe me.


    When the car arrived at the airport, there was already a beautiful plane parked at the end of the airport.


    She didn''t notice at first, but then, as they got closer to the plane, she asked in surprise, "Is this the plane we''re flying?"


    He nodded. "Yes, how is it? It''s pretty, right?"


    However, no matter how she looked at it, she felt that this plane was not the type of plane that she would often see at airports. It had a very small and delicate feel to it.


    When he got out of the car, someone respectfully drove the car away, and the flight of stairs on the plane was pushed down. She took a look and confirmed, then turned to him and asked, "This is your new private jet?"


    "Yes, do you like it?"


    "You bought the plane, why should I ask?" She looked at him with a baffled expression, giving him a "you''re so stupid" look.


    He touched his nose and pulled her away from the ladder. He walked to the other side of the fuselage and pointed at something and asked, "This is a gift from me. Do you like it?"


    "What?" She was taken aback. Using this plane as a gift? He must be crazy. This isn''t a toy plane.


    He shrugged. "I never lie."


    This is crazy.


    When she saw the three big words on the fuselage, her heart skipped a beat and she couldn''t help but look at him.


    There were three words written on the fuselage: "Xi Ran!"


    "Did you take the wrong medicine? This isn''t a toy plane, what do you mean by doing that?" She looked at him in disbelief.


    He looked at her shocked expression and smiled. "First, can you tell me if you like it or not?"


    "I don''t like it!" This was a genuine plane, not a toy. If she said she liked it, he would probably give it to her immediately.


    She didn''t dare take it.


    Unfortunately, she was still not a match for the man in front of her who was already prepared.


    He didn''t get angry after seeing her reject him. Instead, he pulled her hand and said with a smile: "Don''t like it anywhere, is it color? It''s okay, I''ll make them change it until you like it. "


    She was at a loss for words. She refused to believe that he really didn''t understand her words, so she looked at him with wide eyes.


    "So it''s not that you don''t like it, then it''s fine. Since you can''t take this thing away, just leave it here. If you want to go out, just let me know. If you don''t want to see it, then leave it here." He said lightly.


    "Si Lianye, you don''t understand what I mean, I don''t want it." She was a little flustered and exasperated. To be honest, she was a little touched, but this gift was a little too big for her. She really didn''t dare to accept it.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Just treat it as mine and leave it here." He took her slowly up the plane and said, "Here, see if you like it."


    She blinked, wanting to argue with him, but everything in front of her suddenly attracted her.


    This was the interior of the plane that she had never seen before. It was different from the plane she had seen before. In this space, the plane was made up of a soft and gentle color design. Light pink, yellow and light green formed a picture of spring, giving her a feeling of being in nature.


    Not to mention the furniture, it looked so soft and cozy that people couldn''t help but want to lie down in their own rooms.


    Was this his strategy?


    She looked at him, and though she was wary of him, she liked him a lot. She said to him, "It''s very nice, but I won''t be fooled." Then she went to the soft sofa and sat down and said, "Well, I won''t be stubborn, I said, I like it, but these are yours, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Why are you dividing things so clearly with me?" He slowly walked over. This was something that he had specially arranged so that she wouldn''t be willing to leave at a glance.


    "Of course you have to. You and I are not husband and wife. Your mother said that I will never be able to enter your house. How can I not be clear?" she said jokingly.


    "Are you sure? If that''s the case, shouldn''t you grab it while I''m still infatuated with you?" If I''m with another woman, you won''t get anything. " He raised his eyebrows at her.


    She sneered and pushed him away, "Looks like you know quite a lot. It''s a pity that I''m not the kind of woman you think I am." She sat up straight and snorted.


    "Fine, I said the wrong thing. I was just joking around. I told you not to be so nervous." He reached over and took her hand. "Actually, you can take this as my apology gift."


    "What do you mean?" She looked at him suspiciously.


    "What I meant was, previously, because I was too young, I caused you so much harm that time could not flow backwards. Therefore, what I want to do now is to compensate you ¡­"


    She didn''t know why, but perhaps she had been shocked by Imperial Mother''s words. When the word ''compensate'' reached her ears, she couldn''t help but feel disgusted. She slapped his big hands away and said: "No need. Damage is injury, it''s useless even if you give the entire world to me."


    She stood up and said to him, "I''m a little tired. I went back to my room."


    After saying that, she turned around and left. A pretty air stewardess came over to her and said, "This way, please." Take her into the room.


    He sat where he was for a long time before he let out a long sigh.


    This was the plan he had thought of last night. He had planned to apologize in passing, but she was still unhappy.


    Did he really have no way to let her open the knot in her heart?


    At this time, the flight attendant suddenly walked over and said to him, "Mr, Miss Shen has already returned to his room. His mood is still considered stable."

 C186

    He unconcernedly replied with an "En" as his face turned gloomy.


    Before he had faced Shen Xiran, his entire body had been filled with a dark and cold silence, causing people to not dare approach him no matter what.


    However, the air stewardess in front of him was an exception.


    Her position had originally been to face customers, but now, with only the handsome and elegant male owner remaining, she couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild.


    In the past, there had been many romantic stories between rich and handsome people. But today, she couldn''t help but be moved by how handsome the guests were.


    Did the two of them argue that they had a chance?


    She thought and thought. Although she saw that he didn''t even look at her out of the corner of his eye, she still decided to give it her all.


    She stepped forward and said softly, "We have red wine. It''s the one from 1982. Would you like a glass?"


    He frowned as he felt quite flustered. However, when he heard someone beside him ask about it, he nodded his head. "Alright."


    Soon, a glass of red wine with ice cubes was served to him. He reached out to take it and took a sip. The mellow taste of the wine made him feel extremely comfortable. He sighed and closed his eyes.


    The plane took off, rocking slightly, his eyes closed, and he looked as if he were asleep.


    The flight attendant hesitated and then slowly walked behind him, extending her hand to gently massage him.


    She was fully expecting that he would accept her offer. After all, this was the most gentle way to approach him that she had ever thought of. But now, the reality was ¡ª


    The moment her hand touched her shoulder, Si Lianye suddenly opened her eyes and looked at her: "Scram!"


    She was shocked, her expression was aggrieved and surprised, her face was flushed red and her tears rolled in her eyes, "Mr, I just ¡­"


    He coldly looked at her with a gaze that was as cold as a beam of light, causing her to involuntarily shrink backwards.


    When he saw this, his expression eased up a lot. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t like people coming near me. You can leave."


    As if she had been granted amnesty, she quickly lowered her head and walked away, not daring to think about anything else.


    This was the scene that Shen Xiran saw after he left the room. Not knowing what kind of feeling he was having, she walked over to him and asked mockingly, "You took the initiative to express your goodwill, yet you are actually unmoved by it? Are you a man or not? "


    He raised his eyes to look at her. He was pleasantly surprised when she took the initiative to approach him. "Didn''t you already know whether he was a man or not?"


    Her face reddened and she spat. "Men full of that sort of thing."


    "Alright, I won''t say anymore. Did I just use it next time?" He sat up straight and said to her, "Are you hungry? Don''t worry, I have a chef specially hired here. We''ll be able to eat later."


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, "You think I''m a pig? When can I get hungry? Yesterday, you said that you wanted Yue Haoqing to go and see Le Le.


    Actually, she was just trying to find something to talk about. Although she rejected his good intentions, after returning to the room, she felt that she was being cruel to him, so after thinking about it, she came up with an excuse.


    He looked at her steadily with a hint of understanding in his eyes, causing her to turn her head away uncomfortably.


    "Of course, of course, if you don''t believe me, you can call and ask." He pointed to the phone on the wall to one side.


    She looked at him suspiciously and asked, "Can I make a phone call on the plane?"


    "Yes, but the cell phone won''t work. We can only use the equipment provided by the plane."


    "Then I''ll call and ask." After she finished speaking, she really walked over to make a call. Yue Haoqing had received it, and upon hearing his voice, she was completely relieved.


    Behind her, he leisurely said, "Don''t worry, I will never take back what I''ve said."


    She pursed her lips and turned to look at him.


    He was stunned for a moment before he smiled, "Of course."


    She snorted and walked over to him. "What are we going to do this time? "What about the information?"


    Laughing lightly, he placed his arm behind his back and said, "What would your reaction be if I told you that we actually have nothing better to do but go sightseeing?"


    "My reaction?" Her expression changed. "My reaction is to slap you in the face and then return as fast as I can after the plane lands."


    "Okay, you really don''t have a sense of humor, don''t worry, I''ve already arranged for the past two days, we should be very busy, and might even have to accompany me to two banquets in the evening. But don''t worry, those people are basically all my acquaintances, you won''t encounter anything similar to the last time, and I''ll give you a holiday on the last day, we can go and play, after all, it''s a very famous city, and not playing after going is too much of a pity." He immediately told her his plan.


    She raised her eyebrows. "You said it twice, which one of them was real?"


    "You''ll know when the time comes, won''t you?" He looked at her with an evil smile.


    She stood up angrily and kicked him. He curled up his body and pretended to be hurt. "Aiya, you''re so strong. My foot is broken."


    "You deserve it." She walked over in a huff, but accidentally walked into the wrong room.


    Although Si Lianye''s place was the living room, it was very warm and well-equipped. Around the living room, there were a few rooms, some for people to rest in, and some for fun and leisure.


    She went to a lounge.


    As soon as she opened the door, she could not help but ask, "What is this place?"


    He followed her to take a look. "The billiard room. Have you never seen it before?"


    "A billiard ball?" She blinked at him. "I''ve seen this on TV. Never played it."


    "You want to play? I''ll accompany you. " Seeing that she was eager to give it a try, he suddenly smiled. He took off his coat and threw it to the side, then smiled evilly: "Today I will accept you as my disciple."


    "You wish for beauty, who knows what your level is, and you even have a master." She snorted, not at all bothered by his words.


    Si Lianye, does she still not understand? In the front, she specialized in learning medicine. Later, she went into business and didn''t go for fun. If he knew how to play this game, she would eat the table ¡­


    Before he finished thinking, he took up the long pole skillfully and elegantly. He struck a few round balls on the table, and with a "pa" sound, a ball rolled into the bag.


    He was actually an expert!


    She was dumbstruck. Although she didn''t understand much about this, she could tell from the way he was moving that this person was definitely not lacking in martial arts.


    At this moment, the only thought in her mind was that it was fortunate that she only said those words in her mind, and did not say them out loud.


    Otherwise, he would lose a lot of face.


    He smiled at her and stood up with a "please" gesture.


    She pursed her lips and walked up, imitating how he looked. She took the cue and, with her right hand at the front and back of her left, she swung it with all her might ¡­


    "Bam!"


    A ball jumped off the table, rolled to the ground, and spun around on the smooth floor.


    A stifled laugh rose from beside her, and her face flushed.


    "I''m not fighting anymore." She dropped the cue on the table.


    "Don''t, don''t go, anyway it''s still early, I''ll teach you." He took her hand.


    "No, you''re making fun of me again." She looked at him with a pout.


    "Alright, it''s my fault. I won''t laugh at you anymore. Don''t worry, I will focus on teaching you. You will definitely learn it." Then, he picked up the ball that had run away from home and said, "You see, you need to have a little skill in this. For most people, you can basically grasp this skill after playing for two days, but with your intelligence, you should be able to learn it very quickly."


    She looked at him suspiciously. "Really?" She didn''t think that it was that easy a moment ago.


    He nodded without batting an eyelid. "Of course. Try it if you don''t believe me." After saying that, he pulled her to the side of the table and said, "Look, it''s like this. Although this looks simple, in reality, you have to use techniques from head to toe, such as your arms and shoulders. Also, you have to use strength from your waist ¡­" Then he said to her, "Try again. As long as you do as I say, you will succeed."


    She was a little nervous as she tried to recall what he had said. Then, following what he had said, she bent down slightly and put the bat under her ¡­ Push!


    A ball spun forward rapidly and then ¡ª fell into the net at the bottom.


    She was stunned and looked back at him with a dejected expression. "It''s not like I''ve hit him."


    He straightened up and clapped. "Not bad, you have improved."


    She looked back, still depressed, but, as he had said, she hadn''t hit the ball to the ground as she had the first time, which was progress.


    She, who only knew a little bit of the rules, did not know that throwing the mother bulb into the bag like that was also very disgraceful. The degree of her shame was only slightly better than hitting the ball to the ground.


    "Come, come." He picked up the cue and tapped it on the edge of the table. "I found out you weren''t in the right position. I''ll teach you the right thing to do."


    She hesitated for a moment, then walked over as instructed. "I was obviously following your instructions."


    "No, I found something different." After saying that, he reached out his hand to gently press her back against the edge of the table. He leaned on her side and whispered into her ear, "Your hand should be lower, and your waist should be lower as much as possible. You should look forward along the cue, so ¡­ "That''s it ¡­"


    His warm and extremely manly voice echoed in her ears, making her heart tremble uncontrollably.


    Suddenly, a wave of coldness hit him. It turned out that after he saw that her posture was finally correct, he got up and left her.


    She pursed her lips, ashamed of her own heartbeat.

 C187

    "Very good, this is the posture, use more strength!" he whispered in her ear.


    "Pah!" She decisively struck out.


    The mother bulb rolled on the ground as it moved forward. She watched with widened eyes full of hope, but she did not expect the mother bulb to only look like the front half. In the end, it seemed to have become dispirited, and after only wiping lightly on her target, it lazily rolled to the side.


    The target did not move.


    She was tongue-tied and looked at the mother bulb in disappointment. She threw the bat on the table and said, "This is too much. Why does it not listen to my commands?"


    Si Lianye smiled as she shook her head and said, "Don''t be in such a rush. This is what happens when you''re new. The more you fight, the better it will be."


    "I don''t believe it." Her competitive spirit rose as she immediately turned to face him and said, "Come and teach me again, I don''t believe I won''t be able to do it this time!"


    "Your posture was correct just now. It''s just that I wasn''t able to handle it properly. Come, watch me fight." He enthusiastically picked up his bat and hit it again.


    The ball went straight into his pocket and obediently didn''t struggle at all.


    Her eyes were filled with adoration as she looked at him. "You''re really amazing."


    He smiled and put the stick back in her hand. "Come on, you can do it too."


    "Alright." She pretended to be just like before as she possessed the bat and placed it on the table. With one hand in front of her and the other behind her, she stared straight ahead ¡­


    "No, lower your waist. Also, lower your hands ¡­" Si Lianye who was watching from the side frowned, but decided to adjust her position personally.


    He gently held her hand with his large hand. "Just put it this way. Mm, that''s it ¡­"


    The other hand lightly pressed on her waist. "This way ¡­" Do you understand? "


    The scorching heat spread through her thin clothes, causing her to twist uncontrollably.


    He immediately felt the change in his subordinates, and his eyes couldn''t help but darken.


    She immediately realized that something was wrong with her actions, as if she had transformed. She quickly adjusted herself, only to find that his large hand had yet to leave. She could not help but turn her head hesitantly. "What''s wrong with you?"


    He returned to his senses and retracted his hand. "I am a little absent-minded. You can continue. It should be fine by now."


    In an instant, her desire to win overwhelmed everything else. She turned around and continued looking at her target. She calmed her heart and struck out with all her might.


    The mother bulb directly hit the target ball and the two balls rolled together. In the end, they actually entered a bag at the same time.


    She cheered, "Yeah, I did it!"


    "Congratulations." He clapped his hands in celebration.


    She happily watched as the two balls were put into her bag. She didn''t know that this was a violation of the rules. Instead, she felt that she was even stronger than him. She excitedly walked up to him and said, "Thank you." After saying that, under her excitement, she did something that she would never do normally.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, then kissed him firmly under his burning gaze.


    Si Lianye''s eyes immediately lit up.


    After kissing her, she felt a little embarrassed. Blinking her eyes, she prepared to retreat. "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw him raise his eyebrows and look at him, "That''s all?"


    "What?" She looked at him with wide eyes.


    "I mean, you don''t thank me enough. I''m not satisfied." he said, looking deeply at her.


    Under his scorching gaze, she felt a little dizzy, so she asked, "Then what do you want?"


    "That''s it." After saying that, he tightly embraced her and wrapped his arms around her waist, deeply watching her beautiful lips as he kissed it.


    She was instantly frightened and stared at him with wide eyes. "Wuwu ¡­"


    It was only when she felt the cold sensation behind her that she recovered her wits.


    She opened her eyes and found herself on a large sofa in the lounge.


    He didn''t pay attention to her moaning for a long time. On the contrary, he even grabbed her tightly and slowly lost himself in that kind of atmosphere.


    It was only when she felt the cold sensation behind her that she recovered her wits.


    She opened her eyes and found herself on a large sofa in the lounge.


    "You ¡­ What do you want? "


    "What are you trying to do? I want to do what I want to do every time I see you. " He smiled at her evilly.


    She pulled the blanket around her, not wanting to let him eat her tofu any longer, she turned around and struggled to get off the bed. No, get off the sofa.


    Heavens, now those air stewardesses knew what kind of good deed they had done here with him.


    When she thought of her passionate performance and that sound, her whole body suddenly felt hot and dry. She didn''t even need to look in the mirror to know that she was no different from a cooked prawn.


    "Si Lianye, can you not be so brain-dead? This is not a bedroom!"


    Her words were meant to reprimand, but it made the animal''s eyes light up: "You mean you can just stay in the bedroom? "Then let''s go back immediately."


    "No, no, put me down." she struggled to say.


    He stopped to pick her up. "Are you sure?"


    She looked at the blanket that wrapped around her, then looked at his current cool and refreshing appearance. Without hesitation, she decisively said, "You, put on your clothes properly. You are shameless, but I still need you."


    She made a disgusted gesture and turned her head away.


    Si Lianye slowly dressed herself, and then said with open hands: "Are you sure you don''t want me to help you return to your room? "Let''s just say, I''m not sure if we''ll be discovered if we go out like this."


    With a grimace, she looked around the room. There really was nothing like a bathroom, so she went up to him and said, "You tore my clothes, you''ll pay!"


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t wearing clothes, but her clothes had already been torn into pieces by him.


    Si Lianye looked at her burning gaze and nodded fearfully: "Alright, I''ll compensate you. When we get off the plane, I''ll give you a room''s worth of skirt."


    Today, she was wearing a dress that she liked a lot, but now that it was completely destroyed by him, she could not help but feel some heartache. Hearing him say this, she felt very awkward, so she snorted and said, "Who cares, I want this one, it''s exactly the same!"


    He followed her gaze and looked at the ground, repeatedly replying, "Alright, I''ll compensate you with one." With that, he caught her by surprise and hugged her horizontally.


    She was so scared that she immediately hugged his neck. "Si Lianye, quickly put me down."


    He turned a deaf ear and strode out of the lounge with her in his arms.


    Seeing that she couldn''t stop him, she could only bury her head deep into his chest, praying that she wouldn''t bump into him.


    However, things did not go as he wished. Not long later, he heard a woman''s voice greeting them, "Mr, Miss Shen."


    Her entire body trembled, and she didn''t dare to raise her head. She wanted nothing more than to disappear in that instant.


    At this time, his powerful mental strength could be seen. When he saw that someone had come up to greet him, he could only calmly nod and walk into her room with large strides.


    When he closed the door, he carried her straight into the bathroom, turned on the valve, and said, "Okay, you can lift your head now."


    She raised her head, her face red. "It''s all because of you. You''ve completely disgraced me."


    "It doesn''t matter, they won''t go out and talk nonsense." He tried his best to comfort her, but to no avail.


    She glared fiercely at him. "I''m not afraid of them talking nonsense. What I mean is ¡­"


    The Summer Bug was unable to speak. It seemed that he couldn''t continue the conversation.


    The misty fog gradually rose up, causing her to turn around and look over. "You helped me pour water? "Finally, I did something good. Alright, you go out, I want to take a bath."

 C188

    As he spoke, he was about to take off the blanket that he was wrapped in.


    In the end, Si Lianye looked at her without moving.


    Her face reddened. "What kind of bad thing do you want to do now?"


    He shook his head and said, "Aren''t you very uncomfortable? What if I leave and you faint here? I think it''s better to stay here and watch over you. "


    "Nonsense, get out." She stomped her foot in panic, but her foot slipped and she fell to the side. Seeing that her head was about to hit the marble washbasin, he reached out his hand and pulled her up.


    "Ah ¡­" It was probably due to him not being able to control his strength well under the circumstances, allowing her to be unable to stand steadily after escaping danger. He involuntarily fell into his arms and was carried by him until he was full of energy.


    Her face turned red, "You hooligan, let go of me!"


    He did not speak.


    "You ¡­ Don''t look, get out! " Her face was flushed, but she pretended to be calm as she glared at him.


    He smiled and slowly took off his new clothes.


    She looked at his actions with her mouth agape. Her intuition told her that something was wrong and she wanted to run away, but he caught her easily, "Where do you want to go? "Hmm?"


    Her warm body pressed tightly against it, and the familiar trembling sensation rose again. She could even feel her own voice change when she opened her mouth, "You, what do you want? Was that not enough? "


    He slowly picked her up. "No, no matter how many times I stay with you, it won''t be enough."


    She felt her heart go cold as she heard him say, "But before that, let''s take it slow."


    After saying that, he turned around and carried her into the bathtub that was just filled with someone.


    When the slightly scalding water touched her skin, she let out a comfortable sigh. It was really too comfortable.


    After the madness and nervousness just now, all the muscles in her body had long been extremely tense. Normally, she would have lain in bed for a while, but this pool of warm water just happened to save her.


    She slept for hours, but she did not know it. She only knew that in her sleep she seemed to have been lifted up by him, and that a soft towel had carefully dried her and placed her on the soft bed.


    This was where her memories came to an end.


    When she regained consciousness, her eyes were already filling up the room from the window, while she was lying on the wide, extremely elastic bed.


    What is this place?


    This thought had appeared in her mind the first time she saw her surroundings.


    It was simple, this was not the bedroom on the plane. Although the decorations on the plane were luxurious, the space was limited. No matter how nice it was, it wouldn''t be too big.


    Where is this place? Where are Si Lianye''s people?


    Si Lianye, that guy ¡­


    She lifted her hand to smell a medicinal fragrance. When she thought of the scene where she was drugged by him, she immediately blushed again.


    Sooner or later, they would have to deal with him!


    She rolled off the bed and wrapped herself in the quilt to find out if she had any clothes to wear. She found a set of white clothes on the bedside table, shook it open, and looked at her dress.


    Was this a set of clothes that he had prepared for her?


    As she thought about it, she put on her clothes and looked at herself in the mirror. There was not a single part that didn''t fit her. It was as if someone had custom-made it for her.


    Other than Si Lianye, there was definitely no one else who bought the clothes.


    She thought for a moment, then blushed again.


    She covered her stomach and frowned. Where did Si Lianye go? Where was this place?


    She turned around and tidied up the place. Looking at herself in the mirror, she found that she looked pretty good. She tied up her hair and tied it into a ponytail, preparing to go out and take a look.


    Who would have thought that at this moment, there would suddenly be a light knock at the door: "Miss Shen, Miss Shen?"


    She was stunned for a moment, then went up to open the door, only to see a waiter pushing a small dining station. Seeing her open the door, he respectfully said: "Sorry for disturbing you, this is the order from the Mr, for us to give you the food at this time."


    Looking at his appearance, she unknowingly let him in and asked, "Where is this place?"


    The other person looked at her in surprise and replied, "This is the Di Hao Hotel. You are currently in our presidential suite."


    It really wasn''t on the plane anymore. Did she sleep that long?


    She narrowed her eyes and recalled what she had felt before. She vaguely recalled that she had been carried on a long journey, but had no recollection of it after that.


    She reckoned she was surrounded when she entered the hotel, she thought powerlessly.


    The waiter could tell that she had been trained very well, so he didn''t show any surprise at her question. He answered every question as he took out the dishes on the dining car one by one and put them all on the table.


    The fragrance filled the air. She was already very hungry, so when she saw the waiter turn to leave, she immediately called for him. "May I ask where is the gentleman that I brought with me?"


    The waiter smiled and said, "I''m not too sure about that. Our hotel has a rule that we are not allowed to inquire about the guests'' whereabouts."


    "Oh, okay."


    "I''m sorry, please enjoy." The waiter gently closed the door.


    She frowned as she thought about it. Could it be that he had gone to the company? Was he that diligent?


    Also, why did that person come so coincidentally, and why did he come the moment he woke up?


    After thinking for a while, she felt that something was wrong, so she decided not to eat anymore. She turned around to look for her cell phone and finally found it on a shelf on one of the walls.


    She looked at that place strangely, but when she took it down, she found nothing strange. She couldn''t help but turn around to look at her bed and then at her cell phone.


    Why did she feel like someone had left the phone here on purpose?


    Did he have some sort of passive reaction?


    Just as she was thinking about this, her phone suddenly rang. She put it to her ear and asked, "Hello?"


    Si Lianye said: "Darling, you''re awake?"


    "What treasure?" Also, where did you go? " she asked bluntly.


    "You miss me, don''t you? "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. I''ll be having a meeting at the branch office, and I''ll be home in about an hour. Baby, wait for me, and also, those are all local specialties. You take your time and don''t get hungry." His mood could not be any better, and his tone was so gentle that it made people feel goosebumps.


    At the annual meeting, all sorts of people greeted him personally. They didn''t know what the CEO was doing on the balcony.


    Shen Xiran''s reaction towards him was to immediately press his phone down.


    What was wrong with him? What about his high and cold personality? Where''s the monster? How did it become such a temper that she couldn''t stand? Was he possessed by an alien?


    Thinking of this, her whole body trembled. She sat down at the dining table, picked up a knife and a fork, and started enjoying the delicacies.


    The food here was the same as what she had heard before. There were many styles and varieties, but each of them only had one mouthful. Dozens of plates were placed on the table, but in the end, she ate them all and was just full.


    The taste was pretty good.


    Only after she finished eating did she feel that she had come to life. The pain from her body earlier had also disappeared quite a bit.


    However, she still had her own things to do. She got up and looked through her bag, only to find that the medicine she had brought with her was in the middle of the bed. She heaved a sigh of relief and quickly ate it.


    On the other side, Si Lianye''s subordinates realised that something was wrong when the CEO came back. From time to time, they would look at their phones and not say anything, they would even frown and say something, "This is not a good spot ¡­" Words like "I can''t see" confused them.


    Although the meeting went well, they were always surprised to see the president in a state of absent-mindedness.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the recollection of the memory to end, and it was obvious that the CEO wasn''t in the mood to put it all away.


    Immediately, someone heaved a sigh of relief.


    As if nothing had happened, Si Lianye left the company and returned to the hotel.

 C189

    Shen Xiran wanted to go out and take a look, but he thought that he would be back soon, so he did not go. He just stayed in his room to play on his phone and made a call to his home, but when he heard Le Le say "When are you coming back mother", she almost blurted out, "Mother will be back soon".


    Le Le was disappointed, but sensible enough to not cry, he continued to talk for a while. She listened to each of them, and only after a long while did he put down the phone.


    However, when she turned around and found someone standing behind her, she nearly jumped up in fright. "Ah!"


    "Si Lianye, when did you come in?!" She returned to her senses and looked at him with an unsightly expression.


    Seeing that she was scared by him, he hurriedly apologized, "Sorry, when I came in, I didn''t want to disturb you because you were on the phone. But when you saw me, you did."


    "Then you can''t not greet him. Don''t you know that scaring people will scare them to death?" She patted her chest with lingering fear, thinking that she was lucky that she wasn''t a patient with heart disease, otherwise she would have been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    "I do, but you talked so happily with Le Le, you didn''t notice me at all." "I''m already used to it. As long as Le Le is around, you won''t notice me." After saying that, he even pretended to sigh.


    Was he even the president of a multinational consortium? She was so angry and funny, she couldn''t help but say: "Did you know that you''re exactly the same as Le Le?"


    "Is that so? I think it''s different. " He answered seriously.


    "It''s exactly the same. Your expression, that aggrieved look of yours, what''s the difference between that and Le Le''s look when I wait for him to come back home and hug him, do you want me to bring a mirror for you to see?" She looked at him with disdain.


    "I don''t think so. At the very least, Le Le wouldn''t understand you like me, right?" he said pointedly.


    When she realized what he was talking about, her face suddenly flushed red again, "Si Lianye, you''re really a hooligan."


    She couldn''t help but scold him. However, she couldn''t help but recall the passionate scenes from before. Her face became even redder.


    He found it funny. "I didn''t say anything." Saying that, he gently put his arm around her waist and whispered into her ear, "How do you feel now? "My waist isn''t too bad. What about my back, is it painful?" After saying so, he was about to pull open her collar to check on the situation, but she blushed and rejected him.


    "Go away, I''m fine now." She clung to her collar and wouldn''t let him see her.


    "It''s really okay?" He was still a little unwilling to believe that he had been quite ruthless when he was in bed. When he saw the marks on her body later on, he was slightly shocked. If he hadn''t found that special ointment, he would have died from guilt.


    There was no helping it, a man who had been restrained for a long time could not be retracted once the door was opened.


    She stared at him fiercely, her face as red as an apple, her eyes watery and very alluring. Even though he had already eaten his fill, he couldn''t help but feel his heart lurch slightly.


    He walked forward and said softly, "Come, let me see the marks on your body. I think you''ll need to rub the medicine again in some places."


    The moment she felt his aura enveloping her, she felt something was wrong. It was as if she had lost her ability to resist, as if her words were completely useless. "I''m really fine, really ¡­"


    But no matter what, it couldn''t stop his attack, and in the end, it was once again stripped naked.


    She lay on her bed, wanting to cry, but no tears came out. How could this happen? Where was her dignity? Where was her courage?


    Si Lianye was satisfied that most of the scars on her body had disappeared, and nodded her head, deciding that she would prepare more of these medicinal ointments.


    Finally, resisting his heart, he slowly helped her to her feet and helped her to put on her clothes.


    She stared at him blankly.


    He touched himself in surprise. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Could it be that you think I''m more handsome today? "


    She wanted to spit on his face. She had never seen a man with such thick skin.


    She only thought that she was going to be tossed around by him again, but she didn''t think that he would let her off lightly.


    He looked at her and chuckled, "I''m not an animal, so of course I won''t hold you back. Your body is not good, so you need to rest properly. We still have a long time anyway."


    "Who''s still with you? Don''t forget what your mother said ¡­" she blurted out.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly turned solemn again.


    She felt a little regretful that she had said those words, so she pursed her lips and did not speak.


    His face darkened for a while before he said, "Xi Ran, how about we come to an agreement?"


    "What agreement?" she asked.


    "Let''s just set it up here. While we''re here, don''t say anything unpleasant, okay? "Just pretend like nothing happened and think that we''re a loving couple here to have fun. Even if you''re dissatisfied with me, can you settle the score after we get back?" He looked at her deeply.


    She was stunned for a moment. "What''s the use of this? Reality is always there. Escaping is useless."


    He shook his head, "It''s not running away, it''s to let us temporarily feel at ease, to let us relax a little. Xi Ran, you always have so many things in your heart, don''t you feel tired? "Let''s relax a bit and pretend to be carefree for a few days. How about it?"


    Yes, she was very tired. He had been carrying the thought of taking revenge all this time, and was going to struggle in his heart with all his might to not fall in love with him, worry about Le Le, and not expose his identity. There was also Shangguan Zhe, and Xiao Rou ¡­


    All of this made her very tired, but she couldn''t let it go, because once she did, she knew she would never be able to pick it up again.


    But now, his suggestion made her eyes light up. That''s right, they were only staying here for three days. So what if they were temporarily releasing their hatred?


    She looked at him steadily and nodded slowly. "Alright, I will agree, but I have a condition."


    "Alright, just tell me. As long as it''s something I can do, I will definitely agree to it." He nodded without hesitation.


    "It''s very simple. You''ll definitely be able to do it." A hint of a smile appeared on her lips. "That is, you are not allowed to touch me without my permission."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Si Lianye whose smile had frozen on his face and laughed loudly.


    Si Lianye was filled with melancholy, and looked at her pitifully: "Don''t be so heartless, okay?"


    She turned a deaf ear and continued to laugh.


    When he saw her so energetic, his eyes couldn''t help but light up. He had never seen her like this before. It seemed like his suggestion had worked.


    Her laughter gradually turned into soft laughter, and then into a smile. It lasted for a long time, so long that he almost thought she was smiling, until he finally saw the smile in her eyes. He breathed a sigh of relief and boldly put his arm around her waist, saying, "Okay, how about I take you out for a walk?"


    She stopped smiling and kissed him on the cheek.


    His eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. He grabbed her fingers and gave them a kiss, then turned and led her out the door.


    On the way out he asked her, "How do you feel now? Could he really hold on? "Why don''t we rest a bit longer and go out at night? The night scene here is pretty good anyway."


    She thought for a moment, then shook her head. "Forget it, I''ve already come out. My body is fine, I just feel a little sore. It''s all your fault." After saying so, she rolled her eyes at him, looking annoyed.


    Even though she only had him, she knew that no man could do the same as him. Every time, he would beat her to death, and every time, he would let her sleep for a whole day.


    Thinking of this, she asked him, "How did I get off the plane?"


    He glanced at her, then turned and kissed her on the cheek. "I carried her off the plane, of course."


    She blushed and said, "I''ve never seen a man like you before. If this goes on, I''ll die at your hands sooner or later."


    His face changed as he said, "Don''t talk like that, it''s bad luck."


    She found it funny. "You''re from the new century, and you actually believe in these things?"


    His expression was solemn, "It''s better to believe than not. You want to live for a hundred years, do you understand?"


    "Fine, fine, I will live for a hundred years. Are you happy?" When she thought about her physical condition, her heart went dark, but she still smiled at him.


    Since he had put down everything to enjoy himself, then he might as well not think about such a depressing matter.


    She was at ease with the haze in her heart, and looked around the carriage in excitement. "Ah, Si Lianye, look at how strangely that person is dressed ¡­" After a while, she shouted again, "Si Lianye look, what kind of house is this?


    A moment later, he said again, "Si Lianye ¡­"


    He endured it as much as he could, and in the end, he could not help but give her a pinch on her face.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" She rubbed her face and glared back at him.


    "Call me A Ye, what Si Lianye, you''re not polite." He looked at her deliberately.


    So it was because he was unhappy about the fact that she called him by his surname.


    "But I''m already used to it. Don''t you think that Si Lianye''s name is very proper? Call me A Ye ¡­ " Before he could finish her words, his body stiffened and he suddenly kissed him.


    Her eyes widened in shock. What was wrong with this person?


    After a long while, he finally released her, and with warm water stains on his lips, he said, "The next time I hear you call me Si Lianye, even with your surname, I will kiss you once until you change me. What do you think about this kind of punishment?"


    "Not good, of course not. I like to call you ¡­" The words were spoken too quickly, and she immediately saw the look in his eyes. She immediately covered her mouth in fright and shook her head with eyes full of fear.


    "That''s more like it." He rewarded her by taking her hand away and giving her a light kiss on the lips. Then, he turned his head and followed her gaze towards the scenery outside the window.


    She couldn''t help but think, "Strange, calling the wrong name means kissing. Why would I kiss even if I called the right name?"


    This man was too cunning!

 C190

    Do you like it?


    She suddenly felt like she had been tricked. Wasn''t it obvious that she had given him tofu to eat?


    However ¡­ She lightly pressed her chest. What was going on with her heart beating so hard?


    Although Si Lianye had rushed back from the company, she was still very relaxed. She took her to wander around the streets, looking for all kinds of delicacies, and also brought her to browse through the various scenery at that time. The two of them were extremely happy together.


    She opened her eyes wide in delight at the novelty of everything. He had been here many times before, and was tired of seeing these sights, and did not seem to be in the mood for them, but he saw that her interest had been piqued. He pointed out the sights to her attentively, introducing them to her from time to time.


    Finally, it was night time. The two of them ate a delicious dinner and went to see the night scenery. When they arrived at the world-famous street, he pointed outside and said, "Do you want to go in and take a look?"


    She hesitated.


    It was a Jewelry Store, and not a place she liked. However, after thinking about it again, she suddenly thought of something and nodded: "Alright, I''ll go take a look."


    Si Lianye looked at her back, raised his eyebrows and followed.


    A shop assistant followed them with a well-trained smile. She spoke in fluent English, "Let''s take a look around." After which, he glanced left and right before heading to the counter that specialized in jade stones.


    He followed behind her, and after looking at the various jadeite white jades on the counter, he asked in surprise, "You like these? If you want to buy these, then I''ll take you to buy them at home.


    The overseas people liked hard gemstones, diamonds and red treasures, so they were not very interested in traditional Chinese jade. Therefore, in Jewelry Store, other than a place where Chinese people gather, the majority of them had less jade and more diamonds.


    Naturally, the quality wasn''t that high either.


    She glanced at the counter and said, "I''ll take a look first."


    Her gaze swept across the interior and found an emerald green bracelet. It looked quite watery, so she said to the shop assistant, "Please show it to me."


    Once the bracelet was in her hands, she felt that it wasn''t too bad. Although the water wasn''t very clear, it was still very rare. After all, a real Uncommon Jadeite was already considered a legendary treasure.


    Seeing that the carving skill was not bad, she thought for a moment and had the intention of buying it. She asked the shop assistant, "May I ask what the price is ¡­"


    When they told her a price, she heard it and had an idea in her heart. She turned her head and smiled to Si Lianye, "Let''s buy this, okay?"


    Si Lianye stepped forward to look at her hands, frowned: "That''s normal, you like it? "I have an acquaintance who specializes in jade and stone business at home. If you like it, I''ll have him show it to you when I get back."


    In his eyes, this kind of bracelet could only be considered good, it was far from something that he needed to buy.


    But today, she had some thoughts of her own and firmly said, "I want this." After saying that, he took out his card from his wallet. "Here, I''ll swipe the card."


    "Wait." He hurried forward and pressed her hand. "I''ll do it."


    "No need, I''ll do it myself." She broke away from his hand and insisted on handing over her card.


    She said softly but firmly to the clerk, "To swipe my card, thank you."


    The shop assistant looked around at them, then took the card from her hand and smiled to Si Lianye: "Sir, if you wish to gift this beautiful young lady a gift, we still have a lot of options."


    After saying that, she gave a meaningful glance to the other shop assistants, who immediately took out a pile of diamond jewelry.


    They were all observant people. They could tell that this male customer was not very interested in his store''s jade and jewelry, so he tactfully took out the best batch.


    Sure enough, Si Lianye wanted to reject them, but she found that the quality of the diamonds and accessories were surprisingly good. She couldn''t help but take a look and quickly found a bracelet that was more suitable for her.


    The chain was made of platinum, interspersed with countless broken diamonds, and at the most eye-catching place were three very eye-catching large diamonds. Icy-blue light circulated around them, making them look very fascinating.


    He pointed to the bracelet. "Help me get this."


    The shop assistants looked at each other excitedly, and quickly took out their most precious bracelet. "Look, this bracelet is inlaid with the rarest blue diamond. Take a look at its luster, and look at its pure luster.


    He didn''t seem to care about the sales clerk''s boasting at all. After looking at it for a while, he asked, "Do you like this?"


    In contrast to his eagerness, she was much colder. She took the bracelet and looked left and right before carefully placing it in the box. After looking at his hand and taking a clear look, she lightly nodded: "Very beautiful. Are you going to take it back to give it away?"


    She didn''t really care about the jewelry, so she didn''t expect him to give it to her. She just asked and his face darkened.


    It did not seem to occur to her that she was going to give her a present.


    With a calm expression, he put the bracelet back, glanced at the clerk''s disappointed eyes and said to Shen Xiran: "I thought you would like it."


    "I like it. It''s very beautiful, but that one looks very expensive. I can''t afford it." Her principle had always been to not look at anything that she couldn''t afford, lest it get worse the more she looked at it.


    When he heard this, his eyes flashed, and he came up with an idea.


    When they left, a box appeared in her hand.


    Looking at her cautious appearance, he could not help but ask, "You want to give this to someone else?"


    He had never seen her wear jewelry, so he speculated.


    She smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I have to give it to someone when I get back."


    "Who is it?"


    Seeing her smiling so happily, even though he guessed that the other party was most likely a female, he could not help but feel a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Guess?" She replied playfully as she carefully put away the box and strode forward.


    After walking a few steps and not seeing him catch up, she turned around and shouted at him, "Come on, I want to go back."


    He smiled and quickened his pace to follow.


    No matter who it was, he would know when the time came.


    When she got to her room, it was already quite late. After a day of playing, she was also a bit tired. After taking a shower, she quickly returned to her bed. She didn''t expect to see him at her door the moment she went to bed.


    Her eyes widened. "Don''t tell me you only got one room."


    Previously, she didn''t know how she got into the hotel, but she didn''t think of it this way. From the looks of it, he seemed to want to sleep with her?


    How could that work?


    She resisted instinctively. He smiled and sat down by her bedside with the steam from his recent bath. "Why? It seems like you don''t welcome me."


    "Of course. You should get a room. I want to sleep alone." She buried her whole body in the quilt and said this carefully.


    "That''s troublesome. I just don''t want to sleep alone. What should I do?" He smiled maliciously as he looked her up and down with a pair of peach blossom eyes. His naked eyes seemed as if they could pierce through her blanket.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air and shrunk even more back. "You pervert, can you not keep thinking about this matter?"


    "What is it?" I just want to sleep. " He purposely acted like he was wronged and looked at her in surprise. "Darling, you can''t have been thinking wrongly again, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re clearly ¡­"


    She was so angry that she wanted to get up and hit him, but she forgot for a moment that she was used to sleeping naked. At this moment, her entire body was wrapped in a light bath towel.


    She knew that the situation wasn''t good, so she quickly used a blanket to wrap herself in it. When she looked up, she discovered that his eyes were burning with familiar flames ¡­


    "Crap, I was too careless."


    This was impossible!


    She made up her mind and tried to reject him: "Si Lianye, can you find another room? I''m already very tired."


    she said softly to him, ready to convert him with her tenderness.


    But she had forgotten that her appearance was an even more irresistible temptation for a man.


    Therefore, Beast Si Lianye extended her claws towards her, and pretended to be calm as she said: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to check how your wound is doing."


    She hesitated, looking at him as if she really had no such thoughts.


    But what if he suddenly attacked?


    He saw the hesitation in her eyes and said to her, "You don''t believe me? "Don''t worry, I can swear that I won''t force you if you don''t agree to it. That way, you''ll be able to rest assured."


    The little white rabbit was half convinced and asked, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Of course." He patted his chest.


    "Alright, you have to promise. After the inspection, you have to go to bed by yourself and not disturb me." Before she put down the resistance, she reminded him repeatedly, feeling uneasy.


    Seeing that his plan had succeeded, a glint appeared in his eyes. "Alright, don''t worry."


    She was relieved to see him like this, but she also felt that something was wrong.


    Just as she was hesitating, she saw him reach out his hand and gently brush. The towel wrapped around her body then fell down.


    He forced himself not to. His eyes pretended to be serious as they searched her entire body.


    "How is it?" She was getting a little anxious. Not only was her sense of shame high, but it was also a little cold.


    He said hoarsely, "Wait."


    "You still have more medicine here." He ran his fingers along her waist quickly, as if keeping his promise.


    She shifted her body uneasily because she felt that at that moment, his fingers left a series of small flames on her skin, causing her to feel itchy in her heart.


    He went to get the ointment and slowly rubbed it over her body. His movements were very slow, and if it weren''t for the ointment, she would almost have thought he was teasing her.


    "Alright, is it done?" She uneasily moved her body and resisted the strange feeling in her heart and could not help but ask.

 C191

    He was silent, feeling her waist slowly, as if he were trying to apply medicine to her, but only he knew that he was lingering on her skin, not wanting to leave at all.


    Only when her expression became more and more uneasy did he reluctantly remove his finger from her body. With a hoarse voice, he said, "It''s done."


    It was obvious that she was relieved. She quickly pulled up the blanket to cover herself.


    He pretended not to know. After placing the bottle on the table, he suddenly said, "Come, get down."


    "What?" Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Didn''t you say that your back was sore? Let me give you a push. " He looked at her with a smile, as if he hadn''t noticed her distress at all.


    "I... I did say that, but I don''t want to press the button, so you''d better go. She was stuttering when she refused.


    "There''s no need to be so polite. My cooking skills are pretty good, so I think you should try sleeping more. Come, you can try." He completely ignored her and suddenly pushed her onto the bed. His pair of deep eyes looked at her deeply. "Come, don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you."


    "But ¡­" She wanted to reject him, but he was just too domineering. Before she could say anything, he reached out his hand, and with a gentle push, she turned her body away, exposing her entire back to his gaze.


    "You ¡­ What do you want? " At this time, even if she was even more slow, she still felt that something was wrong, so she asked with a trembling voice.


    "I''m giving you a massage." His answer was very relaxed, as if his heart was undivided. However, if she could turn around, or had eyes at the back of her head, she would see that the flames in his eyes could burn her to nothing.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know anything now, so she just laid there obediently in front of him like a naked lamb waiting for the big bad wolf to eat her.


    Thus, the smile on his lips became even wider.


    "You ¡­ "Hurry up, I''m sleepy ¡­" she said in a trembling voice.


    It was no wonder that she was sweating profusely due to her nervousness.


    "Alright, I''ll hurry." He replied in a low voice, and his large hands began to move up and down.


    She was very alert at first, it was due to a woman''s instinctive sensitivity, but she gradually began to feel that he really seemed to be massaging her, and that the massage was very old-fashioned, making her feel very comfortable.


    She couldn''t help but enjoy herself. Gradually, a wave of sleepiness overcame her and she slowly closed her eyes ¡­


    Un, so comfortable. I really want to sleep ¡­


    However, what she didn''t notice was that at this moment, his hand gradually became out of her original range ¡­


    In a blur, she seemed to hear him whisper something in her ear. She was so sleepy that her eyelids could not open. She didn''t even think about what he was asking. Annoyed, she turned around and prepared to sleep again.


    But then he whispered something in her ear, and this time she was impatient and replied with an "Mmm."


    No matter what, let her sleep first!


    The night gradually passed, and when she was completely awake, the sky outside the window was very bright. She opened her eyes, and instantly discovered that there was something wrong with her body.


    She sat up in a daze. It was strange, why did she feel that her place was still so sore today? Shouldn''t it be a lot better?


    Suddenly, a restricted level lens suddenly appeared in her mind, causing her to suddenly blush.


    It can''t be? Could it be that the shameless man ¡­


    As that scene entered her mind, it was as if she had a password. Memories began to flood into her mind, making her unable to stop herself from opening her eyes wide.


    So it was true. This man was so shameless. He actually took advantage of her fall asleep ¡­


    Taking advantage of others!


    No, that massage might be fake as well. It was just to coax him to sleep!


    She got out of bed fuming.


    She definitely had to settle the score with that big pervert Si Lianye. Yesterday, he clearly promised to make sure that she wouldn''t touch her. He did it!


    Too much!


    She waved her fist angrily in the air, prepared to give him a good beating if he showed up in front of her.


    However ¡­


    The moment she moved, her body began to feel pain again.


    When she looked down, she could not help but wail. The old scars had just disappeared and were starting again.


    She endured it, endured it, endured the pain she felt when she called Si Lianye to scold him. She rushed into the bathroom in a few steps, filled herself with a vat of hot water, and then poured her entire body into it.


    When her entire body was covered in the warm and comfortable water, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    She couldn''t help but think that if it wasn''t for the lack of hot water, she would have had a hard time even going out.


    When she came out, it was already half an hour later.


    She wiped her wet hair and walked out of the bathroom. Due to her wet long hair blocking her view, she was shocked when a large hand gently rested on her head. "Ah ¡­"


    She quickly realized that the person in front of her was the target of her gritting teeth. She could not help but slap the towel away in anger. "You bastard! Get out of my way!"


    Si Lianye''s lips were originally smiling with satisfaction, but when she saw that she was actually so fierce, she couldn''t help but be shocked. She reached out to grab the towel, and asked with a face full of confusion: "Wife, what''s wrong?"


    He even pretended to look into the bathroom and asked her, "Is the water faucet broken? It doesn''t matter, I''ll just make a phone call."


    "You''re the bad one, Si Lianye you''re shameless, last night you clearly agreed to ¡­ Accept ¡­ But you still did what I did, you went too far! " She tried to pull the towel out of his hand, but to her dismay, she found that she was not as strong as him. She pulled on the towel a few times, but the towel did not budge at all.


    She let go of his hand hatefully, her face filled with dissatisfaction as she accused him: "Si Lianye, you''re shameless, you didn''t keep your word!"


    "Is that so? When did I break my promise? " He rubbed his chin as he replied, but his eyes were slowly scanning her body.


    Only then did she realize that her body had more or less dispersed after the intense exercise just now. She couldn''t help but scream, "You''re not allowed to look!"


    "Alright, I won''t look." He smiled good-naturedly.


    She suspiciously looked at him, grabbed her clothes and went into the bathroom to put on her clothes, then walked out again: "Si Lianye, I don''t believe in you anymore."


    "Really? "Why?" After a long while, he still pretended to be puzzled.


    She angrily placed her hands on her hips, "What do you think? You clearly said that you wouldn''t touch me, but now ¡­ In the end, I didn''t get a good night''s sleep! " As she spoke, she looked at him with suspicion. She thought, "This man is too amazing. Why is he so energetic after being tormented like this?"


    Si Lianye laughed and said innocently: "I didn''t, I kept asking you. In order to be fair, I even asked you twice.


    "Since when did you ask me? Why didn''t I know?" She stared at him, amused. When did he ask her? What a joke, she had never heard of it. Besides, she would definitely refuse even if he were to ask her. It wasn''t like she didn''t care about her life ¡­


    The first time, you said yes, the second time, I asked again, and you said it. I thought you wanted it too, but in order to satisfy you, I put in a lot of effort. Don''t you remember? His expression was aggrieved.


    "Nonsense! That''s impossible! " Her mind was filled with disbelief. She looked at him angrily as she said, "How could I not know what you''ve said? It can''t be that you''re dreaming, right ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly became speechless. All she saw was a slightly pleased expression in his eyes.


    Because she suddenly remembered that last night, before she fell asleep, she had indeed heard him ask her something, and she hadn''t even listened to what he had to say, because at that time, she had already fallen into a deep sleep, and only wished that she could quickly get rid of him and go to sleep.


    Was it at that time?


    Trembling, she asked, "Did you ask when I was sleeping?"


    "When you sleep?" I asked you that time, you said it. " He was still persisting with his innocent story.


    She took a deep breath and nodded. "I know."


    This man was simply too cunning. He clearly wanted to roll in the bed with him, but was afraid that he would refuse. Thus, he used such a roundabout way to not hesitate to seduce him.


    She was still a little too inexperienced. She was probably not enough to deal with an old fox like him.


    She took a deep breath and let it out, then said to him, "Forget it, stop pretending. You''re just an old fox."


    He grinned, put his arm around her waist, and whispered in her ear, "Are you okay? You don''t feel well, do you? Do you want me to give you medicine, then give you a massage? "


    "No need. If you do that again, I''m afraid you''ll die." She pushed him away.


    "Don''t worry, it''s definitely pure this time. It''s a massage with no thought whatsoever." He raised his hand and swore with a sincere expression.


    Unfortunately, she had been afraid of him for the longest time, so she firmly refused to believe him.


    He sighed helplessly and offered to apply medicine for her, but she rejected him in the end.


    Finally, he asked, "Are you really okay?"


    She firmly replied, "I''m really fine. I must be. Don''t worry about me. Don''t worry."


    "Alright then." Who knew that he would suddenly change the topic? With an evil smile, he said: "Alright, then we''ll settle the score."

 C192

    "Calculate?" What kind of account is this? " She looked at him blankly, completely at a loss.


    "Little fool, have you forgotten everything I told you yesterday?" He lowered his head and gave her a light pinch on the nose.


    "What do you mean?" She looked at him in confusion.


    Strange, isn''t he just getting ahead of himself? What have you forgotten? He used such a despicable method to take advantage of me last night, and it turned out to be his fault?


    She glared at him fiercely. "Si Lianye, don''t get too excessive."


    He chuckled and sighed, "It seems that you really didn''t take my words to heart." He smiled strangely and said, "Have you forgotten what I said to you in the car yesterday?"


    "In the car?" She stared at him with her large eyes, puzzled. She thought hard and thought, "When we were in the car, hmm, you said ¡­" Suddenly, she seemed to recall something. She immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "You''re saying ¡­" She looked at him in shock.


    "Good, looks like you remembered something." He smiled in satisfaction and approached her gently. Then he extended his slender hand to lift her chin, and then he pressed his lips to hers.


    Her eyes were wide open as she struggled as if she was frightened, "Wuu ¡­" "Sob, sob, sob, sob ¡­" Let go of me... Let me go...


    She wanted to curse loudly. She had only listened to the words she had said before, but he had actually taken it seriously?


    However, no matter how much she complained in her heart, he still kissed her until she was dizzy and dizzy. She almost fainted after breathing in a single breath. He then released her mercifully, "That''s enough, this is the first ¡­"


    The first one?


    Shen Xiran wanted to cry but no tears came out.


    He had said before that if she continued to call him Si Lianye by name, calling him by kiss a few times without any discount.


    How many times had she called out since yesterday? Three times? Four times? Five times?


    The regret in her heart was like trying to crawl into a time machine and not come out.


    His body was already sore to begin with, and now he was going to ruthlessly punish him?


    She didn''t want to live anymore.


    Fortunately, he still had a bit of conscience, so he looked at her and chuckled, "Alright, look at how scared you are. I''m not an animal, so don''t worry, I won''t bother you. You can pay me back slowly."


    "Really?" Inexplicably, she had heaved a sigh of relief, and at the same time, despised him in her heart. Did Shen Xiran even have the slightest bit of backbone, for him to be able to scare you to such an extent with just a few casual words? How are you going to avenge yourself?


    This thought only flashed through her mind for a moment before it was quickly tossed to the back of her mind.


    Didn''t he already say that in the next few days, he shouldn''t think of any bad things in the past?


    She looked at him with a mixture of relief and a mixture of emotions. "Are you that kind?"


    "Tsk tsk, let''s see how you say it. Is your man''s heart so dark?" He shook his head and suddenly bent down to pick her up.


    She was so scared that she screamed again, "Si..." What are you going to do? "


    He turned to look at her. After saying that, he took a few large strides forward and placed her on the bed. He then caressed her face and said, "I want you to have a good rest. You don''t look too good."


    Her eyes were completely black, and her face was abnormally pale. Although he looked calm and collected, he was actually regretting his actions these past two days. After all, her body was not like a normal person''s.


    Thinking of this, he bitterly smiled. He could only blame himself for being too enchanting, making him unable to hold back the moment he saw her.


    I can''t do this again.


    He decided in his heart.


    In truth, she also felt that her eyes were sore and her body was heavy. Looking at the guilt filled expression on his face, she could not help but snort. "At least you have some conscience." After that, there was a rumbling sound from his stomach.


    She quickly pressed down her stomach and couldn''t help but blush again.


    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "I remember that the breakfast here is pretty good. You can try it." He picked up the phone and called for the breakfast service, then said to her, "Be good, eat something before you go to sleep."


    She moved her body. Actually, she didn''t want to spend her precious few days of vacation in bed, but there was nothing she could do. She felt that if she didn''t take a good rest for a day, her old illness might break out again.


    Thus, forced by the circumstances, she nodded her head helplessly.


    He kissed her on the lips again. "Good girl."


    Breakfast was soon delivered by a trained waiter. The food on the dining car was a sight to behold and looked very tempting.


    However, her appetite was not very good. Although she was very hungry, she lazily ate a snack. After being forced by him to drink a cup of milk, she escaped back to bed.


    He held up a stack of small cakes in an attempt to make her eat more. She ate like cat food, how could this work?


    However, she just didn''t want to eat it. Seeing that he was going to force her to eat it, she used all her strength to wrap the blanket around herself, exposing only her eyes. A muffled voice came from inside, "I took it. I don''t want to eat it."


    "Be good, you need to eat more before your body will recover." He took the plate and tried to persuade her.


    "No, I can''t eat anymore. I''ll vomit if I eat more." She looked at him with her big eyes.


    "Alright then." He thought for a moment, then turned around and picked up an empty bowl, scooped half a bowl of white porridge into the bowl, and advised: "This is liquid food, if you eat it, you won''t be vomiting anymore."


    "No, he can vomit just the same!" She refused to compromise.


    "Are you serious?" he asked, sitting on the edge of her bed.


    "Of course it''s true." She stared at him, her eyes wide and determined.


    "Alright then." He suddenly said this and she was relieved to hear it.


    But then he took a sip of the porridge, then lowered his head and pulled her out of the quilt.


    She was so shocked that she even forgot to blink. For a long time, she could only allow him to consecutively feed her several mouthfuls of porridge.


    He got up and smiled with eyes full of satisfaction. "Look, aren''t we eating it now?"


    She regained her senses, and her face flushed red: "Si Lianye ¡­. "You ¡­" Before he could finish his words, he saw the other party point his finger and say a ''one''.


    She suddenly remembered and immediately shut her mouth. With this interruption, her momentum also disappeared.


    "You ¡­ "Don''t be like this, I really don''t want to eat it." She covered her mouth with all her strength and shook her head. Her eyes were filled with resistance.


    If it wasn''t for the familiar taste in her mouth, she might really vomit.


    He looked at her with a thoughtful expression for a moment before turning around and putting the porridge back. He then said, "Alright, I won''t force you. You should rest."


    She nodded and lay down slowly. She watched him as he ate. She asked him, "What about you?"


    "Me?" He smiled gently at her. "I''ll watch you sleep. I''ll go when you fall asleep."


    Her heart immediately relaxed. She slowly nodded and closed her eyes.


    Last night, she really didn''t sleep well, so she quickly let out a long breath.


    He silently watched her sleeping figure for a long time before he gently walked out of the room.


    When the door was closed, Shen Xiran, who was originally asleep on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes.


    She looked at the door and found that there was no one there. She quickly got up and opened her bag. She reached into the innermost layer and took out her medicine bottle.


    This was one of the drugs that she had to take every day. If she didn''t take it, her body would immediately weaken a lot.


    She had just taken the medicine when she heard her cell phone ring under her pillow. The medicine bottle was still in her hand.


    Someone had called her, someone important.


    She immediately thought of her son Le Le. Without hesitation, she put away the medicine bottle and turned around to get her phone. She was a little surprised to see the caller ID, but she quickly picked it up.


    "alba?"


    "Xiran, it''s me. How have you been these past few days? Have you taken your medicine on time? " Shangguan Zhe''s calm voice came out from the phone.


    She felt a little guilty because she hadn''t taken her medicine on time for a few days.


    "Of course, please don''t treat me like a child." She answered without hesitation, her face unblushing.


    "That''s good." He chuckled. "When are you coming back?"


    "What''s wrong? It might take another two days... "No, three days." She knew she shouldn''t indulge herself, but this inexplicable feeling still made her lie.


    She didn''t want to return to such a cold reality too early.


    However ¡­


    Shangguan Zhe slowly said, "I hope you won''t take too long."


    "Why do you say that?" She wondered why he had said that.


    He slowly said: "You forgot, Xiao Rou''s wedding is only in the last week."


    "Yeah, I really forgot." She patted her head in annoyance.


    He laughed softly, but his voice was very complicated, "It seems like your days over there have been too many for you to forget."


    She laughed dryly. "No, no, I forgot."


    "Then let me remind you, don''t forget to participate, do you understand?" he whispered.


    "Alright, I won''t forget." She immediately replied, "I know she likes jadeite. I even bought her a bracelet today. You see, I haven''t forgotten about you guys, right?"


    "Is that so? Then she will be very happy. " He smiled, but there was something unenthusiastic in his voice.


    Based on her understanding of him, she quickly realized that something was wrong and asked, "What''s wrong? Xiao Rou getting married is a good thing, why do I feel like you aren''t very happy? "


    "Is that so?" He was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "It seems that it''s really obvious. Even you can hear it."


    There was an indescribable meaning in that voice, causing her to feel somewhat puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Maybe it''s because I was too worried. I keep having the feeling that there''s something wrong with Xiao Rou''s mood, as if she''s not having a good time."


    "Impossible, she should be the happiest, happiest moment right now, how can she not be happy? Is your feeling wrong? " She must have said it without thinking.


    "I don''t think so either, but I''m talking about my feelings." His voice was still worried.


    She understood the man in front of her very well. She knew that his personality was getting more and more stable, and normally he wouldn''t say anything unreliable, so when he said this, she really felt that something was wrong with Xiao Rou.


    She could not help but turn serious and asked him: "Have you asked Xiao Rou?"


    "I''ve asked, she said that everything is good for her, and that the people of Lin Family love and cherish her very much." he said in a low voice.


    "Wait, what you mean is, Xiao Rou is not living in your house, but in the Lin Family?" she asked curiously.


    Yes, she is already living in the Lin Family. That was what the brat, Lin Family, said, she said that in order to better integrate into the Lin Family. Furthermore, Xiao Rou had also agreed to it, I agreed. he asked her.


    "Not really." She hesitated and said: "It''s a new society now, so there isn''t much to pay attention to. But, I feel that if we''re not married yet, it would be better not to stay at his house too early. But since Xiao Rou said that it''s fine, then it might be fine."

 C193

    "I hope it''s what you said." He sighed, then made up his mind. "I''ll call her back later."


    "Mm. Sometimes it''s not a bad thing to be a little more particular." she said softly.


    "One more thing." After he had finished talking about his troubles, he suddenly said to her, "Right now, there may be a problem with Cloud Night. If it''s convenient for you, just resign, so as not to implicate you. "


    "Is that so?" She thought for a moment and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. "What question?"


    "Stock, do you remember the 8% share that Si Lianye gave Le Le? Previously, I was just buying shares from a few retail investors, and my progress was always slow. Now that I have Le Le''s portion, the people I have arranged for Yun Ye''s party can also speak. "


    "That''s great." She forced a smile, but in her heart, she was somewhat hesitant.


    "Xiran." He suddenly called her name.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?"


    "Are you ¡­" He asked hesitantly, "Do you not wish to take revenge?"


    Her heart jolted as she replied without hesitation, "No, are you joking with me? I''m thinking of ways to take revenge every day, and how to make him regret it."


    "Is that so? But I always think you''re not very interested when I talk about these things. " He slowly said, "Actually, if you don''t like it, we can stop."


    "No, why stop? Isn''t everything alright now? " She forced a dry smile, trying to hide the feelings in the depths of her body. "You''ve misunderstood me. I''m just a little tired." With that, she reacted again, almost biting her tongue out of frustration.


    He said meaningfully, "Oh, I''m too tired. Take a good rest. My plan hasn''t reached the point of no return. If you change your mind, you can always let me know."


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t." She refused to show weakness and told him firmly.


    He chuckled and hung up.


    She touched the phone in her hand as her emotions rose.


    Was she really soft-hearted?


    No?


    That was impossible. How could she forget?


    Forget that cold, hell-like night, and that ¡­ Unformed child...


    Her heart started to hurt so much that she could barely breathe. She held onto her chest and breathed in and out for a long time before finally calming down.


    Her child...


    The only child in her life ¡­


    Her vision blurred and she suddenly fainted.


    After an unknown amount of time, she opened her eyes and looked out the window. It was already afternoon.


    She was stunned for a moment before realizing what had happened to her.


    Although she had already gone through rest, she could still feel the soreness in the depths of her body.


    She moved her body. While she was frowning, she suddenly found that the phone beside her pillow was vibrating non-stop.


    Only then did she realize how she had woken up. It was her phone that had woken her up.


    When she thought of what she had thought of before, her heart ached again.


    She pursed her lips, picked up her phone and looked at her contact list. She paused for a moment before answering the call.


    "Hello? Are you asleep? I just called you a couple of times and you didn''t get a response. " Si Lianye told her on the phone, her voice warm.


    "Oh really? I just woke up. What''s the matter? "


    "I want to ask you, what do you want to eat at noon?" He didn''t notice anything unusual about her.


    "No need." Her body wasn''t feeling well, and she wasn''t in a good mood, so she was determined by instinct. "I don''t want to eat."


    "That won''t do. How can we not eat? Alright, I know a place where the Michelin Level 4 restaurant has just opened. Let''s go there to eat." He tried to interest her.


    But she really had no appetite. "I really don''t want to eat, okay?"


    Si Lianye paused for a moment, and did not agree, but said instead: "You rest first, I''ll go back later."


    She answered with a slight grunt, then looked at her cell phone in a daze.


    To be honest, she had already violated their decision to temporarily put the past behind them, but she was only a mortal. There was no way she could do that.


    Si Lianye came back later than she had expected, but she was still smiling merrily when she returned, looking like she was in a good mood.


    She was sitting at the head of the bed, looking at her cell phone. When she heard his voice, she smiled at him and said, "You''re back."


    It was as if a virtuous wife was waiting for her husband to return home. The sight of it was so cozy that his anxious expression relaxed a little.


    He walked in slowly with a box in his hand.


    He put the box on the table and then sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at her with concern. Do you want to see a doctor? "


    She immediately shook her head. "No need. It''s fine. I''m just a little tired."


    He knew how persistent she was about this sort of thing, so he frowned as he observed her expression. Although her complexion wasn''t good, it was still much better than before.


    Reluctantly, he looked at her and said, "If your discomfort gets worse, just let me know, okay?"


    She nodded lightly. "Don''t worry. My body is mine. I cherish it more than anyone else."


    Looking at how weak she sounded, he felt more and more regretful and guilty. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have tormented her like this.


    He turned around and opened the food box, revealing the tasty dishes inside, then said to her: "I brought something for you to eat. Look, it''s all your favorite taste."


    He was afraid that she wouldn''t eat, so he specially bought dishes that suited her taste. But now, it seemed that he had miscalculated. It was obvious that she didn''t have any energy left.


    He tried to raise her interest. "I''ll give you a surprise if you just eat it, old boy."


    "What surprise?" She looked at him in confusion.


    However, he revealed a mysterious smile, picked up a chopstick of shrimp and brought it to her mouth.


    Curiosity rose in her heart. Didn''t he go to the company? What other surprises could there be?


    However, seeing how he was so secretive and unwilling to speak, she pouted and slowly ate her food.


    After eating half a bowl of rice and drinking a bowl of delicious soup, he put the food aside with a smile on his face.


    Judging from her weak and listless appearance, if she didn''t want to eat anymore, she would have to be sent to the hospital for nutrition injections.


    Fortunately, she looked fine now.


    She wiped her hands clean and looked at him with a face full of dissatisfaction. "Alright, you can say it now. What kind of surprise is it?"


    He blinked and mysteriously took out a small box.


    She was surprised a little when she saw it, because she felt that the Logo on top looked very familiar. Wasn''t that the shop that she helped Xiao Rou buy bangles last time?


    She suddenly had a premonition and looked at his big hand.


    He brought the box to her hand and said, "Here, open it for me."


    She suspiciously looked at him and asked, "It can''t be what I was thinking, right ¡­"


    As he said that, he opened the box. Sure enough, he saw the beautiful blue diamond bracelet from yesterday.


    Now that it was opened right in front of her eyes, the shocking effect caused her to suck in a breath of cold air.


    "Very pretty." she murmured.


    "Do you like it?" His eyes stared deeply at her. "I saw that you seemed to like it, so I bought it for you."


    She looked at him and wanted to say that she actually didn''t like him very much. You misread her, but she didn''t know why, so she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    She silently picked up the bracelet on her hand and looked at it. She didn''t seem to be angry or happy.


    He looked a little doubtful, so he asked her, "What''s wrong? "You don''t like it?"


    "No, I like it." She hesitated, then said, "Are you really going to give it to me?"


    "Of course." He shrugged. "Or?"


    "But, this bracelet seems to be very valuable, right?"


    "Idiot, no matter how valuable something is, it''s nothing compared to you." He put his arm around her and chuckled.


    "Thank you." She smiled lightly, but made up her mind. If in the future ¡­ Give this back to him then.


    He still wanted to say something, but she suddenly rang.


    She turned to take it, placing the bracelet in his hand.


    He looked at her, and his eyes darkened a little, for he noticed that although she said she liked it, she had never worn it.


    Did she not like it?


    He pondered this in his mind.


    She didn''t notice his mood at all, because her mind was completely occupied by the caller ID.


    That was Xiao Rou''s number.


    She thought for a moment, then turned to him and said, "I''m going to answer the phone. Why don''t you take a seat?"


    With that, she walked to the balcony. Not only that, she closed the glass door on the balcony.


    He couldn''t help but squint his eyes with a complicated expression on his face.


    The phone only showed video calls, which was easy to understand. After all, Xiao Rou couldn''t speak.


    She placed the phone in her hand and leaned on the railing, just in time to face Si Lianye. However, she didn''t let him see who she was talking to.


    There was a computer on the table in front of him. It looked like it was focused on its work, but only he knew that his eyes were on her.


    She was completely unaware as she looked at Xiao Rou in the video with a smile. She was just as cute as she was before, with a face the size of a palm.


    Shen Xiran could roughly understand his words to Shangguan Zhe, but he did not say anything in response, and instead asked her: "Oh, it''s rare for you to take the initiative to look for me when you''re free, how do you feel about being a bride-to-be? Do you feel super happy?"


    Sister, don''t make fun of me. You''re living a good life right now, aren''t you?


    Xiao Rou gestured to her.


    "Yo, your little mouth is quite strong, but no matter what, I can''t compare to you. We''re already brides, tell me how do you feel right now? Will you be nervous or happy? " she asked with a smile.


    Xiao Rou''s face flushed red ¡ª ¡ª Elder sister, don''t make fun of me. Marriage is just that, I''m going to have a wedding next week, you have to come when the time comes.


    "Of course, don''t worry. Even if I was in the sky that day, I would still think of ways to grow a pair of wings to fly over." she said, chopping gold and iron.


    ¡ª ¡ª That''s good. Sister, I heard you''re very happy right now. You have to do your best. Xiao Rou blinked her eyes.


    "Whose gossip are you talking about? I have a lot of troublesome things on me." She was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. In her heart, she roughly knew what Shangguan Zhe had said to her.


    I wish I could be as naive as she is.

 C194

    Why do you keep in touch with him


    However, for some reason, she felt that the Xiao Rou today looked a little different than before.


    She looked at it again and again with furrowed brows, causing Xiao Rou to reveal a confused expression ¡ª ¡ª Elder sister, what are you looking at?


    Perhaps she was too surprised, because the gestures were too big, revealing her stomach.


    She immediately realized that something was wrong and cried out in alarm, "Your stomach, how come your stomach is so small?"


    Counting the time, it seemed like six months had passed. She had seen five to six months of pregnant women before, and their stomachs were usually very obvious by then. Even if they weren''t usually fat women, their stomachs were clearly protruding at this time.


    However, the Xiao Rou in the video was completely different, her stomach was around the same size as the last time they met.


    One had to know that the meeting between the two of them had been pushed back to two months ago.


    This was strange, and what made her realize that something was wrong was that now that Xiao Rou had a child, logically speaking, her body would become round and smooth, but she did not. Although her complexion was not bad, her eyes had a different look from before.


    Only now did she completely believe in Shangguan Zhe''s words, and understood where his worry came from.


    Xiao Rou''s expression changed. It''s fine, I''m just not born to be fat.


    "Is that so? I don''t think the baby looks the same. Did you go to the hospital? " She clearly stated her worries.


    Xiao Rou immediately nodded her head ¡ª Yes, the last time I went to check it out, the doctor said that the child was very well, and told me not to worry.


    "That''s good." She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Oh right, I bought you a present. I''ll give it to you when I get back."


    Xiao Rou immediately said ¡ª What present, I am already very happy that you can be my bridesmaid. There is no need to buy presents.


    She looked at her innocent eyes and confidently said, "Of course I want to buy it. Isn''t it more polite?"


    Before, Xiao Rou had only given her a piece of jewelry, and even now, she still did not dare to take it out. It was because it was too valuable, and because of that, she had only thought of going over to take a look when she saw Jewelry Store yesterday and picked out a present for her.


    Xiao Rou beamed ¡ª Okay then, next time I''ll see how good your eyes really are.


    She suddenly felt shy. Her bracelet was far inferior to the one that she had given to her.


    She gave a light cough and said, "Don''t hold too much hope, my gifts aren''t very valuable. They can''t be compared to your collection." Xiao Rou was a rich woman, she had known this for a long time.


    Xiao Rou smiled until her eyebrows curved, the gloomy temperament from before had disappeared.


    They chatted for a while longer before reluctantly turning off the video.


    Before she closed the door, she couldn''t help but remind Lin Zixuan, "You should be more careful with your body. It looks like you didn''t eat anything good in Lin Family, so you should just live with your brother from now on.


    She kept feeling that something was wrong with Xiao Rou''s appearance, but she kept denying it. No matter how she thought about it, she could only use this method to remind her.


    Xiao Rou''s eyes seemed to flash with tears. She was alarmed and was about to look more carefully, when she suddenly stretched out her fingers and the scene turned pitch black ¡ª the video was closed by Xiao Rou.


    She thought about it for a while, feeling that something was wrong. She felt that at some point in time, Xiao Rou''s smile seemed to be forced.


    Only now did she deeply understand Shangguan Zhe''s worry and why he had to bring Xiao Rou back.


    Could the people of Lin Family be very bad to her?


    Logically speaking, she wouldn''t, but Lin Zixuan was dead set on her.


    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t understand. She only furrowed her brows until she felt a pair of eyes that couldn''t be ignored fixated on her. Only then did she seem to wake up from a dream and raise her eyes to look at those eyes.


    She saw Si Lianye looking at her strangely, and couldn''t help but to ask him: "What''s wrong?"


    He shook his head slowly. "Who are you talking to? Le Le? "


    She hesitated for a bit and wanted to say Xiao Rou''s name, but suddenly thought of Shangguan Zhe''s hostile relationship with him. Although she wasn''t afraid that he would think that she was betraying him, it was still better for him to know less about this kind of thing that would easily arouse his suspicions.


    So she chose to lie, "Yeah, Le Le and I were talking, and he was arguing about listening to you."


    In a split-second, she seemed to see a cold glint in his eyes that made her heart turn cold. She was shocked as she looked over and found that the smile in his eyes was still there, as if she had been mistaken.


    She asked him, "What''s the matter with you? You aren''t going to speak? "


    He chuckled and shook his head, then pushed the bracelet towards her. "Here, show me this. It must be very pretty."


    A complicated look flashed across her face when she heard this. She slowly picked up the bracelet. The three large diamonds on the bracelet sparkled brilliantly and looked very pretty.


    Recalling what she had said to Shangguan Zhe this morning, she made up her mind. She would put the bracelet back, push it back to them, and say, "I''m sorry, you should take it back to give to your mother." Because of all the things that had happened, she couldn''t say what she had said.


    Si Lianye''s expression instantly darkened. "Why don''t you like it?"


    She shook her head. "I like it, but it''s not something you can have just because you like it, is it?"


    She smiled at him.


    His face was covered with a layer of frost. He put his hand on the box and slowly tightened his grip. In the end, she could almost see the veins on the back of his hand, making him seem very excited.


    She looked at him in surprise. "What''s wrong?"


    It was just that she didn''t want to accept his gift, so it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?


    Si Lianye stared intently at her, and slowly revealed a cold smile: "Then who do you want to give it to you? Shangguan Zhe? "


    Startled, she stood up and shouted, "What are you talking about? Why did you drag him into it?"


    "Isn''t it because of him that you are so resistant to me?" The frost on his face was already very thick, causing her heart to turn cold. "If you really like him, then why did you come back?"


    She said breathlessly: "What do you mean? I just don''t want to accept your gift, and you say that to me? When did I have this relationship with Shangguan Zhe? You only know how to speak nonsense! "


    He sneered, and suddenly snatched her phone away like a bolt of lightning. He unlocked the phone under her gaze and opened the record, "The evidence is right here, you talk to him all day long, but don''t dare to speak to him in front of me. Doesn''t that explain anything?"


    He threw the phone in front of her with a sneer and stared at her coldly. "Do you think there''s anything else you need to explain?"


    She gradually regained her senses, so angry that she trembled all over.


    "Si Lianye, are you f * cking crazy? You actually eavesdropped my phone call? You are shameless! "


    "Didn''t you already know about my shamelessness?" He shrugged nonchalantly at her accusation.


    "If you haven''t done anything, why would you mind if I eavesdrop on your phone calls?" "No," he said.


    "You ¡­ "What you said was all wrong. You''re violating my privacy. I''m going to sue you!" She was so angry that she shouted and pointed at him.


    "Go wherever you want to, but let me tell you, when you come out, Le Le might not even come back to you." he said flatly.


    "You''re shameless, Si Lianye, why don''t you go and die!" She was so mad that she did not expect the man in front of her to be so despicable. The person she cared about the most was threatening her.


    "Will my death be as you wish?" After all, I still wanted Le Le to call me father. As for you, if you continue to be like this, you might even become his mother. "


    "Who cares? Scram!" She yelled at him.


    "Alright, I''ll f * * k off. Just don''t regret it." His mood was also very unsettled, and felt that no matter how much he treated her, he was still important to Shangguan Zhe in her heart. He couldn''t help but feel a little disheartened, and when he saw her flushed red from anger and her body trembling slightly, he suddenly regretted quarreling with her like this.


    What if he forgot the past and became a simple couple?


    How did it become like this in just two days?


    Such a question not only surrounded Si Lianye''s heart, but it also arose within hers at the same time.


    Why did it suddenly turn out like this?


    Shangguan Zhe was obviously a good friend of his, and he was a brother to his, why couldn''t she contact him? Was he that domineering?


    She was not convinced!


    She watched his back as he left, closing the door heavily behind him. She jumped up, grabbed her pillow and threw it outside. However, she was a bit too slow. The soft pillow slid down the door and fell to the ground.


    Si Lianye, Si Lianye, how could you be so detestable?


    She looked at her cell phone and suddenly had a thought. How did he know my lock screen password? She was obviously very funny with her cell phone in front of his eyes.


    She reached over and picked up the phone. Suddenly, she had a thought: could it be that he had already tampered with her phone?


    She shivered, and pushed the thought away.


    No matter how hateful Si Lianye was, she still had a bottom line. She would definitely not do such a shameless and despicable thing.


    But a small voice inside her said, So how did he know his own boot code?


    And how did he know that he was always on the phone with Shangguan Zhe? He was not there every time she talked to him on the phone!


    The more she thought about it, the more shocked she became.


    She held her cell phone, thought for a moment, and picked up the internal phone provided by the hotel.


    And at this time, Si Lianye still didn''t know that her little trick was about to be seen through.


    He found another room and angrily thought, "Don''t bother with her ever again. This kind of woman is the ingrate in the legends, the kind that people don''t know."


    But after he slowly calmed down, he gradually felt that although she wasn''t good, her body wasn''t good. It could even be said that she was very bad.


    Thinking about it, he wanted to go see her, but just as he moved his body, he felt that something was wrong. If he gave in so quickly this time, she might become even stronger next time, and he probably wouldn''t be able to raise his head in front of her again.


    So, no.


    He stepped away again, but he was still a little worried, so he thought better of it and called the waiter to keep an eye on her at night and to report to him in case she was feeling ill.


    Only after the hotel staff agreed did he feel at ease.


    Neither of them slept well that night.


    On the second day, they did not take the initiative to look for each other.


    Shen Xiran naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to look for him, thus, after thinking about it for a while after waking up in the morning, he walked out of his room, preparing to go to the Breakfast Department for breakfast.

 C195

    F Nation was just as she remembered. They valued food and delicacies, so in this five-star hotel, the catering department was doing quite well.


    However, the moment she stepped through the entrance of the cafeteria, she immediately regretted it, because Si Lianye was sitting right in front of the entrance.


    He was dressed in a tailored handmade suit, black fabric, and an exquisite cut that gave him an unusual manly charm.


    Even Shen Xiran, who spent every day with him, felt his heart jump when he saw this.


    When she came back to her senses, her first thought was to turn around and leave. However, she didn''t even take a single step when her body suddenly stopped, and another thought popped into her mind.


    Why did she want to leave? Why did she want to avoid him? It was obvious that the one who had done such a shameless thing was him, not her. Why did she have to act so guilty?


    She didn''t want to leave, she wanted to see what he would say when he saw her.


    Thinking of the results she had obtained from last night''s inspection of her phone, she couldn''t help but feel like smearing that result on his face.


    She decided to do it.


    She resolutely turned around and found a seat with a wide field of vision. She was in a bad mood, so she just ordered some breakfast and didn''t take it to heart.


    Not long after, she had yet to find an opportunity to take revenge, but in the end, she saw something that made her eyes burn with fury.


    In just a short while, a great beauty had appeared beside him. Right, it was that kind of typical hot foreign beauty. She had a beautiful face, hot body, and was even wearing cool and refreshing clothes.


    The beautiful woman stretched out a red hand and approached him. It was unknown what she said, but it caused his entire face to smile. Her gentle smile made his eyes seem even sharper, and made him seem even more breathtakingly handsome.


    The infatuation in the woman''s eyes grew even more intense. She approached him once more, trying to seduce him with her chest. He didn''t refuse any of her temptations, appearing as if he was deeply engrossed in her seduction.


    She couldn''t hold it in any longer. She suddenly stood up and looked over with a pair of fierce eyes.


    Si Lianye acted as if she did not notice her burning eyes and continued to tease the woman. Seeing that the two were about to hug each other, she could not hold back anymore and pushed her chair away as she ran out.


    Si Lianye, go and die, I will never forgive you again!


    The beauty who was interested in Si Lianye suddenly felt the man beside her quieten down. She couldn''t help but feel weird, wasn''t he enjoying it just now? Why was it like this now?


    She looked at him with a puzzled expression as she spat out a word with her red lips. "WAY?"


    Why?


    Si Lianye pushed her away coldly: "I''m sorry, I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first." After saying that, she mercilessly pushed her away. Without even looking at her beautiful body once, he turned around and left.


    The beauty widened her eyes in surprise. She had never expected that the meat she was about to eat would fly away. She could not help but curse in a string of obscenities.


    When Si Lianye saw her running out with tears in her eyes, she realized that she was very childish, truly ridiculous. She was clearly almost thirty years old, yet she was actually like a seventeen or eighteen year old brat, daring to choose such a foolish method to provoke her, just to vent the anger in her heart.


    How ridiculous.


    Why not find her?


    He hesitated in his heart. From her appearance, he could tell that she was angry. She definitely wouldn''t listen to his words right now, so he could only let her mood improve first.


    What should he do?


    He frowned as he thought hard about it. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he remembered something.


    After Shen Xiran returned to his room, he only did one thing, and that was to pick up the phone that eliminated all the hidden dangers. Not caring if it was already midnight in the country, he immediately called Shangguan Zhe: "alba, I promised you that I will do what I said last time.


    Even though it was already late at night here, Shangguan Zhe''s voice was still calm: "Are you serious? But I don''t want you to regret it. "


    "I won''t, you do it." she said desperately.


    "I say, are you sure you don''t want to think about it? This way you won''t be able to come back. " Shangguan Zhe said again.


    "No need, I''m not the same person as him. I already knew beforehand, now it''s just to wake me up in time." she said angrily.


    "Fine, don''t regret it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    "Very good, then from tomorrow onwards, our plan will officially start. As for you, find a reason to leave his company, in case I still have to get you out."


    "Alright, it''s a deal."


    "It''s a deal."


    She put down the phone and, after venting her anger, suddenly felt as if all the energy in her body had been sucked out, and she powerlessly slid down the chair.


    She sat quietly on the floor, staring into space.


    She and Si Lianye, would never be able to return to the past ¡­


    Filled with unease, Si Lianye carried the breakfast that she meticulously bought and knocked on her door.


    She looked up, startled, and instantly recognized his voice.


    Strange, what is he doing here now?


    She thought for a bit, and then stood up from the ground. She didn''t know why, but she was clearly very angry at him, and she really wanted to curse at him, and then break up with him. However, after giving Shangguan Zhe that call, it seemed like the anger in her heart had disappeared by quite a bit.


    She leaned against the door, not opening it, but asking, "Don''t you have a beauty in your bosom? Why do you still care about me? Aren''t you afraid that she might be unhappy? "


    His voice was very calm. "You misunderstand. She was just talking to me. I didn''t touch her."


    "No matter how much you try to deceive her, what do you mean by not touching her? Do you think I can''t see the lustful smile on your faces?" She sneered in disdain.


    "I was wrong." He suddenly whispered.


    She could not believe her ears. He admitted his mistake so readily? How is this possible?


    When he heard her silence, he thought for a moment and said, "I really didn''t touch her. She stuck it to me. As soon as you left, I came back. Open the door."


    She sneered: "You want me to open it for you? Who do you think you are? "


    "I''m your husband, who else could I be?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have a husband like you who can split his legs at any time." She walked away from the door, looked at it, and said, "So please leave. I don''t want to see you."


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Be good and open the door. I''ve brought you food."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not hungry." She replied very quickly.


    His heart sank and sank as he said, "Then surely you won''t be able to open it?"


    "Of course." she said firmly.


    She had just finished speaking when the door suddenly became quiet. She could hear his footsteps slowly leaving the room as soon as she heard him.


    She suddenly felt a wave of disappointment in her heart.


    Did he really leave?


    However, after a while, she heard footsteps approaching again. It sounded like there was more than one person in a hurry.


    Who is this?


    Just as this thought flashed through her mind, she heard footsteps stop in front of her door, and then she heard the sound of metal colliding.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She quickly stood up and rushed to the door. Just as she was about to block the door, it was already too late.


    The doorknob turned and the door opened a crack.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air. Instinctively, she wanted to use all her strength to block the door, but she failed.


    With the sudden increase in strength, she couldn''t help but retreat a few steps. After that, the door opened as Si Lianye stood in front of the door and looked at her silently.


    "Xiran."


    Just as he finished speaking, his expression changed as he hurried to help her up. "What''s wrong?"


    Her face was so dark that it couldn''t have been darker. She looked at him and said, "What do you think?"


    He suddenly thought of something and could not help but rub his nose in embarrassment.


    She snappily looked at him. "Please, can I be quiet for a bit?"


    His expression was not very good as he stared at her, "No, I see that you are worried about being alone in this room." He helped her up and sat her on the sofa.


    She sneered: "Then what orders do you have? When you''re finished, please go back. "


    He looked at her deeply. "Are you against me? Tell me, I''ll change it." Enough of that, he thought.


    She sneered, "Then let me say, what if I tell you to stay away from me?"


    "No." His expression changed. "Other than this, I can do anything else."


    "I''m sorry, other than this, I really don''t have any other requests for you." She turned her face away and spoke quietly.


    He sat down beside her and tried to put his arms around her.


    She moved away from him.


    Instead of letting go, he hugged her even more tightly.


    "I say, why are you so shameless!" She glared at him.


    He looked into her angry eyes and said calmly, "I want to have a good talk with you."


    She turned her face away again, "What is there to talk about? You already knew about Shangguan Zhe and I, in the end, you''re still stuck on this matter. I don''t want to tell you about it."


    His face was very unsightly and he looked very dark. "Fine, I promise you. As long as you don''t meet with him, I''ll just pretend that I don''t know when to make a phone call."


    Who would have known that she would raise her eyebrows so high when she heard him, "Si Lianye, who do you think you are? "He''s my friend, it''s none of your business who I''m friends with!"


    All of a sudden, he felt the veins on his temples bulge. "Xi Ran ¡­" He tried his best to suppress his anger and said, "Can''t you understand my feelings? If it was you, how would you feel when you see me talking to other women on the phone and meeting them from time to time?"


    Just as she was about to blurt out, she suddenly paused and then said, "Am I the same as you? Even if I''m jealous, I wouldn''t use such a despicable method. "


    "What despicable method?" He was a little confused. "Are you still angry about that woman? Don''t worry, I''m just pretending to talk to her. I can''t even touch her with my fingers."


    She didn''t notice this at the time, but after she went back to her room, she understood after thinking about it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given him a chance to speak.


    She sneered, "Are you sure you haven''t done anything despicable besides this?"


    She emphasized the word despicable, causing his heart to feel cold.


    What did she mean by that? What a despicable thing.


    Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly saw her looking at his phone with a cold smile.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind and he understood.


    He didn''t expect that this would be discovered by her. No wonder he couldn''t receive her signal today. She had already discovered it.


    He bitterly smiled as he admitted, "I came up with this matter at the moment and didn''t think of the consequences. I''m sorry."


    She turned the phone over in her hand and said, "I say, if I don''t find out, will this tracking wiretap stay in my phone until you don''t want to look or hear about it?"

 C196

    You make me sick


    He fell silent.


    In fact, he knew that he was doing the wrong thing, no one would be willing to let their whereabouts be known to others, but he didn''t know why, but after discovering that she had a close relationship with Shangguan Zhe, he started to make his move.


    He really wanted to say that he had planned to find a secret opportunity to take her phone back home and get rid of the little things inside, but he didn''t expect her to find out after such a short time.


    "Is there nothing else to say?" She sneered, picked up the phone, and looked at him coldly: "Si Lianye, you make me feel very disgusted."


    His face turned white.


    Seeing him like this, her heart only felt a little relaxed, but it was mostly filled with anger.


    When she thought about how she was being watched closely by him, she felt that she was really stupid. Thinking about what the technician she hired last night had told her, she wanted to scold Si Lianye even more badly.


    After all, she was a well-bred woman, so she didn''t say anything. She stood up, ignoring her slightly dizzy forehead, and coldly looked at him, ordering him to leave. "Please leave. I don''t want to see you."


    After she finished speaking, she saw that he was not moving at all, so she sneered: "That''s right, my Director General, you have always only allowed others to leave. How could you listen to a little girl like me?


    After saying that, she turned to leave, but before she could take two steps, she felt something tighten around her wrist. When she turned around, she discovered that he had caught her wrist.


    She glared at him and said sarcastically, "What? Young Master Si wants to be strong again? Fine, I''m a girl anyway, I don''t dare to fight back, what posture do you want? I''ll cooperate with you, so there''s no need for you to worry. "


    Her sarcastic tone made his face turn green and white. After a while, he unexpectedly let go of her hand and said, "You don''t have to say that. I''ll leave."


    After saying that, he actually turned around and walked out.


    She looked at his back as he disappeared into the room. A hint of confusion appeared in her eyes. Was he different from before? Had he really been discovered by his sarcastic conscience?


    No matter what, it was best for him to take the initiative to leave.


    She locked the door, looked around the room, picked up her cell phone and began to make calls.


    But immediately after, she pressed down the phone again, because she suddenly remembered that it was already night in the country, and Le Le was asleep.


    She sighed softly and threw herself heavily onto the bed.


    She was very vexed in her heart because she discovered that her thoughts about him were still not firm enough, because when she saw his shocked face drastically change, in her heart, besides joy, there was actually still a trace of unwillingness.


    She also knew that her thoughts were wrong. This matter was originally his fault. He used such a despicable method to monitor her. Could it be that she couldn''t even ridicule him?


    Shen Xiran, you are getting more and more useless.


    She sighed again.


    She watched the news and played games, and just as she was about to read the latest episode, she suddenly felt a throbbing pain in her stomach. It was only then that she remembered that she had been too busy being angry ever since she got out of bed, and that she hadn''t eaten a single thing.


    She rolled over and sat up, ready to find something to eat.


    Although she was in a bad mood, her body was too bad. She couldn''t get any worse.


    Just as she was about to call the customer service department, her sensitive nose caught a whiff of a familiar fragrance.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at the table. She discovered that there was already a food box there, and a faint fragrance came out from it.


    Only then did she remember that when Si Lianye came in, she had something in her hand. It was just that at that time, she was so angry that she didn''t even notice it.


    She slowly walked over to take a look, and discovered that the things inside were very simple. A bowl of fragrant leathery porridge, filled with white porcelain bowls, with green onions scattered on top, looked very attractive. There was also a little white and fat bun beside her, which was only a little bigger than her thumb.


    Her heart slightly moved. Suddenly, she felt her ice-cold heart warming up.


    She pursed her lips and sat down on the chair. She used her hand to feel the temperature and realized that it was just right. She completely abandoned her thoughts and picked up the spoon to slowly take a bite.


    The taste was quite good, and there was also that little bun. She took a bite out of him while enduring the pain, and found that it was Sweet''s sweet filling, and then another, fresh meat. There were eight steamed buns, and each of them had a different filling.


    Unknowingly, she had finished all the food in the food box.


    She put down her chopsticks, feeling very complicated.


    Although the breakfast before her was delicious, she knew that Si Lianye had spent a lot of energy just to buy breakfast. This kind of classic Chinese breakfast was not easy to buy in this foreign city, so he must have spent a lot of effort just for this.


    Someone had said that if you wanted to see how a boyfriend was to a woman, you had to see the details of how he treated her. Right now, she felt that in terms of details alone, he really couldn''t say anything to her.


    However ¡­


    She felt a stab of pain in her heart.


    She pressed her hand on her chest, took out her medicine and swallowed it, staring at the bottle in a daze.


    He was almost done with the medicine, which meant that he needed to go to the hospital again to check. He hoped that he could hear the good news at that time.


    She put the bottle away, thought for a while, then went back to bed to rest. Then she decided to go out for a walk.


    In the few days he had been here, other than following him out the other day, he had never gone out himself. It was all because of that beast.


    She changed her clothes and went out with her bag.


    At this time, the sun was shining brightly and the sun was lazily on her. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her. She suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    It seemed like a long time since he had been so free.


    The hotel was downtown. She had been out once, so she knew the way. She decided to walk along the road slowly. She didn''t call a taxi, but she took a look at the scenery around her as she walked.


    The F Nation''s tourism industry was quite developed. There were many famous clothing stores here. The styles were all very good, but the prices were not cheap either.


    She didn''t have any thoughts of buying it, she just glanced at the display window when she saw a design that she liked more and left after that.


    She slowly looked around until she felt tired and was about to find a place to sit down when she accidentally bumped into a person.


    "Ah ¡­" "Sorry ¡­" When she regained her balance, she discovered that the person who bumped into her was a Old woman. He was dressed normally, and had a stern expression as he said something to her.


    She was confused because that person did not speak English, but F-language. Her understanding of this kind of voice was only limited to the level of greeting that she got from a normal person. Old woman in front of her, on the other hand, spoke a long string of words.


    "SORRY..." She could only apologize in English.


    The other person''s face was unrelenting as he muttered a bunch of words. He tightly gripped her wrist with his withered hand and looked at her with a stern expression.


    This... What''s wrong with this person?


    She felt a little flustered as she looked at the people around her for help. She really couldn''t understand what she was saying. It seemed like she was fine as well and didn''t feel uncomfortable anywhere. What was she talking about?


    Old woman saw that she was ignoring him and so he tried to write even harder. He grabbed her wrist and said something even louder.


    She wanted to cry, but there were no tears. She desperately tried to apologize in English.


    Old woman did not buy it and just pointed to his ears.


    Did that mean her ears couldn''t hear?


    A glimmer of hope appeared in her heart, and she made a few gestures, but the other party still held onto her and refused to let her go.


    The surrounding people turned a blind eye to her pleas for help. One by one, they quickly glanced at her and walked over. Not a single one of them wanted to help her.


    She was on the verge of despair.


    At that moment, a heavenly voice sounded out from behind her. "She''s saying that her hearing aid has been knocked out by you. She wants you to help her find it."


    She turned around and saw Si Lianye standing behind her. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was feeling very complicated. She knew that she was being followed again, but now that he was helping her, should she be angry or should she thank him?


    Si Lianye didn''t notice her complicated expression as she walked over to their side and said a few words to the Old woman. After that, she saw that the other party''s expression had become a lot more relaxed, and following that, her wrist had also loosened.


    She let out a sigh of relief and quickly turned her wrist to release it. She discovered that her wrist had turned red from her grasp and a few finger marks could be clearly seen on it.


    Although this person looked old, his strength was not small. She complained in her heart.


    After Si Lianye finished speaking to her, she lowered her head and started searching for something. Then, she quickly bent over, picked up a small black thing from an inconspicuous place, and gave it to Old woman.


    She could see very clearly that it was a very small earphone. This should be the hearing aid she had heard about.


    Old woman''s wrinkled face revealed a smile for the first time. She received it and nodded, then his gaze swept across him and her. Suddenly, he spoke another long string of words.


    She was confused, but at the same time, she felt relieved. Previously, she thought she wanted to ask for compensation, but in the end, she just wanted him to help her find a hearing aid.


    "Thank you ¡­" Although she was unwilling, she still said this to him.


    He looked at her with a faint smile. "You''re not scolding me?"


    She glanced at him and snorted. "Of course I want to curse. But since you helped me this time, of course you have to thank me."


    "That''s good." His expression was very relaxed as he continued with a smile, "Looks like it''s best if something like this happened a few more times. Otherwise, you would always have to scold me."


    "As long as you know that you should be scolded." She glanced at him, then strode forward.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps behind her. She frowned slightly: "Si Lianye, if I remember correctly, you are here for work, right? If you don''t work all day, aren''t you afraid that your subordinates will sell the company behind your back? "


    "Don''t worry, to me, you''re much more important than the company." he said behind her.


    She snorted. "Beautiful words."


    He didn''t mind, but continued to follow her.


    Since she couldn''t chase him away, she had to pretend that she didn''t know anything. She slowly walked forward, trying to see the person behind her as air. She hoped that he would feel bored and leave without responding to her.


    However, it was very obvious that he didn''t plan on doing that. Not long later, he took the initiative and said from behind her, "Guess, what did that person say at the end?"

 C197

    At first, she didn''t want to bother with him, but after some thought, she felt that the old man was probably talking about her when he looked at her. She couldn''t help but ask again, "What did he say?"


    Her voice was stiff, but it made him laugh. Then, he said, "She said ¡­" He stretched out his voice. "They say your girlfriend is beautiful and fits you, but it would be better if you could understand F."


    "You''re lying!" Hearing this, her face reddened. She turned around and looked at him, unconvinced. "How did I end up being a couple with you?"


    When she turned around, she suddenly realized that he was so close to her. She nearly hit his lips and couldn''t help but blush again, taking a step back and said angrily, "Why are you so close to me? "Bad intentions."


    He shrugged innocently, "It was you who suddenly turned around. I didn''t expect it, it''s none of my business." No wonder, he thought.


    She glared at him. "Shameless bastard." This time, she knew that he did it on purpose, but she couldn''t find anything wrong. Who asked her to suddenly turn around?


    He could only ignore it and look at him with displeasure. "From top to bottom, you and I don''t seem like lovers at all. You should tell her that you don''t know me, that I''m a stranger."


    "So I told her about our strangers." he added.


    "Really? Do you really mean that? " She didn''t quite believe him, because judging by his personality, he was the one who should have agreed.


    He suddenly laughed, his eyes filled with happiness. He rubbed her hair with his hand and said, "It''s really easy to deceive."


    "You!"


    Her face was red again. She had been tricked again.


    This Si Lianye, she wanted to despise him!


    She coldly looked at him. "Scram for me, or else I''ll call someone to assault me."


    His expression immediately turned stiff. "Are you really that heartless?"


    She looked at him with a faint smile. "If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    He retracted his hand and took a few steps back. "Alright, I won''t try."


    She snorted coldly and turned around to leave.


    He was still leisurely following behind her.


    Just like before, she tried her best to treat him like a lump of air, slowly looking at a few spots. In order to make him uncomfortable, she purposely stayed in front of some stores for a long time, pretending that she really liked those clothes.


    Men don''t have patience when shopping. If that''s the case, then he should leave impatiently, right?


    She thought to herself as she continued on her way. Suddenly, she didn''t hear his footsteps anymore.


    She felt a little strange. When she turned around the corner, she realized that the man behind her was really nowhere to be seen.


    She suddenly felt an indescribable sense of loss in her heart.


    He really left? He didn''t have any perseverance, and yet he still wanted her to forgive him?


    It was a beautiful dream!


    She was completely unaware that her mood had changed towards him.


    After discovering that he wasn''t following her, she lost her interest in shopping. Seeing a small but delicate coffee shop by the street, she walked over and sat down at a seat where she could see the view of the street.


    She had just ordered a cup of coffee when her vision blurred and someone sat down across from her.


    She raised her head from the waiter''s list and was about to reject him when she saw his face and lost her voice.


    "Why is it you?"


    He laughed heartily. "Why not?"


    "Aren''t you ¡­" She stopped abruptly before she could finish her sentence.


    He already understood what she meant and smiled faintly. "You think I''m leaving?"


    "Of course not, what does it have to do with me whether you leave or not? I can''t wait for you to not follow me." she said snappily.


    "Is that so? I didn''t leave. I just took care of a few other things midway. "


    He took a sip of his coffee and stared at her.


    She snorted and said, "Really? Then I''m really disappointed."


    He could tell that her words couldn''t help but come from the bottom of his heart, but at the same time they were very penetrating. Instead, he smiled at her and suddenly asked, "It seems like you''re in a very good mood?"


    "I was in an even better mood just now, as long as you don''t hang around in front of me." She turned her head to look out the window, indicating her intentions with her actions.


    He shook his head and suddenly said to her, "Where do you want to go? I''ll take you there."


    She turned and looked at him with a strange look in her eyes. "You want to be my tour guide? "Yeah, you are familiar with this place after all, but I don''t want to go anywhere, especially when I''m with you."


    "Is that so?" Faced with her refusal, he nodded confidently. There, she seemed to hear the deep sound of a horn.


    She could not help but change her expression. "What was that sound?"


    "You didn''t do any homework before you came here?" He looked at her in disbelief, "You know how to locate a phone, right? You don''t even know about Solan River? "


    She blinked. It was only now that she remembered that besides the development of business, this city was also a famous tourist attraction in the world. One of the main reasons was that there was a world-famous river ¡ª ¡ª Solan River.


    Legend has it that her source was on top of the snow, tens of thousands of kilometers away from here. She snaked her way through, nurturing millions of people along the way, and the most famous of them all was this Solan River who was flowing through the entire city.


    She thought of the descriptions in the literature, of how the Solan River was described as beautiful and beautiful. She could not help but be moved, but she did not want to show weakness to him, so she kept silent.


    He continued, "The Solan River''s night scenery is the most beautiful. Legend has it that every single time you come to this city, you have to travel to there. After a few more hours, the scenery by the river will be everywhere, and it''s very worth seeing."


    She was silent again, then said, "I''d rather be in the room."


    His tone was very forced, as if he was deliberately trying to say the opposite of what he wanted to say ¡ª in fact, it was the same.


    He smiled and said, "We will be going back tomorrow. If I tell others that you haven''t even been to the Solan River, there will probably be a lot of people scolding me."


    "That''s your problem, what does it have to do with me?" She rolled her eyes at him, but her tone was much more relaxed.


    His spirit was roused. He carefully chose the words that she liked and finally let her feel less dissatisfied with him.


    The scenery here was good. It was quiet. The coffee was also very fragrant. As the two chatted, the sky gradually darkened. The bright lights illuminated the outside.


    Seeing that it was about time, he pulled her hand and said: "Let''s go, I know there''s a restaurant with good local dishes nearby. After we finish dinner, I''ll bring you to the Solan River."


    To roam the Solan River at night? Doesn''t sound too bad?


    She was stunned for a moment before her body involuntarily followed him out.


    So he took her to taste the most distinctive local dishes, and after they finished eating they strolled to the river. She looked at the river and saw that it was shining, and although it was still early, there were already several boats floating on it.


    Solan River was in the center of the city. On both sides of the river bank, it was a bustling area and at night, all kinds of lights were blazing like fire and bright like day. They reflected off the river surface and seemed very bright and beautiful.


    It looked as if it truly deserved to be called such a famous tourist attraction.


    She could not help but take a few steps forward, but was pulled back by him. "Don''t go forward. Be careful not to fall in."


    At first, she didn''t understand what was going on. However, when she looked down, she found that she was only a few steps away from the dock. The river was gently lapping against the riverbank, creating wave after wave of sound.


    She frowned and asked, "Why is there no railing? What if he falls?" They should have already been surrounded by railings at home.


    If she hadn''t been pulled by him just now, she might really have walked into the water.


    He shrugged. "There''s a sign on the ground. Most people wouldn''t recognize it wrong."


    Only then did she see a symbol shining under her feet, indicating that she couldn''t go any further.


    However, such a symbol was inconspicuous.


    "The locals thought this was enough, so the authorities didn''t bother with it," he said. In other words, the local authorities were ambitious.


    This may be the difference between the national circumstances.


    She hesitated for a moment, then he reached out and patted her shoulder.


    She looked up and saw a beautiful white sailboat slowly sailing over.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. Was she seeing things? She saw that everyone else''s boat was a robotic one, so why did it become a small sailboat? Also, this boat is so small, it looks like it can only be used for the two of them.


    She? Si Lianye?


    As if he had not seen her question, he patted the sloop with great interest, and a moment later a man emerged from the little cabin, wearing a light vest and shorts and a wide-brimmed hat, his dark face beaming with a wide, open smile, though she could see his white teeth even at night.


    He greeted Si Lianye as soon as he jumped off the boat. The two of them waved their fists towards each other at the same time, but it was not hatred as it was the kind of atmosphere a pure old friend would have when he met an old friend.


    Unfortunately, she could not understand a single word of what they were saying.


    The two of them chattered for a while, and then the person took the initiative to greet her. "Hello, my name is Leff. I''m Ye''s friend."


    "Hello, my name is Shen Xiran." She smiled.


    The man spoke English with a very clear accent, and she could hear that his English was very authentic, even English, which was not something an ordinary person could speak.


    She gave him an absent look, and he smiled at her and said, "This ship is a treasure of Leff''s. It took me a lot of effort to borrow it. Be careful.


    She snappily said, "What do you mean broken? Who do you think I am?


    "That''s good. Come, let''s board the ship." He held out his hand to her.


    She actually wanted to go up on her own, but seeing the boat swaying on the river, she couldn''t help but be a little shocked. After hesitating for a moment, she placed her hand on his.


    His hands were warm and dry, giving her a feeling of great security.


    He pulled her hand and jumped in first. The small boat only swayed for a moment before it came to a steady stop.


    When he was steady, he said to her, "Here, let me hold you."


    She looked down at the small boat gently swaying in the water and could not help but feel a little scared. However, things had already gotten to this point, so she could only bite the bullet and gently step on the boat.


    She clearly felt the boat sway a few times when she exerted a little force with her foot. She was so scared that her breath came in short pants and her face immediately flushed.


    It''s over. I don''t seem to dare to board the ship, what should I do? She kept trying to encourage herself to continue stepping on it, but her body was the same as hers, she didn''t dare to move at all.

 C198

    This would be troublesome.


    She was extremely anxious in her heart, but her body was as stiff as a rock.


    In the midst of her awkwardness, she suddenly felt her body lighten, and then her entire body flew up into the air.


    She gave a little cry and put her arms around his neck.


    It wasn''t until she stood firmly on the deck that she realized she had been carried off the ship.


    She looked at him and saw that he was smiling at her without a hint of mockery in his expression. She felt a little relieved and was about to speak when a gentle breeze blew over from the river and the boat swayed along with it. Her heart tightened and she immediately grabbed his hand in panic.


    He was surprised for a moment, but when he saw her nervous look, he felt that she was very cute, so he smiled and comforted her, "Don''t worry, don''t look at the small boat, but it''s very stable. As long as you don''t move, it''ll be fine."


    "Move around? Why can''t I move? " She was so nervous that her brain was in knots, she stared at him, regretting her decision to follow him to visit some Solan River at night. It was so comfortable lying on her bed and playing games.


    Could she go back on her word now?


    Si Lianye helplessly shook his head: "It''s not that you can''t move, but rather, you can''t move recklessly." They had never been on a boat before, but now they realized how timid she was.


    However, this was good as well.


    On second thought, he felt much better.


    He gently put his arm around her waist and felt her shiver. She then leaned against him without any resistance. He could not help but feel happy in his heart.


    It seemed like he had done the right thing to take her on the boat tonight.


    He nodded to the man on the shore who had secretly given him a thumbs-up.


    The latter stepped forward and forcefully pushed the boat, grabbing a white paddle and throwing it onto the deck with a "bang" sound.


    Her body trembled. She looked over in the blink of an eye and found that he was waving at her. She asked in astonishment, "Your friend isn''t coming up with us?"


    "Of course not, he is a super big light bulb. What is he doing here?" He said indifferently.


    "But, but you can row?" she asked him, staring at the oar.


    "Oh, that one. A little." He nodded and was so soft-hearted that he didn''t tell her the truth. In fact, he didn''t know how to row at all.


    But seeing her frightened, pale face, he decided not to tell her.


    She believed it, relieved.


    He looked back at the oars behind him and narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t seem to have told Leff before that he didn''t know how to row.


    Forget it, let''s put the oars aside.


    He looked down at her still pale face and patted her on the back. "Sit down if you''re scared," he said.


    After saying that, he brought her to a chair on the deck. This chair was firmly fixed on the deck, so when she sat down, it seemed very stable.


    Relieved, she looked at him and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so talented that you could row a boat."


    He smiled. "You flatter me, you flatter me."


    He sat down with her.


    She didn''t know why, but the only chair on the deck was this one. It was just that it was relatively large, and her body was slim and slender. Even so, his tall body made it hard for her to breathe after he forced his way in.


    She frowned slightly and pushed him with her hands. "The place is too small. Go find another chair for yourself."


    Instead, he hugged her tightly and told her, "I thought you really needed a sense of security right now. If that''s the case, then I''m leaving."


    Just as he was about to get up, a gust of wind blew past him and the boat swayed. Her heart skipped a beat and she couldn''t care less as she hugged him, "No, don''t go."


    His eyes were bright. Although he knew there was a reason for what she had said, he couldn''t help but feel happy. He looked down at her and said, "Really?"


    She tightly hugged his strong waist, hating that she was useless. She could not help but say, "Yes, yes, don''t go."


    "Fine, that''s what you said. Later, don''t say that I''m taking advantage of you." He spoke with a sense of righteousness, as if he was a righteous man who could not be more honest.


    Hearing this, she couldn''t help but glare at him. What was he pretending for now? All of her advantages had been taken away by him, and yet he was still pretending to be innocent?


    "It seems that you still think that I don''t hold on tightly enough, right?" He saw the look in her eyes as she looked at him. He didn''t know how she decided to do it, but he suddenly reached out and picked her up by her waist.


    She exclaimed, "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, he felt as if he was sitting on a warm and elastic object.


    She understood what was going on and turned around to look at him. "Be careful not to crush you to death!"


    "I''m not afraid. In any case, it''s not like I''m going to die under the peony flower. Have you heard of this saying before?" His laughter made her very confused. She really wanted to punch him, but she felt reluctant. With such an exquisite face, she really couldn''t bear to do anything.


    It was an angelic face, yet it had such a character that made others want to beat it up.


    So contradictory.


    However, when their skin made contact, it gave her a strange feeling.


    She uneasily moved her body and said, "I say, can you put me down so that others can see what I look like?"


    "Anyone who sees us on the surface of the river will think too much." He replied with a smile. Seeing that she still wanted to say something, he pointed outside and said, "Look."


    She immediately forgot what she wanted to say. She followed his hand and saw a small bridge in front of them. The light flickered on the bridge, illuminating the nearby water with a variety of colors. It looked very beautiful.


    This kind of scene was quite good. In addition to the various buildings on both sides of the street, they looked like a painting. They seemed to be the people in the painting, and their mood also improved quite a bit.


    She had also forgotten about her little dispute with him. She could not help but exclaim, "So beautiful."


    Actually, such a scenery existed in the country as well. It was just that the most important part of this river was that in the center of the city, one could see many famous landscapes on both sides of the river.


    This was probably the reason why this Solan River was so famous.


    The two floated and drifted for a long time, passing by several bridges of different shapes and sizes, and even passing by many boats. They saw a variety of men and women sitting inside, some looking like couples, some like a family of old and young traveling.


    However, there was one thing in common. No matter who it was, everyone had a smile on their face, making her feel very happy.


    The discomfort in his heart disappeared.


    After her mood improved, and she slowly familiarized herself with the feeling of the boat, she gradually relaxed a lot. Occasionally, the wind would blow again, and she wouldn''t be so scared. She could even say to him, "How about you let me go, I''ll take a look around the boat."


    "Are you sure?" He raised his eyebrows in surprise, he did not expect her to become so bold so quickly.


    Although he couldn''t bear to let go of the warm feeling in his chest, in order to maintain such a good atmosphere, he relaxed his hand and said, "Okay, then you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry." She straightforwardly patted her chest and said, "Don''t underestimate me."


    After saying that, she walked to the side of the ship and leaned on the railing. She looked down at the sparkling water surface and then raised her head. Suddenly, she saw stars in the sky. She exclaimed, "Look, I can see stars."


    He walked over to her side and looked up. Sure enough, there were a few scattered stars in the sky, as well as a crescent moon that hung in the sky like a sickle. Looking down at the lights of the players and feeling the gentle waves of the small boat beneath his feet, he suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    His gaze naturally fell on her face. He felt that her gaze was captivating, her expression misty, and her expression indescribably captivating.


    She didn''t know why, but when she saw his deep gaze on her, she licked her lips uneasily. However, she discovered that as she moved, the fire in his eyes burned even more vigorously.


    "You ¡­ "What do you want to do ¡­" She wanted to ask this question with a little bit of vigor, but she didn''t expect that the moment she asked it, she would be startled by her own voice.


    Being tender and soft, how was this a question? It was clearly a act of coquettishness, wasn''t it?


    He didn''t say anything. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and gently pulled her behind him, causing her to involuntarily throw herself into his embrace and wrap her arms around his waist.


    When she was done, she raised her head and asked, "You ¡­" Suddenly, his handsome face started to enlarge before he gave her a deep kiss.


    Perhaps everything tonight was too beautiful, or perhaps she was in a very good mood. In short, after he kissed her, she didn''t resist at all. She only made a symbolic struggle before immersing herself in his kiss.


    His kiss was not intense, but more like a gentle caress. His thin lips lightly moved and licked hers, as if a spring breeze was caressing her cheeks, causing her to be unable to stop herself from being immersed in his kiss.


    After the kiss ended, he let go of her lips and gave her a deep look. Her expression was distant and absent-minded, her eyes filled with seductive ripples. Under the faint moonlight, she looked like a water demon that had come from the water.


    He immediately had the thought of crushing her beneath him.


    However, this little boat was way too damn small.


    He took a deep breath in annoyance, somewhat regretting that he did not bring a larger boat over.


    He gently held her in his embrace, feeling the soft jade-like warmth and fragrance as he gently caressed her long hair.


    She smelled his manly scent and was intoxicated.


    At this moment, the two of them seemed to have forgotten all their troubles, leaving behind only that sweet intoxicating warmth to surround them.


    After a long while, she raised her head, wanting to say something to him ¡­


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over, causing the boat to sway again.


    At first, she didn''t think much of it, because she had already encountered this kind of situation several times tonight. As long as she waited for a while, she would be fine.


    But this time seemed different.


    The boat seemed to be shaking more and more.


    She looked at him suspiciously, only to hear him say in a low voice, "I''ll go take a look. It seems like there''s a breeze."


    Waves of wind blew in, and the boat swayed continuously, like a paper boat being blown by naughty children, causing her to lose her balance.


    "Ah ¡­" She slipped and almost fell to the ground, but he reached out and caught her just in time.


    Startled, she grabbed his hand and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Although this was her first time on the ship, she also felt that this wasn''t normal.


    His face was still calm as he said to her, "It''s going to rain."


    "What?" Rain? " She was shocked and raised her head to look at the sky. She saw that the stars and the moon had all disappeared. The sky was overcast and looked as if it was about to rain.

 C199

    "So what do we do now?" she asked with a gasp.


    His expression was not as relaxed as before. He pointed behind her and said, "Enter the cabin."


    Right, after entering the cabin, everything will be fine.


    She immediately took a breath and ran inside.


    Just as the two of them entered the cave, they heard the sound of a fierce wind and rain above them.


    It landed so quickly.


    Fortunately, he was fast.


    She secretly rejoiced in her heart. When she turned around, she saw that he had a cell phone in his hand, and his head was lowered as he was talking on the phone.


    The cabin was not big, it could even be said to be very small, just enough to accommodate two people. When the dim light from the bulkhead shone on the two of them, she heard the rapid rain outside and suddenly felt at peace.


    It seemed as if he had come in a little too slowly, causing his hair to become somewhat moist, and some droplets of water to flow down his hair.


    She saw it and said to him, "I''ll wipe it off for you." He took out a packet of tissues from his bag and prepared to wipe his hair.


    However, his expression was not very good. After whispering a few words into the phone, he put it down and said to her, "This is a bit troublesome."


    "What?" Her hand stopped in midair, and she had a bad feeling about this.


    "I don''t know where this place is. It might be the weather." His low voice, mixed with the rain, made her stick close enough to hear him, "There''s no signal on the phone."


    "It can''t be?" She looked at him in disbelief. "Isn''t this the city district? "Even if it''s on the river, it shouldn''t ¡­"


    He waved his phone at her. "Look."


    When she saw that there was no signal on his phone, she could not help but panic. "Let me see my own phone."


    After saying that, he turned around and took out his phone. When he looked at it, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. There was no signal on his phone, and it was the kind of phone that didn''t have any.


    "Then what should we do now?" she asked, looking at him blankly.


    He shrugged. "It''s all right. Just wait until the rain stops."


    "But ¡­" She was about to say what she would do if the rain did not stop for a whole night when the boat suddenly shuddered and then shook vigorously, as if there was a big hand shaking the boat in the water.


    Even though she was already sitting down, she couldn''t help but throw herself into his embrace.


    He held her close. "Don''t be afraid."


    She bit down hard on her lower lip, feeling as if the boat was spinning on the surface of the river. There was no time for her to calm down at all.


    He held her tight, but she could tell from her heavy breathing that he was holding her back.


    At this rate, wouldn''t the boat overturn?


    She panicked and looked up at him, calling his name, "Si Lianye, can''t we stop this boat?"


    He shook his head and said, "This is a sailing ship. We are afraid of the wind. Our tone is not good."


    She was dizzy from the motion of the ship, vaguely aware that something was wrong, but unable to think for a long time.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "Let''s wait, it won''t rain for long."


    "Is that so?" She thought hard in his arms and couldn''t help but say: "If only I could put that sail down."


    Even if she hadn''t studied physics, she knew how a sailboat worked, and she was the most sensitive to wind.


    "Right." He suddenly raised his head. "I forgot about that." He lowered his head and kissed her lightly.


    "What?" She looked at him with her eyes wide open, and saw that even in this terrible state his eyes were shining, full of confidence.


    "What are you trying to say?" She held back her heartbeat and asked him again.


    He didn''t say anything. He gently released her and said, "I''ll go find the switch. You should sit by yourself for a while and hold onto the handrail carefully so that you won''t be thrown out."


    With that, he stood up and walked a few steps away from the boat.


    What switch?


    Her heart was filled with doubts. Suddenly, another gust of wind blew over. The boat suddenly moved thirty degrees and caused her heart to jump. She quickly grabbed the handrail tightly, not daring to let go for even a second.


    When the storm passed, she looked up at him and saw that he was already in another small room.


    Although the cabin was small, it was still divided into two parts. The room they were in was quite large and could be used for simple furniture. However, the small door had been closed, and it was unknown what it was used for.


    Later she learned that it was the control panel of the boat.


    She didn''t know what Si Lianye was doing inside either. She only felt that not long later, she suddenly discovered that the body of the boat had become much quieter.


    She was relieved to know that he had done it.


    Seeing him walk out again, she smiled at him and said, "You scared me to death. What did you just do? "How did you get so much better?"


    He smiled. "Thank you for reminding me, I brought down the sail ¡­" Before she could finish her sentence, the boat suddenly shook. He had just reached the cabin door. His feet slipped for some reason. As she screamed, he slipped out of the cabin.


    "Si Lianye!"


    She ignored the small boat that began to turn again, forgetting even for a moment her fear of falling into the water.


    She quickly jumped up and ran to the door: "Si Lianye!"


    At the same time, she tried her best to see his situation, but the wind and rain outside was truly too heavy. She had only revealed half of her body, yet the raindrops had already smashed her eyes shut.


    "I''m here." His voice, still steady, came from her right, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How are you right now? Come in quickly!" she cried, wiping the rain from her face.


    "Wait a minute, you go in first. Don''t get wet by the rain." "No," he said.


    "No, hurry up, I''ll wait for you." she said loudly.


    He paused. "Listen to me. Come, do me a favor."


    "What kind of help?" At this moment, she suddenly felt that something was wrong with him. Why was he still standing there and not moving at all?


    In the torrential downpour, she had barely been able to create a canopy to look out of. She was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat, and she was so nervous that she couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be fine. Be good and give me that oar." He was still trying to calm her.


    Her tears flowed down in an instant, seeping into her collar non-stop through the rain.


    "Fine, just you wait, don''t move, I beg you, don''t move." After recovering from her shock, she gritted her teeth and ran into the rain.


    Half of Si Lianye''s body was outside the boat, but seeing that, her face turned pitch black, and she quietly looked at her.


    He almost slipped into the river after a moment of carelessness. Fortunately, he managed to grab hold of the mast in time to avoid falling down, but even so, half of his body was outside the ship, and the wind and rain were too heavy for him to enter in a short time.


    He watched her run to the deck in a hurry to pick up the oar, and then, ignoring the rain hitting her, he handed the oar to her and said, "Come, I''ll pull you up." As she spoke, the ship shuddered again, and with a cry she carried her into the mast.


    He glared at her. "You go in."


    "No, I''m not going in." She hugged the mast and shook her head.


    He glanced down at the oars, then said to her, "You go in and pull me through the hatch, or you''ll fall in with me."


    She understood his words in the fierce rain and shook her head. "No, I can''t pull you there."


    "Sure, go quickly! I can''t hold on any longer! " He let out a loud shout.


    She bit her lower lip, picked up the oar, and ran into the cabin.


    I can''t delay any longer, or else ¡­


    She shook her head vigorously, not daring to think any further. She grabbed the protruding door frame with one hand and the oar with the other, stretching out with all her might.


    "Do you have enough?" she shouted.


    "Sure." For some reason, even though his voice wasn''t loud, it was still heard by her.


    Following his words, the oar was forcefully lowered, and a powerful force pulled her out.


    Instead of being surprised, she used all of her strength to grab the oar and drag it in.


    "Very good, slowly exert your strength ¡­" "No," he said.


    "Alright." He bit down on his lower lip and exerted all his strength. He felt that both his hands were starting to hurt and his arms were starting to ache as if they were about to be torn apart.


    But she said nothing. She gritted her teeth and held on with her right hand.


    "Very good, that''s all." "No," he said.


    She tightly pursed her lips, feeling the veins on her forehead popping out as she gritted her teeth.


    It was too heavy. It felt terrible.


    When she finally saw a figure appear in front of her, her hands finally relaxed and she powerlessly collapsed onto the ground.


    "Great, you''re fine ¡­" She panted heavily, a smile on her wet face.


    He paused for a moment, then crouched down and took her in his arms. "Yes, I''m fine."


    She opened her mouth to speak, but suddenly felt her vision darken.


    He didn''t notice anything until he heard her reply and looked down at her in horror. Then he saw that her eyes were tightly shut.


    His heart skipped a beat and he immediately picked her up. "Xi Ran, Xi Ran?"


    There seemed to be a comforting smile on her lips, but she could no longer hear his words.


    She didn''t know when the heavy rain had stopped, but she knew that when she opened her eyes again, it was already sunny outside the window.


    She stared blankly at it for a long time. She could not figure out what was in front of her eyes. She could only move her body instinctively as a large amount of memories flooded into her head.


    She ¡­ Where is she now? Still on the boat?


    She closed her eyes. She no longer felt the ups and downs of her body. She could not help but open her eyes again.


    She looked up and realized that something was wrong. It was good that she wasn''t on the boat, but what was that black mass beside her?


    She wanted to sit up as soon as she became nervous, but she suddenly felt her body aching. The amount of strength she used to escape was pitifully small.


    She couldn''t move!


    She was panicky, wasn''t she? Wasn''t it just raining? How could this be?


    "I... I... "Where am I?" She struggled to ask, but found that she could not even hear the sound.


    What happened to her? Why did this happen?


    She was completely panic-stricken. Could it be that she was already dead?


    She exerted all her strength to stomp her foot on the ground. Although it was only a slight stomp in her eyes, it was still a relief to her.


    That''s great, he could still move it.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard a movement from the side. The black object moved and scared her so much that she opened her eyes wide.

 C200

    She nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I did a kidney donation operation a few years ago, so I only have one kidney now."


    He nodded, "You''re right. Logically speaking, as long as you take the medicine, one kidney won''t affect your body much. However, my test showed me that your remaining kidney doesn''t look too good either."


    She still nodded. "I know, I know, Doctor."


    "And you are not planning on doing so now?" The doctor looked at her in confusion. "I thought you didn''t know your body condition, so I reminded you. But since you know your condition well, why didn''t you plan to do so earlier?"


    "What are your plans?" She smiled wryly, "This kind of thing cannot be reversed. This was an accident. I won''t do that anymore."


    He shook his head. "Your condition isn''t too good. Even if you don''t do this, you still won''t be able to hold on for long. So, my advice to you is to quickly change your kidney."


    "I know, doctor. I know my body''s condition, so thank you. I will consider the suggestion of changing the kidney."


    "Very good, since you already know, then I won''t say anymore. But you must remember, your body is very weak right now, if you don''t hurry up, then the remaining time might not be too long."


    "So, according to your estimation, how long can I last without surgery?" she asked, staring at the doctor.


    He hesitated for a while, as if he wanted to say a long number, but in the end, he followed his professional ethics and told the truth, "At most two years, and this is only under careful maintenance. If this thing happens a few more times, the time will be much shorter."


    She closed her eyes for a moment. "Thank you, Doctor." His voice was bitter.


    The doctor''s eyes were filled with sympathy.


    She didn''t know when the doctor left, but she knew that the sound of the door closing caused her entire body to tremble in pain.


    She pulled back the covers and breathed deeply, feeling suffocated by the doctor''s words.


    Two years. Originally, he had only given her two years of time.


    She stretched out her hands to carefully examine them, and only then did she notice that her hands were pale to the point that there wasn''t even a little bit of blood on them. Even her fingernails had turned abnormal white.


    She bitterly smiled. Her heart was extremely cold.


    In fact, there had been a doctor who had said something similar to this to her, but she had never taken it to heart. Now, however, she was finally unable to deceive herself.


    She, Shen Xiran, only had two years left of her life and this was only under extremely optimistic circumstances.


    She took a deep breath. Suddenly, her heart filled with despair.


    As the night came, she lay motionless on the bed. The nurse came and went, coming and going, her entire body becoming drowsy. After sleeping for a while, she woke up, feeling as if she was in a very strange dream, but after waking up, she couldn''t remember anything at all.


    She slept like this, woke up, and when she finally opened her eyes, the sky outside the window was much brighter.


    Had she spent another night?


    She paused for a moment, then lowered her gaze onto the face of an unfamiliar woman.


    "Miss Shen, Miss Shen?" The man called her name with an uneasy look on his face. He seemed relieved when he saw her awake, "You''re awake? That''s great. I almost went to get a doctor. Are you feeling all right? "


    She was stunned for a moment before realizing that it was a nurse who was looking after her. She nodded slightly and said, "It''s fine. I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Relieved, she added, "Do you need anything now? I can help you. "


    She looked at him attentively. She was a little surprised by his hospitality. Then, thinking that the hospital''s service was exceptionally good, she nodded and said, "I need to go to the washroom."


    She moved her body and discovered that although she wasn''t able to sleep well, her body was clearly much better than yesterday''s.


    At least he could get out of bed.


    The nurse hastily went forward to support her, and politely said: "You can just call me Sister Lan, I have specially come to take care of you, don''t worry."


    She replied with a low "En" and her dejected mood made it difficult for her to be in the mood to exchange pleasantries with her. Sister Lan very quickly noticed that she seemed to not be in a very good mood and did not say anything more.


    After lying down for an entire day, she felt uncomfortable from head to toe, forcing herself to take a bath and clean herself up. After leaving the room, she felt as if she had been reborn.


    She then ate something else, thought for a moment, and asked, "Can I go out now?"


    Sister Lan obviously did not receive the doctor''s instruction. She was stunned when she heard it: "Why not?"


    She nodded and said, "I''m going out to see someone. You can come with me."


    Who knew that the Sister Lan would say: "Go visit the Mr? No need to go, he said he will come to see you soon. "


    "You know him?" She looked at Sister Lan in shock, thinking, wasn''t she the nurse at the hospital?


    Sister Lan also looked at her in shock: "Of course I know her, I was sent here by Mr."


    "So ¡­" She did not know what to say.


    No wonder he felt her attitude was so good, she was actually someone Si Lianye invited.


    After Sister Lan finished speaking, she then understood what was going on and explained in a hurry: "Blame me, I didn''t explain it clearly earlier, I was called over by Mr intentionally, I have received the Si Family''s favor previously, so you can be at ease, I will definitely take good care of you."


    "Is that so?" She looked at her and smiled. "Then I''ll have to trouble you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Sister Lan poured sher another cup of water, and after watching her go down, he suddenly said, "Mr is here."


    She was stunned. She looked over and found a tall man standing silently at the door. He was wearing a suit that fit him well. He looked really handsome, and it was so beautiful that it was suffocating.


    She was no exception, looked at him blankly for a while before slowly raising her smile: "A Ye."


    This address caused his eyes to light up. He quickly walked up to her and lowered his head to look at her. "How do you feel right now?"


    "Much better." She put the cup on the bedside table and looked at him deeply. "What about you? I heard you''re worried too. " As he finished speaking, he looked at his hand and saw that his left hand was wrapped in thick gauze.


    He stretched out his large, intact hand and rubbed her head. With a doting smile on his face, no one could tell that he had fallen into a deep slumber yesterday.


    "It''s okay, I was just a little tired so I took a nap, don''t be misled by those doctors." He tried to pass the matter off in a low voice.


    She rolled her eyes at him, then grabbed his injured hand and said, "Let me see your wound."


    He frowned, not expecting her to have such a thought. He tried to stop her, "Stop looking, it''s just a small wound."


    "I want to see what kind of wound can fit you." Without another word, she found the knot on the gauze and opened it. The technique was very familiar.


    He couldn''t stop her in time. He wanted to pull his hand back, but he was afraid of hurting her. He helplessly said, "Ah, you really don''t let me worry."


    She snorted and continued to untie the gauze one by one while saying, "You too."


    Anyone would admire a man who had a fever of 40 degrees Celsius and was able to persevere.


    With a helpless expression, he watched as she undid the gauze, finally revealing the badly mutilated wound.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air as she looked at it, unable to take her eyes off of it.


    Uneasiness rarely appeared in his heart. He forcefully retracted his hand and entangled himself randomly a few times before he jokingly said, "Alright, what''s so good about it ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw her long eyelashes tremble slightly, and sparkling teardrops fell down her face.


    He could only sigh helplessly in his heart. He didn''t want to show her this, but in the end, she still cried.


    He reached out his arms and pulled her tightly into his embrace, saying, "Okay, it''s just a wound, what''s the big deal. I have wounds like this all over my body, and it''s even scarier than this. I didn''t see anything from me ¡­"


    She suddenly raised her head. "Really?"


    Looking at her, he suddenly had a bad premonition. "Yeah ¡­"


    "Let me see ¡­" Sure enough, as soon as he finished his words, she stretched out her Demon Claw and started to randomly search his body.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he held her hand. He had to be careful not to injure her. "Stop looking. These are all old wounds. There''s nothing much to see ¡­"


    "No, I want to see ¡­" Today, she seemed exceptionally disobedient. A pair of small hands broke free from his grasp, stroking his entire body as she tried to lift up his clothes.


    "Xi Ran ¡­" He helplessly grabbed her hand. "Don''t be like this ¡­"


    She was practically lying on top of him, a pair of large clear eyes looking at him, causing his heart to tighten, a kind of inexplicable emotion rising in his heart.


    "I want to see it, let me see it ¡­" She insisted.


    In order to prevent her from restlessly moving around, he tightly held onto her shoulders and stared at her. "Listen to me ¡­"


    "Cough, cough ¡­"


    Suddenly, a deliberate cough came from the door.


    She was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized how ambiguous her current posture was. She couldn''t help but quickly leave his body and look towards the door along with Si Lianye in embarrassment.


    Standing in the doorway was the young doctor with the glasses.


    He noticed that both of them were looking at him with an awkward expression. His fair skin had a tinge of red on it. He pointed at the door and said, "I knocked, but you guys didn''t respond. That''s why I ¡­"


    In other words, they were so engrossed in the fight that they didn''t even know someone was knocking on the door.


    Shen Xiran and Si Lianye looked at each other, their faces suddenly burning red.


    Looking at the doctor''s expression, she realized how awkward their position was.


    Shen Xiran hid himself in the quilt, and prepared to not come out after Si Lianye left the room.


    Si Lianye coughed lightly, trying to restore her image. "She''s not feeling well, so I need to show her."


    After he finished speaking, Shen Xiran almost jumped up from the bed to give him a slap. What kind of excuse was this? Doesn''t she know how to call a doctor if she''s not feeling well?


    A man who couldn''t even lie!


    She could not catch her breath and almost fainted.


    Fortunately, the doctor was very reasonable, he didn''t even bother to point out the reason, and just nodded: "So that''s how it is, then I have to check her body now, can you please get off her bed? If it''s inconvenient, I can go out for a while and then re-enter. "


    This sentence almost made her entire body turn red.


    Even Si Lianye''s face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    It was only a little bit, but it quickly became serious again, "It''s okay, I''ll come down now."

 C201

    Do you like it?


    As he finished speaking, he pulled off the blanket that had been randomly wrapped around him and jumped off the bed.


    She stole a glance and breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she did not tear off his clothes. They were just a little messy.


    The doctor was of high quality, so he didn''t even glance at her. Instead, he calmly placed the stethoscope on her chest and asked a few routine questions.


    Seeing their interactions, Si Lianye suddenly asked from the side, "How is her body recovering?"


    Her heart tightened, and she immediately looked at the doctor imploringly.


    She had already chosen a time to tell the doctor not to reveal the true situation of her body to Si Lianye. At that time, the doctor did not agree with her words, but in the end, he still agreed.


    The doctor was indeed someone who knew a lot about the world. He calmly replied, "Her body is recovering right now. Due to surgery, her body will recover a bit slower than others, but it will get better eventually." After saying that, he put away the stethoscope and said to her, "If you don''t have any discomfort after the infusion today, then you won''t need to call tomorrow."


    "Is that so? That would be great. " Her happy eyes lit up.


    He lay on the bed motionless for several hours every day, feeling extremely stuffy.


    The doctor smiled at her and turned away.


    Si Lianye inexplicably felt that the young doctor''s smile looked extremely dazzling, so he sat beside her and said: "Don''t always talk to him."


    She looked at him with wide eyes. "What do you mean don''t talk to him? He''s my attending physician. Can I not answer any of his questions?"


    He pursed his lips, knowing that his words were abrupt and not willing to admit his wrongs, "Anyway, if it''s already insignificant, don''t say it anymore."


    She looked at him fixedly, then suddenly let out a "puchi" and started laughing.


    His face gradually turned a shade of red as he looked at her, a little embarrassed. "What are you laughing at?"


    Seeing that she was laughing non-stop, he could only helplessly extend his hand to rub her hair and sigh.


    With much difficulty, she stopped laughing and panted as she said, "Si Lianye, I think you must have bought vinegar in your previous life. That sour taste is really strong."


    He was not angry even though she teased him. Instead, his eyes lit up as he looked at her.


    Feeling that something was wrong, she looked at him warily. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He slowly said, "Have you forgotten what I just said again?"


    "What words ¡­" As soon as the words left his mouth, he suddenly remembered something. He immediately covered his mouth with his hands as he stared at him in terror. "I was wrong ¡­"


    He had said that if he called him by name again, he would be punished.


    He leaned close to her, grinning. "Regret it now? "Too late ¡­" With that, he grabbed her shoulders and lowered his head to kiss her.


    She couldn''t dodge in time, "But I''m a patient right now... "Howl ¡­"


    Leaning against the headboard, unable to avoid the kiss, she looked at him with disbelief in her eyes.


    This beast, he was still a patient, so he didn''t mind the smell of medicine on his body.


    Luckily he knew his limits, and he only kissed her for a short while before letting her go. Even so, her face was covered with peach blossoms, and she was panting heavily. A pair of watery eyes stared at him, though it was unknown whether those eyes were filled with embarrassment or anger, "Si ¡­" You... You''re going too far... Why did he kiss me so easily? "


    "Very good, you have learned to be smart." He stroked her hair. "But I think it''s better if you forget."


    Would he be able to eat his tofu from time to time?


    She rolled her eyes at him and tried to get up.


    His heart skipped a beat at the look she gave him. He almost wanted to press her down again, and then this impulse was forcibly suppressed by him.


    When he saw her get up, he reached out his hand to support her and asked, "Just tell me what you want to do."


    She rolled her eyes at him again. "I need to go to the bathroom. Do you need help?"


    This sentence was full of sarcasm. Who knew that after hearing this, he would look at her with an interested expression, and slowly size her up, "If you really want to help, it''s not impossible."


    She didn''t understand what he meant, but when she saw the unspeakable look in his eyes, she blushed. She felt infuriated and immediately turned around to throw a pillow at his face. "You pervert!"


    After he finished speaking, he angrily waved away his hand and rushed into the washroom, slamming the door shut.


    He held the pillow in his hands as he watched her figure disappear at the door. He thought to himself, It looks like her body is recovering pretty well.


    When she came out, he was already sitting on the sofa, looking at the computer with a serious expression. It looked like he was doing business.


    She went back to her bed with quiet steps, but he looked up at her as he did at the top of his head, and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    She was stunned for a moment. She touched her stomach and shook her head. "No need. I had breakfast before. I''m not hungry yet."


    "Fine, wait for me. When I''m done, I''ll take you for a walk." he said flatly.


    "Really?" Surprise appeared in her eyes. She had been bored to death staying in the room for the past few days.


    "I was just strolling around in the corridor outside. Don''t think too much." He poured cold water over her quickly.


    Her expression darkened again.


    When he saw her smile, he felt that her expression was much richer than before, much more spirited than before, and she seemed to be able to move his heart even more.


    To Shen Xiran, these few days were definitely boring, but she was still puzzled by his calm and composed appearance, as if he was enjoying it.


    On the day she was discharged from the hospital, she found an opportunity to ask him, "Why do I feel like you like staying here?"


    He put his arm around her waist and, as he walked, looked down at her and said, "Who said that?"


    A hospital is not a good place.


    "But I feel like you''re in a good mood every day." She could not help but say.


    "Idiot, that''s because I''m so happy with you." He couldn''t help but chuckle and rub her hair with his hand, looking doting.


    After a few days of recuperation, the wound on his hand had already healed.


    Her face reddened slightly. "Smooth." However, his heart was filled with sweetness.


    The two of them walked out of the hospital. Other than the pedestrians, there was also a little girl holding a bunch of roses. At first, she didn''t care, but now she was walking straight towards them and stopped right in front of her.


    She looked at her in surprise and asked, "Little sister, did you find the wrong person?"


    The little girl shook her head. She lifted the large bouquet of roses with some difficulty and said, "This is your flower, please accept it."


    "What?" She felt confused. Was someone giving her a rose? But she didn''t know anyone else here other than Si Lianye.


    Although her heart was full of questions, when she saw the little girl''s strenuous appearance, as if she was about to break out in sweat, she reached out her hand and asked, "Little sister, I didn''t order any flowers, did you send the wrong person?"


    The little girl shook her head with all her might and suddenly ran away. Her actions were so fast that she couldn''t even catch him.


    She stared at the little girl''s small back in a daze for a while, then lowered her head to look at the rose''s tender and bright red, sparkling dewdrops on its velvet petals.


    She looked at Si Lianye doubtfully: "Who did you say sent this?"


    He didn''t say anything, but smiled at her. "Do you like it?"


    She was suddenly enlightened. "You gave it to me?"


    He nodded his head and gently caressed the petals. "The last time I saw you in my garden, you seemed to like roses. In order to celebrate your release from the hospital, I asked someone to give you a bunch of roses. Do you like it?"


    Hearing this, an indescribable feeling arose from the depths of her heart. She forced a smile and said, "I like it, thank you."


    "But my eyes tell me that you don''t seem to like it. What you just said was against your will."


    She chuckled, "You are mistaken, who would not like such a beautiful rose? I am also a woman, of course I am no exception. "


    After saying that, he took the rose and walked a few steps forward. Looking at the sky, he said, "The sun is very high now, so I''m a little dizzy. Can we hurry up?"


    He withdrew his probing gaze and followed.


    After returning to her room, she stuck the rose into a beautiful vase and carefully watered it, making it look good. Then, she took a few steps back to admire him and turned back to look at Si Lianye with a smile: "Look, who said I don''t like it."


    Doubt flashed across his eyes as he nodded, "It''s good that you like it."


    She sat down on the sofa and watched him pack his clothes. "When are we going back?" she asked.


    "Are you in a hurry?" he asked her.


    "No, but you know my Le Le. He said that he would be back in three days, and this time he hasn''t been back for a long time, he''s probably going to cause trouble with me again."


    He thought for a moment. "How about the day after tomorrow? Your body is not fully recovered yet. Rest for two more days."


    "I''m afraid not ¡­" Her cell phone rang before she could finish her sentence. She picked it up and looked at it before smiling helplessly. "Really?" After saying that, he waved the phone at him, and the two big words "Le Le" appeared in his eyes.


    She put the phone to her ear and said, "Son, do you miss your mother?"


    Le Le said in a dejected voice, "Mom, when are you coming back?"


    "What''s wrong? "Are you in a bad mood?"


    "Mm, I missed you. Mom, can you come back quickly?" Le Le''s voice sounded like she was about to cry, making her heart ache as well.


    "Alright, mom will go back tomorrow. Remember, you have to listen to Uncle Yue. You can''t be disobedient, okay?"


    "I know, Le Le is very obedient, but Mom has something to tell you, don''t scold me."


    "What is it?" Say it, as long as you don''t say anything bad about it, mother won''t scold you. " Hearing Le Le''s awkward voice, she could not help but laugh as she replied.


    "Mn, can you not let that old lady come? Le Le is always very afraid of her when he sees her." Le Le whispered.


    "What old lady?" Shen Xiran was startled, then he remembered that there was an older woman in one of his home tutor groups, so he said gently: "Le Le, that is your teacher, how can you be afraid of your teacher?"


    "She''s not my teacher." Le Le fiercely refuted her.


    "Not a teacher?" "Then who is it?" She was confused.


    "I don''t know either, but Le Le doesn''t like her." Le Le whispered.


    Could it be a servant of the villa? She frowned, and decided to find Si Lianye later to get to the bottom of things, and have him restrain her servants.


    "Alright, mother will be dealt with later, don''t worry about it, okay?" Mother will be back tomorrow. " she said softly.

 C202

    "Okay, Mom." Le Le''s obedient answer made her heart as soft as a pool of water.


    "Be good and listen."


    "Yes!"


    After he put down the phone, Si Lianye''s voice came over: "What did Le Le say to you?"


    She frowned at him and asked, "I remember that you don''t have many servants there?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Le Le said that there was always an old lady staring at him. He was afraid." "No," she said.


    "Is that so?" Si Lianye raised her head and looked at her from in front of the computer: "You think it''s a servant?"


    She spread out her hands. "I don''t know. That''s why I''m asking you."


    He thought for a moment and said, "It won''t be a servant. Our family''s servants usually only do their own thing and won''t do anything unnecessary."


    "That''s strange."


    Without a word, he picked up his phone and made a call, "Haoqing, it''s me."


    The person on the other side said something that nobody knew what.


    His expression darkened. "Why didn''t you tell me about such a big matter?"


    The anger in her voice made her unable to hold back her curiosity. What happened?


    Her heart started beating again.


    When he heard this, he said, "No matter what your reason is, this is all your fault. You can accept my punishment when I return."


    He hung up the phone and looked up at her, but he didn''t say anything. She had a bad premonition and stared at him.


    He sighed and said, "Haoqing told me that the old lady that Le Le spoke of was my mother."


    "What?" She suddenly stood up from his chair, looking nervous. "What are you talking about? Didn''t your mother dislike Le Le? Why do you still want to see him? "


    "Don''t worry, my mom is just going to visit him. Every time she stays for half an hour, she leaves. Haoqing felt that the time was short and she didn''t do anything out of line to report to me."


    "Doesn''t that mean she has enmity towards Le Le? "He''s also said that he''s ¡­" She could not say the word. Her face was red with anger.


    "My mother probably meant no harm this time. Don''t worry, this is how it is, I''ll call her and ask her about it." With that, he picked up his phone and made a call again.


    She sat down again, barely able to control her impatience, and waited quietly for him to speak.


    After the phone was connected, he looked at Shen Xiran and asked: "Mom, I heard that you''ve been coming to my place frequently recently?"


    After asking for a while, he paused, "That''s not what I meant. I just wanted to know, if you don''t want to tell me the reason, then forget it."


    After saying something, he frowned. "What do you mean by that?" Then, he said somewhat unhappily, "I''ve already said this before, regardless of whether Le Le is my child or not, I will still treat him as my own son, so you don''t need to worry."


    After saying that, he frowned as he listened to what she had to say. He then quickly said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    With that, he pushed the phone away and threw it aside with a fretful expression.


    Upon seeing this, she asked, "What''s going on?"


    He glanced at her, and a bitter smile appeared on his lips: "It''s not like I don''t know who she''s listening to about my mother, or what other people she thinks, or that Le Le is my child, so she''s planning to go and get married. But Le Le doesn''t care about her at all."


    She felt that it was very absurd, she looked at him and said, "Why does she have this kind of thought again? She gritted her teeth as she emphasized the word "bastard".


    He sighed and looked at her deeply. "Xi Ran, you have to understand that she is me and I am her. I am different from her."


    So you can''t do this to me.


    Her eyes turned from winter to warm spring. "But she''s your mother."


    He sat beside her and said patiently, "I have no choice in this matter. Believe me, if I could, I would rather not have her."


    This was the first time he revealed his thoughts to her, causing her to look at him in surprise. "Why would you say that?"


    He smiled bitterly and did not speak.


    Who wouldn''t want to have a mother who had always helped him? However, she wasn''t that kind of woman. The painful memories of her childhood flashed before his eyes one by one.


    He shook his head, his lips pressed into a straight line.


    "Let''s go back tomorrow." he said suddenly.


    She looked at him quietly. She knew that he didn''t want to tell her, so she decided to change the topic. "Okay, I promised him."


    The him that she spoke of was naturally Le Le.


    He stood up and said, "Then rest well tonight. It will be tiring to fly tomorrow."


    "What about you?" she blurted out, looking at him.


    He glanced at her. "I still have some matters to attend to. I''ll be with you later."


    Then he turned and walked out of the room. He glanced at her, smiled at her, and closed the door.


    The air suddenly became silent.


    She had been inseparable from him for such a long time, but now that she was suddenly left alone in her room, she actually felt a little unaccustomed, and her heart felt empty.


    She shook her head, thinking, Habit is a terrible thing.


    She thought about it and decided to find something for herself to do to distract herself.


    She looked at the cloakroom and decided to pack up her clothes and bring them back tomorrow.


    However, when she opened the cloakroom, her eyes instantly opened wide in shock.


    Since when did she have so many clothes?


    Their room was the presidential suite, so the size of the cloakroom was naturally not small. It was just that she didn''t have many clothes with her, and naturally, the cloakroom had never been filled with her. However, it was different today.


    She gaped at the cloakroom full of clothes.


    This... When did she buy these clothes? How come she didn''t remember?


    Could it be that he had a habit of sleepwalking and did not know about it?


    She walked in with a blank look on her face and gently ran her hand over the rows of clothes. Looking at their styles and colors, she couldn''t figure out when she bought them.


    She frowned as she looked again and again. Suddenly, she saw a red coat. The style was very beautiful and very familiar.


    She walked over and took it off and looked at it. Then she remembered that she had seen the model''s clothes in the window on the street the day before she was admitted to the hospital. She had thought them beautiful and had stopped in front of them for a long time.


    However, she clearly remembered that she had never bought it before. In fact, she hadn''t even entered the store.


    She caressed the soft fabric of her clothes with her hand and suddenly thought of the time when Si Lianye had followed behind her throughout. She even mysteriously disappeared for a while later on and then suddenly reappeared.


    Did he buy it?


    She turned her head to look at the clothes and gradually recognized them. She had noticed them before. She had only glanced at them once and stopped for a moment. Now, they were all in front of her.


    She decided that he must have bought it.


    What a fool, with so many clothes, how would he be able to bring her back home?


    In addition, there were a few that she did not really like. She only thought that the design was very special, so she took a few more glances and bought them one by one.


    To think that he could remember so many clothes.


    She felt that this action of his was somewhat foolish, but deep in her heart, she felt warmth and an indescribable feeling of comfort.


    "Idiot, so stupid. How can I wear all these clothes?" As she muttered to herself, she couldn''t help but touch her clothes again and again.


    When Si Lianye returned at night, he saw that her expression was much better than before. She couldn''t help but be surprised.


    But she didn''t tell him the truth. She just looked at him and smiled.


    Helpless, he could only ask her, "What do you want to eat tonight? "Do you want to go out to eat or do you want to eat in your room?"


    She thought for a moment and said, "Go out. After being locked in the hospital for so long, you''re about to become moldy."


    "Fine, let''s go out to eat then. But you have to wear an extra set of clothes. The wind is blowing tonight, so it''s a bit cold." He looked at her.


    She smiled and stood up obediently, "Alright, then wait for me for a while."


    He walked into the cloakroom. When he walked out, his eyes lit up. "This is ¡­"


    She was wearing a thin, long-sleeved dress with a slim figure. On the outside, she wore a red coat, making her look very beautiful.


    She turned in a circle in front of him.


    He nodded, and a smile appeared in his eyes. "It''s good, I feel that the women in the entire city will not look as good as you tonight."


    "Nonsense." She smiled, the corners of her eyes beaming with happiness, and took the initiative to place her hand in his.


    He was a little surprised, then he stood up with a smile. "Come, follow me."


    When the two of them arrived at the most famous restaurant in the city, it was the most crowded time. After entering, she clearly felt that the restaurant''s Li Sheng had lowered a few degrees in an instant, and then it started to ring again.


    She walked uneasily to her seat. He pulled up a chair for her and whispered in her ear, "Look, all the men are pouring out for you."


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, "I know how to exaggerate."


    He smiled and did not continue speaking. In fact, it was very similar to what he had described. She was a typical beauty in the East, slim and slender, with a delicate face. She had a very good temperament, the type that made people unable to resist looking at her over and over again.


    He looked at her, completely unaware of his charm, and felt that he was very glad.


    After the two of them finished eating, the lanterns had just been lit. When the crowd was at their most concentrated, she looked at those smiling faces and couldn''t help but smile.


    He gently put his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, "Let''s walk a bit before we go back."


    Don''t even think about rowing.


    She happily agreed. "Sure."


    He didn''t want to go back so early.


    The two of them looked at the stream of people in front of them, and their hearts were calm and happy.


    Right at this time, a little girl holding a blue flower appeared in front of them. She raised the flower basket and said, "Buy a flower for your girlfriend? "Beautiful big brother."


    The little girl''s mouth was very sweet. Shen Xiran was just about to reject her, but Si Lianye reached into his flower basket and took out a small bunch of daisies, passing them to her: "You didn''t like that rose very much, so I''ll give you the daisies this time."


    The little girl took the money and disappeared.


    She looked at the lovely daisy in front of her, and that strange feeling came back to her.


    She smiled and accepted it. "Thank you."


    He looked deeply at her and suddenly asked, "Can you tell me why you''re not happy every time I send you flowers?"


    She stared at him blankly. "Why do you ask?"


    "I''ve known you for so long, your change in expression can''t fool me. It looks like every time I send you flowers ¡­" He looked at her carefully. "You''re very unhappy."


    She forced a laugh. "You''re wrong. I''m not angry."


    "Is that so?" He suddenly pointed at her hand. "But the leaves of the little daisy were almost crushed by you."


    She lowered her head in shock and saw that her fingers were full of green liquid.

 C203

    Why are you so nice to me


    This time, she had no way to refute him, so she could only remain silent.


    He said earnestly, "I know you have something on your mind, but why can''t you tell me? Can''t we be honest with each other yet? Or do you have a problem with me in your heart? "


    The accusation that was faintly discernible in her tone made her feel a sudden surge of anger.


    She raised her eyes and fixed them on him, "Actually, you should know the reason why I''m not happy. I thought you would remember it as firmly as me, but it''s clear that you don''t."


    "Remember what?" He looked at the flower in her hand and asked, "What did I say before?"


    She smiled, but it was a smile devoid of emotion. It even carried a trace of anger and sadness. "Since you have forgotten, then what I have said is meaningless. Let''s go back."


    Just as he was about to leave, he was caught by him. "Wait."


    She turned back to him. "I don''t want to say it, I''m tired now. I want to go back to bed."


    "If you want to go back, then go back. Tell me, what did I forget?" He looked at her gravely.


    She shook her head. "I said that since you forgot, there''s no need to remember. It''s also my fault. I clearly remember how long ago it was, but it doesn''t mean that you remember. I forced it. Let''s go back."


    As she finished speaking, her tone gradually became gentler, carrying a trace of disappointment.


    However, he refused to give in and continued to hold on to her wrist. "No, I want to know right now."


    She frowned. "You''re hurting me."


    Startled, he quickly released her hand, only to see that there were a few obvious finger marks on her hand.


    He looked at her with guilt. "I''m sorry ¡­"


    She turned her wrist and casually said, "It''s fine, just a little bit of pain. I can bear it. Do you want to go back? "If you don''t go back, then I''ll go back myself." With that, he left.


    He pursed his lips and followed.


    On the way, he tried to recall all the details of their previous meeting, but they were long gone, and many memories were already blurred.


    So much so that when he reached his room, he didn''t even remember.


    She walked in and smiled at him. "I want to go to sleep. Go ahead." His voice was cold and indifferent. Although he did not seem unfamiliar with her, it also did not have the same enthusiasm from before. This made him very upset and made him even more determined to find out the reason for her change in attitude.


    Seeing that she had ordered him to leave, his mind raced to find a reason to stay. Suddenly, his eyes landed on the beautiful vase and the bunch of flowers he gave her to celebrate her release from the hospital.


    When the tender and beautiful flower appeared before his eyes, a long-sealed door of memories deep within his heart suddenly opened.


    "If you have the chance in the future, where are you going to play?"


    "I want to go to Proswann. I want to see the lavender. It must be very beautiful." The young girl''s eyes were filled with starlight, and her expression was filled with yearning.


    "Alright, I''ll definitely bring you there in the future."


    "Yes."


    Yu Yin played around in his mind. He stared at her blankly and muttered, "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    When she saw his strange expression, she couldn''t help but take a few steps back. She asked with a puzzled tone, "What are you talking about?"


    He remained silent for a while, before his eyes slowly lit up.


    "You ¡­ What are you thinking about? " She couldn''t help it. His expression was strange.


    He smiled at her suddenly. "I remember."


    "What?" She still didn''t understand.


    He took a step forward and hugged her to his chest. Smelling her fragrant hair, he said, "I remember. Don''t worry, I will do it in the future."


    Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at him hesitantly. "You''re saying ¡­"


    "I remember what I promised you before. Don''t worry, in the future, I will fulfill your wish. I will definitely bring you to Prowwan." He said with bright eyes.


    She smiled, but didn''t seem very happy. "Thank you."


    He stared at her. "Aren''t you angry that I forgot to say that?" So why are you still unhappy?


    She shook her head and said, "I do. I''m very happy." No wonder.


    He actually forgot about the oath he had made between the two of them. Even if he remembered it now, he didn''t feel any guilt at all. It could be seen that he didn''t feel any nostalgia towards their past.


    It was true that people looked forward. Who would be so stupid as her? If they had nothing to do, they would think about the short and pitiful story from before, recall it, and recall it?


    After all, she was the only one who reminisced about the past. As for the other one, she had long forgotten about it.


    Thinking of this, her expression was very happy. "I''m really happy. I''ve been waiting for your promise to take me there." In fact, there was not even a hint of happiness in his eyes.


    He stared at her. "Why?"


    "Why what?" She took a step back and waved at him, "Hey, I''m not unhappy about what you''ve said. I''m very happy. I''m going to sleep.


    She sat down on the bed and stared at him, waiting for him to leave.


    He had been a gentleman these past few days, especially when he was in the hospital. He would not touch her even if he had to, so she felt at ease.


    But, to her surprise, he did not move when he heard her order for him to leave. Instead, he took two steps forward.


    She immediately moved uneasily, "What are you doing? Your room is not here."


    He said nothing, but turned and locked the door behind him.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? I said I wanted to rest. " She looked at him nervously.


    He walked over to her and looked down at her.


    She was stunned. "Why are you unhappy? What''s more, what does your unhappiness have to do with me?"


    "Of course it does. I''m not happy about you." He sat down beside her and took her in his arms.


    She shook her body and said, "Can you not hold me so tightly? I''m not feeling well."


    "Is it because you''re not feeling well, or because you''re not feeling well?"


    "What do you mean?" She cast a sidelong glance at him. "Did you take the wrong medicine? Your behavior today is very strange."


    "Is that so?" He smiled silently, but there was no happiness in his eyes. "I feel that you''re very strange. At the very least, I can''t see through you."


    "That''s not very normal. As the saying goes, a woman''s heart is like an undersea needle. It would be strange if you could see through it." She pushed again. "Let me go, I''m really sleepy."


    No matter how energetic she was, she was still someone who had just left the hospital. After walking around for so long, her physical strength was indeed a little insufficient.


    Instead, he tightened his grip. "Alright, I''ll accompany you."


    She immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. "No, I''m going to sleep by myself."


    "Relax, I''m only sleeping, I won''t do anything to you. Your current body can''t stop me." He spoke bluntly.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" Her face turned red and she tried to push him away, but he grabbed her wrist and asked, "Then why do you have to sleep with me? Is it not good to sleep with yourself?"


    "Not good." He answered cleanly.


    "Then why?" She looked at him with a pair of large clear eyes.


    He sighed and covered her eyes. "Because I''m afraid you''ll slip away as soon as I fall asleep."


    She wanted to laugh when she heard this. "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I run away? It''s not like I''m a criminal ¡­"


    She took his hand away from her and looked into his eyes. She was stunned to see that he looked so serious, as if he really did think so.


    "What I said was true. It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. Since I''m not going back to sleep today, I''ll stay here." He suddenly pulled his hand back and lay down on her bed, expressing his determination.


    She pursed her lips and did not speak. She felt as if she understood what he was thinking.


    Although he might not be able to guess why he was unhappy, he could keenly feel his thoughts. He knew that there was a barrier between him and this matter, so he was unwilling to leave.


    She thought for a moment and felt that if he didn''t answer, then he wouldn''t. After all, he wouldn''t do anything to her.


    She stood up and said to him, "Whatever you want."


    He went into the bathroom to take a bath, and when he came out with his long, wet hair, he was waiting for her with a hairdryer and a dry towel.


    Seeing this, she silently walked up and sat in front of him. He first wiped her hair dry with a towel, then turned on a hair dryer to slowly blow her hair. He was very skilled at this. It could be seen that he had done this many times.


    When they were in the hospital, he had taken care of her like this. She was already used to it, but today, her heart was beating uneasily, as if she was drunk.


    When his hair was done, he put the hair dryer down and combed her hair with a comb. "Well, you can go to sleep now," he said.


    She stood up and was about to sleep when she suddenly stopped and asked him: "A Ye."


    Ever since she had that rule, she had hardly ever spoken his name wrongly again.


    "What?" He gathered up the towel and raised his eyebrows.


    "Can I ask you something? You can''t be angry. " she ventured to ask him.


    "Tell me, and I''ll listen."


    She hesitated for a moment before asking in a low voice, "Are you treating me so well out of guilt?"


    Si Lianye''s gaze turned from doubt to clarity, and turned into deep anger. "What do you think?"


    She looked at him and noticed his unfriendly expression, but she still said, "I just don''t know. That''s why I''m asking you."


    He looked at her with a cold smile. "Of course I''m guilty. After all, it''s because of my body that you became like this. I have to take responsibility for everything, don''t you think?"


    "You!" Her eyes opened wide as she looked at him fiercely and said, "Si Lianye, how can you do this!?"


    "How am I?" His eyes were cold as he approached her. "Could it be that my answer is not what you want?"


    "You ¡­ "What do you mean?" She felt goosebumps all over her body as she was affected by his strong and unfriendly aura. She couldn''t help but retreat a few steps and was then successfully forced into a corner by him without being able to move at all.


    "I said, didn''t you want to hear me say that? I don''t have any love for you, so you can feel at ease and not give it up, not treat what I do to you like one thing, and anyway I don''t love you, right? Is that what you think? Isn''t that right? " He stared at her with eyes as fierce as an eagle''s, causing her to tremble with fear. However, she had nowhere to retreat to.


    She was so scared that she was on the verge of crying. You''re talking nonsense, I don''t think so. You''re slandering me. "


    "Is that so? Am I slandering you? Then tell me, why are you so unwilling to tell me the truth, why are you so unwilling to open your heart to me? Don''t you see that I''m being nice to you, or are you still thinking about that man? " He interrogated her harshly in her ear, his anger and threatening aura causing her entire body to tremble uncontrollably.


    "No, I don''t!" Being forced so fiercely by him, she had no idea where she got the courage from. She used both her hands to press against his chest and actually succeeded in pushing him away a little.

 C204

    She did not expect her attack to succeed. After being stunned for a moment, she ran to the side and looked at him warily: "I am not, Si Lianye, don''t pin me down!"


    "My hat? I must have hit on something that was on your mind. " He looked at her and sneered, his brows cold. "Shen Xiran, you have no heart!"


    "I have no heart?" , do you think that just because you treated me better, I should be grateful to you? I told me that I wouldn''t fall for it. Do you think that this way I would forget the past? "


    she shouted at her, but stopped when she realized what she had said.


    She pursed her lips, slightly regretting in her heart.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t tell how much he had been good to her over the past few days, nor was she unmoved by it. It was especially so when she saw the expensive clothes that filled her entire cloakroom.


    His expression was as cold as ice, but he remained silent like a miracle. His pair of deep eyes stared at her without saying anything for a long time.


    She moved her lips slightly, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    Apologize? That was impossible.


    He spoke in a solemn voice that echoed in the room, "I understand. You still haven''t put it down." After saying that, he took a few steps back, coldly looking at her: "I feel like our previous agreement was simply a joke."


    It was only after he had strode away that she understood what he meant.


    Was he saying that they had agreed not to mention what had happened before? However, he was the one who got angry today!


    She felt extremely wronged. After staring blankly for a long time, she suddenly felt a chill on her face. She unconsciously wiped it with her hand and realized that tears had started to fall unknowingly.


    She stood there for a long time without saying a word. Then she slowly walked to the bed and sat down.


    The night passed quickly.


    Before she had even opened her eyes in the morning, she had only felt the phone on the bedside table vibrating. She had reached out to grab it by her ear and asked, "Hello?"


    Si Lianye''s calm voice came from the other side: "Remember to pack up. We will be leaving in an hour."


    An hour later?


    She was shocked. "It''s that urgent?" In his dazed state of mind, he had actually forgotten about the quarrel he had with him.


    He paused. "Isn''t that what you want?"


    With that, he hung up.


    "Strange, did this person eat gunpowder today?" Sensing that his attitude was wrong, Shen Xiran threw his phone to the side and muttered.


    She lifted the blanket and got off the bed. Suddenly, the moment her feet touched the floor, her body trembled as a large amount of memories flooded into her mind.


    No wonder the guy was so cold to her. If it was me, I might not even know how to call him, so I might as well just leave him here.


    She thought and thought, and her heart ached a little at his accusation that you had no heart.


    Is that so? She has no heart?


    She touched her chest, where her heart was still pounding, and wondered why he had said that.


    She smiled. "What an idiot ¡­"


    Women always wash their face and rinse their mouth very slowly. By the time she had finished washing up, half an hour had already passed.


    She picked up her suitcase, turned to open the door, and was startled by the figure leaning against it. "What are you doing here?"


    "You''re really slow." He straightened up unhappily.


    From the looks of it, she had been waiting here for her for quite a while.


    She felt a bit guilty, but she refused to admit defeat. "Who told you to wait for me here? Can''t you knock on the door?"


    He gave her a deep look before taking the heavy box from her naturally. "I don''t think you really want to see me. It''s the same for me."


    In short, she became extremely angry and her face darkened, "Since you don''t want to see me, then why are you waiting for me at the door of my room? "Won''t you leave first?"


    "I brought you out, so I naturally have to bring you back." He followed her at a leisurely pace.


    She harrumphed and didn''t say anything. Her steps quickened.


    He was still slowly following her, and the sound of the crate wheels scraping against the floor disturbed her.


    After entering the elevator, she tried her best to stand aside without saying anything. When she turned around, the elevator was as bright as a mirror, reflecting his whole body. She could even clearly see his pair of eyes staring at her.


    She could not help but ask him, "Aren''t you angry? Aren''t you arguing with me? "Why are you looking at me like that for?"


    "Look, look, quarrelling is quarreling. I don''t think there''s any conflict between the two." he said slowly.


    "Hmph, forcing logic." She turned around to ignore him, only to discover that no matter how she turned around, she could clearly see his figure. However, it was still early in the morning, and there wasn''t a single person waiting inside the elevator, making it impossible for her to escape his "encirclement."


    In a fit of anger, she had to lean against the wall and pretend that she was trying really hard to play with her cell phone. She didn''t even raise her head.


    He looked deeply at her, his heart filled with countless complex emotions. Her heart was like an iron wall, so how could he break through her defenses?


    The two of them simultaneously became distracted.


    She was in the midst of playing with her cellphone. Just as she was barely able to get past that hurdle, she suddenly felt her body shake. Following that, the lights in the elevator flickered.


    She looked up in surprise and saw that the red light representing the floor was also starting to shine.


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong and looked at Si Lianye. "This is ¡­"


    "Don''t move!" Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by a deep shout.


    Before she could react, he carried her in his arms. The elevator suddenly shook again and the feeling of weightlessness attacked the two of them.


    They were rapidly falling!


    Soon, they would be reduced to a bloody mess!


    This knowledge rushed into her mind, making her mind go blank. She could only look at him with a pair of terrified eyes. Her mouth was wide open, but she couldn''t say a single word.


    They''re going to die!


    I''m going to die!


    She gripped his clothes tightly and wanted to shout out loud, but her vocal cords seemed to have lost their function, and no sound could come out.


    At that moment, she could only feel that his big hands were holding her tightly, steady and strong, without the slightest tremble of fear.


    Just when she felt that she was about to face a terrible destruction, the elevator suddenly stopped.


    She couldn''t believe her luck.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay ¡­" He patted her back gently to comfort her.


    She gripped his hand tightly and refused to let go. "We... "What happened to us ¡­" Her mouth opened and closed several times before she recovered her voice.


    Even after the thrilling scene just now, he was still very calm, "There must be a problem with the elevator. Just wait, I''ll make a call."


    After saying so, she was about to release her hand, but she still had some lingering fear in her heart. She didn''t want to let go of him no matter what.


    He lowered his head to look at her expression and sighed softly. He no longer tried to struggle free from her. Instead, he switched his other hand and fished out his cell phone with difficulty. He was once again stunned.


    There was no signal on the phone.


    He tried to make a phone call, but all he got was a cold reminder.


    She also heard this and felt a wave of disappointment in her heart: "We ¡­ What do we do now? "


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he realized that his voice was terrifyingly hoarse.


    He shook his head and said, "It''s fine. They should be able to get the news of the accident in the elevator very soon. Then, they will come to save us."


    "Is that so?" She couldn''t believe it, but there was no other way.


    She took a breath and felt better. Then, she took out her phone to check. As expected, there was no signal. She was very disappointed.


    "What the hell is this place? There isn''t even a signal!" She complained as she was frightened and her temper was a bit bad.


    "Don''t get excited, we''ve already fallen to the ground, so there''s no signal." he said calmly.


    "Underground?" She looked at him suspiciously.


    "You don''t understand? There are several floors under the hotel, such as a bar and a parking lot. " He looked at her and explained.


    She nodded and suddenly thought of something. She broke out in a cold sweat. "That is to say, if the elevator doesn''t stop, after a while, we''ll ¡­"


    "Right, you''re the only one among us, I''m the one among you, we can''t be separated anymore." He smoothly accepted it. His words were filled with deep affection, but it caused her to shiver.


    "You were told." She shivered and wrapped her arms around herself, feeling goosebumps.


    Even at this point, he was still able to smile. He glanced at her and said, "Isn''t this great? We were born together and will die together."


    "You''re lying, I don''t want to die. I still have a son, I don''t want to be together with a freak like you." She glared at him and took a few steps back.


    "Very good, just right, now it''s as you wish. Even if the elevator falls down again, it should be fine. I''m almost done ¡­" Just as he finished speaking, the elevator suddenly shook and then fell again.


    She screamed, all her hair standing on end, and threw herself into his arms with quick movements.


    He hugged her tightly, his thin lips pressed together.


    Fortunately, this fall only lasted for two seconds before it stopped, and at that instant, they could clearly feel a muffled sound.


    "In the end." "No," he said.


    She raised her head and stared at him. "Really?"


    When he saw the look in her eyes, which had lost its luster due to the extreme shock, he said with slight heartache, "Yes, didn''t you feel the trembling under your feet just now?"


    She shook her head, no longer daring to show off, and hugged him tightly.


    In the face of the threat of life, any argument, any disregard for him, was just empty talk. At this moment, she only wanted to grab onto what she could.


    Including him.


    He lowered his head and gently kissed the top of her head, saying in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, everything is fine. The elevator won''t move anymore. We can just wait for them to come rescue us."


    "How long will that take?" Her muffled voice came from his chest.


    "It won''t be long, believe me." He consoled her in a low voice.


    Even though she knew he was only comforting her, she was relieved to hear his calm voice.


    Her mood had gradually calmed down. As she listened to the heartbeats coming from his chest, she suddenly asked, "Si Lianye ¡­"


    "Hmm?" He stroked her hair.


    "If I died one day, would you do that?" she asked suddenly.


    His hand that was holding her suddenly tightened. "What nonsense are you talking about? How could you die in such a good situation? "

 C205

    His voice hadn''t changed in that emergency, but this time it was angry.


    She silently laughed, not knowing why she suddenly asked this question. "You know best that my body is not healthy. Therefore, the situation that I''m talking about is not impossible ¡­"


    "That''s impossible. If that''s the case, I will find a doctor from all over the world to treat your illness. I definitely won''t let you die." He cut through the metal.


    She looked up at him, amused and touched. "Even if I hate you all my life, I won''t fall in love with you all my life. You still want to be like this?"


    "Of course. You don''t love me. As long as I have the time, I will have a lifetime to change you. So, you absolutely cannot leave before me, do you understand?" he said domineeringly.


    "Who can say for sure?" She scoffed, feeling that his words were too natural and touching at the same time. This man really didn''t look like what she thought he was. How great would it be if that incident didn''t happen ¡­


    "Of course I am. I am not allowed to, so you will not die." he said firmly.


    "What beauty, do you think it''s the King of Hell?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    His heart itched from her gaze. The discomfort from the quarrel between the two of them had gradually disappeared. He lowered his head and looked at her deeply, slowly bringing himself closer to her.


    She tilted her head back in alarm. "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think?"


    He smiled, his voice low and hoarse.


    "You ¡­" She could tell what he was thinking with a glance, and she couldn''t help blushing a little. What kind of place was this, for him to actually lose his temper?


    But she couldn''t stop herself from looking into his eyes. She couldn''t move her feet as if she was possessed by his gaze. She could only blankly watch as he got closer and closer to her ¡­


    Just as his lips were about to touch hers, a loud voice suddenly rang out from beside them. "Hey, are you guys okay?"


    The sound was so loud that it broke the silent and ambiguous atmosphere in the elevator. Both of them froze and turned around at the same time. On the black screen above the elevator button, a man in a blue uniform was staring at them in surprise.


    "It seems like you guys are doing pretty well." Although the image was blurry, the person''s voice was very clear.


    Shen Xiran suddenly blushed and whispered, "Let go of me!"


    Why didn''t this person appear earlier or later, and why did he appear at this time?


    Si Lianye didn''t even need to ask if his thoughts were the same as hers. She let go of her hand in a sorry state, and said seriously to the screen: "Please save us as soon as possible."


    "OK." The man gestured.


    Since they found out it was easy to do, after a few minutes, they saw a sound coming from the door, then the elevator door was forced open and a light shone in.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    There were quite a few people standing by the door. Some of them wore blue worker uniforms, while the middle-aged man wearing a suit had an uneasy look on his face. Seeing them walk out safely, he let out a sigh of relief and hurried over, "I''m sorry, this was our mistake, we will do our best to compensate you ¡­"


    After the incident this time, it caused their return journey to be delayed by a few hours. Because Si Lianye was afraid that she would be frightened, she was prepared to delay her return journey for another day, but in the end, she strongly opposed it.


    In the afternoon, they set off with an apology from the hotel manager.


    After she sat on the plane, she couldn''t help but ask, "What compensation did the hotel manager give you?"


    He glanced at her, then took out a black card and showed it to her. "In the next ten years, whether it''s me or my friends, as long as you have this card, you''ll be free to spend anything in the hotel."


    It had to be known that the hotel was the most high-class one in the city. Not only were there rooms, restaurants, bars, and even clubs, all of them free of charge.


    However, thinking about the shock they had suffered previously, she felt that it wasn''t too excessive. After all, they had almost paid the price with their lives.


    However, what she cared about was something else. She curled her lips, took out a card from her pocket, and said, "It''s not fair. Why did they give you a card with a ten-year time limit while mine is five years?"


    Her card was very similar to his. However, if one looked carefully, her card was not completely black. Instead, it was black with streaks of gold. It looked much more high-profile than his.


    He smiled and stroked her hair. "Then you have received other compensation."


    This time, they had received quite a bit of shock, so the hotel had also lost a lot of money. Not only did they get a VIP card, they had also received quite a bit of money. They only hoped that they wouldn''t call the police.


    If news of such a major security incident were to spread, it would be a huge blow to the reputation of their hotel. It wouldn''t even be enough to close the door.


    She played with the card, then put it away and asked him, "How could you agree to their conditions? I thought you wouldn''t accept their apologies based on your character."


    "Am I that heartless in your eyes? "Hmm?" He smiled and said, "Their attitude was sincere enough and it was indeed an accident. And most importantly, I know that you are anxious to return, so I accepted their compensation."


    She smiled, just as she had thought. Although she might still be able to get more compensation after exposing the matter, she didn''t want to. She just wanted to go back and see her son as soon as possible and hold him in her arms.


    For someone like her, who had been sentenced to death by a doctor, every second was precious.


    She couldn''t waste her time on these things.


    Therefore, she smiled. "You really know me."


    "Of course." He stroked her hair again and asked, "How do you feel now? Are you hungry? "


    She shook her head and said, "No need, I''m a little tired. I''ll go take a nap."


    "Alright, go ahead." He watched her get up and go into the room.


    He retracted his gaze from her body and received a call: "Boss, the Madam is here to look for Young Master again. She still wants to bring him out, what should we do?"


    His eyes turned cold. "Stop her. Don''t let her get out."


    "But ¡­"


    "No buts, you have to remember, no matter what the reason is, you can''t let her take the child away. In an emergency, as long as you don''t hurt her, you can decide for yourself."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, his brows tightly knitted together. Just what was going on with his mother? Was she really going to fall out with him?


    But what good would it do her?


    Was this grandson of hers so important that she didn''t even want her son?


    When Shen Xiran woke up, he was already almost at the airport.


    She blinked, wondering how she could sleep so well.


    Suddenly, she remembered what the doctor had told her before. "Your body will slowly decline. One of your manifestations is your mind is lacking and you always want to sleep ¡­"


    She took a deep breath and tried to smile.


    Since he was destined to die, he might as well finish what he did not.


    She got up slowly, opened the door, and went out. She saw him lying on the sofa.


    Stunned, she walked over to his side. She discovered that he was holding a laptop in his arms, but his eyes were tightly shut.


    Did he fall asleep?


    This knowledge rushed into her mind and made her feel very curious. Ever since she had known him for so long, she had always been full of energy when she saw him. It was rare to see him sleeping.


    This is... Had he expended too much energy because of the previous incident?


    At this time, the plane slightly shook, and a gentle and beautiful voice came out from the communication device on the wall: "Mr, Miss Shen, please sit properly. The plane is about to land."


    She wanted to shake him awake, but she changed her mind when she saw the patch of green in front of his eyes.


    She pursed her lips, pulled out her seat belt, tied it around him twice, and sat down again.


    She looked up and saw that he was wearing a white shirt with several black seat belts tied around his body. His appearance was indescribably strange, causing her to be unable to stop herself from smiling.


    At that moment, he suddenly opened his eyes. Just as he was about to see the smile on her lips, he could not help but be stunned. "What are you laughing at?"


    However, her heart was startled, and she smiled very happily, as if she hadn''t seen her smile like this in a long time.


    However, when he moved on his own, he found that he couldn''t move his body.


    She watched his movements leisurely as the smile on her face widened, "Don''t move. Your resistance is futile."


    When he saw the condition of his body, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked up at her, a brilliant light shining in his eyes. I didn''t know you had this hobby. "


    She did not react and asked in a daze, "What hobbies?"


    He gave an ambiguous smile and nodded at his seat belt. "I didn''t know you liked this before. I''ll buy you some toys to play with when we get back."


    What toy?


    What was he saying?


    Seeing the smile in his eyes, he suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but blush. "You little minx, what are you thinking about all this time?"


    "Isn''t it? Then why did you tie me up? " he asked her innocently.


    "Then is the plane about to land? I''m afraid you''ll hurt yourself if you fall?" she cried.


    "But now that the plane is on the airport and you''re not even willing to unlock it, what else could it be?" "No," he said.


    "What, landed?" When she stood up to take a look, she realized that this plane''s performance was very outstanding. When it landed, it did not shake at all, or it could be said that she did not notice it when it landed, but it was obvious that the plane had already stopped at an unknown time at the airport. The beautiful flight attendant was already waiting at the entrance, while Si Lianye was still securely tied up by her.


    Her face flushed red. She couldn''t help but reach out and unbuckle the seatbelt on his body, wanting to quickly wash off the guesses he placed on her.


    However, he encountered another problem.


    She didn''t know what happened to the seat belt. It was probably because she wanted to see him make a joke out of him. It was tied up really tight, and now it was time for retribution. No matter how she tried, she couldn''t untie it.


    She even felt that she was getting tighter and tighter, her hands seemed to be unable to control them, and her forehead was gradually covered in sweat.


    Her hands began to tremble.


    He watched her movements and comforted her. "Don''t worry, take your time."


    She bit her lower lip, her snow-white teeth sinking deep into her red lips. She bit her lips so hard that it seemed as if blood would seep out. His heart ached as he couldn''t help but say, "Let them do it."


    However, she refused to give up. She felt that this matter was too embarrassing and that she couldn''t let anyone else know about it. She said, "No, I will solve it for myself."

 C206

    He is my son


    "Fine, I''ll see how you solve it." he said quietly.


    She felt that her heart had become even more flustered by his pair of deep eyes. She could not help but unreasonably say, "Don''t look at me."


    He smiled good-naturedly. "Alright, I won''t take a look." After saying that, he closed his eyes.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and her heart relaxed a little. But no matter what, she couldn''t take off her seat belt. On the contrary, she felt that it was getting tighter and tighter, and it even sank deeper into his skin.


    She anxiously glanced at him, feeling that although his expression was calm, he definitely wouldn''t feel good about it.


    What should he do now?


    She gritted her teeth and suddenly did not understand. She stood up and walked towards the other side of the room with large strides.


    He sensed her movement and opened his eyes.


    She walked to the side and used the chance to open the cabinet. She took out a small fruit knife and nodded in satisfaction.


    Since it couldn''t be undone, he could only resort to violence.


    She walked over to him with a smile on her face.


    A hint of a smile appeared in Si Lianye''s eyes.


    She walked to his side and waved the fruit knife in her hand. With a smile, she said, "Look at this. Be careful."


    He held the shiny tip of the knife to his neck.


    His eyes looked at her coldly without a hint of fear in them. Even if she purposefully brandished her knife, his gaze didn''t change.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" she asked when she saw the strange calmness in his eyes.


    "I''ve said it before, death under the peony flower is also a realm, so of course I''m not afraid." He answered with a smile.


    With a snort, she turned the knife around and cut off the belt that was tied tightly to her body.


    He shifted his body and sat up on the sofa.


    She put the knife aside and said unhappily, "We should go."


    He really was depressed. Originally, he wanted to make him worry for a while, but he ended up teasing him again. It was rare to see a man with such thick skin.


    When he returned home and saw Le Le, he was overjoyed. The scene of Si Lianye hugging a boy made him feel like it was the most beautiful and satisfying scene in the world.


    At this time, Yue Haoqing quietly walked over and called out to him from behind, "Boss."


    He heard the sound and turned to look back. He turned and walked out the door.


    Yue Haoqing silently followed behind him.


    He looked at the courtyard full of green, and didn''t even bother to ask anything. Instead, he looked at Yue Haoqing: "Give me one."


    Stunned, the man lowered his head and took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to him. Then, he took out a lighter and lit it with his own hands.


    The firelight flickered and his face became blurry. "Speak, what happened over this period of time?"


    Although he didn''t see his mother when he came back, he could tell from the traces he didn''t have enough time to clean up that his mother must have made a lot of trouble before they came back.


    Only someone as ignorant as Shen Xiran was able to tell this.


    Yue Haoqing lowered his head and said: "I do not know when this happened, but on the third day after you left, Old Mistress had started to visit you frequently. It is because of her identity that I could not stop her.


    His eyes were cold as he looked at his opponent, "Do you not want to tell me because you feel that something is not right or because you don''t want Xilan to know about it?"


    Yue Haoqing was shocked. He suddenly raised his head, wanting to explain himself, but when he saw the frustrated look in Si Lianye''s eyes, he once again lowered his head and said nothing.


    He had nothing to say.


    Si Lianye looked at him coldly: "It''s because I trusted you that I wanted you to take care of this child. You''re not telling me such a big thing? If I don''t ask, are you trying to hide this from me when Le Le was taken away by her? "


    Yue Haoqing''s expression was extremely ugly. After hearing all this, he could not help but say, "But that is your mother, your biological mother. Shouldn''t you ¡­"


    "Shouldn''t? "I''m the boss, yet you''re the boss. When did I need you to teach me how to do it?" He looked at his coldly, and every word he said was as sharp as a knife: "Yue Haoqing, I previously roughly know that you don''t like Shen Xiran, but I didn''t know that you had such a serious opinion of her. Let me tell you, Le Le is my son, and this will never change."


    "But, Old Mistress is your mother. According to what you said, Le Le is your grandson. Yue Haoqing mustered the courage to tell him this once again.


    Si Lianye''s lips curled into a cold smile: "You don''t need to know why; you only need to know one thing, and that is to protect Le Le well, and prevent anyone, including my mother, from getting close to him. Do you understand?"


    Yue Haoqing''s lips trembled, as though she still had something to say, but was suppressed by his aura. In the end, he didn''t say anything, and could only lower his head and say: "I understand."


    "This time you are seriously out of duty, this year''s prize money doesn''t belong to you. If there''s a next time, obediently go to Africa for me. I''ve already started preparing a branch there and need a capable assistant to help me guard it, I think you are quite suitable." Si Lianye snorted.


    Africa? Yue Haoqing painfully shook his body, and completely did not dare to say another word.


    What he was more afraid of was the bonuses.


    After Si Lianye finished lecturing her subordinates, she re-entered the room and discovered that there was no one inside. She could not help but raise her eyebrows in shock, and in the blink of an eye, she saw people laughing from the room next door.


    That was Le Le''s room.


    He turned and walked over. He opened the door and saw the two of them rolling around on the carpet.


    Le Le laid next to his mother, telling her about all the fun things that had happened in class vividly and vividly, "Mom, do you know ¡­"


    Shen Xiran touched the back of his son''s head, his lips filled with a satisfied smile, as though he was listening to his son''s words, his heart had long since flown away.


    Looking at Le Le''s pair of big eyes, she impulsively ignored his words and immediately picked up his little face to kiss him on both sides of his chubby cheeks before he had even finished speaking.


    Le Le was suddenly attacked by her mother, he could not help but be stunned, and when he came back to his senses, he shouted angrily: "Mother, you did not listen to me!"


    "Yes, of course there is. Continue ¡­" "Ahh!" Before he could finish his words, a big hand suddenly extended out from beside his, directly lifting Le Le up into the air before putting him to the side.


    She was stunned, then raised her head to look at Si Lianye who had appeared out of nowhere, and raised an eyebrow: "What are you doing?"


    Si Lianye''s eyes carried a strange aura, looked at her, then looked at Le Le who had crawled up again and was preparing to continue attacking her mother. She casually extended a hand to block him, and said: "It''s time to eat."


    "He only eats when he wants to, why did you take him so far away?" After being intimate with his son for so long, Shen Xiran was very dissatisfied with his actions.


    She rolled her eyes and bent over to look at Le Le. "Come to Le Le, let''s go eat."


    Le Le nodded: "Okay." The clear and melodious voice of a child was very pleasant to hear.


    She was beaming with joy and wanted to hug his son, but Si Lianye carried Le Le up before her and said, "He has gotten fatter. You can''t carry him, let me do it."


    She was startled, had Le Le gotten fat? Why didn''t she feel it?


    However, Le Le was unhappy. This was an era where there was serious discrimination against Fatty, even if he was a child of five or six years of age. He unhappily shook his body, "I am not fat, I am not fat, you are fat!"


    He looked at Si Lianye angrily, and waved his hands hard to express his protest against his words.


    Si Lianye did not think that her words would cause a hornet''s nest to burst. She raised her eyebrows and said, "But I think you''re fat."


    "I''m not, you''re talking nonsense!" He was so angry that his large eyes looked at Si Lianye accusingly.


    He calmly looked at Le Le, "However, I think that this child is a bit fatter and more adorable, so I''ve prepared some dessert for you.


    Le Le blinked, and suddenly forgot all about his dissatisfaction. He nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"


    Only then did Si Lianye nod her head in satisfaction, and carry him all the way to the table.


    A cake about twelve inches long had been prepared on the table. The beautiful cream lace, the shiny black chocolate, and the various words "Happy Birthday" on it made Le Le stunned.


    She was also stunned by what she saw. "What are you doing?"


    Si Lianye glanced at her: "Some people might even forget their own birthdays, so I can only help them remember it."


    Her eyes immediately reddened. "I didn''t expect you to remember my birthday ¡­"


    "Idiot, how could I forget?" Sighing lightly, he inserted the candles one by one. "Here, light some and make a wish."


    She looked at him blankly, as if she was possessed. She used the small ignition stick in her hand and pulled a point in accordance with his request.


    Le Le saw it from the side and excitedly pulled on her sleeves, "Mom, it''s your birthday today, even Le Le doesn''t know about it."


    Her one sentence almost made her tears fall again. After lighting the candle, she gently looked at him and said, "Mom never told you, so of course you don''t know."


    Before she had met Si Lianye, no, it should be said that her mother''s birthday had occurred before she passed away. However, ever since her mother had passed away, and after her own life had greatly changed, she no longer had the mood to celebrate her birthday. Furthermore, she had to work hard to support Le Le afterwards.


    He never thought that Si Lianye would actually give him such a big surprise.


    She only felt a bubble of happiness rising from the bottom of her heart. She pursed her lips, not daring to open her mouth, fearing that the moment she opened it, tears of happiness would flow out.


    He looked at her and sighed. He reached his hand out and stroked her face. "It''s just a piece of cake. You don''t have to do this."


    When she saw the bright color on his fingers after he took them off, she suddenly realized that she had unwittingly shed tears.


    Le Le looked at her curiously. "Mom, why are you crying?


    In his little mind, cake was the most delicious thing, and anyone who saw it would be happy.


    She smiled and said, "Mom is crying because she is very happy."


    Le Le tilted his head in confusion. Why would my mother cry when she was happy?


    After she finished speaking, she lowered her head and prayed for a while. Then, she looked up at Si Lianye and said, "My wish is over."


    He smiled. "May I ask what you wish for?"


    "No, it won''t work if I say it out loud." She firmly rejected him, then took a deep breath and suddenly blew it out.


    Le Le was so excited that he wanted to climb onto the table: "Mom, I want to brag too."


    Her strength was too weak, after blowing out all of them, he had only extinguished two of them, and so he bent down to pick Le Le up, "Alright, let''s blow together."


    Thus, under the flickering candlelight and Si Lianye''s gentle gaze, the mother and son duo extinguished the candles together.

 C207

    Under his gentle gaze, the few of them shared the cake. Le Le ate the most as if it was only right, his stomach was smooth and round.


    She watched, worried, and pulled him to his feet so that he could eat and sleep.


    It was almost midnight when he finally managed to get him to sleep.


    As soon as she entered the room, she yawned and casually untied her long hair. Just as she was about to go wash up, he grabbed her by the waist.


    "What are you doing? Let me go quickly, I''m going to take a bath. " She patted his hand coquettishly.


    "Bath? "No need, you smell so good, no need to wash." He lowered his head and sniffed her neck.


    She wanted to laugh at his teasing, but she felt itchy again. She slightly twisted her body and said, "What nonsense are you spouting? If you don''t take a bath, you''ll stink. Let go of me."


    "Don''t worry, even if you stink, I still want you." He lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    "I don''t want you yet." She rolled her eyes at him.


    He kissed her on the cheek again before letting her go.


    She straightened up, gave him a hard look over her shoulder, and went in with her nightgown.


    When he was stared at by her, not only did he not feel fear, he even felt an itch in his heart.


    When she came back, all of a sudden, the light overhead was turned off with a "Pa" sound.


    She stopped in her tracks, bewildered. A blackout? But now it''s not windy and it''s not raining, so what''s the point of stopping the electricity?


    "A Ye? A Ye? " She whispered his name.


    However, he didn''t hear anything for a long time.


    Strange, wasn''t he just here? Why did it suddenly disappear? Did something happen?


    With that thought in mind, she took a few steps under the dim moonlight outside the window to the bedside table, ready to grab the phone she had left there.


    However, the moment her hand reached in, she suddenly encountered a person''s big hand. As she was completely caught off guard, she immediately shrunk her hand, "A Ye, is it you?"


    That person didn''t say anything. In the darkness, he suddenly grabbed her shoulders. That sudden action made her lose her ability to resist.


    "Ah ¡­" What are you doing? " In the midst of her screams, she was suddenly pushed hard by her opponent, and her whole body involuntarily fell into the large bed.


    Who is he? What did he want to do?


    In a state of dizziness, the only question left in her mind, was it Si Lianye? But if it was him, why didn''t she make a sound? Did an outsider sneak in?


    No, no!


    When she thought of this possibility, she immediately struggled, "Save ¡­" "Save me ¡­"


    However, she only had enough time to say those words before the opponent covered her mouth with his hand. She widened her eyes in terror in the darkness.


    ~ Is this not A Ye? Then who is he? What did he want to do?


    She struggled to shake her head and let out a "wuwu" sound while trying her best to see that person''s appearance. However, tonight, the moonlight was very dim, causing her to only be able to see a blurry figure and nothing else.


    What was he going to do? Heavens, what did he want to do?


    Her mind raced with this thought. Before she could finish thinking about it, her body suddenly felt heavy. That person had already pressed down her entire body.


    Did he want to?


    Her eyes widened once again as a terrifying thought rushed into her mind, forcing her to struggle with all her might.


    No, he could not do that!


    But soon after, she despairingly discovered that he was terrifyingly strong, and her struggle was like a child''s play in his eyes. He easily wrapped his arms around her large hands and even raised them above her head.


    What was he going to do?


    The extreme fear made her have the courage to suddenly open her mouth and bite down on him. He gave a stuffy groan and instinctively released the hand that was covering her mouth.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "You ¡­ "Let go of me, I have money. If you let me go, I''ll give you a lot of money ¡­"


    The other person paused for a moment.


    She was overjoyed and continued, "I''m speaking the truth. You promised me, or else I would have called someone over ¡­"


    He moved again, but this time he took a piece of cloth from somewhere and tied her to the bed so she couldn''t move.


    She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. "You ¡­ Why are you like this... Help... "Save ¡­"


    Suddenly, his large hand covered her mouth. She was scared out of her wits. She used all her strength to stomp on him, but was easily pressed down by him.


    It''s over.


    Her heart gradually turned cold as her eyes stared straight at him, but all she could see were his bright eyes.


    Suddenly, she was stunned. These eyes seemed very familiar? Where had he seen it before?


    She was extremely frightened, and that doubt was once again thrown to the back of her mind.


    She had just finished showering and was wearing nothing but a bathrobe. Now, he had seen everything.


    She couldn''t escape.


    She closed her eyes in despair.


    Si Lianye, where are you?


    Her heart was terrifyingly cold.


    At this moment, the boiling heat on her skin made her heart tremble, and a familiar feeling rose from the bottom of her heart.


    She stared at him blankly. "Who the hell are you?"


    The person whispered in her ear, "What do you think?"


    As soon as the familiar voice entered her ears, she immediately reacted with a quiver: "Si Lianye!"


    At this moment, she didn''t know whether she should rejoice or be angry. However, she was certain of one thing, and that was that she must teach him a ruthless lesson.


    She was his, not someone else''s, and definitely not Shangguan Zhe''s.


    He kissed her on the cheek, and she, as if exhausted by him, waved him away, turned over, and went back to sleep.


    Her body wasn''t in a good condition to begin with. Now that she was in his hands, she probably wouldn''t be able to get out of bed again the next day.


    With that in mind, his eyes darkened. He went into the bathroom, wrung a towel over her body, and fell asleep with her in his arms.


    Although she still had some fanciful thoughts in her heart, it was enough this time. She couldn''t afford to take so much.


    Shen Xiran only felt as if he had been dreaming a very long dream in which she and Le Le were playing happily somewhere. In the end, after playing for a while, Le Le suddenly and continuously called out her name.


    She strangely hugged him: "Le Le, mother is here, why did you call me?"


    Le Le turned his head, not looking at her as he said, "I called you mother, not like you."


    Startled, she said, "I''m your mother. How could you not be my son?"


    Le Le looked at her hesitantly: "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." She nodded without hesitation.


    "Fine, Mom, Mom." This time, Le Le shouted at her happily.


    She happily pulled him into her embrace and forcefully kissed him. "Be good ¡­"


    "Mom ¡­"


    "Mom, wake up ¡­"


    She suddenly felt her body being shaken by someone. She couldn''t help but open her eyes.


    In front of him was an enlarged, handsome face, that belonged to Le Le.


    She was stunned: "Le Le, what''s wrong with you?"


    Le Le unhappily pouted. "Mom, you didn''t play with me when you came back, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Is that so?" She frowned as she looked at her surroundings, only to realize that he was still in his bedroom. Le Le was sitting beside her, and she was on her bed.


    So you were dreaming just now.


    She finally understood what was going on in her heart, and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief, moving her body to feel extremely sore. Suddenly, she was startled, and quickly pulled open her blanket to discover that she was still wearing her pajamas, and only then did she heave a sigh of relief as she looked at Le Le: "Alright, mother forgot, mother will wake up now."


    Le Le pouted: "I''ve been waiting from the morning until now. Uncle Si said that you didn''t sleep well last night and only slept today.


    Si Lianye, that bastard, why is she telling me everything?


    Her mind raced as she racked her brains to think of an excuse: "Yes, Mom watched TV a little late last night, it won''t happen again."


    As expected, Le Le did not notice, he only unhappily said: "Mom doesn''t keep her word."


    "Yes, Mom missed our appointment, so Mom wants to get out of bed now. Can Le Le please get out of bed?"


    Le Le jumped off the bed.


    She looked at the time and sucked in a breath of cold air. It was already afternoon, no wonder Le Le was so unhappy.


    She hurriedly washed her face and rinsed her mouth for a bit, then came out to have lunch with Le Le. It took a long time before she managed to make him happy.


    It was at this time that Si Lianye happened to call him. "You''re awake?"

 C208

    I don''t want to talk to you anymore


    "What do you think? Am I supposed to sleep for a day? " Because she had been scared to death by him last night, her attitude towards him was very bad, even to the point of being very bad.


    He did not think much of it, and instead said with a chuckle, "I can hear that your voice seems to be in good spirits, so I am relieved."


    "I''ll let you go. What more do you want to say? If there''s nothing else, I''m going to die." she said impatiently.


    "Of course." He paused before continuing, "I received an invitation to attend the banquet."


    She was stunned. "Us?" As far as she knew, although her relationship with him was known to many people, it had not been made public after all. Coupled with his mother''s obvious opposition, very few people would send out messages to put them together.


    If it was like this, then it would mean that the other party had already acknowledged their relationship, and doing so would undoubtedly make the Si Family Mistress unhappy.


    Very few people would do something so meaningless.


    "Yes, it''s you and me. Do you want to go?" He was still chuckling, but there was something else in his voice.


    She hesitated for a moment before asking, "Then, may I ask who invited us?"


    "Of course you can, it''s the Shangguan Family, that Shangguan." His words were ambiguous, especially when he said the two words Shangguan. His meaning was obvious.


    She frowned. "Are you sure?" She did not receive any invitations.


    "Of course, so you only need to answer me now. It''s better if you don''t go." "No," he said.


    "From what you''re saying, it seems like you really want me to go." She smiled. She clearly knew what he was thinking, but she said the opposite instead.


    He paused for a moment, and when he spoke again, his tone was filled with anger and anger: "Shen Xiran, just you wait, I won''t take care of you when I get back tonight."


    "Si Lianye, I know you didn''t want me to go. Originally, I wasn''t very interested in going there, but now that you have angered me, I''ve decided to go there and dress up beautifully as well. I feel that the clothes you bought me last time in foreign countries are very suitable for me, what do you think?"


    This time, he just humphed and hung up without saying a word. It was obvious that he was infuriated by her.


    She snappily put her phone aside. If she was angry, she would be angry, but she was angry at more places.


    Ye Zichen thought back to how he wanted to grab Ye Zichen and bite him like that because he was scared by Ye Zichen last night. He had never seen a man act like this.


    It was best if he was angry to death.


    Le Le looked at her with doubt, and suddenly asked: "Mother, are you arguing with the Uncle Si?"


    She suddenly remembered that she had a child by her side. Presumably, all of her rude words were seen by him, and she couldn''t help but remedy the situation, "No, that''s not it.


    "Is that so?" Le Le tilted his head and thought about it: "I don''t think so too, since Mom is going to marry Uncle Si anyway."


    After hearing it, she was shocked, "Le Le, why do you say that?"


    Le Le looked at her strangely: "It was Uncle Yue who told me."


    She took a deep breath and patted his head. "Mom doesn''t have to marry to Uncle Si since others are talking nonsense."


    "But mother is already sleeping with Uncle Si. What if you have a little sister?" Le Le asked innocently.


    Her face flushed red to the point of about to explode. Her voice changed as she asked in a high-pitched voice, "How do you know all this? Is it also what Uncle Yue said? "


    This Yue Haoqing has such a big mouth? She must ask Si Lianye to teach him a lesson.


    When she thought about how she was seen by others, her face felt as if it was on fire.


    This time, Le Le shook his head. "No, I heard it from a kid in kindergarten before. That''s what his mother told him."


    What is all this nonsense?


    She was flustered by the education of these people, and after much difficulty, she calmed down and said to him, "You are still young, you don''t need to know so much. You just have to know that mother and Uncle Si treat you very well."


    "Then mother, you ¡­" Le Le was still not resigned, he wanted to ask more questions, but she quickly picked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into his mouth, "doesn''t eat the cake, mother will eat it, okay?"


    He was immediately distracted, "No, Le Le wants to eat it."


    She gently placed the cake in his hand and stroked his hair. "Eat, I''ll take you to the amusement park later in the afternoon."


    Every week, Le Le would have a day off, and today was the exact time of his vacation. He had been waiting early in the morning to play with his mother.


    But her incompetent mother did not get up until the afternoon.


    It''s all''s fault, that beast!


    She silently made another note in her heart.


    Si Lianye, who was in charge of the meeting at the company, suddenly sneezed and rubbed her nose for some reason.


    When the secretary at the side saw this, he asked, "CEO, do we need to turn down the air conditioner?"


    He shook his head. "There''s no need. Let''s continue."


    "Yes sir!"


    Shen Xiran played with Le Le for the entire afternoon, playing all of the games that Le Le had been thinking about day and night. In the end, when the two of them returned home, they were already so tired that they couldn''t even be human.


    When she returned home, she suddenly saw Si Lianye sitting on the sofa with a computer on his knees looking down. Upon hearing their voices, she raised her head and looked over: "You''re back?"


    Her voice was calm, but she somehow felt a little guilty.


    Le Le excitedly called out to Uncle Si and then climbed onto his body.


    Si Lianye put the computer to the side, hugged him tightly and sniffed. After that, she frowned: "Play until you''re covered in sweat, go take a bath. After you''ve finished, you can start eating."


    Le Le answered crisply and quickly rushed upstairs with his short legs.


    Si Lianye''s gaze turned towards her.


    She took a step back in alarm: "I''m going to help Le Le bathe."


    "No need, I''ll get the servant to help." He called out in a deep voice: "Sister Lin, go help Young Master bathe."


    "Yes sir!"


    She watched as Sister Lin walked into Le Le''s room. She had no more excuses, so she could only look at him: "What are you trying to do?"


    He looked at her with a smile that was not really a smile, "It looks like you guys have had a lot of fun? "Hmm?"


    "Of course?" She lifted her chin.


    "Then, why didn''t you let me find you? After I called you, you still dared to turn off your phone?" He walked up to her and looked at her coldly.


    In the afternoon, he heard from the servant that they had purposely left work early after going out to play and was going to look for them. In the end, she even despised him and refused to let him go for the first time and even turned off his phone the second time, clearly treating him as a habitual molester.


    He had never been treated like this in his life.


    She glanced at him and smiled. "You know why, but you still need to ask me. I just don''t want to see you. How about it?" If you have the ability to bite her, then bite her.


    Hearing this, his eyes darkened as a glint flashed across them. He took a step forward and said, "Do you really think that I don''t dare to punish you?"


    She looked at his face and felt a burst of fear. She couldn''t help but take a step back and say, "You''re too narrow-minded, man. I just didn''t take your call. Is there a need to be so angry?"


    He squinted at her.


    She looked back at him fearlessly.


    Don''t think that she is so devoted to him. She is still angry with him for treating her like that last night.


    At most, I won''t go to the banquet tonight, hmph.


    At this moment, her cell phone rang.


    She glanced at him, then lowered her head and took out her cellphone from her bag. She saw that it was Shangguan Zhe calling.


    His eyes glittered.


    Without looking at his face, she held her cell phone and said, "Let me take a call." After saying that, he walked to the side to pick up the phone.


    In order to prevent the man from getting jealous again, she deliberately walked a distance before she picked up the phone.


    Shangguan Zhe asked: "Why took so long to receive it?"


    She casually said, "I just went out for a bit and I don''t have my phone with me. What''s wrong?"


    Shangguan Zhe remained silent for a while before saying: "Nothing much, did you see the thread? "Remember to come at night."


    "Why?" She could not help but feel that something was amiss. Previously, she had thought that it was their Shangguan Family who sent the message, but looking at his current appearance, it seemed like he was the one who sent the message?


    Shangguan Zhe laughed and said: "Tonight, when Xiao Rou said goodbye to the single, don''t ask me why I have such a title, it was her own suggestion. I saw that she is about to get married and agreed, the people she is inviting are all people who have good personal relations with us, so you must definitely come, understand? Otherwise, she would be very disappointed. "


    "Alright." She smiled lightly as she agreed, and then said, "It''s her fortune that Xiao Rou has you as her big brother."


    "Thank you for your compliment. I will tell her that." After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he suddenly lowered his voice and asked her, "How have you been during this period of time?"


    "Hmm, not bad. How about you?" she asked.


    "You know, it''s still the same old days. I still have the same words, if you don''t want to go, then just don''t go to his company. His good days won''t be long." "No," he said.


    Her heart tightened when she heard this. "You mean, it has already begun?"


    "Of course, isn''t that what you want?" he asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, it was me. I almost forgot." She was confused and forced a smile.


    "My intuition tells me that you are regretting it." he said in a low voice.


    "No, how could I possibly regret it? You''ve heard wrong. I''d love to have my revenge." she said reluctantly.


    "That''s good. I told you to consider it before, but you said it''s fine. Now that the plan has started, it''s impossible to stop it even if you want to. Since that''s the case, you don''t have to think too much into it." Shangguan Zhe thought for a while and instructed his, "You have to be careful not to let him find any flaws, he is not a person who is easy to mess with.


    "Alright." "Then I''ll hang up first."


    "Alright, be careful." he said softly.


    After putting down the phone, she thought for a while and was about to walk back, when she suddenly saw Si Lianye standing behind the window and looking at her.


    Even though she knew that he would never hear her from such a distance, she still felt a twinge of guilt.


    She walked inside and looked at him. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Si Lianye pursed her lips without a trace of a smile: "What do you think?"


    "I''m not a worm in your stomach, how would I know?" She forcefully suppressed her guilt and told him, but no matter how well she concealed it, she was no match for him. He could almost easily see the uneasiness in her heart.


    What was she thinking? Why would he feel guilty?


    Thinking of this, he seemed calm on the surface, but in reality, his hands were tightly clenched.


    Not daring to look at him again, she said, "I''ll go to the kitchen and see what kind of dishes I''ve prepared tonight."


    He watched her back as she hurried away, his eyes narrowing slightly.

 C209

    What was she running from? What are you feeling guilty about?


    When they were eating, the two of them seemed to have already gotten themselves together.


    When night came, she sent Le Le to sleep, then went back to her room to change.


    Since she said those two words, it was just a small gathering of her friends, so she felt that she didn''t need to dress up too heavily. She could just choose a little more than usual.


    She walked around the cloakroom, and when she finally came out, she had already changed into a small white fish-tailed dress. Although it was a fishtail, it didn''t have the usual length of a skirt, but rather a length that looked very suitable for her. The moment she got to her ankles, her exquisite ankles were faintly discernible under the silk-like fabric.


    "Very good. It seems that you''re in a good mood tonight." With a smile on his face, he slowly stood up and said to her.


    She turned around and saw that he had also changed into a black suit. It was handmade and made to fit him perfectly. He gave off a low-key yet luxurious aura that made people feel that he was extraordinary.


    She nodded, "You''re not bad too. If you go out, you''ll attract all the women at the banquet."


    "So, that''s what you think, why are you dressed so beautifully?" He walked up to her, picked up her long hair and sniffed at the tip of her nose.


    "Yeah, that''s why you have to look after me today." She twirled in front of him in her beautiful dress.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at her clothes that showed off her figure.


    To tell the truth, the dress she was wearing right now wasn''t that bold. At most, it was just a low cut on her chest. Even so, it only revealed a little bit of a gap.


    But even so, when Si Lianye saw her disguise, she still felt a kind of indescribable depression. She had a feeling that since she was dressed so nicely, it was as if she was prepared to meet her lover.


    "We should go." She looked at the time, picked up her bag and prepared to leave.


    In the end, he was stopped.


    "Wait!"


    She turned around and looked at him with a puzzled expression. "What''s wrong?"


    He did not speak, but went into her cloakroom, and after a while came out with a red shawl in his hand.


    "The wind is strong tonight, put this on to avoid catching a cold." He came up to her with his shawl.


    She glanced at him, her eyes slipping from his face to the bright red shawl he held in his hand.


    If she remembered correctly, he had bought the shawl when he was overseas, and she hadn''t worn it once in the cloakroom, but he could still remember it.


    "You have a good memory." She smiled at him.


    He shrugged. "Thanks for the compliment." With that, he unfolded the shawl and personally draped it over her shoulders. Immediately, the red and white lights intertwined, adding to her beauty.


    She took two steps back and looked at herself in the mirror. When she saw herself in the mirror, she nodded with satisfaction. "Not bad. I want to praise you. You have chosen this shawl very well."


    He smiled and extended his arm to her. "Beautiful lady, please allow me to accompany you on the field."


    "Of course, my dear sir." She put her hand in his.


    No matter what they were thinking, on the surface, they looked like a match made in heaven.


    This was the only thought in her mind when she arrived at her destination.


    She intimately held his arm, and with an impeccable smile on her lips, she welcomed everyone.


    "Ah, hello Mr ¡­"


    "Long time no see, Mr ¡­"


    "Mr is my daughter, she just returned from abroad ¡­"


    The group of people instantly surrounded them, and amongst them, the majority of the passionate people were looking for Si Lianye, while she only received a bit of attention.


    Feeling a little stuffy, she said to him, "I''m going out for a walk. It''s so stuffy here."


    He looked at her, polite and distant in the face of such excessive enthusiasm, and told her, "Be careful, don''t go too far."


    "I know, don''t worry." She waved her hand.


    She chose a moment to walk out.


    It was indeed just as Shangguan Zhe had said on the phone, a small banquet with only a few people.


    Moreover, it seemed that she knew a lot of people at first glance. Regardless of whether she knew a person or not, there were at least a lot of people she had seen on the news.


    Shangguan Family''s face was not small after all, it could make so many people scramble to get it.


    She thought to herself that if it was her before, she might still be interested in having a relationship with them. Now that she knew how much lifespan she had left, she had completely lost her interest in trying to flirt with those people.


    She swept a glance through the hall, but didn''t find any trace of Xiao Rou or Shangguan Zhe. She guessed that she had arrived a little early, and was thinking of sitting down on a chair to the side.


    However, just as she was about to take a sip of her drink, she heard a voice from behind her, "Don''t drink it. There''s alcohol in there."


    "What?" Startled, she quickly put the cup back.


    Her body could not be willful. She could not try any food or drink containing alcohol, which was one of the foods the doctors had strictly forbidden her.


    Naturally, she did not dare to joke around with her body.


    She put down the cup and turned around, immediately seeing Shangguan Zhe dressed in an extremely high profile. The suit fit his handsome face perfectly and made him look like he could shine, attracting the gazes of the surrounding ladies.


    It seemed like her guess was wrong, the man whom all the women fell in love with was not just Si Lianye, maybe Shangguan Zhe too.


    She quickly thought in her heart, but her lips were already brimming with the smile of joy when she looked at her old friend. "I thought you weren''t here yet."


    He smiled as he approached her and said, "Before you drink anything, look carefully. Don''t look at that glass of alcohol. It contains 15% alcohol." After saying that, he looked behind her and picked up a cup of dark blue beverage, "Drink this, don''t look at its strange color, but the taste is not bad, it''s a mixture of five kinds of fruit juice."


    She took it and lightly said thank you. As expected, after taking a sip of the drink, she felt that the taste was very good. It was slightly sweet and dry, just right for the taste.


    He looked at her and said, "Isn''t that nice?"


    "Yes, it tastes good." She placed the cup on her hand, looked at him and asked: "Where''s Xiao Rou?"


    Shangguan Zhe laughed and said: "She is dressing up, girls are always like this, there is always not enough time for makeup."


    She nodded. "Of course, but it''s about time."


    After she finished speaking, Xiao Rou appeared behind a door.


    She was wearing a sweet pink dress and looked like a very pretty and cute customer. There was a big smile on her face, and it was obvious that she was immersed in happiness.


    It was just like how Shen Xiran and Shangguan Zhe''s considerations previously were completely unnecessary.


    She moved a little and looked at Shangguan Zhe, and said in a low voice: "Looks like I''m overthinking it." Looking at Xiao Rou''s entire body, there were no signs of unhappiness at all.


    Shangguan Zhe nodded, "Mn, looks like we''re too nervous."


    After all, Xiao Rou didn''t know how to talk and couldn''t keep up a good show. She quickly said a few words to her before she left.


    She held the glass in her hand and looked at his back thoughtfully.


    "What is it? "You can''t bear to part with it?" A voice suddenly came from behind her.


    She turned around in surprise and saw that he was already standing behind her.


    "Si Lianye, can you listen to me better? What do you mean, unwilling to part with me? she said, looking at him unhappily.


    "I''m sorry, but when I look at you, my thoughts become impure." He held a red wine cup in his hand. The moment he walked in, she could smell the strong aroma of wine.


    She wrinkled her nose and took two steps back. "You drank?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? "You don''t like it?" He looked down at her.


    Suddenly, he remembered that he had not seen her drink much after knowing her for so long.


    She shook her head. "No, it''s not that I don''t like her." She looked directly at him.


    "Is that so?" He raised his eyebrows and said, "Then I''ll go to the washroom now." After saying that, he turned around and left, but after a few steps, he turned around again and warned her, "Stand still and don''t move. Don''t casually run away with others."


    "You''re the one who just ran off with someone." She was amused by his tone of voice.


    Seeing his figure disappear behind the door, her gaze shifted once again to the front. Shangguan Zhe was giving a speech on top of that, something about thanking everyone for their love after so long. She muttered to herself, she did not expect that he would do the same.


    Suddenly, a red shadow flashed in front of her eyes. Xiao Rou stood in front of her, with a big smile blossoming on her face as she looked at her ¡ª Big Sister, you''re here.


    Xiao Rou gestured excitedly with her hands, unable to conceal the joy on her face.


    "Of course I will come. As for you, I noticed that you''re quite busy. You just showed up now." With that said, Xiao Rou''s face turned red.


    She looked at her in amusement. "I say, why are you so thin-skinned? How are you going to be my wife in the future? Also, where''s your son? Why haven''t you seen him?"


    Hearing her ask about Lin Zixuan, Xiao Rou''s face broke into a big smile ¡ª ¡ª He''s here, I accidentally drank too much wine just now, I let him rest at the back, if he wakes up, I''ll bring him here.


    "No, no need. Let him rest." After Shen Xiran finished speaking, he looked at her and sighed emotionally, "I never thought that you would actually marry him, it''s really ¡­"


    Their love was as good as a fairy tale. Shen Xiran thought so himself.


    Everything was so natural and logical. This might be the compensation the heavens were giving to Xiao Rou, she sighed in her heart.


    Xiao Rou blushed, seeing that, he became mischievous and pulled her hand: "Come, tell me, how are you getting along with him? I heard you stayed with them for a while? So what about their family? Is it good for you? "


    Her face turned red again. Just as she was about to speak up in hesitation, she heard a scream from somewhere behind her. It wasn''t a loud cry, but there weren''t many people around.


    Shen Xiran''s heart trembled, instinctively feeling that this was not a good thing.


    Xiao Rou also looked over in a daze, and realized that the source of the scream came from the other tightly closed door.


    Her expression suddenly changed.


    Shen Xiran clearly felt her hands begin to tremble lightly at this moment.


    She probed: "Xiao Rou?"


    Xiao Rou''s face was pale white, she smiled at Shen Xiran, but she could see from her smile that she was forcing her to.


    What had happened?


    Shen Xiran''s heart suddenly had such a question, he still wanted to speak up, but Xiao Rou had already released her hand and anxiously walked forward.

 C210

    Her expression darkened unknowingly, and she followed behind Xiao Rou.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, her instincts told her that it was definitely not a good thing for such a voice to appear.


    Moreover, why did Xiao Rou have such a huge reaction?


    She suddenly thought back to what Xiao Rou had told her before. Lin Zixuan was drunk and was resting at the back ¡­


    She paused. No?


    The scream that sounded very clear, but in reality, it was not close. Furthermore, not long after Xiao Rou left, another uniformed man ran over, and upon seeing Xiao Rou, he heaved a sigh of relief, and anxiously said something to her.


    This time, Xiao Rou''s face became even more unsightly.


    She was standing right behind her, and though she did not hear what the servant said to her, she could see that her eyes were red, her hands were trembling, and her face was pale.


    The usually calm and gentle Xiao Rou was usually calm and composed, and rarely lost her composure like this.


    Her heart tightened when she saw this. She knew that something had really happened.


    Xiao Rou did not say a word, and anxiously walked towards the man.


    She pursed her lips, looked behind her, and realized that Si Lianye had already come out, with her head raised in search of her. She hesitated for a moment, and in that instant, she wanted to go up and call him over, but she gave up in the end.


    If it was really what she thought, Xiao Rou probably wouldn''t want too many people to know about it.


    She thought about it, seeing that Xiao Rou''s figure was already gone, she anxiously followed.


    But she was not familiar with the way here, so she went down the wrong path once. After finding the right path, she heard Lin Zixuan, who had yet to enter the place, asking her in a suppressed, furious voice: "What is going on?"


    Sure enough, something happened to him.


    Her heart sunk as she quickened her pace to see that the door to her bedroom had obviously been opened. Xiao Rou was standing at the door, on the verge of tears.


    She walked closer, placed her hand on Xiao Rou''s shoulder and asked: "Xiao Rou, what happened?"


    Logically speaking, she should have avoided such shameful matters like what happened in other people''s houses, but she felt that Xiao Rou didn''t know how to speak. If there really was something, she would definitely suffer, so she braced herself and went forward.


    Xiao Rou turned her head to see that it was her, and the tears within her eyes instantly fell. She cried silently, and burrowed into Shen Xiran''s embrace.


    "Woo woo ¡­" She was crying very hard.


    Shen Xiran lightly patted her back. "Don''t cry, I''m here, be good."


    As he consoled her, he looked into the room and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Lin Zixuan was staring at a woman with a face filled with anger. "Speak, how did you get in?"


    The woman looked panicked. "That''s you, you pulled me in ¡­"


    "You''re lying, I''ve been sleeping. How can that be? If you keep lying, I''ll throw you out like this!" Lin Zixuan said angrily to her.


    "No, no, I beg you, I''m really ¡­" The woman covered her face and cried, looking extremely wronged.


    It was also at this time that Shen Xiran saw the clothes and environment they were wearing and he couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Lin Zixuan''s bare upper body revealed his strong upper body, but only had a thin pair of pants left on his lower body which was extremely messy. It was obvious that he had put it on in a hurry, but that woman''s clothes were cool, and her clothes were messy. His chest revealed a large amount of skin, making his look extremely pathetic.


    It was as if he was truly stronger than a man.


    She could not help but look at the lady, then looked at Lin Zixuan. Seeing his angry face, which was filled with grievances, her handsome face flushed red, and her eyes bloodshot.


    This was a really scary sight. The woman cried, but she didn''t rush forward to do anything disgusting.


    Honestly speaking, looking at this man and woman in front of him, anyone would think that they had a relationship of adultery. After all, not only were their clothes untidy, there was also a huge bed behind them.


    Shen Xiran frowned, and looked at Lin Zixuan with an unfriendly gaze.


    Lin Zixuan couldn''t help but say when he saw her gaze, "It''s not me, there''s nothing going on between us."


    Shen Xiran snorted: "Regardless of whether I am or not, don''t tell me your explanation, you should tell Xiao Rou."


    Lin Zixuan''s gaze immediately fell on Xiao Rou who was in her embrace. He slowly walked over and placed his hand on her shoulder. "Xiao Rou, listen to my explanation ¡­"


    Xiao Rou suddenly raised her eyes from Shen Xiran''s embrace and fiercely glared at him, and then glanced at the woman who had a pale face at the corner of the wall. She glared at her with an expression of anger that Shen Xiran had never seen before, and then smashed her hand away with a pa sound.


    Lin Zixuan uneasily retracted his hand: "Xiao Rou, she and I..."


    Xiao Rou did not wait for him to finish speaking, and suddenly lowered her head to push him hard.


    Caught off guard, he retreated a few steps and stared at her in a daze, "Xiao Rou ¡­"


    Xiao Rou didn''t even look back as she turned and ran.


    Looking at her, Lin Zixuan''s face was pale to the extreme. Perhaps he didn''t expect her to act in such a way, and could only watch her leave in a daze.


    Shen Xiran said snappily: "You''re still not going to chase after him? Do you want to warm up with her again? "


    Then, as if he had just awoken from a dream, he stomped his feet and followed them.


    The woman stopped crying and looked at her.


    Seeing that, Shen Xiran did not care too much about it. This matter was no matter who''s fault, because of his relationship with Xiao Rou, she did not have a good impression of the woman in front of her.


    She glanced at her expressionlessly before she turned around and left.


    "Wait!" Who knew that before she could say anything, the other side called out to her, "Please wait a moment."


    Surprised, she turned her head and saw that the other party had stood up and was rushing towards her.


    She raised her brows as she looked at him. Suddenly, she realized that his makeup was very exquisite. Although his clothes were messy, they were not cheap goods.


    Could it be that Lin Zixuan was infected by some rich girl?


    The thought flashed through her mind.


    The other side came in front of her, looking hesitant and at a loss for words.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "It seems like you have nothing else to say to me, so I''ll be leaving." After saying that, he turned around.


    "No, no, please wait ¡­" When the other party saw that she was about to leave, he immediately grabbed her nervously.


    She turned to look at her and then at her hand.


    When she realized this, she immediately retracted her hand as if she had been burned by fire. Her face was extremely embarrassed, because she could clearly feel her disdain towards her.


    She took a deep breath and said: "Miss, although I do not know your name, but I can see that you have a good relationship with Xiao Rou, so can I ask you to promise me one thing now?"


    "What is it?" She looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Her face looked very pale, and did not look like the fox spirit that Shen Xiran remembered, and she said: "My name is Mo Yanlin, actually, I am also innocent about this matter ¡­ ¡­"


    Shen Xiran bluntly interrupted her words, "Enough, only the two of you know the truth of the matter. I also do not want to hear your excuses, because that would appear very pale.


    She was already very patient enough to say so much to a woman who had tried to pry her friend''s heart out.


    Mo Yanlin probably did not expect her to be such a difficult person to talk to. She clenched her teeth and said: "Actually, I want to ask you to speak nicely with Xiao Rou and let her forgive Zi Xuan ¡­"


    Speaking to here, she suddenly stopped, and added with some uneasiness: "Although I used to know Lin Zixuan, I''m not very familiar with him, it''s just an accident. We did not do anything, and I hope you do not misunderstand, Xiao Rou is a good person, I do not want to hurt her, but she is still angry now, she definitely cannot hear my explanation, so can you say something good for me, I can swear that what I said is true, nothing happened between Lin Zixuan and me."


    As she finished speaking, she saw Shen Xiran staring fixedly at her, and she began to uneasily move: "You ¡­ "Why do you look at me like that ¡­"


    Shen Xiran laughed and said: "I have never seen a human Xiao San act so innocently."


    "You ¡­ What did you say? I''m a victim of this, too, and I''m innocent... How can you say that about me? " Mo Yanlin''s face was filled with anger, looking as though she had truly been wronged.


    Shen Xiran laughed coldly: "Do you dare swear that what you said was true?" She then continued, "Then let me ask you, you only said that it was an accident, but why did you run over to Lin Zixuan''s room? Also, even if you have a relationship with Lin Zixuan, you are still an outsider. She won''t forgive you if he has anything to do with you, aren''t you afraid that Xiao Rou will become more suspicious the more you listen to her explanation? Or did you have such a plan in mind? "


    "No, no, how could I?" Mo Yanlin was currently in a difficult position, she did not expect Shen Xiran to be so sharp, to the point that she had no words to refute him.


    She composed herself and said, "Actually, this is what happened ¡­"


    "Stop, I''ve already said it, I have no interest in your matters, and am not willing to believe in you, so you don''t need to tell me what you''ve done, and I won''t help you. You just need to remember to stay away from Lin Zixuan from now on, and that will be enough."


    After saying that, Shen Xiran glanced at her unkindly, and turned to leave.


    The expression on Mo Yanlin''s face changed again and again as she stood where she was, thinking about something unknown.


    Shen Xiran could not help but sneer inwardly. She had seen too many women like this in the past few years, especially women like the White Lotus, and it seemed like he was pitiful and couldn''t find any flaws to speak of. However, she dared to swear that if she really went in front of Xiao Rou to ''explain'', it would probably be even more misunderstanding on Xiao Rou''s part.


    Hmph, man!


    She thought back to the scene that she had seen earlier. Even if Lin Zixuan hadn''t done anything, he had probably taken advantage of her.


    She stopped in her tracks as she thought about it.


    Why don''t we go and see Xiao Rou? Maybe she was suffering?


    But what if Lin Zixuan?


    Just as he was hesitating, he saw a person walking towards him. He had a tall and slender figure with a frosty appearance. His appearance was extremely eye-catching.


    She looked at him with a complicated expression, but went up to him.


    "What happened?" Si Lianye asked as she held her hand.


    Although he was a bit angry just now, he could tell that something was wrong from her expression.


    She didn''t say anything. She was thinking about how to tell him.


    This matter seemed to have something to do with Xiao Rou''s privacy, wasn''t it better not to say it?


    He grabbed her hand and felt that it was cold. He asked, "What''s wrong with you?" After saying so, he looked behind her. Seeing that she still remained silent, he frowned and said, "Let''s go back first."


    "No, no, we have to tell them when we get back." She stopped and said to him.


    No need, just now, after Xiao Rou disappeared with you, someone saw her going back to her room, and Lin Zixuan also followed in. In the end, Shangguan Zhe also picked up a phone and went in, there''s no meaning for us to stay here, let''s go, let''s go.

 C211

    Are all of you men like this?


    She was stunned when she heard him. "What? They''re all in the room now? "


    "Yes, a lot of people saw it and were trying to guess what happened. It seems that you know about it?" he asked, looking at her coolly.


    "Right, I know. Let''s go, we''ll talk when we get back." Since they had already seen through her, she gave up on the thought of concealing her identity.


    However, she felt that her life was very strange. A moment ago, she was still lamenting about Xiao Rou''s good fate, but in the end, she immediately caught her fianc¨¦ who was about to get married.


    Or could it be that men were all the same, and if they didn''t eat the meat that was delivered to their doorsteps, then it was all for nothing?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but place her gaze on his face. She thought to herself, ''Then what about him, is he the same?''


    He noticed her gaze and raised his eyebrows in a questioning expression. She smiled and looked away.


    The thought was ridiculous, but she couldn''t let it go.


    In fact, it was still early when they reached home. Looking at the time, she realized that she had only stayed in Shangguan Family for an hour, and it was only around 10 pm.


    She sat on the sofa and looked at him, sighing in her heart. At the same time, she was worried for Xiao Rou.


    Si Lianye silently poured a cup of water for her and placed it in front of her, saying: "Are you tired? "I can see that your face is very pale."


    She touched her face and shook her head. "No, I''m just ¡­ tired."


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, sitting beside her.


    She hesitated. "Are you men all the same?"


    "What kind of virtue?" He suddenly felt that he could not understand what she was saying.


    "Just eating a bowl and looking at the pot, always feeling that other women are better than their wives." she said, holding the glass of water.


    After he heard it, he understood. "Lin Zixuan cheated?"


    She nodded slightly, and felt the warm air from the cup seeping into her limbs and bones, "There''s another woman in his room, and it looks like the two of them knew each other before as they just happened to be caught by Xiao Rou."


    He listened in silence, then said, "No wonder her face was so ugly." His tone was quite normal and he didn''t make a fuss.


    When she saw this, anger welled up in her heart. "I don''t think you care that much. Do you think it''s a small matter that you don''t care?"


    "What did you say? This is someone else''s matter and it''s not like it''s happening to you. How can you be happy about me giving a response? " His face darkened as he noticed her displeasure, but he didn''t know why.


    Xiao Rou was Shangguan Zhe''s younger sister, but he didn''t have any good feelings towards her. It was already good enough for him to let him ask questions, what did he have to do?


    She didn''t know why, but she felt like a ball of fire when she heard his words. "Do you think it''s normal for a man to cheat?"


    "Sort of?" After all, men often have to face temptation, especially men with money and power. However ¡­ " He was just about to say something like "I''m not", but before he could finish his sentence, she suddenly stood up and walked back to her room with large strides. She even slammed the door loudly.


    He was stunned. It took a long time for him to react as he watched her figure disappear into the distance. A trace of doubt flashed across his eyes.


    Did he say anything wrong?


    When she heard what he said, she couldn''t help but feel angry. In that case, was it natural for a man to cheat? Straight male cancer, she would never talk to him again!


    She bitterly went to shower and change out of her clothes. However, as soon as she left the bathroom, she discovered that there was someone sitting on her chair.


    When she stood there and saw clearly that it was Si Lianye, her short period of surprise passed, followed by fury: "Si Lianye, why didn''t you greet anyone and come into my room? "Get out!"


    After saying that, he looked at his body and saw that he was still wearing his pajamas. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    He looked at her with deep eyes, and when he saw her movements he said, "What are you nervous about? There are places on your body that I''ve never seen before, from top to bottom. Is there a need to be so nervous? "


    Her face reddened as she said, "You''re shameless, get out!"


    He lifted his chin lazily and looked down at her from above. Seeing that her face was getting redder and redder, he said, "If I remember correctly, this seems to be my room."


    Her face turned red, and she felt so uncomfortable being choked by her breath.


    She stomped her feet. "Alright, this is your room. I''ll go out then!" With that, he turned around and left.


    They had been living together ever since they came back from F Nation. He didn''t mention sleeping apart, and she didn''t say anything about it.


    But before she took even two steps, she felt her waist tighten, and then her entire body began to spin. When she looked around, she found herself in his arms, and his big hands were hugging her waist.


    "Let go, didn''t you say this was your room? Then why can''t I leave? " She glared at him.


    He sighed and said: "Don''t be angry, the one cheating is Lin Zixuan, not me, why are you angry?"


    These words stunned her for a long time. She didn''t know what to say.


    He said, "I admit that a lot of men steal food and cheat, but you can''t overturn a boat just because of this. There are still a lot of good men in the world, like me."


    At first, it was normal for her to hear it, but after hearing it, she couldn''t help but smile. "Can you be so thick-skinned?"


    "Thick? Am I wrong? " He looked at her deeply.


    She was stunned. "I didn''t say that what you said was wrong, but ¡­"


    But no one was praising him like that, right?


    "The difference between me and many people is that I never hide myself in front of you. Speak if you have something to say, and I guarantee that it will definitely be true." He hugged her and kissed her hard on the cheek.


    She snorted and said, "You speak as if you''re the best man in the world."


    "Of course I am." He boasted.


    "You, if you continue bragging like this, even pigs can fly in the sky." She stood up from his arms, but he refused to let go. "What? Where do you want to go? "


    Looking at his nervous appearance, she helplessly said, "I need to go to the washroom, is that okay?"


    Only then did he let go.


    She walked into the bathroom and carefully closed the door. Then, she walked to the innermost room and dialed a number on her cell phone.


    After the phone was connected, a calm voice came over: "Xilan?"


    She unconsciously heaved a sigh of relief: "alba, how is Xiao Rou now?"


    Shangguan Zhe said in a heavy voice, "It''s not too good."


    She became nervous. "Then she ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe said: "Actually this matter is a little strange, someone intentionally opened his door, and Lin Zixuan even vowed that he had already locked it, while the woman insisted that he walked into the wrong room, and the two held back."


    "Then what does Xiao Rou think about this?" There was no way to tell if this was true or false without any evidence, so she asked again, "Are there any surveillance?"


    "We saw the surveillance camera, and it was indeed her who walked in. She also pushed open the door, and we were unable to confirm if Lin Zixuan was telling the truth or not."


    "Then what should we do now?" She was unknowingly stunned by what she had heard.


    Actually, the most important thing in this matter was what Xiao Rou would think.


    Shangguan Zhe then said: "Xiao Rou has been crying, I advised her a few times, I don''t know if she listened to me or not."


    "Then I''ll go see her tomorrow."


    "Alright, you get along with her. It''s best if you can persuade her." Shangguan Zhe heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Mm, don''t worry. I''ll go tomorrow." She asked for other information and hung up.


    Seeing that not much time had passed, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She turned around and walked out, only to see that Si Lianye was currently sitting on the sofa and looking at her.


    She was encouraging herself that it was no big deal. She was just seriously calling her friends.


    However, she didn''t know where that faint guilty conscience came from.


    Fortunately, he only gave her a silent look before lowering his head to look at the computer.


    Due to her guilty conscience, she didn''t dare to say anything to him since he seemed to be busy. She thought for a bit before going to bed, preparing to play with her phone and sleep.


    But who knew that the moment she went to bed and picked up her phone, she felt a heavy pressure on the bed beside her. She looked up and saw that he had also gone to bed with her.


    "What, have you finished your work?" she asked him.


    "Un, I finished it. Why? It seems like you aren''t happy that I went to bed?" he asked, looking deeply at her.


    Her heart raced a few times, but she felt that she was useless. She merely called to ask Xiao Rou about her situation, this kind of feeling was like she was secretly in love with him.


    "You''re thinking too much. I didn''t say anything." She wanted to deny it, but she couldn''t do so because of her pride.


    He chuckled and wrapped his arms around her. "Go to sleep."


    She cautiously looked at him, "Wait, let me see your cell phone."


    After saying that, she didn''t hear his voice. As she lowered her head to look, she saw that he had already closed his eyes and had fallen asleep as if he were very tired.


    She felt slightly relieved and quietly moved his arm away. However, the moment she raised his arm, she saw him open his eyes and look at her.


    Under those bright eyes, she felt her heartbeat quicken.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "No, nothing."


    "Sleep, stop playing." He roughly hugged her again and whispered behind her ear.


    The strong masculine scent made her feel uncomfortable. She couldn''t fall asleep in this situation, so she waited for his breathing to become even before gently moving his arm away.


    This time he did not wake up. He was fast asleep.


    She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and quickly crawled out, staying far away from him before happily closing her eyes.


    However, for some unknown reason, she, who usually fell asleep all of a sudden, could not fall asleep at all tonight. After tossing and turning for a long time, her drowsy body came into contact with a warm object, making her feel more comfortable.


    After she closed her eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes. Those eyes were as pure and bright as the night sky, without the slightest trace of sleepiness.


    He looked at her deeply for a long time before sighing and taking her in his arms again.


    When she woke up the next day, it was bright again, and when she opened her eyes to look around her, there was no one there. There was only the rumpled bed and scarred pillow to tell her that he had slept here last night, but that there was no one there now.


    She sat up, thought for a while, and went to brush her teeth. Then, she got out of bed and went to wash up. After she was done, she went to the kitchen to find a bowl of porridge to eat after seeing that the servants were busy.

 C212

    Promise me not to go


    At this time, Le Le was already in school. She looked outside the door, and called Si Lianye: "Hello, are you in the company?"


    Si Lianye''s smiling voice could be heard: "Yes, why, do you miss me?"


    "Just think about it, I''m just asking." She said unhappily, "I''m going for a stroll, don''t let anyone follow me."


    "Shopping? I''ll be with you after work. " he said without thinking.


    "No need, I''ll go for a stroll myself. I''ll be back at noon." She did not hesitate to reject his words.


    "Alright, be careful. Remember to put your phone on." He paused, then said.


    "Got it." She put away her cell phone and set off.


    Her destination was naturally the Shangguan Family.


    She called Shangguan Zhe on the way back. He was currently in the company and wanted someone to pick her up at the entrance.


    She quickly arrived outside the Shangguan Family''s door and saw a middle-aged woman standing there.


    She got out of the car and walked over to her.


    Not long after, she was brought into the house, and saw her crying like a peach in Xiao Rou''s room.


    She looked over with an uncomfortable feeling in her heart. Seeing this, she asked, "What happened to you?"


    When Xiao Rou saw her, it was as if she was seeing her own family.


    Helplessly hugging her, she asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying when you see me? Others really think that I''ve bullied you."


    Xiao Rou was a little embarrassed upon hearing this, she slightly let go of her and wiped her tears, gesturing with her hands ¡ª I''m very unhappy.


    This was certain, no woman could accept her fianc¨¦ cheating.


    She nodded to comfort Xiao Rou: "Did you speak of the truth? You''re going to forgive him? Or break up? "


    Xiao Rou cried as she shook her head violently. She did not know which answer she was giving.


    It was only after a long time did she finally understand that Lin Zixuan seemed to have been set up last night. At least nothing happened between them, or could be said to have been discovered before anyone had a chance to do anything.


    According to Lin Zixuan, he was resting in his room, but for some reason, when he felt a woman approaching him, he thought it was Xiao Rou, so he hugged her for a bit. After realising that something was wrong, he let go of her hands, and in the end, Mo Yanlin screamed, indicating that he went through the wrong door.


    This matter was actually very simple. It was just an accident.


    When she heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief and said to Xiao Rou: "Look, Lin Zixuan didn''t cut off his leg, and didn''t go off the rails, he only hugged his for a bit, and didn''t do anything. Why are you so agitated for?"


    Xiao Rou forced a smile, her expression still not too good, and in the end, under her repeated questioning, she finally said it, because that Mo Yanlin always had a good impression of Lin Zixuan, thus she discovered that her reaction was huge.


    Shen Xiran shook his head, "I''m talking about you, why are you so naive?"


    Xiao Rou opened her eyes wide and looked at her in puzzlement.


    She said: "Who is Lin Zixuan, the dignified heir to the Lin Family, a rich second generation with a worth of ten million, good looks and a good personality, if this kind of man doesn''t have any women who like him, that would be strange, so you don''t need to worry about it, it seems like I, Lin Zixuan, was still loyal to you, look, didn''t he say he would push Mo Yanlin away when he realised you weren''t here?"


    Xiao Rou pursed her lips, his expression still gloomy, but it was much better than before. She had obviously heard what she had to say.


    "Are you feeling well now?" She smiled and teased Xiao Rou.


    Xiao Rou pursed her lips and laughed, gesturing with her hands: Actually I understand everything you say, but I feel very sad. Why do some women not love themselves?


    "This is the theory that people grow up to be 100 different kinds of people. People don''t think the same way as others." She sighed and caressed her head, saying, "So you don''t have to worry about it right now, how about you quickly go to Le Le''s new wife?"


    Xiao Rou nodded silently. Suddenly, as if sshe remembered something, he pulled her hand ¡ª ¡ª You want to be my bridesmaid!


    "Really? "But I ¡­" She hesitated.


    Xiao Rou nodded her head without hesitation, as her pair of large eyes looked at her pleadingly.


    This made Shen Xiran, who wanted to reject her, unable to say anything.


    "However, I don''t seem to have a bridesmaid''s clothes." She thought for a moment.


    That''s easy.


    Xiao Rou pulled her hand and gestured, and we''ll go to test clothes in the afternoon.


    "Afternoon?" Startled, she asked, "Are you serious?"


    Xiao Rou nodded her head. Of course, we had an appointment today to give it a try, but since you came, then let''s do it together.


    "Who said I''m fine ¡­" Halfway through her sentence, she automatically turned silent. It seemed that she really had nothing to do.


    Previously, she said that she wanted to be Si Lianye''s assistant, but she didn''t expect that after everything that had happened, she always had a lot of things on her body, so the number of times she had worked with him could be counted on one hand.


    Seeing that she did not say a word, Xiao Rou pulled her hand ¡ª ¡ª What happened? Do you have business this afternoon?


    When she came back to her senses, she smiled. "It''s fine. Let''s go together."


    Xiao Rou clapped happily. Great.


    She smiled back.


    The two of them had done a lot of things together, and Shangguan Zhe loved his little sister dearly. When he found out that they were going out to shop, he waved his hands grandly, telling his people to follow them around.


    The two of them first went shopping and then went to eat. After that, they went to the wedding pavilion. She had already reserved it long ago, so after she went there, there was no one there.


    She watched very happily, and felt that Xiao Rou was really beautiful when she wore the wedding dress.


    However, what she did not know was that when she was wearing the bridesmaid dress, Xiao Rou''s eyes were shining brightly. After she had changed her clothes back, Xiao Rou had actually held her hand and said ¡ª I''m starting to regret making you my bridesmaid.


    "Why?" she asked in surprise.


    Because you are too beautiful, you will steal my glory ¡ª Xiao Rou purposely looked displeased.


    "Is that so? "Then I won''t do it." she said at once.


    How can that be, don''t even think about running, I won''t let you succeed, she said to Shen Xiran.


    She laughed, patted her head and said: "Xiao Rou, you are so cute."


    Xiao Rou looked at her with her clear eyes, not understanding what she meant.


    "Alright, I think it''s time for me to go back. You too, it''s Mom already, and you still keep running outside. It''s fortunate that you didn''t live with your parents-in-law, otherwise they would have told you." She tapped Xiao Rou''s nose and said.


    Xiao Rou''s face darkened again ¡ª ¡ª I don''t want to live with them.


    "What''s wrong?" She was a little curious at Xiao Rou''s words.


    But Xiao Rou did not want to say more, she only shook his head and said: "Nothing, I will get the driver to send you back first."


    "Alright." Shen Xiran looked at her and couldn''t help but say another sentence: "If you have something on your mind, just say it. Don''t worry, your brother and I will both be standing behind you."


    Xiao Rou revealed a sweet smile to her, and nodded strongly.


    After breaking up with Xiao Rou, she brought back a pile of blood-stained clothes and items to her house. When she entered the door, she saw Si Lianye sitting on the sofa, but after hearing the voice, she turned to look at her. "You''re back?"


    Her voice was light, but it caused her to feel uneasy. She put down the bag and walked in front of him. "Why did you come back so early today?"


    He looked at her deeply. "Of course I''m early. Who told you that if you were going shopping, I would have come back early to accompany you. Who knew that you would be so happy."


    He looked at her, then at the pile of things at her feet, his eyes full of mockery.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she took out her phone.


    However, he found that his cell phone was blocked. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t turn it on.


    Only then did she remember that she hadn''t recharged herself last night and had been out for another day. She had then forgotten about her cell phone.


    "Do you know how many times I called you?" His tone was still light, as if he was talking about someone else, but she could still hear the dissatisfaction in his tone.


    She sighed and waved the phone at him. "No more battery. I''m sorry." Then, she threw her phone on the table and sat beside him saying, "Actually it''s nothing, just going for a stroll, it''s nothing big. Look, I even bought something for you to see if you like it."


    Then he stood up and was about to take the big pile of bags, but he pulled it back.


    She looked at him, puzzled. "What''s wrong? As a man, you don''t have to be so stingy, okay? "


    He looked at her seriously and said, "How worried were you when I couldn''t get through to you?"


    "But, like I told you, my phone ran out of battery. I didn''t mean not to pick up your phone." She looked at him innocently.


    "Then." His large hand rummaged through her hair thoughtfully. "Tell me, who did you go shopping with today?"


    Her heart trembled. She finally understood why he was so weird today, and it wasn''t because he didn''t answer her call. It was because she was with Xiao Rou.


    She took a deep breath and said to him, "Don''t you know? Why ask me? "


    He said in a low voice, "I want to hear it from you."


    "Alright, Xiao Rou and I will go shopping. Not only did we buy things, we even tried on the gown that she wore on the day of her wedding. How is this, are you satisfied with the answer?" She stared at him without blinking.


    He touched her long hair and asked, "Xiran, why do you always disobey me?"


    "Why do you always have to interfere with my freedom of making friends? I''m very happy with Xiao Rou, why don''t you like it?"


    He did not speak, but looked at her with a gaze deeper than the night sky. "What do you think?"


    She instantly understood what he meant and couldn''t help but turn her head over. After a long while, she spoke again in a muffled voice: "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, let me repeat myself, Shangguan Zhe and I are purely friends, just like Xiao Rou and I."


    She turned to look at him. "So, please don''t get jealous of this ridiculous thing, okay?"


    He looked at her with a dark and uncertain expression. After a while, he opened his mouth and spoke in disappointment, "Promise me you won''t be a bridesmaid. Push her away."


    "Why? I have already agreed to it. It''s not like I''m playing with children, I can''t go back on my word. " She opened her eyes wide and rejected him without thinking.


    "Really? But what if I beg you? " he said suddenly.


    "You ¡­ Why are you doing this? It''s not like I want to marry someone else. " She looked at him in confusion.


    He didn''t say anything, but looked at her for a long time. Finally, he said, "The reason is very simple, but I don''t want to say it. If you still want to be with me, then don''t be the bridesmaid, otherwise ¡­"


    With that, his face turned cold. He gently pushed her aside, then got up and left.


    This was the first time he left her at home. Even though it was just leaving her in the living room, she was so shocked that she couldn''t react for a long time.


    He ¡­ What was going on?


    She sat there in a daze for a very long time, and only when Le Le finally came to find her after class did she come back to his senses and hugged him tightly.

 C213

    Does his family not like you


    "Mom, are you unhappy?" The child''s mind is sensitive.


    She shook her head. "No, why would you think that?"


    Le Le looked at her expression, shook his head and said, "Mother is lying, you''re just unhappy."


    She laughed and forcefully kissed him on the cheek. "Little idiot, come here, mom will make you something good to eat. What did teacher teach you today?"


    Le Le''s eyes lit up, "Teach me ¡­"


    As she spoke, she was gently led into the kitchen by her mother.


    But she didn''t notice that Si Lianye was coldly looking at her from the stairs.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Today, she had departed very early.


    This was the moment where Xiao Rou would hold her wedding ceremony. As the bridesmaid, she definitely could not be late.


    She thought that Si Lianye would never follow her, but when she just walked out of Si Family, she realised that there was a shiny black Buddy at the main entrance. Beside the car was a well-trained driver dressed in a neat uniform, greeting her.


    She blinked, was everything that Si Lianye had arranged?


    She turned around and saw that he was sitting in the car, watching her, having seen no one in the morning.


    Could it be ¡­


    She quickly thought of something and went up to him. "Where are you going?"


    He looked at her indifferently and nodded to the side, "Get in."


    She pursed her lips and turned to open the door, sitting beside him.


    The driver returned to the driver''s seat and slowly started the car, driving out of the Si Family entrance slowly.


    She looked at his handsome clothes and asked, "Aren''t you not going to the wedding?" Why are you dressed so nicely?


    Who knew he would say, "Who said I was going to participate? I was just bored and wanted to be with you."


    "Is that so? You look so... Solemnly? " She looked him up and down, curled her red lips, and smiled.


    His expression didn''t change. "That''s because I don''t wear better where you''re going. Maybe they won''t let me in with their dog eyes looking down on me."


    She glanced at him with a faint smile and said: "You''re thinking too much. I believe that not to mention how handsome you are in the entire Capital, even if you put on a gunny sack to store yourself, they would still let you pass."


    He, Si Lianye, was extremely famous, to the point where almost everyone knew who she was.


    He shrugged, his dark eyes fixed on her. "Are you praising me, or belittling me?"


    "You''re overthinking it. Of course I''m praising you." She smiled at him.


    He harrumphed, but his expression didn''t look too good.


    After all, he was prepared to go to Shangguan Family, the sworn enemy of his, and it would be good enough for him to participate.


    She didn''t mind and used the mirror to look at herself. After making sure that she didn''t spend her makeup on, she took the mirror back. In the blink of an eye, she saw a pair of deep eyes staring at her.


    She asked, "What''s wrong?" Could it be that she had angered him when she looked at herself in the mirror?


    He approached her with a fake smile. "It seems like you care a lot about your makeup?"


    She looked at the handsome face that was just inches away from her and nodded blankly. "Of course ¡­" What did he want to do?


    She soon found out the answer and a cold light flashed in his eyes the moment she heard it. She knew it was not good so she quickly leaned back, "I''m warning you ¡­" "Howl ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he lowered his head and covered his lips.


    Yes, it was holding it, just like a child eating ice cream. His lips were heavily holding her, and he was sucking on it, treating her like an incomparably fragrant ice cream, or perhaps a lollipop.


    She pushed him away with much difficulty, wiped her lips with some force, and said angrily: "Si Lianye, are you a dog?" She bit her lips until they were numb.


    He was in a good mood and wasn''t affected by her scolding in the slightest. He touched her long hair and said, "We''re here. Let''s go out."


    She looked at the back of her hand and knew what he was planning. Her face was red from anger, and she took out her cosmetics from her bag: "Si Lianye, you can be a little more childish."


    He smiled at her as she slowly fixed her make-up. He said nothing, only looked at her with his shiny black eyes.


    She did not look at him.


    This man was too scheming, it was just that she had put on makeup. It was the same as if she was going to steal someone, she also had to remove her lipstick.


    She could have sworn that if she hadn''t noticed getting out of the car with her lips bare, the trail would have revealed what she had done in the car.


    Thinking of this, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly used the same lipstick to fix it. She then looked at her bridesmaid clothes before getting off the car.


    Once she got out of the car, she walked inside without even glancing at him.


    In the end, he caught up to her after a few steps and grabbed her hand. "You actually forgot about your partner?"


    She turned her head and said with a fake smile, "Sorry, I''m the bridesmaid today, so I don''t need a partner."


    "I''m going to see the bride," she said. "You can wait outside, or you can talk to the guests."


    He turned around and saw many luxurious cars slowly stop at the entrance.


    When he turned around again, he saw that she had already disappeared.


    When Shen Xiran went back to the city, he thought of his funny expression just now and felt extremely carefree. When he walked into the bride''s lounge, he saw Xiao Rou sitting there wearing a beautiful bride''s uniform, with his beautiful face lowered, making it hard for her to see her expression, and it was unknown what he was thinking.


    She slowed down her pace, and for some reason, she felt that the current Xiao Rou didn''t seem to be happy at all.


    However, Xiao Rou noticed her arrival right away, and when she lifted her eyes, a big smile appeared on her face. It was so bright that she even suspected that Xiao Rou was really happy right now, how could she not be happy?


    She walked up, and Xiao Rou stood up and smiled at her, gesturing with her hand ¨C I''ve been waiting for you.


    She said apologetically, "Sorry, I was delayed on the way." As he said this, he remembered the culprit and his face turned red again.


    Fortunately, Xiao Rou didn''t notice, or perhaps it was more accurate to say that she didn''t ask. She was a kind-hearted girl, and never did anything difficult to her.


    She''s just gesticulating excitedly ¡ª am I really going to marry him? I''m so worried.


    "What''s there to worry about? Lin Zixuan treats you so well, are you still worried that he will treat you badly? And if he really bullies you, don''t you still have your brother? If it doesn''t work, I''ll still be here. " She touched her hair, only to find that it was still unbound.


    She frowned and said, "Why haven''t you combed your hair yet? "Time is almost up."


    Xiao Rou shook her head, but just as she was about to say something, someone knocked on the door. They all turned around, only to see a person entering with a cosmetic case, apologizing to Xiao Rou over and over again: "Sorry, we were stuck in a traffic jam, we came late."


    Behind her followed a young girl. Her timid appearance made it impossible to blame them for being late.


    Xiao Rou had never been one to make things difficult for others. She laughed silently, made a gesture for Shen Xiran to wait, and then, walked over to the mirror and sat down.


    With a sigh of relief, the makeup artist hurried forward to comb her hair and put on her makeup.


    This was a small matter, so she didn''t take it to heart at all.


    After about half an hour, she had seen all of the news today. When she raised her head, she found that Xiao Rou was already done with her makeup and was happily looking in the mirror.


    She could not help but laugh and walked over saying: "Stop looking, it''s extremely beautiful. When Lin Zixuan sees it, he will definitely be charmed to death by you."


    Really? Xiao Rou asked while looking at her suspiciously.


    She nodded without hesitation. "Of course." What she said was the truth in the first place. Xiao Rou was younger than her by a few years.


    Right at this time, it was time. They followed Xiao Rou and set off for the church, but she couldn''t help but stop when she was about to go out.


    Xiao Rou realized that something was wrong and could not help but look at her in astonishment.


    Shen Xiran felt that, in his heart, a burst of anger rose.


    She said why is it that she hasn''t seen Si Lianye in such a long time, so it turns out that he had a beauty accompanying him, no wonder he had forgotten about her.


    Xiao Rou looked at the man and woman who were talking to each other intimately and worriedly. She gestured and asked, "Do you need me to stop?"


    She shook her head, pursed her lips and said, "No need, let''s go." Lin Family was a big clan and paid great attention to the auspicious day. They had chosen to spend the time right now, and could not delay them.


    So even though she really wanted to go up and ask the two of them separately, she had no choice but to continue walking with Xiao Rou.


    It was only until the moment they got on the bridal carriage and her gaze landed on Si Lianye did she realise that he had turned to look at her.


    She quickly looked away and said to the driver in front of her, "You can start the car now."


    Her voice was cold, but as long as she knew, her heart would never be at peace.


    Xiao Rou suddenly extended her hand out to grab her, causing her to turn around in shock. She smiled at him, her eyes full of comfort.


    Warmth filled her heart as she smiled back at him. What does it matter if he''s a man? With such a good friend, she wouldn''t feel sad even if he broke her legs!


    When they reached the church, they went into the lounge and waited.


    Since she had no previous experience at weddings, she asked curiously, "Why do we have to wait?"


    Xiao Rou used her hand to tell her that it was not time yet.


    "Oh, how long will it take?" she asked.


    She looked at the time and gestured ¡ª about an hour.


    "So it''s like that ¡­" She pondered.


    It was already quite late. Previously, he had put on some makeup and walked along the road for a while, but by now, it was already around 9 o''clock. If he continued to wait, it would be past 10 o''clock, and by then, it would already be very late.


    But Xiao Rou looked relaxed, and said: "Anyway, there''s nothing to do, so we''ll just wait a while."


    Then someone came up and led them into the lounge.


    That was true. Even the bride herself was not in a hurry.


    However, for some reason, she felt that Xiao Rou seemed to have something on her mind, and couldn''t help but ask her: "Xiao Rou, are you unhappy?"


    Xiao Rou was surprised, and quickly shook her head.


    "You lied to me." Shen Xiran could tell with a glance that she was not speaking the truth, so he asked. "Are you nervous? Don''t be afraid, Lin Zixuan will treat you very well. "


    Xiao Rou was a little hesitant, and slowly nodded.


    Shen Xiran squinted: "Looks like your problem isn''t with him. Then, are you afraid of getting along with his family?"


    Xiao Rou''s expression froze.


    Sighing inwardly, she reached out and took her hand. "Are you afraid that his family won''t like you?"


    The moment that he asked that question, Xiao Rou''s eyes immediately turned red. It was extremely pitiful, as though she was about to cry.

 C214

    Remember to wash your hair when you get back


    Shen Xiran jumped in shock and quickly told her: "Don''t cry, don''t cry. You are a new bride today, you can''t cry."


    Xiao Rou sniffed, barely stopping her tears, then smiled at her - I know, I won''t cry, don''t worry.


    But with her acting this way, Shen Xiran felt that it would be embarrassing to pursue the matter further. It was as if someone had discovered his secret and made him break down and say ¡ª I feel that his family, especially his mother and sister, do not like me.


    "Is that so?" She was stunned. "Why do you say that? And I heard that the people of Lin Family treat you very well.


    Before, she had indeed thought about whether Xiao Rou''s flaws would be hard to accept, but after she had never heard Xiao Rou say such things before, and heard that the people of the Lin Family treated her very well, and cared for her very much, so she did not ask him about it after that.


    Xiao Rou shook her head, she then said after a moment of silence ¡ª Actually, her family did treat me quite well, but I felt that his mother was not very satisfied with me, and so was his sister. I don''t know why, but ¡­


    "And what?" Shen Xiran''s heart skipped a beat as he asked.


    ¡ª Do you remember that Mo Yanlin?


    "Hmm, I remember. What happened?" Didn''t I hear that she was dealt with by Lin Zixuan? " she asked curiously.


    How could she forget about Lin Zixuan being raped in bed for a few days? Of course she remembered that white-lotus-like woman.


    In fact, I have seen her come to the Lin Family several times to play. Madam Lin,''s mother likes her a lot, and she has a good relationship with Zi Xuan''s sister.


    Xiao Rou gestured and said to her, her small face filled with displeasure.


    She was stunned for a moment before understanding what she meant. She couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. "You''re saying that it was her family who asked her to do that thing last time?"


    ¡ª I don''t know, I asked Zi Xuan. He promised me that there was no such thing as an accident, and that Mo Yanlin would never appear in front of me again, but ¡­ My brother told me yesterday that she was among the guests today.


    Xiao Rou''s expression was very conflicted. Her small face looked like she was about to cry, making people feel pity for her.


    Shen Xiran thought about it and sighed. Being a woman was really not easy, not only did they have to win the love of men, they also had to coax the rest of the family, or else countless bloody things would happen.


    If this guess was true, then it didn''t need to be thought to know that Xiao Rou''s future life would be very difficult. However, at this time, the situation was already dire, and the wedding was already going to take place, and if it was temporarily cancelled, Shangguan Family and Lin Family would immediately become laughingstocks, not to mention Lin Family, even Shangguan Zhe, who had always pampered her would become angry.


    After thinking about it, she could only say: "Are you still willing to believe in Lin Zixuan?"


    Xiao Rou looked at her with her big eyes and slowly nodded.


    Relieved, she said to her, "If you still want to believe him, ask him what he thinks after the wedding, and if he knows his mother doesn''t like you?"


    She thought that Xiao Rou would nod her head, but after hesitating for a bit, she shook her head and said ¡ª No.


    "Why? He couldn''t even see such a thing? Why didn''t you tell him? " She suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    Xiao Rou lightly shook her head and did not speak further.


    She thought about it and was about to ask when someone knocked on the door and said, "Miss Shangguan, it''s time."


    She suddenly tensed up, then looked at Xiao Rou who was similar to her, and her face instantly paled. She took a deep breath, stood up, and used her hand to stroke her big skirt.


    Due to her pregnancy, the dress she was wearing today was a high-waisted dress with a very large hem.


    She carefully organized it for her.


    Xiao Rou seemed to be able to read her thoughts, she smiled at her ¡ª I''m fine, don''t worry about me.


    "Alright, I''m not worried." she said, following her.


    The two of them immediately went outside the church, and with a glance, they saw Shangguan Zhe standing there dressed in his well-ironed formal attire. Upon seeing the two of them, he smiled slightly, a look of extreme gentleness flashing through his eyes.


    She slowly walked up to him and said, "Remember to be careful."


    Shangguan Zhe gave her a gentle smile, and suddenly reached out his hand to rub her head: "You too."


    She hurriedly held down her head and coquettishly said, "I spent a few hours to make this hair. You broke it for me."


    "Don''t worry, once I break it, I''ll immediately get someone to make you something even better." As Shangguan Zhe joked with her, he took Xiao Rou from her hands and said, "Time is up."


    Xiao Rou looked at him trustingly and smiled sweetly.


    Suddenly, an unspeakable discomfort arose in Shangguan Zhe''s heart.


    He took a deep breath and held Xiao Rou''s hand. With an impeccable smile on his face, he changed his direction and walked towards the tall church door.


    Shen Xiran then used the lightest tone to lightly walk to the bottom of the stage.


    She still had a task to complete.


    However, just as she was about to grab the box, she suddenly felt that someone was staring at her from below the stage.


    She turned around to look and immediately saw Si Lianye staring at her solemnly.


    She snorted. She hadn''t gotten even with him yet, but he still dared to look at her like that?


    She immediately decided that she would ignore him tonight.


    Since she had made her decision, she ignored him and obediently completed the quest. She heard the Cleric say, "Gift, from now on, you are husband and wife." Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.


    Now that he thought about it, doing such a thing in front of so many people would put him under quite a lot of pressure.


    After she relaxed, she felt a bit anxious and turned around to look for the washroom.


    It wasn''t easy for him to find one. After finishing it, he suddenly saw a figure that shouldn''t have appeared here.


    She was stunned. "Si Lianye, why are you here?"


    He turned to look at her.


    "You ¡­ "Are you a pervert? This is a female restroom. Be careful not to be kicked out as if you''re a pervert!"


    She glared at him.


    "Don''t worry, I have people guarding outside. No one will barge in." He suddenly approached her, and his eyes changed.


    She was not unfamiliar with his expression. Seeing it, she took a cautious step back. "What do you want to do now?"


    He snorted but didn''t say anything. He only reached out his hand to rub her head again and again. Regardless of her resistance, he directly caused her hair to look extremely ugly.


    She was so angry that she almost went mad and threw the bag in her hand at Si Lianye: "Si Lianye, are you crazy? How am I supposed to go out and meet people like this?!"


    He looked at her coldly. "Remember to go back and wash your hair."


    "I think you need to go back and wash your mind." She hit him hard as she spoke.


    He frowned, dodging to the left and right, not daring to retaliate. "Remember my words. Otherwise, just wait for my punishment."


    "Who cares ¡­" Wait, did you see something? " she asked, stopping abruptly.


    Why did he have to emphasize letting her wash his hair, and purposely make his hair look like this? Could it be that it was related to Shangguan Zhe touching her hair previously?


    Hearing this, his eyes flashed, but he did not say anything.


    Seeing that, she laughed out in anger: "Do you really need to go that far? He just touched my hair. "


    When he saw that his heart was exposed to her, he couldn''t hide it anymore. He snorted and said, "I just don''t like it, what about it? I think his hands are very annoying. What about it? "


    "Nothing, but you need to know that he touched me, not you. What does it have to do with you? Is there a need for you to do this?" She glared at him.


    However, he naturally had his own reasons. "You''re mine, so touching you is the same as touching me directly. I hate men, so of course I can''t."


    His twisted logic made her angry and laughing, "Si Lianye, I think you can go and be a lawyer now. This kind of words are easy to argue with, moreover, I have yet to settle with you, what right do you have to say this about me?"


    "Calculate?" What kind of account is this? " He was very sensitive and noticed the key words in her words.


    She turned her head to the side in annoyance. Unexpectedly, she had seen the scene before. Under the golden morning sun, the handsome man and the beautiful woman stood together. Even if they were just talking, the scene was still so beautiful that it made her heart ache.


    When he saw that she had stopped talking, his eyes were puzzled. He pulled her hand and asked, "What exactly do you mean by saying that?"


    She angrily shook off his hand and said, "Think about it for yourself."


    After saying that, he walked out in large strides. As expected, the moment he walked to the door, he saw his subordinate standing there.


    She couldn''t help but vent her anger on him. She gave him a fierce glare, then turned and walked away.


    The other party was perplexed.


    Si Lianye walked out from inside, her gaze deep as he looked at her leaving figure, as if she had thought of something.


    She walked out into the courtyard in a huff but realised that most of the crowd had left. She was stunned for a moment before she remembered that after the wedding ceremony, the guests were going to the Lin Family to attend the banquet.


    Although it was called a banquet, it was actually still early.


    She walked to the front and saw that the marriage carriage that she had been sitting on had also disappeared. Presumably, she had returned to the Lin Family already.


    Damn, how was she supposed to get through?


    She lowered her head and took out her mobile, and sure enough, there were a few numbers that she did not answer, a few of them were Xiao Rou''s, and one of them was Shangguan Zhe''s.


    She sighed, hesitating as to whether she should call them to pick her up. However, she soon gave up on that idea. Today was a special day, so it was better for her not to bother them.


    Then...


    She turned around and looked, and could vaguely see Si Lianye''s tall and big body. She pursed her lips, and lowered her head, preparing to call a taxi.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a shadow shrouding her. She raised her head and was immediately surprised.


    "alba? Why haven''t you left yet? "


    Shangguan Zhe was wearing a handsome gown, looking gentle and refined, extremely manly, causing the surrounding women who saw him to not be able to help themselves from looking at him.


    At the same time, it fell into someone''s eyes.


    "I came to pick you up, I saw you sitting in Xiao Rou''s car, but she can''t delay any longer, so I felt that you didn''t have a car to sit in, thus I waited for you." As for Si Lianye, he had already selectively forgotten about him.


    She smiled, pleased. "Okay, I was about to call a taxi."


    Come in the car, I will bring you to the Lin Family to have a look.


    Shangguan Zhe turned around and considerately opened the car door for her, then sat in the driver''s seat.


    She sat in the front passenger seat and inadvertently caught a glimpse of a pair of eyes burning with anger. She was slightly stunned and felt a rush of pleasure as she turned her head away, pretending she didn''t see anything.


    Hmph, do you think you''re the only one who can attract the opposite sex?


    Shangguan Zhe acted as if he did not see through her thoughts, and gently smiled as he started the engine, the car quickly reaching the main road.

 C215

    Shangguan Zhe asked her: "How are you now?"


    She nodded, thinking about her journey, some wanting to laugh, some wanting to cry. Finally, she said, "I don''t know either. Sometimes, it''s very confusing."


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her with a complicated gaze. "I think it would be better for you to leave him as soon as possible."


    She smiled. "Why?"


    He looked at her with profound eyes. "What do you think? What I am doing right now is about to explode. Although I have wiped off all your traces, Si Lianye''s ability is not bad, and I might be able to find out about you. "


    "Is it that serious?" She was stunned for a moment before asking, "I don''t seem to have done anything. He shouldn''t be able to track me down."


    "Anyone who walks by this path will definitely leave a mark behind." He said, "I know you''ll be safer, but I don''t want you to suffer any harm, so listen to me and separate from him. Unless he sees you as important, more important than the entire Cloud Night."


    She laughed. "That''s impossible. You''re thinking too highly of me."


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her deeply but didn''t say a word.


    Although Yun Ye was indeed impressive, and the profits he made each year were astonishing, he could still see the importance that Si Lianye placed on Xilan. He could also compare his heart to his, and might even be able to remain calm ¡­


    When she saw him fall into silence, she curiously asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    He shook his head. "It''s nothing. Anyway, you have to be careful. It''s best if you break up with him."


    She nodded. Although this was something that she was about to do, she did not know why, but when she thought about it, she felt an instinctive resistance.


    He looked at her expression and sighed softly in his heart.


    When they arrived at the outskirts of Lin Family, they could see from afar that the layout of the Lin Family was luxurious, they could already hear the music before they even got close.


    Her train of thoughts was immediately attracted, and she could not help but say: "Looks like Lin Family really values today''s marriage."


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her with a strange expression: "Of course." His words were filled with pride.


    Only then did she remember that Xiao Rou was not only a gentle and generous stepmother, but also the dignified, as the Sister by blood. As long as she did not act stupidly, then no one would be able to bully her.


    She thought that since Xiao Rou was Shangguan Zhe''s younger sister, if anything really happened to her, Shangguan Zhe would be the first one to not let go of Lin Family.


    Seeing her strange expression, Shangguan Zhe suddenly asked, "You seem to have something on your mind?"


    She was startled, but in her heart she was a little hesitant. Should she tell Xiao Rou what she had said to her?


    Looking at Shangguan Zhe''s expression, she steeled his heart, hesitated and then went closer to him, whispering into his ear: "alba, I''m telling you ¡­"


    Just as she was about to speak out what Xiao Rou had told her, she saw his face darken as she turned her head.


    "What''s wrong ¡­" she asked curiously.


    Shangguan Zhe suddenly turned the steering wheel, and then fiercely drove the entire car to the side of the road, but even so, his car still got hit hard.


    She almost flew out. Luckily, she had her seat belt on her, so she was fine.


    But even so, she was still dizzy and distracted, almost unable to recover from her shock.


    "How are you? Are you all right? "Motherf * cker, has he gone crazy!?" She heard Shangguan Zhe''s voice speaking into her ear, and then, a pair of strong and large hands helped her up.


    Just then, an angry voice came from outside the car, "Release her!"


    Then, she felt a powerful force coming from behind her, causing her to involuntarily step backwards, crashing into another embrace that exuded a familiar aura.


    That was ¡­ Si Lianye!


    She suddenly realized that the person hugging her was Si Lianye, and suddenly thought of a possibility. She turned around to look, only to see that the front part of the car that was holding her had caved in deeply, and was parked behind Shangguan Zhe''s car.


    Of course, Shangguan Zhe''s car was not any better off, as there was a deep scar on the side of the car.


    She took in a breath of cold air, the situation could not be more obvious. Si Lianye had driven a luxurious car that was worth over 10 million, and forcefully smashed Shangguan Zhe''s car into the ground!


    She immediately turned around and cursed at him, "Are you crazy!?"


    Si Lianye''s expression was extremely ugly, but he ignored her and looked deeply at Shangguan Zhe: "I''m warning you, stay away from my woman."


    Shangguan Zhe''s face did not look good either. To be hit so fiercely by a car, not even people would be able to endure it. He coldly laughed: "You yourself don''t think well of your woman, but you''re blaming me?"


    Si Lianye''s face darkened: "It seems you want to go against me?"


    Shangguan Zhe leisurely crossed his arms, and looked at him with a disdainful attitude: "What do you think? Besides, the person who took the initiative to hit me with the car seemed to be you, right? Is this a complaint made by the villains? "


    After he finished speaking, he intentionally asked Shen Xiran, "Don''t you think so?"


    Si Lianye let her go gently. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Si Lianye, is there something wrong with you ¡­"


    When he raised his eyes, he saw that Liu Ming had already walked up with big strides and was exuding a murderous air.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Be careful ¡­" Before she could finish speaking, Si Lianye suddenly punched out, landing heavily on Shangguan Zhe''s shoulder.


    She opened her mouth and was surprised for a long time.


    Beat... They started fighting ¡­


    Shangguan Zhe was naturally not an experienced person, seeing that he had received a punch and counterattacking, he did not know if had done it on purpose or not, but it hit him in the eye instantly.


    Si Lianye groaned. Without even taking a glance at him, she suddenly rushed forward and punched and kicked him. The wind howled, showing just how strong he was.


    Shangguan Zhe did not hesitate and started fighting with her.


    She was about to go crazy. Two people, one of her friends, the other of her man, what was going on now? Moreover, one of his sisters had just gotten married. There would still be things waiting for him later. What should he do now that they were fighting like this?


    With a "peng" sound, Si Lianye''s punch landed on Shangguan Zhe''s chest, but before he could even smile, had already retaliated, her leg had kicked into Shangguan Zhe''s abdomen, the softest part of her body. let out a groan as he retreated a few steps, but before she could do so, a cold light flashed, and he wanted to pounce on Shangguan Zhe again.


    He had wanted to beat this brat up for a long time!


    Shen Xiran screamed at the side. Was all men not fully evolved barbarians?


    Seeing the two of them fighting again, she could not hold back anymore. Seeing that Si Lianye''s fist was going to hit Shangguan Zhe''s chest, she blocked in front of him without thinking and looked at him bravely: "Stop!"


    Si Lianye''s fist immediately stopped as he looked at her with deep and serene eyes. Her expression was cruel and her lips had traces of blood. "What do you mean by this?" She actually blocked in front of Shangguan Zhe, afraid that he would injure her?


    He felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    She paused unnaturally, pursed her lips and said, "I will protect whoever is injured. Moreover, you were the one who started this fight."


    He looked at her deeply and slowly retracted his fist. "Come back with me." He said patiently.


    "No, I still want to ¡­" Before she could finish her words, she was suddenly grabbed by the wrist by him and brought before him. She became angry and shouted, "Si Lianye, I''m not going back.


    Si Lianye held her tightly with her hands, making sure that she would not run away. She glared at Shangguan Zhe with a pair of eyes that were filled with ruthlessness: "Remember what I said.


    The meaning in his words was that next time, he would come for real.


    Shangguan Zhe laughed coldly, not fearing his warning in the slightest. Instead, he looked at Shen Xiran.


    She quickly nodded, "Yes, I''m not going back."


    "Alright then." Shangguan Zhe suddenly clapped his hands, and suddenly two people dressed in black stood out from within him. They were expressionless, but their hands were holding pitch-black weapons.


    When she saw the tubular object, she could not help but gasp and look at Shangguan Zhe in shock.


    He acted as if he did not see her gaze, he stared straight at Si Lianye and said: "Let her go." It was only a short word, but when paired with the two guns on his back, it seemed especially intimidating.


    However, Si Lianye''s expression did not change. "What if I don''t agree?"


    Shangguan Zhe said indifferently: "Then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Si Lianye laughed coldly: "Really? Then, why don''t you look up again? "


    Shangguan Zhe''s expression finally changed. Turning his head to look, he saw that behind him, there was actually a whole bunch of black-clothed people unknowingly, and they were also holding guns in their hands. The only difference was, they were currently pointing their guns at him.


    Shangguan Zhe laughed: "Very good, you are indeed not bad."


    Si Lianye said calmly: "You flatter me. You are not bad either, so, can I take her away now?"


    Shangguan Zhe''s expression changed. He still wanted to speak, but Shen Xiran shouted out at the same time, "All of you stop!"


    When she said that, the two men were stunned for a moment before they looked at her at the same time.


    She shot Si Lianye a fierce glance: "Let me go." After pausing for a moment and seeing that she did not react, he continued to ridicule him, "Relax, with your powerful subordinates here, I will definitely not run away. What if they shoot at me? I haven''t lived long enough. "


    Si Lianye frowned, she wanted to say something, but eventually released her hand.


    She stood up and no longer looked at Si Lianye, but instead looked at him seriously, "I''m going."


    Shangguan Zhe''s face changed, he took a step forward and wanted to say something, but he interrupted his: "Don''t worry, I won''t be hurt by him, don''t worry about me, understand? The things inside are still waiting for you to do. " While he was speaking, he already saw several people from Lin Family coming out.


    Shangguan Zhe''s face was still very ugly to behold. "But you ¡­"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, he won''t do anything to me. Leave, they came to pick you up." She waved at him with a big smile, then, as if remembering something, said, "Don''t worry, I''ll think about what you said before."


    His expression was clearly much more relaxed.


    However, the moment she said that, she immediately felt two pairs of eyes staring right at her from behind her.


    She pretended that she did not know and waved towards Shangguan Zhe, only until he had gotten back into the car did she turn around and look at him, "Let''s go."


    When Si Lianye saw her expression, she was immediately enraged. Why, when she saw Shangguan Zhe, her entire face was full of smiles, and seeing that she looked as if he was going to rape her, she had a bitter face. Did she really think that he was made of mud?


    She glanced at him and saw that he did not say anything, so she said snappily: "What, you''re not going back? Then I shall continue on to the Lin Family. " With that, he turned around and left.


    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her arm. "Go home." he said in a low voice.


    She lightly glanced at him, then looked at the car behind him. "You want to take this car?"


    Even if it was a world-class luxury car, it wouldn''t be easy to ride it with its front end flattened.


    Without batting an eye, he said, "Change cars."

 C216

    Don''t make me angry


    A calm Bentley was driven over just in time. The driver respectfully called out, "CEO."


    He looked at her with a dark expression. "Why aren''t you getting on the carriage yet?"


    She bit her lip and followed him to the car.


    The car began to move.


    Looking at the tree shadows flying past on both sides, she couldn''t help but to turn her head and look at the Lin Family Villa that was gradually disappearing from her field of vision.


    Under the rays of the setting sun, the white manor looked as if it was covered in a layer of golden light. It looked so splendid and magnificent, but her mood was so gloomy.


    Suddenly, her chin was grabbed by a large hand and her entire head was roughly turned back. In the blink of an eye, she saw his displeased expression. "What are you looking at?"


    She chuckled. "I''m not looking at you anyway."


    "You!" He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "Don''t make me angry, woman."


    She turned her head away, not wanting to see the face that made her sad.


    The moment the driver in front of her opened his mouth, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. It sounded like someone she knew.


    She looked over, to see Yue Haoqing asking while driving: "Boss, are we going to the hospital now?"


    When she heard his words, she looked at him and realized that although his face was full of anger, he couldn''t hide his sorry state. His face was green and purple, and blood dripped from the corner of his lips. He looked quite frightening.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat as an indescribable feeling surged through her heart.


    She put aside the heartache she felt and looked out of the window expressionlessly.


    He said in a deep voice, "Go back."


    Yue Haoqing hesitated for a moment, then called out: "Boss, your injuries ¡­"


    "I said, go back, don''t you hear?" His expression was fretful, his tone cold, it was unknown if it was because he was in pain or because he was feeling uncomfortable, but the killing intent in his voice made Yue Haoqing not dare to speak further, he skillfully drove the car back.


    At the gate, he looked at her coldly. "Get out of the car."


    She paused, opened the door silently, and got out of the car.


    He followed her through the gate.


    Yue Haoqing saw the two of them walk in, one in front and one in back, and shook his head. The two of them, he didn''t know how long they would take to reconcile this time around.


    Upon entering, she acted as if Si Lianye was not in her sight as she entered her room. She went into the bathroom to change out of her complicated clothes and took off her makeup.


    She glanced at him, then walked expressionlessly to the side and picked up her tablet. She was ready to go to sleep after a few episodes.


    On the surface, she was watching the movie with relish, but in reality, she wasn''t watching it at all. It was because she could feel that even though her back was facing him, she could still feel his gaze staring right at her.


    She lowered her eyes, pretending not to see it.


    The air in the room seemed to freeze.


    She resisted the urge to turn around, and refused to look at him. He didn''t know why, but he just looked at her again and didn''t say anything.


    At that moment, her cell phone rang.


    She looked down and saw that it was Shangguan Zhe''s.


    She thought for a moment, walked to the balcony, closed the glass door in front of him, and sat down on a rattan chair on the balcony.


    His voice was somewhat nervous. "You went back? Did he make things difficult for you? "


    She laughed. "You''re thinking too much. How could he do that?"


    "That''s good, you be careful. If you want to move out of there, just let me know."


    "Alright, how are your injuries? Have you seen a doctor? "


    "I''ve seen it. There''s medicine on it too. It''s only a superficial wound. It''s no big deal."


    "I thought you were all barbarians. Aren''t you afraid of getting hurt while fighting?" She remembered how she had been angry when she saw them fighting.


    Hearing her dissatisfaction, he chuckled and said, "Compared to women, men don''t evolve completely. Fighting is a very normal activity. Anyway, his injuries will only be worse than mine, so don''t worry."


    "Is that so?" Hearing that, her heart slightly tightened, and said as if nothing had happened: "Then I don''t have to worry, is Xiao Rou alright? Help me apologize to her, I did not participate in her banquet."


    "I already said that she understands. She''s already very happy that you can be her bridesmaid. She also said that she wants you to come and play with her when you have time in the future."


    "I don''t dare to. Her stomach is so big right now. Let''s just let her rest at home peacefully." Thinking about it, Xiao Rou was already seven or eight months pregnant.


    "Mm, don''t worry. I taught her the same lesson." he said with a relaxed smile.


    "How do you feel about being an uncle?" She joked again, completely ignoring the two intense gazes that shot at her back.


    "You''ll know when you become a mother in the future ¡­" After saying that, he paused. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that."


    The corner of her lips curved into a straight line when she heard this. "It''s fine. I know that this is the truth."


    "Sorry ¡­" That was all he could say.


    No one knew her better than anyone else. She had basically been sentenced to death by a doctor and would never get pregnant again in her life.


    If that wasn''t the case, why would she be so upset about what had happened all those years ago? He sighed softly at the thought.


    She expressed concern: "It doesn''t matter, I already have Le Le, but have you forgotten how he tortured me in the past? I told you then that I would give birth to a child no matter what. "


    He chuckled softly. "That''s good."


    She put down the phone and rubbed her forehead gloomily. She was naturally not as carefree as she had said. No woman could take an indifferent look at her inability to conceive. She did the same thing.


    Just as he was feeling depressed, he suddenly felt the top of his head go black. Raising his head, he saw that Si Lianye was already standing in front of him.


    She was not feeling well at the moment, but seeing this, her lips curled up into a cold smile. "Young Master Si, how do you feel about eavesdropping?"


    He did not speak, but looked at her quietly.


    She looked at him for a long time. Then, noticing that the fire in his eyes was becoming clearer, she pursed her lips and broke the silence. "What is it that you want to say? "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going back." "


    After saying that, he stood up and was about to leave when he was held tightly by the shoulder, "Don''t go."


    She turned her head away from him. "If you have something to say, say it. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    He looked at her deeply and placed a bottle on the table. "Apply the medicine for me."


    She looked at him in surprise. She found it strange that he didn''t question her.


    He looked at her coldly and said, "You don''t want to? So, tell me, why are you so close to him? "


    She looked at him coldly for a while before picking up the medicine bottle. "Where is the injury?"


    He gave her a deep look, pulled back the corners of his mouth, and turned away.


    She looked at him suspiciously, then lifted the shirt on his back tentatively and lightly sucked in a breath of cold air.


    That Shangguan Zhe, he was really ruthless, his back was covered in a few bruises, and he looked to be in pain.


    It was only then that she realized why Shangguan Zhe had said the words "he is heavier than me" just now.


    She looked at the wounds on his face and thought that there might be other injuries. She couldn''t help but blurt out, "You''re not going to the hospital with such heavy injuries? Do you want to die from your injuries? "


    He said in a low voice, "Can I understand that you''re worried about me?"


    "You''re thinking too much." She expressionlessly opened the bottle, poured a pile of it over, and then rubbed it vigorously with her hands.


    Speaking of which, she was also experienced with this. In the past when he was alone with his children, Le Le would always nudge and nudge him, and she would often apply the medicine with him.


    Therefore, she knew that the process of applying the medicine wouldn''t be very pleasant. In addition, she was angry and her hand movements had increased a bit, but she was surprised that she didn''t hear the expected moan.


    He was quite tolerant.


    She thought to herself as she used all her strength to rub her hands together. But even so, he still didn''t say anything, just like how she applied medicine on others.


    In the end, she was so tired that she started to sweat. He calmly turned his head and looked at her: "You didn''t eat? The strength is so small. "


    She could not lift it in one breath, so she threw the bottle in front of him. "If you have too much strength, then do it yourself."


    He narrowed his eyes and actually turned around to unbutton his shirt. Immediately, he revealed the skin on his chest, and sure enough, his chest was full of scars.


    Stunned, she turned her head and could not bear to look again.


    Just how strong was he to be able to remain silent after receiving such a serious injury?


    He expressionlessly shoved the bottle into her hands. "Help me apply the medicine."


    She glared at him. "Don''t you think I''m weak?"


    His face was expressionless. "But my injury was caused by you, so you have to take responsibility."


    "Me? Si Lianye, you make it sound funny, am I the one who told you to fight? Did I tell you to go crash? Do you know that I was almost knocked flying by you? " She tightly gripped the bottle in her hand as she shouted in anger.


    He pursed his lips and said, "That was because I was too impulsive. I''m sorry, I didn''t think it through, but ¡­"


    She stared at him, and sure enough, he added, "That''s because you angered me with your actions."


    "Why would I do anything to him? I''m just talking to him ¡­" "No," she said.


    "Is that so? "You''re lying." He looked at her coldly.


    "Who lied, I''m telling the truth!" She stood up in anger and glared at him: Si Lianye, don''t talk nonsense. When have I ever had an intimate relationship with him?


    "Yes, a few seconds before I couldn''t resist hitting your car." He looked at her calmly.


    "You''re lying ¡­" Halfway through her sentence, her voice suddenly became hoarse.


    He looked at her mockingly. "How is it, do you remember now?"


    She slowly sat back down. At that time, she was indeed very close to Shangguan Zhe, but that was just her whispering with him.


    "I''m just talking to him, believe it or not."


    He stared at her in silence and spoke slowly. "I believe you."


    Hearing this, she was surprised. She originally wanted to say something, but in the end, all of them failed to do so. "What did you say?"


    Did she hear wrong?


    Si Lianye looked away: "I believe you, anyway I have already taught him a lesson, and you have also returned to my side, so I will not mind what happened in the past, but, you need to be clear, my tolerance level has its limits, in the future, don''t get involved with Shangguan Zhe anymore, in any case, that Shangguan Rou is already married out."


    She was angered speechless by his logical words for a long time. "Si Lianye, who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? Are you my boyfriend or my husband? "Even you don''t have the right to control me."


    He snorted. "Really? "It seems like you have to keep in touch with them?"


    "Nonsense!" She raised her head high, swearing not to bow her head to evil forces.


    "Very well, then you don''t care about your friend''s life." His eyes were filled with rage as he looked at her expressionlessly.


    She stared at him with wide eyes. "What do you mean?"

 C217

    You''ll know when you get there


    "Whatever you think it means." He narrowed his eyes.


    "You''re shameless!" She understood what he meant and cursed.


    He opened his eyes and looked at her coldly. "I warned you, you wouldn''t listen."


    "Si Lianye, let me tell you, I''m not afraid of your threats at all. She''s Shangguan Zhe''s little sister and Lin Family''s daughter-in-law, how can you harm her?"


    "If you don''t believe me, just try it." he said confidently.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" Her face was dark, but she glared at him.


    She wanted to lift her foot and leave, but she couldn''t.


    She, she still had a child to bear, and was about to give birth to. Women would easily get into trouble at this point of time, what if that cold-blooded Si Lianye ¡­


    He saw her hesitation and smiled. Using a gentle voice, he said, "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t contact Shangguan Zhe again, I won''t do anything to her."


    She pursed her lips and sat back down.


    "Come, help me apply the medicine. It hurts a little here." When he saw her, he was so eager to get her to look at a large bruise on his chest.


    She thought to herself, It''s best if it hurts you to death, but in the end she slowly helped him apply the medicine.


    She exerted the greatest amount of strength in the entire process, but he acted as if nothing had happened. He calmly squinted his eyes, as if he was about to fall asleep.


    When she saw this, the last bit of her anger was gone. After wiping all the medicine off his body, she threw the bottle on top of him and turned to leave.


    That night, she slept alone. Si Lianye roughly knew that she was in a bad mood, yet he didn''t come to disturb her.


    However, when she was in a daze, she always felt as if someone was looking at her, causing her to wake up several times from her sleep, yet she could not see anything.


    The result of not sleeping well was that when she woke up the next day, she was ridiculed by Le Le after wearing two big black eye circles.


    She tugged at the corner of his lips. His bad mood after an entire night had calmed down a little after seeing Le Le.


    He intentionally ignored the fact that Si Lianye was not around, but he did not expect that Le Le would mention it again, "Mom, why is Uncle Si not here?"


    Her heart skipped a beat. "He''s probably a bit busy. He should have gone to work already."


    The servant who was in charge of cooking breakfast heard his reply, "The young master left early today. Before he left, he even told us to prepare breakfast for you, saying that he will definitely cook what you guys like."


    Is that so? Hearing this, her heart moved, and she looked down, only to discover that the table was indeed something that she and Le Le liked to eat.


    However, with his performance last night, even if it was ten thousand times better, he wouldn''t be able to forgive him!


    She harrumphed in her heart, but didn''t show it on her face at all as she gave Le Le food.


    Le Le could tell that his mother was not very happy and silently finished the food.


    Her appetite was not big. After eating a bowl of porridge and eating a bun, she was full.


    She watched as Le Le finished his meal, walked him into the classroom, and then watched as his teacher gave him a lesson before leaving.


    She went back to her room to organize her things, but her mind gradually became vacant.


    It was really funny that he had turned into a golden silk bird after coming here for revenge. If this went on, when Le Le and him no longer able to leave him, if she said that he wanted revenge, he would turn into a joke.


    As she thought about it, she felt extremely depressed.


    Just then, she suddenly received a call from Si Lianye.


    The moment she saw the name, she snappily picked up her phone. "Hello."


    He very straightforwardly said, "You come out, I''ll get someone to pick you up."


    "Why?" she asked.


    This request was very sudden, causing her to be stunned.


    He just said, "You''ll know when you get here."


    With that, he hung up.


    She pursed her lips and put the phone down, wondering for a moment whether to listen to him or not.


    She thought and thought. Finally, she sighed and got up to change her clothes.


    The moment she walked out of the door, she saw someone already standing respectfully by the car door, greeting her: "Miss Shen, the CEO has asked me to come and pick you up."


    She pursed her lips and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "The CEO said you''ll know when you get there." She paused and got into the car.


    The car sped away.


    As the car drove away from the busy city, it headed towards the northeast.


    This road was neither the way to the company nor the way to the Si Family. She frowned deeply, not knowing what he meant.


    It was only when she saw the iconic image of the car that she looked at the driver in surprise.


    The chauffeur''s expression didn''t change as he firmly stopped the car. He then said to her, "Please get off the car. The CEO said he is waiting for you there."


    She looked around at the knitting tourists and paused, for a moment wanting him to drive the car back, but it was impossible, she thought with her toes.


    Without a word, she opened the door and got out.


    As the car drove away, she looked up. Not far away, Mitch was grinning.


    Right, right now she was standing in the biggest amusement park here, one that was very famous both at home and abroad.


    Si Lianye actually let her come here, could it be that she had gone mad?


    Did she seem to be making him feel like he had no chance at all?


    However, when she saw the smiles on the faces of the tourists, especially those cute little faces of the kids, she felt a lot better.


    Joy is contagious.


    She looked at him for a while, and her heart was quietly puzzled. Strange, didn''t they say that he was waiting for her? Where was he?


    She hesitantly looked at the entrance, where only a few hooded staff were there, and then there were casual people sitting under the shade of trees.


    Could that person be him? But after knowing him for so long, she had never seen him dressed so casually.


    The man seemed to be looking down at his phone. He wore a simple T-shirt, plain jeans, and light sneakers. From top to bottom, he didn''t look like an elite man at all.


    This isn''t him, is it? Based on his character, he should be watching him from somewhere.


    Thinking up to here, she looked around and found that there was no trace of him in her line of sight.


    Strange, where is he? Did he want to put his pigeon away?


    But, isn''t it also not his style to bring me aside like this?


    Fortunately, the sun was not too high at this time, and the rays of the sun did not make her feel very hot.


    She checked and thought for a moment before heading for the door.


    But before she knew it, the man who had been sitting casually on the bench had stood up and walked over.


    Just as she walked to the ticket office, frowning as she was thinking about what she should say, she suddenly heard a familiar voice behind her, "Xi Ran."


    She suddenly turned around and saw a familiar yet unfamiliar man standing behind her.


    "Si Lianye?" she said in surprise.


    He raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you were surprised when you saw me?"


    She looked him up and down with complete disbelief in her eyes. "Of course."


    He was now dressed in casual attire, a red and white T-shirt, light blue jeans, and a pair of white sneakers. His usually serious face now wore a smile, and he looked at least three years younger than usual.


    At the same time, she noticed that everyone who passed by couldn''t help but look at him. The gazes of the women were especially passionate.


    Every woman likes small meat, and she is no exception.


    It was just that she knew how to cover up more than most people.


    He smiled and stepped forward to hold her hand. "Come, let''s go in."


    She followed him in buying a ticket with doubts in her heart. She couldn''t help but ask him, "What happened to you today?"


    "What?" He raised his eyes and asked with squinted eyes.


    "Why did you suddenly call me here? Do you have another plan? " She carefully observed his expression and suddenly realized that there were still some bruises on his face, but it was covered by his smiling expression.


    He glanced at her and said, "It''s nothing. I suddenly came here today to play, so I came."


    Such a simple answer, and she suddenly felt that his answer was even worse than not answering.


    "Don''t think too much into it. Come, let''s play." He did not know why he was in such a good mood today, but he walked over to a certain amusement park and pointed out what was going on.


    She followed his hand and saw the words'' roller coaster ''appear in front of her.


    She pursed her lips, looked at him, and said, "I''m not going. I''ll stay with you."


    He paused, then apologized. "I''m sorry, I forgot you weren''t good for this."


    Her health was not good, and the doctor had told her not to get too excited.


    She shook her head. "It''s fine. You can go."


    He shook his head. "Watching others play is also good. Come." After saying that, he pulled her hand to the side and said, "Wait for me here."


    With that, he quickly left.


    She was stunned. After a while, he returned with two ice creams in his hand. "Here, this is for you."


    She took it, but before she could say anything, he said, "Here, this is for you. It''s your favorite tea."


    She was stunned for a moment, unable to say what she felt in her heart.


    Logically speaking, she should still be angry at him today, but she didn''t expect to be unable to say anything as she looked at his smiling face.


    Why?


    She silently licked the ice cream. The ice-cold sweet ice cream flowed down her throat, making her mood even better.


    He looked at her proudly. "The taste isn''t bad, right?"


    She nodded. "Yes, it''s alright."


    Seeing that she had finally replied, he smiled and took her hand again. "Come, let''s go play that game together."


    When she looked again, it was a merry-go-round.


    She looked at him in disbelief: "That is a child''s seat, can''t you see that the people sitting on it are all children?


    But he didn''t care. He took her hand and said, "Who said that it must be a child''s seat?" After saying that, he pulled her forward and soon arrived in front of the wooden horse.


    Ye Zichen didn''t know what he said to the manager, but the person actually nodded in agreement after saying a few words to the person.


    She looked at him speechlessly. He ran back excitedly, grabbed her hand, and said, "Come, let''s go up."


    With that, he rang the bell, and the people inside all came down, and then they all sat down.


    He was in charge of the whole process, and she felt like she was a puppet. Before she could express her opinion, she was already seated on the back of a wooden horse.


    The wooden horse started to spin very quickly. She held onto the armrest tightly and grinded her teeth. "Si Lianye, can you sit on a wooden horse by yourself?"

 C218

    "Why?" he asked, leaning close behind her, his arms around her.


    "Don''t you think that''s a shame? "We are already adults, playing this game is already very embarrassing, now we are actually sitting together, are you afraid of heights?" "No," she said.


    "No, I''m not afraid of heights. However, I just want to hug you and play with you. Don''t you like it too?" he said shamelessly.


    "Who says I like it, I don''t like it at all!" she said fiercely.


    "Alright, I know that women always say the wrong things. Look, those people are really envious of us." he said in her ear.


    She lowered her head to look and was immediately speechless. It was true that those people were looking at her, but their gazes weren''t filled with envy, right?


    Mr felt that it was too good.


    "You shameless fellow, I will never come here with you again."


    "How can that be? I even want to bring you along every year."


    "Go find someone else." she said angrily.


    "No, you are my woman, I will bring you with me."


    "Si Lianye, don''t be so overbearing!" She was angry, and her little face was flushed.


    But he did not speak.


    She felt a little strange and could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? You''re not talking anymore? "


    He sighed softly in her ear. "Did you know? This is the first time I''ve been to an amusement park, the first time I''ve been here since I was a kid. "


    "Impossible!" This was her first reaction.


    Si Lianye could be said to be someone who was born with a golden key. Logically speaking, she had never played with anything since she was young, so how could she not have been to an amusement park? It must be a lie.


    He chuckled and said, "Ever since I was young, I''ve always said in my heart that I must bring my most beloved person to play here when I grow up. Now that it has finally come true, even though you''re not very willing, I''m still very happy."


    His voice was heavy, as if he was speaking in a deep tone ¡­ It seemed to be true.


    She fidgeted uneasily and said, "You''re lying, I don''t believe it."


    Si Lianye is not the pride of the heavens? Why was she so lonely when she spoke?


    She remembered suddenly the estrangement between him and his mother, as if she had not yet seen him speak with her until now.


    Did he not receive much attention since he was young?


    Thinking up to here, she looked at him suspiciously. She saw that his face had once again revealed a satisfied smile, making her particularly tempted.


    A surge of heat rushed back into her face. This time, she was no longer angry, but instead, she felt a sour yet sweet feeling.


    She couldn''t help but press her chest, calming her rapidly beating heart.


    He saw this movement and asked her, "Are you feeling uncomfortable again?"


    She shook her head. "No ¡­"


    Since this was his wish, then he might as well fulfill it. After all, it was only a once in a lifetime of humiliation.


    The two of them stayed on the platform for more than half an hour before they were satisfied.


    However, what they didn''t know was that this time, their whim had been captured and posted online, causing a storm.


    Then she played with him for a while, and then she slowly found a place to sit down, watching the tourists outside and sipping her coffee.


    She looked at his clothes and asked, "Why do you want to come here today?"


    He smiled and said, "If you want to come, then come. Besides, I feel that you haven''t been in a good mood lately, and I can take my time off."


    Her face darkened and she turned her head. "That was also your fault."


    He reached out his hand to grab her. "Xi Ran ¡­" "I want to tell you, I don''t want to push you away, and I don''t want to hurt you. So, can you open your heart and accept me?"


    She looked at him steadily, then turned her head away, saying nothing.


    She looked indifferent, but her ears were perked up. At this moment, she seemed to have heard his sigh.


    She couldn''t tell what it was like either. To be honest, she would never forget this man in her heart. However, his methods ¡­


    She stood up and said, "If we''ve had enough, then let''s go back."


    He looked at her with deep eyes. "Alright, let''s go back."


    On the way back, she would peek at him from time to time. She felt that he was very strange today, so strange that she felt uneasy.


    However, even until she went to sleep at night, she still could not figure out why. The only difference from last night was that he had strongly expressed that he would not sleep in any other room.


    She was in a deadlock with him for a long time, and when he finally promised not to touch her again, he got her permission to go to bed and hold her tight.


    She couldn''t even move. She only felt that he was hugging her so tightly that she couldn''t breathe.


    A strange feeling welled up in her heart once more.


    Finally, he fell asleep. His calm face and long eyelashes formed a series of curving shadows under his eyes. He looked exceptionally alluring. The domineering aura he had felt during the day had been completely swept away. He was now like a child.


    She quietly got up and slowly walked to the balcony. She picked up her cell phone and made a call.


    The person''s voice sounded very surprised: "Miss Shen?"


    She said in a low voice, "You don''t have to call me strange. You can call me Xilan, Mr. Yue."


    He paused, then changed his words. "Okay, Xi Ran, what do you want?"


    This should be bedtime, right?


    "I want to ask you." Her calm voice drifted in the night sky: "What special day is it today? I found his behavior very strange today. "


    Yes, when she thought about it, she only felt that he seemed very strange today.


    Yue Haoqing was silent for a moment before asking: "Why do you want to know? I think you should go ask him yourself."


    "No, I have a premonition that he won''t say anything after I ask him." "No," she said.


    Yue Haoqing was silent for a moment before saying, "Today is his birthday."


    She was stunned. "Birthday?"


    "Yes, his birthday. He never had a proper birthday since he was young. Since you were with him today, I feel that it means that you are very important to him."


    "Is that so?" She said absentmindedly.


    "Yes, so you should treat him better if it''s possible. After all, he ¡­" At this point, he paused and didn''t continue.


    She continued, "After all, what?"


    "I can''t say, Xiyan, if you want to know about him, please find out. Here, if he finds out that I said something he shouldn''t, I don''t think I''ll end up well." Yue Haoqing said with a wry smile.


    "Alright, I understand." She said, "Good night."


    "Alright."


    She put down the phone and stared at the sleeping figure on the bed. Was it his birthday?


    Why didn''t she know?


    She spent the night in deep thought.


    On the second day, Si Lianye had once again become the kind of man that she was familiar with. Smart, tough, handsome face without any expression, with a strong aura that suffocated people.


    Just like that sunny big boy from yesterday, that faintly frail big man was just an illusion.


    She watched him eat his breakfast thoughtfully.


    He noticed her gaze and looked up at her.


    "Nothing." She retracted her gaze and thought for a moment. "Can I ask you a favor?"


    "What is it?" His eyes flickered.


    She said, "I want to go to work with you, okay?"


    "The doctor said that your health isn''t good. You''d better rest at home and not overwork yourself." He refused to agree.


    She frowned. "But I''m bored, and you won''t let me out."


    "Who said you''re not allowed to leave? I''m only saying that you shouldn''t go find them." He was about to continue when a phone call suddenly came in. He gave her an apologetic look and picked it up. "Hello?"


    The person on the other side said something unknown, but she could only see his eyes gradually turn cold. "Is that so? "I understand."


    He put down the phone, looked at her and said, "I''m going to the company now, you stay at home with Le Le, don''t go out, understand?"


    "Why?" She looked at him in confusion.


    However, he refused to explain and said, "You listen to me obediently." Then he stood up, picked up his jacket and put it on.


    When she looked at him again, he was gone.


    The sound of the car''s engine faded away.


    She frowned, unable to think of a reason to make his expression change.


    After a while, the phone beside her rang as well.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    She focused her attention and thought for a while. She realized that she had never encountered such a situation in her memory. She thought that she had probably made a mistake. She picked it up and asked, "Hello?"


    She was prepared to die the moment the other party made a sound, but she did not expect a familiar, extremely arrogant voice to come over: "Shen Xiran?"


    She took a deep breath, and unconsciously clenched her hands into fists. Her back was ramrod straight, as though she was facing a great enemy.


    "Very good, you still recognize my voice. It seems like you haven''t been blinded by the days before you." Imperial Mother''s cold voice continued: "Do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    "I don''t know, but I guess there''s nothing good about it." She was blunt.


    "Very good. So you also understand what I think of you. Then, we will save ourselves the trouble." She said, "But it looks like you haven''t seen the news yet."


    "News?" "What news?" she asked doubtfully.


    As he said so, he picked up his tablet, unlocked it quickly and started swiping through Weibo.


    "Is that so? Oh right, I also want to warn you that if you are wise, it''s best for you to take the initiative to leave him. Otherwise, you might end up losing everything and getting nothing out of it! "" No, no. With that, she hung up the phone full of vigor.


    She blankly stared at the most popular headlines on Weibo. It was a man and a woman riding on a wooden horse. They had intimate expressions and smiling smiles. It seemed like they were a pair of lovers.


    It was indeed the two of them from yesterday.


    From that angle, it should have been taken by a tourist using his cellphone.


    Originally, this wasn''t a big deal. In the beginning, the atmosphere in the comments section was quite normal as well. They were just sighing over their looks, saying that they were very right and very pleasing to the eye.


    However, there was something wrong with the comments. Someone suddenly interrupted, "Wasn''t that woman the one who spread the word that she was related to the CEO of Kaihang Corporation? They said there was a son? Why is this guy following CEO Yun Ye now? "He really is powerful."


    Like a stone that caused a thousand ripples, a lot of people commented behind him, "It can''t be, it can''t be!"


    Some people had even discovered the ''truth''. "It''s true. It''s true. If you don''t believe it, all of you take a look."


    Following the comments was a picture that Shen Xiran and Shangguan Zhe released a while ago in order to calm the situation. In the picture, there was even Le Le, the family of three looked to be very happy.


    Then, the atmosphere in the comments section completely changed. He immediately attacked her: "Tsk tsk, I really didn''t know that such a mediocre looking woman was actually a b * tch."


    "White Lotus, I really can''t tell. You''re amazing. You''ve even hooked up with two of the top executives."

 C219

    "That''s right. Who is this woman? She''s so powerful."


    "What''s so impressive about that? I think he''s just shameless!"


    "Right, I think it''s because his skills in bed are really good, tsk tsk ¡­"


    And so it went. There were all sorts of nasty things being said, obscenities being spoken one after another.


    She was so angry that she trembled, and threw the phone onto the table heavily. Then, as if she had thought of something, she grabbed it in her hands and dialed Si Lianye''s number.


    The man paused, and then used a calm tone to speak: "Miss Shen."


    She was stunned, why was he not Si Lianye?


    The man continued, "I''m sorry, I''m the CEO''s secretary. He''s in a meeting and I have his phone with him for the time being."


    She understood. There was an indescribable complicated feeling in her heart. She was both angry and embarrassed. "Oh."


    The man paused, then said, "The president will be back in about half an hour. Do you need me to report to him?"


    She tightened her grip on her phone and said, "No need, I''ll call him when the time comes."


    "Alright." The voice said respectfully.


    She put down her phone, wanting to leave it there, but she couldn''t help but to pick it up and swipe through her Weibo. In the end, she saw that not only did the news not go down, it had even received a lot of attention, and there were countless of messages below, the majority of which were scolded at her for being shameless. Some people even tried to attack her personally, and even Le Le was implicated.


    She couldn''t hold it in anymore and threw the phone on the table, letting out a crisp sound. She was so angry that her face turned red and her chest heaved up and down. She was in a state of extreme anxiety.


    It was fine that those people were scolding her, but why did they want to implicate Le Le as well? He''s still so young, and he''s completely innocent!


    Just then, her phone rang again. Her eyes lit up and without even looking at her phone, she picked it up, "Hello, Si Lianye, you ¡­"


    A calm male voice came from the other side, "Xi Ran, it''s me."


    The breath she had been holding in within her heart momentarily stunned her. "It''s you."


    "You sound disappointed." Shangguan Zhe said.


    "No, no." She took a deep breath and said, "I was looking for him when your call came in."


    "Is it because of what happened on Weibo?" he asked.


    Her hand tightened and she nodded. "You saw it too." She laughed bitterly: "I never thought that I would be dressed like this just by going out with him for a while. Even Le Le was implicated, and so was you."


    "This matter cannot be entirely blamed on you. Back then, when I said that Le Le was my child, I also had second thoughts." he said in a low voice.


    "You mean well, I understand. It''s just that now that the matter between you and Le Le has been dug up, I have implicated you two." "No," she said.


    "Don''t worry, these are just small matters. I''ve already had them taken care of."


    "Is that so?" She was startled.


    "Yes, this is the internet era, and netizens are easily excited and easily forgotten, so this is not as bad as you think." he said gently.


    "Thank you so much." She was greatly relieved.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry. Actually, someone else helped you deal with it before I started. Right now, you''re pretty much gone."


    "Really, I''ll take a look later." She was about to hang up when she heard him speak again.


    He asked her: "Have Xiao Rou contacted you during these two days?"


    "She? "No, isn''t she on her honeymoon?" she asked in surprise.


    "Mm, yes, but ¡­" He mumbled something, then said, "Then it''s okay, I''ll hang up first."


    With that, she hung up the phone. The doubt in her heart about Xiao Rou only lasted for a few seconds, before she quickly gave up on thinking about it and opened up her Weibo. When she took a look, she suddenly discovered that the hot news about her and Si Lianye had already disappeared from her Weibo.


    It was obviously a national idol, but in the end, it was secretly taken online. The scale was much larger than theirs, so everyone''s attention was immediately attracted by this piece of news.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this, and just as Shangguan Zhe had said, the netizens'' enthusiasm rose quickly, and left even faster. Even if a few of them complained a little and said that they were being publicized, they were immediately washed away by the waves of comments, leaving nothing behind.


    Right at that moment, her phone vibrated. Someone was calling, she took a look, it was Si Lianye.


    She picked it up, and Si Lianye said right there: "Xi Ran, you were looking for me?"


    She remembered what Shangguan Zhe had said before, and nodded: "You saw this news very early in the morning, and scared me."


    "What news?" Before he could react, he paused and said, "Are you talking about the headlines on Weibo? Don''t worry, I''ve already dealt with them." He spoke in a casual manner, as if this matter was nothing at all.


    She did not forget how she felt when she saw those comments. She said, "You don''t seem to take it seriously at all?"


    He chuckled. "Of course, there are definitely some people with such headlines. Otherwise, it would just be a photo of us riding a wooden horse, not a bed. Why would it be spread like this? It would be easy to understand the reason."


    She was somewhat surprised. She had thought that this matter was only inadvertently posted online by bystanders, but in the end, it turned out to be manipulated by someone from the back?


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Why did they do this?"


    He carelessly said, "It''s possible for the sake of money and also for the sake of fame. Maybe it''s just to strike a blow against me. All sorts of reasons are possible. But now that we''ve solved it, you can rest assured."


    "Yeah, I was worried to death about that. Someone had even talked about Le Le." she complained in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to Le Le." He said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    After putting down the phone, she felt a little uneasy. It was as if she hadn''t done anything yet. She waited for a long time before she remembered that she had forgotten to tell him that his mother had called to threaten her.


    However, it was his mother after all. It probably wouldn''t be of any use even if he told her.


    She thought about it, but decided not to take it to heart. Instead, she secretly paid attention to it.


    When night fell, Si Lianye returned home even later than usual. It was obvious that he was not as relaxed as she was on the phone.


    It made her unable to speak even if she wanted to.


    A few more days had passed, and her wish to go to work was heartlessly called back by Si Lianye, so she was basically bored everyday. After being bored for many days, she thought for a while, then called Xiao Rou.


    She didn''t want to find her and play with her. After all, she had a big stomach and was going to give birth to her baby. However, it was still okay to chat with her.


    But this time, for some reason, only after a long while, did Xiao Rou pick up the phone. Furthermore, her appearance gave Shen Xiran a shock: "Xiao Rou, what''s wrong with you? Sick? "


    Due to Xiao Rou''s flaw, they had always used video calling.


    She looked haggard and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she had been crying.


    After Shen Xiran finished asking, he bit his lips and shook his head ¡ª ¡ª I''m fine.


    No wonder, it was obvious that something was up.


    She changed her way of asking: "Did you quarrel with Lin Zixuan?"


    Xiao Rou still shook her head, but she didn''t say anything this time.


    She knew what was going on, and understood that it had to be related to Lin Zixuan. She could not help but be infuriated: "That bastard Lin Zixuan, you''re still telling me to take care of you, and yet you''re doing it in such a way?" Forget about Xiao Rou having a big stomach, even if she didn''t have one, he wouldn''t be able to make her cry.


    Xiao Rou saw that she was scolding Lin Zixuan but she was anxious, and anxiously said, "No, no, it has nothing to do with him."


    She looked at her face carefully and asked, "Is it really okay?"


    Xiao Rou nodded firmly ¡ª There was really nothing.


    "Alright then." Shen Xiran squinted his eyes: "Then it has to do with his family."


    After saying this, her face immediately turned pale, and her tiny teeth tightly clenched her lower lip, making her look extremely pitiful.


    How could he not understand? Shen Xiran was immediately enraged: "What''s going on with their family? Didn''t I say they will treat you well?"


    Xiao Rou''s pale face revealed a bitter smile, she wanted to say something but hesitated ¨C Actually, I can''t blame them, I was too stupid.


    She refused to say what she was going to say next.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t get a single answer out of him, and couldn''t help but say gloomily: "If you''re going to act like this, I''m going to look for your brother."


    Xiao Rou immediately shook her head fiercely with her eyes wide open ¡ª No, no.


    "Why?"


    ¡ª Because I''ve worried him too many times since I was a kid, and this time I don''t want to worry him, and it''s just a small matter. Trust me, I''ll be fine.


    "But you won''t even tell me what it is?" Shen Xiran looked at her gloomily. He never knew that the usually gentle and gentle her would actually have such perseverance.


    Xiao Rou smiled at her and said ¡ª It''s fine, I''ll tell you after I settle it.


    "Alright, remember, don''t try to be brave. If it doesn''t work, then just tell us, do you understand?" Shen Xiran instructed her again.


    ¡ª Don''t worry, I will.


    Hanging up the phone, she felt even more worried in her heart. Xiao Rou''s personality was indeed good, but she, who was so weak, actually suffered a lot at times. For example, right now, even if her life was not good, she was unwilling to tell her about it.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Why sigh?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind her.


    She turned around and a smile appeared on her lips. After so many days of teamwork, she had finally managed to suppress the anger in her heart. At least on the surface, she would be able to live in peace with him.


    She said, "It''s nothing. She just called my friend. She doesn''t seem very happy."


    "Oh? "Why?" Si Lianye seemed to be in a good mood today as she lazily leaned on her side and asked.


    "It seems that her family dislikes her, but I don''t understand. She is so nice, so gentle and quiet, why does someone dislike her just like that?" She said what she was thinking in a bad mood.


    On the other hand, he was calm. "That''s normal. Just like what people on the internet said, people aren''t money. It''s impossible for everyone to like people. Besides, there are people who don''t even like money."


    She leered at him. "You always speak for others."


    She harrumphed, thinking of his mother''s methods towards her, and couldn''t help but be angry at him.


    He frowned as his tone turned more serious, "Xi Ran, I am just discussing the matter."


    "That''s right. Since you''re only talking about the matter, I''ll just do my best to help you, okay?" She snappily stood up and said, "I just don''t like you guys to be so cold-blooded. How can everyone not like you? It''s not like everyone likes you now, right? She''s such a good person, yet she''s still targeted. Hmph, I think it''s all a man''s fault."

 C220

    She just used me as a tool


    He looked at her and narrowed his eyes. "Did my mom find you again?"


    Her body trembled as she turned around and said, "What do you think?"


    He sighed and said, "It''s my fault. It''s my fault."


    She pursed her lips and walked over to his side. "Actually, I really don''t understand why she''s so against me, really."


    "She''s old, right? Sometimes she''s very stubborn." He sighed softly and pulled her hand over to his side. "You don''t have to worry about her. You can ignore her calls from now on, you know?"


    "But she''s your mother, after all." She hesitated.


    He shook his head. "Don''t worry about her. In her heart, my son isn''t important."


    She looked at him in surprise. "Why do you say that?"


    Actually, she had thought about it long ago, why was the relationship between Si Lianye and his mother so bad. The first thing she thought of was that because of what she did to herself previously, she forcefully took away her kidney, but then realized that it didn''t seem to be the case.


    He was silent for a moment and then said, "My mother had a tough personality. A woman like that might have been a good boss in the workplace, but she wasn''t a good wife or mother in the family. Especially after my father suddenly died that year, her personality became even more extreme, otherwise she wouldn''t have done that to you."


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Then before ¡­"


    "In the past, my relationship with her was only ordinary. I felt that in her eyes, I was only her successor and not her son, so ¡­ It was always like that between me and her, but then things got worse, and it looked like it was because of you, but in fact we were never on good terms. "


    She looked at his downcast eyes and suddenly felt her heart ache. This man seemed to have an unfathomable amount of glory, but in her heart, she was actually a big boy that needed to be paid attention to.


    She said, "If that''s the case, then let''s leave her alone. We haven''t seen each other much in the past year anyway, so I''ll listen when she calls."


    He gave a grunt and grabbed her hand. "I won''t let you suffer any grievances."


    "Alright." she said, smiling.


    "Why don''t we go get a permit?" An idea suddenly occurred to him.


    She jumped in fright and instinctively pulled her hand away. "No way! Why are you suddenly talking about this?"


    "What is it? "You don''t want to?" He looked at her with wounded eyes. "You''re still thinking about him?"


    His gaze was extremely dangerous, causing her to say unhappily, "Can you not think of wrong? I''ve said it a hundred times that there''s nothing between us. Do you never listen to me?"


    "Then why didn''t you marry me?" he asked.


    "Of course I have a reason, but I won''t tell you." She harrumphed and couldn''t help but think of what the doctor had told her before. She only had two years to live, and it was impossible for her to have any children. Just this rule alone would allow her to never dare to agree to his marriage again.


    However, looking at how eagerly he was looking at her, she couldn''t say anything. She stared blankly and said, "Aren''t we actually doing very well? Is there any difference between living together and getting married?"


    He looked at her strangely for a long time before he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Do you know? "Your words are exactly the same as those trashy men in those dog-blooded dramas. You can''t possibly be like them, and have a legal wife at home, right?"


    She couldn''t help but laugh at his words. "I''ve just realized that you''re also a humorous person. This is truly a cause for celebration." She rolled her eyes and said, "I just don''t think it''s necessary. Is there a need to force me to become a trash man?"


    "Of course it''s necessary. Otherwise, how could you not agree? I thought that it''s very anticipated for a woman to marry a man that I like, but now it seems that you don''t have such expectations. Why?" he asked, looking deeply at her.


    Stunned, she turned her head away in embarrassment. With a stiff tone, she said, "You''re thinking too much. I''m not an ordinary woman."


    That''s right, how could her body compare to a normal woman''s?


    When she came back to her senses, she could still see his inquiring expression when he looked at her. She couldn''t help but panic as she said, "I''m hungry."


    Who knew that the moment she stood up, he would grab her wrist? She was startled and turned her head to look, just in time to bump into his pair of deep eyes that faintly had flames in them.


    Her heart trembled, she could not be more familiar with this kind of expression: "Si Lianye, let go, I want to go eat something."


    "I''m hungry too." He suddenly exerted force and pulled her into his embrace.


    She placed her hands on his chest, "That''s great, let''s go eat ¡­ "Ahh!"


    He didn''t wait for her to protest. His thin lips brushed her cheek, then he took her lips and mumbled, "But, I want to eat you."


    Just at this time, she suddenly heard a "bang" sound coming from the door, followed by a clear and childish voice shouting out from outside, "Mother, Uncle Si, why aren''t you guys going out to eat!? I''m so hungry! "


    As he shouted, he ran towards their bedroom''s door. The thumping sounds of footsteps were quick. In a short while, he arrived at their bedroom''s door.


    Her shock was not to be trifled with, and she immediately pushed Si Lianye away with all her might: "Le Le is here!"


    Depressed, Si Lianye carried her back again. She ruthlessly buried herself in her shoulders, gritted her teeth, and said, "This stinking brat ¡­"


    "Release me, Le Le is outside!" She pushed him away and quickly tidied up her clothes, her face flushing red.


    Was it lucky that he locked the door when he entered? Otherwise, Le Le might be able to see their Spring Palace ¡­


    Si Lianye took in a deep breath of cold air, he muttered an incantation and walked into the bathroom.


    She was stunned by his actions. At first, she didn''t think of what he was going to do. However, she reacted immediately. She couldn''t help but blush.


    She hastily tidied up her clothes, checked to make sure there were no holes, and then opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, Le Le immediately pounced on her. "Mom, why don''t you open the door?"


    She unnaturally tidied her hair and forced a smile: "Mommy was just taking a nap, I was woken up by Le Le."


    "A nap?" He looked at the sky in surprise. It was time for dinner, so why was his mother taking an afternoon nap at this time? Did she have a fever?


    As he thought of this, his smiling face revealed the seriousness of an adult. He reached out his hand to touch her forehead and mumbled, "Mom, are you uncomfortable?"


    She looked at Le Le''s serious face and felt both touched and amused. She hugged him tightly and said, "Mom is fine, it''s just that I didn''t sleep really well last night. I just need to take a nap. "Come, let''s go down."


    After saying that, she pulled his hand and was about to go downstairs, when Le Le asked again, "Then what about Uncle Si? Auntie said that Uncle Si also went back to his room."


    After saying that, she stuck her head out, preparing to search the room for traces of him. She couldn''t help but blush again. What should she say? Did he go to the bathroom without doing anything serious?


    When she thought about what he was doing now, she felt her face burning. She grabbed him and said, "Uncle Si feels very hot, so he went to take a bath. Let''s go down first. He''ll be back soon."


    At this time, Le Le heard the sound of water in the bathroom, and nodded: "En, so Uncle Si is bathing, then let''s go."


    He was about to take her hand and walk out when they heard a door open behind them.


    She didn''t even turn his head to look, only to see that Le Le had already gotten rid of her hand in excitement, and quickly pounced forward as he shouted, "Uncle Si, so it turns out that you are really bathing ¡­"


    She then turned around and realized that he was standing at the bathroom door, smiling at Le Le. When she saw him coming over, she squatted down and picked him up with a smile, "Good girl, Le Le, when did you come?"


    "Just now, Uncle Si, why are you bathing at this time?" he asked, tilting his little head.


    Both Si Lianye and Shen Xiran''s expression stiffened at the same time.


    It was still Si Lianye who reacted quickly: "That''s because Uncle Si is very tired after running around outside the whole day, so she took a bath."


    "Oh." Le Le was satisfied.


    Shen Xiran smiled bitterly as he walked over. He did not even dare to glance at Si Lianye, and grumbled in his heart, but had on his mother''s loving smile: "Come, let''s go down. Your Uncle Si still needs to put on her clothes."


    It turned out that Si Lianye was only wearing a towel around her body and was completely naked. This kind of eye-piercing scene was a bit unbearable for Shen Xiran, but he had to stop worrying, and he held onto Si Lianye''s hands tightly. "Don''t, let''s go down together."


    Shen Xiran''s face sunk. "Le Le, Uncle Si needs to change his clothes. Otherwise, he''ll catch a cold."


    "Is that so?" Le Le thought for a bit, then suddenly said in an astonishing tone, "Then Uncle Si can just be changed here, Le Le is also a little man, Uncle Si doesn''t need to be shy."


    Si Lianye almost wanted to laugh out loud, but seeing Shen Xiran''s gloomy face, he did not dare do so. He forced himself to laugh and said: "Good boy, Uncle Si does not like changing in front of others, so why don''t you follow mother downstairs now?


    "Mm, alright then." The little ancestor finally gave in and struggled to the ground before pulling at his mother''s hand. "Mom, let''s go down. This auntie has made a very delicious dinner."

 C221

    What are you thinking, dear?


    "Mm. Alright." She snappily tapped his forehead. "Little glutton!"


    Le Le rushed into her embrace unhappily. "Le Le is not a little glutton."


    However, Shen Xiran had originally wanted to kneel down and hug him, he did not expect him to move so quickly, and not only that, his strength was not small as well.


    She was shocked, Le Le shouted, "Mom!" He stretched out his small hand to grab her, but he was only a child of five or six years, so how could he possibly hold her up?


    Seeing that, Si Lianye frowned, she instinctively took two steps forward, wanting to support her.


    At this moment, she had completely lost control of her body. Looking at her falling body, it was unavoidable. Her hands instinctively grabbed at the air, grabbing at a soft object.


    She exerted her strength without even thinking ¡­


    "Ah ¡­" That was Le Le''s surprised shout.


    In the end, she did not escape her fate of falling and fell face first. Fortunately, Si Lianye laid a thick blanket on top of her in the bedroom, so she only felt a slight dizziness and didn''t even feel pain when she sat up.


    "Shen Xiran!" He remembered the angry business in her ear.


    She blinked and instinctively held up the object in her hand to take a look, only to discover that it was a white towel.


    Weird, why do I have this?


    "Hahaha, Uncle Si''s little bird has appeared!" Le Le''s joyful laughter resounded in his ears.


    Birds? Had it been revealed? Si Lianye''s?


    A sentence suddenly rushed into her chaotic mind. She quickly found the key words within and was immediately stunned.


    Not... It wasn''t what she was thinking, right?


    She looked up dumbfoundedly to see Si Lianye''s helpless expression. She then stooped down and took the towel back from her hands, wrapping it around her waist. "Alright, Le Le, go out with your mother."


    Le Le mischievously looked at his mother, then looked at Uncle Si, winking at her. The elf''s strange look made Shen Xiran want to scream.


    Although Si Lianye''s movements were quick, she saw what she shouldn''t have seen with her glance.


    She took a deep breath and reached out her hand to Le Le, "Let''s go, Uncle Si needs to get dressed."


    When Le Le saw his mother''s expression, he finally felt that something was wrong. He looked at the Uncle Si and obediently left.


    She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but take a glance at Si Lianye.


    Although the two of them had done everything in bed, it was still the first time they had seen that kind of situation. And more importantly, there was even Le Le, that little mischievous brat, who had seen it all.


    She felt embarrassed just thinking about it.


    On the other hand, Si Lianye''s face was calm. After they left, he couldn''t help but smile, and low laughter came out.


    Very good, these two were indeed the fruits of his happiness.


    When Shen Xiran arrived at the dining table, he was still a little dumbfounded.


    Her luck today was really good. Accidents came one after another, causing her to be in a state of confusion.


    It was all his fault. If it wasn''t for his brain, how could things have turned out like this?


    The sound of steady footsteps came from the stairs. She raised her head and saw that he was wearing a set of white casual clothes, which made him look even more handsome and domineering.


    However, when she thought of the situation just now, a strange feeling welled up in her heart, and she fiercely turned her head away.


    Le Le had quickly forgotten about the previous situation. Children were always the most innocent, exposing their little birds was nothing to them.


    He cheerfully greeted: "Uncle Si, you''ve finally come down."


    "Is Le Le hungry?" Si Lianye walked over to his side and caressed his little head and asked.


    He nodded vigorously. "Yeah, but Mom doesn''t seem happy."


    After saying that, he carefully took out her.


    His deep gaze also looked over.


    She took a deep breath, not expecting her son to see through her thoughts at all. She smiled. "It''s alright. Come, let''s have dinner."


    She ate in an unperturbed manner and felt upset in her heart. She kept avoiding his gaze, and when Si Lianye realized this, she deeply furrowed his brows.


    After dinner, she added an excuse that Le Le needed her to accompany him. For an entire night, she went into Le Le''s room and did not come out, which made him look at Le Le''s room a few times.


    In the end, when Le Le could no longer hold on and went to sleep, she waited again and again before he walked out unwillingly.


    Ah, I hope he sleeps.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw a black shadow standing in front of her.


    She was shocked. "Why are you standing here so quietly?"


    "Waiting for you." His answer was simple.


    She glanced at him.


    She knew it was going to be like this, but this man was determined to make up for everything he hadn''t done before!


    A man with a bug in his head, hmph!


    She glanced at him, then turned and walked away.


    In the end, he headed down the stairs. Looking at her back view, he couldn''t help but grab her arm and ask: "Where are you going?"


    She cast a sidelong glance at him. "To a place where I can''t see you."


    He was silent for a moment, then tightened his grip on her arm. "Be good and stop messing around."


    She glared at him when she heard his words. "It''s all your fault."


    It was fortunate that the door to the inner room was locked. Otherwise, wouldn''t she lose face and end up at home?


    "What''s wrong with me?" He actually wanted to ask her.


    She snappily said, "It''s not good from top to bottom."


    "Really?" His gaze was frivolous and devilish, and when he looked at her, she immediately felt as if she was naked before him.


    This made her face turn red again. It was unknown whether it was due to anger or shame.


    She took a deep breath and was about to say something, but he didn''t give her the chance to speak. He suddenly bent down and picked her up, then strode into their bedroom amidst her unguarded screams.


    As soon as her back touched the bed, she sat up and asked, "What do you want to do now?"


    With a faint smile, he used his hands to support her side. Laughing softly, a sexy and magnetic voice entered her ears, causing her to involuntarily tremble slightly.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    She bit her lip and glared at him. "Can''t you think of something else?"


    "Such as?" He carelessly lifted a strand of her hair with his hand and played with it.


    She resisted the idea of snatching her hair from his hands. "Like when I was at work," she said.


    She didn''t want to wait at home for him to come home every day, and from the looks of it, he wouldn''t let her leave so easily. So, it was best to go to work.


    His hand froze. "Isn''t it good to be at home? You don''t know how much I love it when I come home and see you waiting for me with a smile on your face. "


    "But I''m not wonderful." She glared at him.


    He thought for a moment, then said, "Well, please."


    "What?" She could not believe what she had heard, and her eyes widened.


    "What is it? "If you ask me, you have to do something to make me happy. Otherwise, why would I agree?" His sinister smile made her teeth itch.


    "Si Lianye, don''t overdo it. Also, if you don''t let me go to work, I''ll go find a job. Who cares if I stay with you." Upon hearing his words, she was instantly infuriated.


    "Is that so? Try it if you have the ability. You forgot that after what happened last time, you and I are already a couple in front of each other. Who dares to not ask me to accept you? Unless you want to be one of those low-paid low-level waiters. " "No," he said.


    Hearing that, she wanted to bite off a piece of his flesh, of course, she did the same, and fiercely pounced towards him: "Si Lianye, you are too detestable!"


    In the end, without knowing why, he just held her and turned her around so that she would fall on top of him. However, he wasn''t in a good mood. He frowned slightly and said helplessly: "Xiran, have you become a little dog?"


    She pounced on his shoulder, her pearl-like teeth sinking deep into his shoulder.


    She had expended all her strength and effort, but the result was that she was very dejected.


    She loosened her teeth and looked at him. "Your meat is made of iron?"


    After biting for so long, not only was he unable to break her skin, he actually caused her teeth to hurt.


    He looked at her pouting expression, then looked at her with his deep eyes. "How is it, did you vent your anger?"


    "Almost... "Ah, what are you trying to do?" As soon as she finished speaking, she saw him suddenly pressing down on her, and a pair of large hands started moving on her body again.


    "You ¡­ "Be a bit more gentle ¡­" His attack was so fierce that she soon threw down her helmet and fell to the ground, crying out for mercy.


    The night was long.


    Si Lianye ate her fill and even ignored the fact that she had to struggle through the entire night without resting for a long time. In the morning, she got up refreshingly and went to work.


    She slept until the afternoon.


    Fortunately Le Le was at school at this time of the day, otherwise, he would probably have a headache before she could deal with him.


    She lazily got up, tidied herself up and went out for a walk as usual, then returned home to wait for him. She felt very bored.


    She frowned and looked at the sky, thinking that when he came back, it would be raining. She was thinking about whether or not to grab an umbrella to pick him up, but at this time, Xiao Rou called again.


    The phone call was very strange, it was not a video but a normal call. However, after she answered the call, she curiously asked: "Hello, Xiao Rou?"


    There was no sound, only the sound of sobbing.


    She gasped and asked again and again: "Are you Xiao Rou or not, do not cry if you are."


    There was a softer cry.


    She asked in a low voice, "What happened to you?"


    When she asked this question, she felt that she was very stupid, so how could Xiao Rou answer her?


    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment before hanging up.


    She tightly knitted her brows, feeling that her crying just now had been very heartbreaking.


    Did something happen?


    Counting the days, her stomach should have already been there for more than eight months.


    Could it be ¡­


    Just as he was feeling alarmed, he suddenly received a message on WeChat. There was a line of words on it: "I came to find you."


    It was needless to say that it was from Xiao Rou. If Xiao Rou had not made that call just now, she might have been very happy.


    Furthermore, the sky right now was completely filled with the tempo of a heavy downpour. She raised her head to look at the sky, feeling that something was amiss.


    Suddenly, another call came in. She was nervous and didn''t think much before answering, opening her mouth and saying, "Xiao Rou, don''t be reckless ¡­"


    The person paused for a moment and spoke: "Xiao Rou? Do you take me for her? "


    So it was Si Lianye. She heaved a sigh of relief and could not help but grumble: "Didn''t you say you were going to return? What are you calling about now? "


    He slowly said: "I want to tell you, I have a drink to attend tonight, so I can''t leave so I might be late. So, you should eat with Le Le first and rest early, understand?"


    "Oh, okay, I understand." She answered carelessly.


    "My dear, what are you thinking?"

 C222

    Where are you?


    She was stunned. "No, I''m not thinking about anything."


    He chuckled in a low, dangerous voice. "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." She purposely spoke in a displeased tone, not wanting him to know that she was interacting with Xiao Rou again. This man was actually a dignified CEO, but her heart was actually even smaller than a needle.


    "Well, I hope you''re telling the truth." he said flatly.


    She felt goosebumps all over her back.


    This man''s senses were too sharp.


    But, hmph, as long as I beat him to death, he can''t possibly have an eavesdropping device installed on my phone, right?


    After she put down her cell phone, she suddenly heard an explosive sound of thunder exploding above her head. She was immediately startled.


    It seemed that tonight would not be peaceful.


    Just as she was thinking, Le Le had already come over to his crying to comfort her.


    Ever since he was young, Le Le''s guts had been considered big among his peers. However, there was one thing that mattered, and that was that Le Le was very afraid of thunder.


    Every time there was a thunderstorm, he would drag her to sleep with him, or else she would cry for the whole night.


    Today was the same.


    She caressed Le Le''s hair and comforted him to eat dinner, then played with him for a while longer before going to bed. She only woke up after seeing that he had fallen asleep.


    Logically, she should have slept with Le Le. However, she felt that she had something on her mind, making her unable to fall asleep no matter what.


    She stood up and looked out the window. The thunder had gradually disappeared and was replaced by a torrential downpour. She gently opened the window and discovered that the world outside was no longer visible. All she could see was a vast expanse of whiteness, giving off a strong feeling of loneliness.


    It was like ¡­ Suddenly she was the only one left in the world.


    She turned around and saw that Le Le''s face was flushed red and he was curled up into a small ball on the bed. She smiled on the inside and then went forward to cover him with the blanket.


    Even if she lost his whole world, he still had Le Le by his side.


    Thinking of this, her heart felt a lot more at ease.


    At that moment, his phone suddenly started to vibrate.


    She took it out and saw that it was a message sent by Xiao Rou.


    When she saw it, she was shocked. There were only two words written on it: "Save me."


    She immediately stood up and grabbed her phone to call. Perhaps it was because the rain was too heavy, but she was unable to get through to her phone even after a few times. However, on her last call, there was only a weird "hualala" sound.


    That was ¡­ Her eyes turned cold, it was the sound of rain, what about Xiao Rou? Why was there no sound?


    She thought about it and then patted her head. She was so anxious, how could Xiao Rou talk to her?


    After she hung up, she sent another video call over.


    Initially, he thought that she would reject his request, but in the end, she quickly accepted his request.


    The scene in front of her eyes made her instantly lose her composure. Xiao Rou''s face was covered in rain, her hair was wet and there was still water coming out from her head, while her face was as pale as a ghost''s.


    Xiao Rou weakly moved her lips as she made a difficult gesture with her hand.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she recognized it. That gesture was meant to save me.


    It was exactly the same as her previous happiness.


    But why was she doing this now?


    Isn''t she in Lin Family? Where''s Lin Zixuan? Where are the people from Lin Family? Why did he let a woman who was about to have a baby get drenched in the rain?


    And where was Xiao Rou now?


    She continued to ask, "Can you hear me? "Where are you now, where are you?"


    Xiao Rou''s lips moved, as though she really wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn''t say a single word.


    She shook her head.


    Shen Xiran suddenly felt that her face was even whiter than before.


    What was wrong with her now?


    Her heart was burning with anxiety, but that camera was small, and it was only right for her to see Xiao Rou''s face. She could not see anything else, and it was impossible for her to even think of finding a reference.


    What should she do now? Even if she wanted to save him, she had to at least know where Xiao Rou was.


    Xiao Rou, who was on the phone, saw her expression and her eyes dimmed a little.


    She panicked, "Send me your position, do you understand? Location, WeChat or map, you understand. "


    After being reminded like this, Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up, and her phone started to move. In the end, under Shen Xiran''s anxious gaze, she really sent a message.


    That was information on the map, and the location of Xiao Rou was clearly indicated on it.


    was actually not far from her!


    What did this mean? It meant that she came looking for him early in the morning?


    But how was that possible? She was a woman who was eight months pregnant, how could she have come out at this time?


    She looked out of the window at the heavy rain, and thought of the video of Xiao Rou''s drenched appearance, and could not take it anymore.


    She thought for a bit. She originally wanted to call Shangguan Zhe, but she changed her mind. Shangguan Family was too far away from her side.


    She called her driver. "Get your car ready, I need to get out of here in a hurry."


    Deng Chun was stunned for a moment, then agreed.


    She continued, "Don''t let Si Lianye know. It''s only going out for a while."


    "Yes sir!"


    She put down her cell phone and changed into a warm and light outfit as fast as she could. After some thought, she took a large towel and a thick jacket, put them all into her bag, and then went downstairs.


    Deng Chun''s movements were quick, and when she walked out the door, he was already at the door driving his car.


    She did not say a word, and sat in the front passenger seat. She then took out the map that Xiao Rou had given her and showed it to Deng Chun: "Go to this place."


    His eyes flickered. From what he knew, that place wasn''t far from here, but it was a roadside place. There were so many people and not a single shop could be seen. What was she trying to do?


    However, as a subordinate, he naturally had no right to ask, so he started the engine and drove towards that place.


    Although he was good at driving, it was raining heavily and he couldn''t see anything in the world. No matter how familiar he was with the road, he had to be on guard against those cars, so his car was unavoidably full.


    Shen Xiran''s expression became more and more anxious.


    Xiao Rou didn''t know how she was doing right now either. She couldn''t help but call her phone again, but this time, no one answered.


    In the end, it became a shut down notification.


    She was burning with anxiety.


    Deng Chun looked at her, then silently drove the car faster.


    She looked at him, wanting to speak but hesitating. She was not an unreasonable woman, so she knew that the weather was too terrible.


    No matter how slow the car was, it was still at its lowest speed. When she finally reached her destination, she discovered that she was only a few dozen meters away from the main road.


    Deng Chun did not say a word, and silently drove the car over.


    The car was moving at a slow pace, bumping from time to time.


    Deng Chun cursed softly. He would have to walk back and forth on this road several times a day, why hadn''t he discovered that this place was extremely deceitful?


    It was not much better than those country roads.


    Shen Xiran was not in the mood to pay attention to all of this, he kept looking out, and upon realizing that the car was going slower and slower, he anxiously asked: "Can you drive faster?"


    Deng Chun agreed, then stepped on the throttle forcefully, only to realize that the car after suddenly charging forward, was no longer moving.


    Shen Xiran looked over at him in surprise.


    Deng Chun felt that he was unlucky, even after driving for a few years, he did not run into anything.


    Noticing her puzzled look, he said in shame, "Sorry, the car has turned off, it''s probably raining heavily."


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath.


    What should she do now?


    She pursed her lips and looked at the rain falling in a white line through the window. Then she looked at the location on her cell phone and decided, "You stay in the car and call someone over. I''ll get out and go save them."


    "Save him?" Deng Chun opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    She nodded and was about to open the car door when Deng Chun called out to her: "I''ll go with you."


    She turned back to him, hesitating.


    Deng Chun said: "If that person doesn''t have any consciousness, you shouldn''t be able to move him. I''ll go and help him, if you need me to, I won''t mind calling him back later, I don''t need that time to do so."


    She nodded and said, "Okay, come with me." As he finished speaking, he realized that he had been too anxious to go out and had forgotten to grab an umbrella.


    She gritted her teeth and rushed in.


    Seeing her like this, Deng Chun also rushed into the rain.


    The cold rain fell on her head without restraint and rushed into her neck. In just a few seconds, her entire body was drenched.


    The cold hit her.


    She bit her lips, wiped the rain off her face, and used all her strength to open her eyes wide in search of her target.


    She did not dare to take out her phone again. Under the rain, even the best phone would not last for more than three seconds.


    She could only rely on her memories to search this place.


    After walking around, he did not find anyone. However, after looking around once more, he still did not find anyone.


    Originally, the more anxious she was, the colder her entire body felt.


    What should he do? Where is she? Why is it gone? Had the bad guys taken her away?


    What should she do now?


    She tried her best to keep her eyes wide open as she thought anxiously.


    After a few minutes, Deng Chun''s voice suddenly came from her side, "Miss Shen, I found it."


    She was pleasantly surprised and immediately followed the sound to run over. As expected, she walked in and saw Deng Chun squatting on the ground, trying his best to carry someone.


    She hastily ran to the front and discovered that the person''s hair was hanging down, revealing only a small face the size of a palm, washed by the heavy rain.


    As expected, it was Xiao Rou. She looked at her bulging stomach and felt extremely nervous.


    She said to Deng Chun: "I''ll be troubling you, please carry her into the car."


    Deng Chun nodded, without saying a word, he struggled to carry her and walked towards the carriage.


    Although Xiao Rou''s body was petite, she had a belly that was about to burst and it was very difficult for Deng Chun to carry.


    When he finally brought Xiao Rou to the back of the carriage, both he and Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief.


    Great, he had finally been saved.


    As she was thinking, she said to Deng Chun, "Thank you."


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she quickly took out the large towel she brought and wiped off Xiao Rou''s exposed skin. She also prepared to take off her wet clothes.


    Deng Chun turned his face around, not daring to look.


    At this time, Shen Xiran could not care so much. He did not know how long he had been out in the rain and he was also a pregnant woman.


    She quickly dried up Xiao Rou''s body. Suddenly, her hands stopped, and a burst of ice-cold fear surged into her heart.


    Trembling, she used a thick jacket to wrap her tightly, calling out to Deng Chun in a dry voice, "Sorry to trouble you ¡­" She swallowed hard and could not help but cry out, "Go to the hospital now! Hurry up!"

 C223

    Are you guys having a good time?


    Deng Chun''s expression turned cold, he dared not ask anymore, and quickly started the car, but realised that the car did not move an inch.


    Shen Xiran''s heart was ice-cold, his expression full of despair.


    Deng Chun fiercely smashed the steering wheel, and when he looked back, he could not help but say: "I already called for people to come here, don''t worry, we will be there soon."


    She nodded, "I hope it''s faster. Otherwise, she won''t be able to make it in time."


    Deng Chun was shocked, and couldn''t help but look over.


    The coat that Shen Xiran had brought with him was a light colored one. Right now, he could already clearly see that Xiao Rou''s lower part had already started to get wet by the red color.


    That was ¡­


    He thought back to the time when he had held her, how her belly had grown so big, and he could not help but feel a chill in his heart, and he hated himself even more for breaking down at this time.


    She took a deep breath.


    Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou, nothing must happen to you.


    She prayed in her heart.


    At that moment, the sound of a horn rang out from outside, and both their spirits were lifted.


    Rescue is coming.


    After another round of chaos, they finally managed to get into the car that they came from back then. The car quickly rushed back into the heavy rain.


    She sat by Xiao Rou''s side, her hands on her shoulders, seemingly able to clearly see her life force constantly flowing away.


    Her heart clenched, her teeth clenched against her lower lip, almost bleeding.


    Can you not stop the heavy rain?


    Finally, after half an hour, the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital, and with Deng Chun''s help, he carried him straight into the doctor''s office.


    The doctors were startled by him, and when they saw the pregnant woman in his hands, they quickly took over.


    Xiao Rou''s condition was not good, these were the only words that Shen Xiran heard before the doctor entered the operation room.


    She took a deep breath and slumped in front of the operating room.


    Yes, Xiao Rou had to undergo surgery. Her body was extremely weak, and she was no longer able to take on the burden of the child''s existence. If this were to continue, mother and son would not be able to keep them together, so she could only perform surgery to retrieve the child.


    The only advantage was that the child had been around for more than eight months and could be considered to have matured. If there were no other problems, the child''s survival rate would be very high.


    "What about the lord?" She opened her eyes wide and held the doctor who had kindly explained it to her.


    The other party shook his head. "It depends on luck. My lord''s condition isn''t too good."


    With that, he shook his head and left.


    She slumped back into her seat.


    My lord, your condition isn''t too good. How bad is it?


    To what extent?


    should not...


    She shook her head, trying to shake the horrible images out of it.


    No way, Xiao Rou was so cute and kind, how could she end up like this? No, definitely not!


    However, a small voice in her heart was asking her, could it really not be true? Would it really not be possible?


    She hugged her head tightly, feeling a splitting headache. A chill went down to the bottom of her heart, causing her to be unable to stop herself from shivering.


    How long had Xiao Rou been married? She actually ended up like this?


    Why was she like this? Why did this happen?


    If she had known that she was in such a terrible situation, she would have forced him to ask why she was so unhappy, instead of just letting him do as he pleased.


    It was all her fault.


    She took a deep breath and endured the heart-wrenching pain.


    It was at this moment that she suddenly heard Deng Chun say hesitantly, "Miss Shen, shouldn''t you go and change your clothes?"


    She was stunned for a moment before feeling that her entire body was drenched. She looked up at him and sincerely said, "Thank you for what you did just now. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know what to do."


    "It''s fine, these are all things that I should do." Deng Chun shook his head: "But I think you should go and change your clothes now. Watch over here, if you come out, I''ll inform you right away."


    She shook her head in disappointment. "No need, I didn''t bring any clean clothes."


    "That won''t do. You''ll get sick." Deng Chun insisted.


    She thought for a bit, then suddenly knocked her head. Looking at herself, she was so anxious that she did not even know how to make a call.


    She quickly got through to him. She quickly changed the topic and could clearly hear his breathing become very heavy. He suppressed his anger and said to her, "Thank you, I''ll be right there."


    After knowing him for so many years, she had never heard him use such a tone to talk to her. It seemed like the Lin Family was in for it.


    In fact, she had some suspicions in her heart. Previously, when she looked at Lin Zixuan, she had indeed held Xiao Rou in her palms. But what about Lin Zixuan''s people?


    For a moment she wanted to call him, but he gave up.


    We''ll deal with it after Shangguan Zhe arrives, she thought.


    However, when she put down the phone, the phone rang again. This time it was Si Lianye who called: "Where did you go?"


    The questioning tone made her instantly unhappy. "I''m in the hospital right now."


    "Hospital?" His voice rose an octave. "Are you not feeling well? Sick? Why didn''t you tell me? "Which hospital are you in? I''ll be right over."


    "No need, I''ll be back soon." She frowned, "It''s not that I''m sick, it''s just that a friend of mine is sick. I just wanted to see her. I''m ready to go back now." What a joke, Shangguan Zhe was coming too. If they met again, wouldn''t they start fighting again?


    That would never do.


    Therefore, she decided to wait until Shangguan Zhe arrived and then head back after hearing that Xiao Rou was alright.


    Xiao Rou, how are you now?


    However, what she did not notice was that right at that moment, Deng Chun''s phone also rang. He looked at Shen Xiran who was focused on the operation room, then quietly got up and went to the other side of the corridor to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, boss."


    "Is she with you?" He asked very directly.


    "Yes."


    "Tell me what happened." After listening to Deng Chun''s description, he paused for a while, then said, "Look after her, I''ll be over right away."


    "Alright."


    Shen Xiran didn''t think in the slightest that Deng Chun had actually sold her out, and was wholeheartedly awaiting Shangguan Zhe''s arrival and Xiao Rou''s good news.


    Ten minutes later, Shangguan Zhe arrived.


    His face was serious, almost murderous.


    Shen Xiran nodded at him: "alba, I''m sorry, I will only notify you now."


    He shook his head, his expression softening. "Don''t say that. It''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise ¡­" He looked at the red light above the operating room, and his lips formed a chilling smile. "Otherwise, I might have lost my only sister."


    She wasn''t surprised by what she saw. Xiao Rou was his Sister by blood, and now that she had almost died a corpse, it wouldn''t be normal for him to not be crazy.


    After Shangguan Zhe finished speaking, he did not say anything else to her. Instead, he picked up his phone and spoke a series of words. When he put his phone down again, the door to the operation room opened.


    Xiao Rou, whose face was pale white, was pushed out.


    Shangguan Zhe was the first to rush up, he looked at her fiercely, then turned to the doctor: "How is she now?"


    The doctor hesitated. "May I ask who you are ¡­"


    "I''m his older brother ¡­"


    The doctor was stunned. "What about the patient''s husband?"


    Shangguan Zhe''s face sank. His anxious heart, upon seeing the doctor nagging, immediately wanted to get angry.


    Shen Xiran felt bad and quickly pulled him aside. He then asked the doctor with a smile, "I''m sorry, he has a bad temper, may I ask how the patient is doing?"


    The doctor shook her head. Her heart tensed up as she saw this, and Shangguan Zhe wanted to rush over again.


    Fortunately, the next sentence of the doctor was, "The adults and children are all right for the time being."


    After saying that, a nurse came over with a small bundle and placed it in her hands. "This is the patient''s child. It''s a boy."


    She couldn''t help but open her eyes wide as she looked at the child in her hands.


    Heavens, she was so small and weak. Her head was not even the size of her palm, and her nose, lips, and sparse hair made her heart seem like a pool of water.


    The doctor said: "This child is a premature baby, so she weighs only two kilograms. She has to put it in a thermostat, and adults..."


    Shangguan Zhe walked up to him again and said, "Show me the child."


    She took the child from her.


    She looked at his expression and sighed. Those were Lin Zixuan and his child, no wonder his expression was so complicated.


    The doctor said, "Sir, this time, the rain has been too long and has injured the body. I estimate that it will affect the body in the future, but that''s alright. In the future, you can slowly treat it."


    She was relieved when she heard this. It was a good thing that all the adults and children were fine.


    Xiao Rou was pushed into the ward to observe the scene, while the nurse was preparing to carry the child back from them. The child was too weak, he had to stay in the incubator.


    However, for some reason, Shangguan Zhe suddenly retracted his hand, "Wait a minute."


    The nurse looked at him with wide eyes. When she realized that he was a handsome man, her face bloomed. "Sir, please give us the child. According to the rules, the child is too young to ¡­"


    "I know." He interrupted them rudely, but refused to let go.


    Shen Xiran found the situation funny and could not help but step forward and say, "alba, give the child to her."


    Shangguan Zhe focused for a long time before he suddenly raised his eyes and asked, "Who do you think the child looks like?"


    She moved closer to take a look. "Yeah, just like his mother ¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, a cold voice rang out from behind her. "It seems like you two are having a good time?"


    When she turned around, she saw that Si Lianye was already standing behind her, staring at her with eyes that seemed to be spitting fire.


    She was stunned. Only when she followed his gaze did she realize that her current position was very intimate with Shangguan Zhe. Their heads were together and they were whispering to each other with smiles on their faces.


    She anxiously separated from Shangguan Zhe, but in Si Lianye''s eyes, she was covered up. He looked at the two of them quietly, but the anger in his heart was growing stronger and stronger.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at him, then looked at Shen Xiran. He turned and handed the child over to the nurse who had a face full of anxiety, then looked at Si Lianye and unexpectedly explained: "There''s nothing going on between her and me, we just came to see Xiao Rou."


    His explanation made Shen Xiran glance at him in surprise. Seeing his calm appearance, he suddenly understood that he had explained it for his.


    But...


    She sighed in her heart. If he were to explain it this way, it would only be counterproductive.


    As expected, when she looked at Si Lianye, the fury in his eyes almost burned her: "He explained, what are you not going to say?"


    She looked at him and moved her lips, but before she could say anything, he had already strode to her side. He sized her up and said, "Go back."

 C224

    He''s going to lose her


    She moved her body and said with a frown, "Can you speak politely? I don''t want to hear your orders."


    "Is that so?" He smirked and smirked. "Then I have something even more impolite. Do you want to try it?"


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong and took a step back. Suddenly, she felt dizzy.


    Her body trembled slightly, and then she steadied herself. At the same time, she felt that terrifying demon from the depths of her body begin to return.


    She gritted her teeth, realizing that the consequences of her suicidal action had begun to unfold.


    She looked at Si Lianye''s furious eyes and pursed her lips, "Si Lianye, listen to me ¡­ "Ahh!"


    Before she could finish her words, she discovered that she had suddenly soared into the air and placed her entire body on a hard object.


    Damn it, he carried her up, right in front of Shangguan Zhe!


    Si Lianye''s entire body was emitting an unfriendly aura, after touching her cold body, the flames of anger reached its peak, and seeing that she still wanted to struggle, she slapped her without thinking: "Behave properly and come back with me!"


    "Si Lianye, don''t you worry about me!" She clutched his shoulder and struggled.


    What did it look like? Would it be okay if she lost all her face?


    At this time, Shangguan Zhe also frowned at them. Seeing her unwilling look, he stepped forward and coldly said: "Put her down."


    Si Lianye turned around and looked at him with a smile that was yet not a smile, "It seems like Mr. Shangguan has decided to meddle in my family''s matters?"


    "That isn''t your family matter. Xiran is my friend, I won''t just watch as she gets bullied by you." "No," he said.


    Si Lianye laughed coldly, "She is my woman, so you don''t have to bother with this matter. Let me give you a word of advice, rather than putting your heart in someone else''s woman, you might as well look after your own little sister."


    Shangguan Zhe''s eyes flashed with a cold light: "What do you mean by that?"


    "The meaning behind my words." Si Lianye replied with a cold smile, then turned to leave.


    Shangguan Zhe walked up a few steps and said loudly, "Don''t go, speak clearly."


    Seeing that he still had to carry Shen Xiran, he decided to kick him.


    Si Lianye dodged with Shen Xiran, and looked at him unkindly: "Seems like you didn''t get to enjoy the fight back then?"


    Shangguan Zhe said with a dark face: "I just want to ask you, what do you know?"


    "I don''t know anything."


    They only felt that their entire bodies were shivering, and from the bottom of their hearts, they felt extremely uncomfortable. Seeing that they were still talking nonstop, they couldn''t help but call out, "Stop talking!"


    Who knew that when she said those words that she used all her strength on, they would sound like mosquitoes. Si Lianye thought that she was protecting Shangguan Zhe again, and couldn''t help but act like she didn''t hear her, and didn''t even look at her. "Shangguan Zhe, you better watch your sister a little more closely."


    Shen Xiran''s head was spinning and his stomach was churning. He only felt that the demon in the depths of his body was continuously growing stronger.


    In her heart, she knew that something was wrong. Seeing that they hadn''t noticed her, she took in a deep breath and put it close to his ear. "I''m going to die ¡­"


    Si Lianye turned her head in shock, and then her face changed.


    "Xilan, Xilan, what happened to you?"


    He quickly put her down, only to find that she was limp and hot as a fire.


    He was so anxious that he couldn''t bother anymore to face off against Shangguan Zhe. He held her in his arms and gently patted her cheeks: "Xilan, what happened to you?"


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her and took a deep breath, then turned and called the doctor over.


    She was quickly taken to the emergency room by the doctor.


    Si Lianye''s face was terrifyingly gloomy.


    Shangguan Zhe stood where he was, blankly staring at the tightly shut door. His expression was solemn, and it was unknown what he was thinking about.


    Si Lianye now thought that he did not exist, but when she realized that something was wrong with Shen Xiran''s body, the thought of confrontation between him and Shen Xiran had completely disappeared.


    He even blamed himself for not noticing that her clothes had not been changed until now, causing her to faint from the cold. He clearly knew that her health was not good, and could even be said to be very weak, but he chose to fight with people and get angry at her.


    He took a deep breath, thinking that if anything happened to her, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    Time slowly passed. What was different from what he imagined was that this time, Shen Xiran stayed in the emergency room for a very long time.


    The medical knowledge she had learned told her that if she only had a cold, she definitely wouldn''t have such a long period of time.


    He turned and looked at Shangguan Zhe.


    Upon noticing his gaze, the other party turned around and left with a snort.


    His eyes flashed as he called out to him, "Shangguan Zhe."


    It was the first time he had ever called his name.


    Shangguan Zhe''s footsteps that were originally going to leave suddenly stopped.


    He walked slowly behind him and said, "What''s wrong with her body?"


    Shangguan Zhe replied solemnly, "You can go and ask her then."


    "Is that so? But my intuition tells me that you seem to know a lot of her secrets. " Si Lianye squinted her eyes. It was not a question, nor was she jealous.


    Shangguan Zhe paused. "Your intuition is wrong, I don''t know anything." With that, he ignored him and turned to leave.


    Si Lianye turned around, her gaze sweeping past the entrance of the emergency room before sitting down. As her hand moved, he felt a hard object on her elbow.


    His eyes flashed and he took out the item. However, he discovered that it was the bag that Shen Xiran had never left his side.


    He thought for a moment, then opened her bag.


    He had never thought of sneaking a peek at her bag before, but this time was different. He suddenly felt that this bag might contain a secret that he couldn''t know.


    There weren''t that many things in the bag, only the physical items, the wallet, and some of the make-up like lipstick and mirrors that were essential to all women.


    What else? He continued searching, only to discover that there was only a packet of paper towels. It was so simple that it was almost pitiful.


    However, he felt that something was wrong and searched around again. Finally, he found a few bottles of medicine at the bottom of the bag.


    He looked at the bottle and narrowed his eyes. The label was gone, only blank, and when he took out a few more pills and looked at them, he realized that the pills inside were ordinary too. Almost everyone had seen those tiny white pills before.


    These seemed normal.


    Deng Chun had already opened his eyes wide when he saw the boss peek at her Miss Shen Pouch, and his heart jumped when he saw him look for the medicine bottles. But what about the Miss Shen''s own food? Or ¡­


    As he was thinking, he suddenly saw the owner make a call, take out one pill from each bottle, wrap it in a tissue, and say to him, "Give this to me, someone."


    Stunned, he stretched out his hand to receive it. "Yes!"


    After sending the doubts in his heart out, he turned his gaze to the emergency room. This time, the room was opened not long after, and the doctors came out looking tired.


    He couldn''t help but feel very nervous, so he walked up to her.


    The doctor looked at him and asked, "May I ask if you are her ¡­"


    "I''m her husband," he said.


    The doctor nodded his head, "Her condition is not good. She is still unconscious and her blood pressure is very low. She already has this kind of body, why does she not care about herself and go out in the rain to catch a cold? Don''t you know she''ll die any time she does that? "


    The doctor probably attributed Shen Xiran''s current condition to him, and unceremoniously began to criticize him.


    His expression changed. "What did you say?"


    The doctor looked at him strangely. "Don''t you know that she has only one kidney and that her resistance is weaker than that of an ordinary person?"


    He nodded. "I know."


    The doctor nodded. "Do you know, then, which kidney did she have left?"


    He was stunned and felt his entire body turn cold. "What did you say?"


    The doctor looked at him sympathetically, "We are only doing a preliminary examination and found that her body index is very low. That''s why we came to this conclusion. However, we need to take a closer look to find out. The patient is not in a good condition. You must prepare yourself."


    With that, he left, and Shen Xiran was pushed out.


    Si Lianye felt her heart being wrung into a ball, the pain causing his face to go pale.


    He took a deep breath and glanced at her. He discovered that her face was terrifyingly pale, and the color of her lips was completely devoid of blood.


    It was a very obvious sign that only a seriously ill person would have such an attitude. Having been a doctor before, he understood this very well.


    The last shred of hope in his heart was shattered.


    Shen Xiran was placed in the best ward in the hospital, which was split into two rooms, just like a normal person''s room.


    She was placed in the innermost part of the house.


    He stood blankly beside her bed as he looked at her. His heart was filled with endless regret. Why hadn''t he discovered the abnormality earlier? Why didn''t he notice earlier that she was avoiding his condition? Si Lianye, how slow were you to not realize this?


    He sat down in a daze and hugged his head tightly.


    "Mister ¡­" Suddenly, a timid voice came from beside him.


    He looked up and saw a nurse standing beside him with a bottle of medicine. "The patient is going to change the medicine ¡­"


    He expressionlessly stood up and coldly watched her change the medicine. The nurse only felt that his eyes were frighteningly cold, and her hands were shaking so much that she almost threw the medicine bottle away.


    He frowned. "You be careful."


    The nurse was even more nervous, her hands shaking.


    When he saw this, he couldn''t help but step forward and change the bottle. He then frowned and said, "Go and change someone."


    The nurse was trembling in fear, "Now... "There''s no need to change it now ¡­"


    He looked at her but said nothing.


    The nurse pushed open the door and ran out.


    Although this man was good-looking, his entire body''s aura was too cold. It was as if he was about to be frozen into an ice cube.


    Si Lianye sat on the side of her bed once again, forcefully holding her hand and whispering to her: "Promise me, that you''ll be fine, understand?"


    She suddenly moved her body as if she had heard his words.


    He was pleasantly surprised as he watched her hold her breath and wait for her to wake up. In the end, she only moved a little before falling asleep again.


    He stared at her blankly, feeling that the passage of time was so long that it made him flustered.


    Two hours later, he was found in the office by a doctor.


    He stood there and stared straight at his opponent, "Tell me, I''m mentally prepared."


    The doctor coughed, took out the checklist he had just made, and was about to explain when he took it away.


    "Wait, you don''t understand ¡­" The doctor tried to snatch it back.


    Si Lianye swept a glance over him and said, "I will."


    His eyes fell on the checklists as he spoke, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart.

 C225

    It took almost all the strength in his body to keep the pain from his face.


    At that moment, he deeply hated himself for learning medicine, for being able to read all the lines and abbreviations in English.


    The doctor was a tall and steady man, calm as a mountain. His hands were shaking.


    His eyes gradually revealed a hint of compassion.


    Si Lianye took a deep breath, put down the checklist, and then asked him with the calmest voice he had ever heard in his entire life, "Right now, her situation is already this bad?"


    The doctor moved and nodded. "Yes, based on all the indications, she has been suffering from the disease for a very long time, but she has been using medicine to control it. But if that''s the case ¡­"


    He said in a deep voice, "It can''t cure the root of the illness."


    "Right, the medicine can only relieve the symptoms, but it can''t reverse her condition. If you want to cure her completely, there''s only one way ¡­" the doctor said.


    "I know, I know." He painfully closed his eyes, then suddenly opened them and looked at him: "Are there suitable kidney source s now?"


    The doctor was stunned for a moment and then said: "Of course it''s not that easy. You know, compared to overseas, our nation is not very enthusiastic about organ donation. There are already many people queuing up for kidney source s, so ¡­"


    He took a step forward and looked him in the eye, "I heard that you are the most famous doctor in the Capital."


    The other party was stunned. "I don''t dare to say so, but I''ve been in this line of work for a long time ¡­"


    I heard that you have a very powerful doctor, so I want to tell you this: please treat her as soon as possible, I will bear all the costs, I can even donate to the hospital, and ask you to cure her in the shortest time possible, do you hear me?


    The doctor''s face went blank for a moment, but he quickly recovered. He was asking the patient to cut in line, how could he do that?


    He immediately shook his head. "No, I can''t do that ¡­"


    He looked deeply at the doctor: "I know your worries, don''t worry, I will help you with the kidney source. You just need to wait, and then use the best medicine to treat her."


    "I can agree to that, but ¡­" Are you confident that you can find kidney source? " The doctor looked at him suspiciously. Finding a suitable kidney source was not as simple as looking for a blood type when transfusions were made.


    He pursed his lips and nodded, "I naturally have a way. Before that, help me treat her. Also, help me heal her." He paused. "If it''s not necessary, you have to keep it a secret for me."


    "And if the patient asks?" the doctor asked, frowning.


    "No, we can''t let her know." Si Lianye looked straight at him, her eyes filled with warning.


    The doctor looked at him and finally nodded slowly. "Ok."


    As he said this, he could clearly feel the pressure on his body loosen.


    He looked on helplessly as the man turned to leave after receiving a satisfactory answer. He couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    He had been in this line of work for many years and had seen many great figures, but this was the first time he saw such a strong aura from a man. At that moment, he almost felt that if he were to shake his head, the other party would grab his neck.


    Thus, when he saw that he was about to leave, he felt extremely relaxed.


    However, he didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly stop just as he reached the door. He then turned around and thought to himself, "Doctor, I have something to ask of you ¡­"


    "What is it?" He stood up again, tensed, and asked in an even more urgent tone than usual.


    He paused and spoke his request.


    Hearing this, the doctor''s face was filled with incredulity, "You... Are you sure you want to do this? "


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Shen Xiran felt that he had always been dreaming, that there were strange and bizarre things in dreams, but almost all of his dreams had the same face.


    How annoying, even in his dreams.


    This time, her dream was very strange. While dreaming, she knew that this was not a real scene. She was dreaming, and she herself was probably sleeping. She was also very tired. She had slept for a long time.


    In her dreams, she acted like she was watching a movie she was playing, immersing herself in her dreams and doing all sorts of nonsense she thought she was doing, while coldly watching her own idiotic actions.


    She felt like she was going to have a nervous breakdown.


    Weird, she doesn''t want to dream anymore. Why isn''t she awake yet?


    She frowned in her dream.


    Si Lianye leaned against the side of her bed and fell into a deep sleep. Suddenly, she felt that the hand she was holding on to had moved, and was immediately jolted awake. "Xi Ran?"


    When she saw the look of pleasant surprise on her face, it turned to disappointment. She was still sleeping soundly. However, unlike the calmness just now, her delicate eyebrows were tightly knitted, as if she was dreaming something she didn''t like.


    He kept his eyes fixed on her, refusing to relax for a moment.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang.


    Frowning, he picked up the phone and went outside to answer it, afraid of disturbing her.


    The phone call was made by his right-hand man. In the past few days, he did not go to the company, instead, he relied on his computer to send mail and his subordinate, Yue Haoqing, to manage official affairs.


    This phone call was naturally the same as before.


    He thought for a while, then put the phone to his ear, "What''s wrong? I''ve already passed on the file to you. "


    "No, boss, that''s not what I''m reporting to you about." Yue Haoqing said in a heavy tone that was rarely heard: "I think you should come to the company."


    He rejected it without thinking. "No, if you have anything to say, say it now."


    "Well, I found out that someone in the company was secretly buying our shares."


    "Is that so?" He frowned. "You found out who did it?"


    "I found out that there was a person called Wang Kevin on the head. Then, I discovered that he was a fake identity, and there were no abnormalities in his account. That''s why I felt that this matter was a little tricky." "No," he said.


    "Alright, I understand." He thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll get someone to specially investigate this. You''ve worked hard these past few days."


    Hearing that he still did not want to go back to the company, Yue Haoqing became anxious and said: "I still need you to come back for one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s like this. There''s a problem with the contract we signed with the Ding family last week." Yue Haoqing clenched his teeth and said.


    "I remember the contract is already signed." He said with a heavy tone, "Don''t tell me that the contract signing process hasn''t been completed yet. Then, they went back on their word."


    "That''s it, boss." He gritted his teeth, "It''s all my negligence. I didn''t put any thought into my subordinates, so it''s all my fault that I was taken advantage of by others. But now I''m trying my best to make up for it.


    He braced himself for the risk of Si Lianye scolded him and told him everything.


    After he finished speaking, he held his breath and waited for the boss to flare up.


    However, he did not expect Si Lianye to say: "You deal with it first, your ability is not inferior to mine. If you are still not strong enough, you can ask anyone in the company."


    Yue Haoqing almost gasped. What is this? The Ding Clan''s was a huge project worth over a hundred million yuan. The boss didn''t even blink his eyes and just left it at that?


    Si Lianye did not care about what her subordinates thought about this, and hung up the phone after she finished speaking.


    He paused and didn''t return to her side. Instead, he sat on the sofa in the outer room and turned on the computer. After looking at the contract, he realized that there was indeed a missing step.


    He frowned at it for a moment, then made another call.


    He casually picked it up. "Hello?"


    A serious female voice came from the other side: "Si Lianye, you''ve disappointed me so much."


    He unconsciously sat up straight and did not speak. He silently listened to the criticism from the other side.


    He waited until she had finished a long, angry recrimination before he said, "I know what I''m doing, Mom."


    Imperial Mother sneered: "You still have the face to call me mother? I thought your entire soul was sucked away by that woman. Do you remember that you have a mother? It''s fine if you don''t return after staying outside for a month, but now you don''t even care about the company''s matters? If something really happens to the company, what will you do to your dead father? "


    She scolded her son in a loud voice. In her opinion, Si Lianye who had a successful career in front of others, who was calm and magnanimous, and possessed extraordinary ability was only a stubborn and disobedient child that she needed to beat from time to time.


    Si Lianye''s expression was wooden. "I thought you didn''t like to see me."


    "What you said is the truth. If you go on like this, you really shouldn''t recognize me as your mother!" The Imperial Mother roared.


    "Is that so?" He lowered his voice and said, "You''re too nervous. It''s not that complicated. I''ll control it."


    "I don''t believe you." Imperial Mother rejected him flatly, then ordered him: "Right now, go back to your company immediately. No matter where you are, you must not lose the Ding Family''s contract, do you hear me?"


    He shook his head. "No, I''m not going."


    "You! Are you with that woman again? Where is she? Tell her to come and talk to me! " Imperial Mother was furious.


    "No, she has nothing to do with this. Mother, can you trust me more?" "No," he said.


    "I have enough trust in you. You destroyed it bit by bit!" Imperial Mother was so angry that she trembled when she heard him.


    But what she did not expect was that after Si Lianye heard her, she immediately hung up the phone.


    "This is so infuriating!" Imperial Mother was so angry that her face turned red.


    Shen Zimo''s eyes flashed as he went up and thoughtfully patted her back, "Auntie, don''t be angry, your cousin has such a personality. In the future, just teach me more education."


    When the Imperial Mother heard her soft voice and pleasant sounding words, she finally felt better. She held her hand and sighed, "Such a good girl, if only A Ye liked you. Really ¡­"


    Shen Zimo felt a wave of discomfort in his heart, but he forced a smile, "Actually I heard a piece of news, but I don''t know if it''s true or not." When he saw his aunt looking at him with doubt, he quickly added, "It''s about my cousin and me."


    Imperial Mother''s expression turned solemn: "What news?"


    Shen Zimo looked at his surroundings mysteriously, and then said: "I heard that my sister''s illness has broken out and she was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, that''s why Cousin ¡­"


    After Imperial Mother heard this, she looked at her deeply, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    Shen Zimo looked a little wronged: "That''s my sister, I won''t say casually."


    "No wonder he doesn''t want to go back to the company. He wants to guard her ¡­" Imperial Mother was so angry that she started laughing. She was impressed that she gave birth to a love child and gave up on the company because of her.

 C226

    Why are you so stupid?


    Her lips curled up in a mocking smile, causing Shen Zimo to feel extremely suspicious in his heart. He carefully said: "Actually, elder cousin is also helpless, maybe my elder sister is pestering him like that, that''s why we can''t go back right?"


    She followed Imperial Mother''s intentions and pushed the blame onto her sister. The result was very obvious, Imperial Mother nodded and relaxed: "You are right, I think so too, A Ye seems to be unable to leave your sister''s side. Seems like I need to help him."


    Shen Zimo was very happy, once his aunt made a move, that woman would definitely leave her cousin''s side!


    Imperial Mother thought for a moment, then turned and asked Shen Zimo: "Can you help me do something, please?" Even though it was a question, in reality, it was an arrogant command.


    "Alright, no matter what aunt asks of me, I will do it." Shen Zimo replied obediently, but he was actually feeling uneasy in his heart.


    Si Lianye stayed by Shen Xiran''s side the whole night, unwilling to leave.


    It was as if she had sensed something. In the early hours of the morning, just as a pale blue light appeared in the horizon, she finally broke free from the restraints of the dream and opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was the familiar profile.


    She stared at him in a daze, thinking that she was still in a dream. However, when she saw his haggard appearance and the black stubble on his chin, she knew that she had awoken.


    He immediately noticed her slight movement and opened his eyes.


    When he saw that she was looking at him, he was startled for a moment before he smiled widely. "You''re awake?"


    She nodded slightly and tried to move her body, but found that she couldn''t move at all.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "I ¡­ What''s wrong with me? "


    She had used all her strength to speak, but in Si Lianye''s ears, she sounded no bigger than a mosquito.


    The pure joy on his face filled her with warmth.


    It seemed as if ¡­ as if it had been a long time since she had seen him this happy.


    "Have you forgotten about the rain? If you save a man, you can call me here. Why do you have to risk your life? When he saw her ask questions, he immediately vented the anger in his heart.


    In the end, her eyes immediately reddened. "You''re so mean to me ¡­"


    "I did not... I''m just reminding you not to be so stupid next time. Do you know how many days you''ve been unconscious? " he asked.


    "How many days?" She looked at him with wide eyes.


    "It''s been three days." Admittedly, he was greatly relieved when he saw that she had woken up. Three days was a long time, so long that he almost doubted if she would ever wake up again.


    Fortunately ¡­


    He stood up and poured a cup of warm water for her and personally fed it to her.


    When she finished, she felt as if she had been revived.


    With a little strength in his body, his hands and feet seemed to be able to move.


    Si Lianye took back the cup and said, "I''ll go call the doctor." He was about to get up and call the doctor.


    In the end, she stretched out her hand to stop him, "Wait, I want to talk to you."


    Her voice was smooth and thin, her black hair was loose and unkempt, and her face was pale, making her look particularly lovable. Facing this kind of person, he was unable to refuse her any of her requests.


    Thinking of the doctor''s diagnosis of her, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He closed his eyes and suppressed the killing anger in his chest. He calmly sat on the bedside and asked, "Okay, what do you want to say?"


    She looked at him carefully, her gaze fixed on him. "I thought I could never see you again."


    His face was expressionless as he said, "Isn''t it all because of your stupidity? Is your brain broken and you won''t make a call in advance?"


    She pouted. "I forgot." Actually, it wasn''t that she forgot, it was just that she underestimated the heavy rain. There was also the fact that Si Lianye didn''t like her dating Xiao Rou, so she planned to finish things quietly first. In the end, Xiao Rou was fine, but she herself was unconscious for a few days.


    No, where is Xiao Rou?


    When she thought of this, she became a little nervous, and she unconsciously exerted some strength into his hand. "Tell me, where is Xiao Rou? How is she now? "


    He vaguely remembered that time when the doctor said that Xiao Rou should be fine.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply, "You''re still worried about others even at this time?"


    She was stunned. "Didn''t I catch a cold and have a fever?"


    His expression did not change as he changed the topic. "I mean, you just woke up and need to rest more. Don''t worry about other people''s matters."


    She pursed her lips, refusing to let him go. "I just want to know her current condition. I won''t ask anything else."


    He looked at her and realised that if he didn''t answer, she probably wouldn''t let him get up to call for a doctor, so he could only reply: "I heard that she''s fine now, and that her man has also come. However, he was miserably treated by Shangguan Zhe."


    She listened for a while and relaxed, thinking back to when she found out about Xiao Rou''s miserable state. Her words were full of energy, and her face turned red from hesitation. As she finished speaking, she couldn''t help but cough.


    His gaze turned cold as he said, "First, you deal with your body before you care about others." She spoke coldly, but her hands did not stop moving. His large hands lightly patted her back, helping her to calm down.


    "I... I''m fine... "Cough, cough ¡­" As she consoled him, she couldn''t help but want to cough.


    Finally, he felt better. He saw the doctor push open the door and walk in. Behind him was a nurse with a pile of medicine bottles.


    She felt a wave of fear in her heart, and she couldn''t help but shrink away from him.


    She had dealt with the white coats too many times in the past few years, enough for her to instinctively start to fear them.


    "Dr. Lin, you''re here." Si Lianye nodded at the leading doctor.


    Shen Xiran looked at him in shock, he did not expect that such a usually cold man would actually be so polite.


    Dr. Lin walked up and saw that she had opened his eyes so he asked with a smile: "You''re awake? How long have you been awake? "


    She pursed her lips and looked at him. "About half an hour."


    "Very good." Dr. Lin was astonished when he saw her bright eyes. He had never seen a patient with such a serious illness with such clear eyes and good spirit. Thinking about it, he looked at the man beside her.


    Thinking of this man''s ruthlessness in front of him, his heart shrank. He didn''t dare to reveal even the slightest bit of a flaw. He seriously examined her and then said, "Mhm, you''ve recovered pretty well."


    He suddenly realized that after he had said those words, the patient actually gave him a look that was indescribably strange.


    He suddenly had doubts in his heart. Maybe the patient already knew that he was sick?


    He did not think about it further, because he discovered that when he examined her, Si Lianye had already stared at him with an extremely terrifying gaze.


    He sighed in his heart, kept the apparatus, and said, "She recovered quite well. I''ll go back and adjust some of the medicine later."


    The meaning behind his words was that he was only interested in her illness and had no interest in her people at all.


    Si Lianye took a glance at him, and his expression eased up a little: "Okay."


    Shen Xiran did not notice the undercurrents between the doctor and Si Lianye. Instead, he was deep in thought.


    Or was it just a rough examination, and nothing had gone wrong with her remaining kidney?


    It should be, otherwise his expression would not be so calm, and Si Lianye would not be so calm.


    When she thought of this, she heaved a sigh of relief. Turning around, she said to him, "I want to lie down for a while. I''m a bit tired."


    He immediately shook the bed down and made her lie down before saying, "Sleep for a while longer. I''ll get someone to send something over for you to eat later."


    She only felt that after saying a few words, she was already very tired. Thinking that it was because she had a cold, she closed her eyes and nodded. She said tiredly, "Alright, I understand."


    However, Si Lianye was well aware that her body was slowly being corroded by the disease.


    He felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if an invisible hand were clutching his own heart.


    It hurt.


    Shen Xiran woke up from his slumber to the second day.


    This time, she felt refreshed. Sure enough, sleeping was the best way to recover her strength.


    She felt her body become a lot lighter, so she sat up slowly and found that there was really no one in the spacious ward.


    Eh? Where was he?


    After not seeing Si Lianye, her heart was unavoidably at a loss.


    It was strange. Originally, she had harbored a bad intention to stay near him, but in the end, not only did she no longer hate him, she was especially reliant on him in a certain way, just like now.


    She felt that her attitude was extremely unhealthy.


    However, she quickly tossed that thought to the back of her mind.


    This was because she had discovered something that was even more urgent, and that was that she needed to go to the washroom.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept, but it was possible that many people had beaten her up in their dreams. Just thinking about how much liquid had entered her body, the result was that she felt that if she didn''t go now, she would lose everything.


    She took a deep breath and slowly got out of bed.


    After sleeping for an entire day, she had strength in her feet. She just swayed on the ground and then stood up.


    Then, she immediately sprinted to the bathroom at a speed of a hundred meters.


    Then he quickly sat down on the toilet, taking deep breaths while feeling relaxed.


    She couldn''t take it anymore, her body was getting worse and worse. She had only run a few steps, yet she almost lost her breath.


    She silently thought to herself as she emptied her body. Then, she slowly lifted up the huge hospital gown and walked out of the washroom.


    Just as he was about to go back to bed and lie down again, he suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from behind the door.


    Curious, she walked to the door and opened it a crack. The sound of her passing through the door became noticeably louder.


    Si Lianye was making a phone call, and judging from his tone, he did not seem to be in a good mood.


    She squinted at him as he stood on the balcony, leaning against the railing with his cell phone in one hand and a cigarette in the other. He was tall and handsome, and in the smoke she could see only a vague shadow of his face.


    "I know what you mean, but Mr. Ding, things can''t be said like this. It''s fine if you go back on your word, but who asked us to sign the contract and we haven''t finished the process. It''s my fault you took advantage of us, but it''s too much for you to say that we can''t compensate you ¡­"


    He took a breath, and as he puffed, all she saw was his face.


    Her heart clenched as she carefully opened the door, slowly walking towards him.

 C227

    She''s a good girl


    After a pause, his voice quickly spread out, "Of course I know what you mean. You just went back on your word and didn''t want to pay the price, right? Your mind is set in stone, but Mr. Ding, don''t forget, there are no good things that can happen to you, whatever you get, you have to pay the price. I know who you are working with and I don''t want to expose you, but you have to know, I, Si Lianye will eat anything and you just don''t lose out. She rang off.


    After thinking for a while, he raised his head and dialed another number. This time, it was for his own people. "Haoqing, prepare yourself. I''ll go back to the company tomorrow ¡­"


    "Alright, I understand. Don''t worry, it won''t be too late tomorrow ¡­" "You have to trust your boss. Nothing will happen to him ¡­"


    Yue Haoqing who was on the other side seemed to be very impatient, he comforted his for a while before hanging up.


    At this moment, the cigarette in his hand had long since burnt itself out.


    He put away his cell phone, looked at the cigarette butt on his finger, frowned and tossed it into an ashtray. He lowered his head, took out his cigarette case and was about to pull out another one, when he suddenly stopped.


    A pale, thin hand reached out from behind him and lightly and delicately removed the cigarette.


    He turned his head, only to see Shen Xiran standing behind him smiling, with a cigarette in his hand.


    He smiled. "You mischievous brat, why didn''t you say anything when you woke up?"


    As she spoke, she held her by the shoulders and walked deeper inside. Right now, her body was too weak to be blown on the balcony like him.


    She followed him inside and said, "Did I sleep for a long time?"


    He glanced at her. "It''s fine. It''s just a night and half the day. Are you hungry?"


    After sleeping for so long, even someone made of iron would be hungry.


    As expected, she touched her belly and revealed a strange expression. "Just a little."


    He nodded, picked up his phone and said a few words to her, "Wait a moment, there will be something to eat soon."


    She nodded, thinking back to what she had just heard. It seemed to be that while he was staying at the hospital for the past few days, something had gone wrong with the company?


    She asked hesitantly: "Is Yun Ye busy? Is it okay not to go to work in the hospital like this? "


    He shook his head. "I''m the CEO. If you have anything to say, just give me a call. What can I do for you?"


    "But ¡­" She hesitated, thinking she should let him go to work, or his company would be in trouble.


    Hmm, something seems to have gone wrong.


    She even wanted to persuade him, but the person who delivered the food acted quickly in the end. With just a few words, he sent a bowl of white porridge and a few side dishes over.


    She reached for the spoon, but he took it away first.


    She looked at him in surprise: "You want to eat it too? But there seems to be only one spoon. "


    Shaking his head, he picked up the bowl of porridge and said, "I''ll feed you."


    She fidgeted uneasily and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    "No, you are sick right now. You are a patient. You have to be obedient." His face darkened as he fed the white porridge into her mouth, spoonful by spoonful.


    After swallowing the hot porridge, the warmth made her feel very comfortable.


    She sighed softly, looked at him and said, "I''ve slept for so many days, and I feel like I''ve only just come back to life."


    She had never felt such a sensation. Even after swallowing food, she still felt so comfortable.


    He chuckled. "If you like it, then eat more."


    She slowly finished the porridge in one gulp.


    He stood up, put away his chopsticks and bowl, and looked at the back of Tang Thirty-Six who was silently packing up.


    She had known him for a long time, and she knew that he was a manager who did almost no housework. It was no wonder, since he was born with a gold spoon in his mouth, he probably had servants to take care of him from birth until now. Even if his childhood was very lonely, that was only for the sake of his heart.


    Not to mention that he actually fed her food, so patiently and meticulously.


    Thinking of this, and thinking of the phone call she had previously heard, she couldn''t help but ask again, "Can you not promise me one thing?"


    He paused and looked back at her. "What is it?"


    She pursed her lips. "When I was working at the company, I left something under my seat. It was a very beautiful key ring. Can you get it back for me?"


    He looked at her strangely. "Why didn''t you say anything before?"


    She pouted and said, "I forgot."


    "Then I''ll call someone to send it over." He was really going to make a phone call.


    She hurriedly stopped him, "No, no, I want you to go get it."


    She met his gaze with her large clear eyes, and he looked at her with understanding. Finally, he said, "I''m leaving. What will you do?"


    "You can find someone to take care of me. In any case, I''m still able to move freely. It''s not like I can''t move." she said carelessly.


    He stood up. "Okay, I promise, but you have to remember to call me if you need anything, okay?"


    She nodded her head vigorously. "Of course, you can rest assured."


    He stepped forward to stroke her hair and said helplessly, "You''re getting more and more cunning."


    She smiled and hugged him, "I don''t want to see you throw away your career for me. I will feel very uneasy this way. You can treat me as selfish. Go. You won''t have long anyway. You''ll still have time to look at me then."


    He lifted her chin and suddenly fiercely kissed her.


    She only struggled a little bit before being immersed in the warmth he gave her. She was the only one who was gasping for breath as her entire body flushed red. Only when her toes curled tightly together did he finally let go of her.


    "Remember my words, do you understand?" He looked at her, touched her cheek, and spoke deeply.


    She nodded, her face pouting, her eyes watery. "Okay."


    After seeing his tall and straight figure disappear into the distance, only then did she powerlessly fall to the ground. Sigh, I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult for a man to feel awkward.


    She closed her eyes and felt an ache in the back of her body.


    She pursed her lips, remembering what the doctor had said earlier about a two-year lifespan. Her mood also became clouded.


    Suddenly, a rhythmic knocking sound came from the door.


    She raised her voice and said, "Come in."


    The one who walked in was a middle-aged woman with a plain and ordinary appearance. She walked in and said: "Mr asked me to take care of you.


    When she saw her, she had already guessed her identity. She felt that he was unnecessary, wasn''t she fine now? He wasn''t paralyzed on the bed.


    However, it wasn''t good to let them leave now, so he nodded and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you."


    Sister Yu revealed an honest smile and said: "You''re welcome, Mr specifically instructed me to take good care of you." She looked at her bed, walked over to her and said, "Do you need me to shake the bed up and lean on it now? I think that would be more comfortable. "


    She thought for a moment and felt that although her body was still uncomfortable, she couldn''t keep sleeping, so she said, "Okay, sorry for troubling you."


    Sister Yu immediately burst into laughter: "You''re welcome, Miss Shen is a good person, you''re too polite, as expected, you''re a match made in heaven with Mr."


    She said shyly, "You''re exaggerating a bit too much." Furthermore, Si Lianye was actually polite to her? It seemed like this person was not an ordinary nurse.


    She pretended to ask carelessly, "You seem to be very familiar with him?"


    "Of course, I watched Mr grow up." As Sister Yu helped her lean against the headboard, she inadvertently revealed this piece of information that caused her to be extremely shocked.


    "Is that so? "You are his ¡­" She looked at him in surprise.


    Sister Yu smiled and explained: "Don''t be surprised, I have been working in Si Family for many years already. I have already brought him along when she was very young, at that time, his parents were very busy, he spent a lot of time with me, so he has always trusted me."


    So that was the case, no wonder why she said that she had watched Si Lianye grow up, but if he called someone like her over, wouldn''t that mean that he had confessed all his secrets?


    As she thought about it, her face turned slightly red. She said, "So that''s how it is. It seems that he values you a lot."


    He''s my Young Master, and it''s only because I''m older that he values me a little. But to be honest, after so many years, this is the first time I''ve seen him think so highly of a girl.


    "Really?" Even though she was in a bad mood, she couldn''t help but smile when she heard those words.


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t worry, our Young Master is a very good man. He is capable, and also looks good."


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry listening to him. As expected, she treated Si Lianye as her own child.


    She smiled and said, "I know. He has already repeatedly emphasized this to me before."


    Sister Yu was very happy after hearing that as her face blossomed with a smile, "Didn''t I say it before? Young master is smart and capable, and is also so good-looking, how could any girl not like him? Madame has been worrying too much. "


    "Madam? Are you talking about his mother? " she asked.


    "That''s right, it''s the Mrs. Speaking of which, the Mrs is also a very powerful person. It''s a pity that his fate is not good, sigh ¡­" She shook his head and stopped.


    When she heard this, her curiosity was piqued. She wanted to ask her questions, but she acted as if she had violated a taboo and wouldn''t say anything. This made her very curious.


    The two of them did not have a good relationship. She knew about it, so she thought she could get to the bottom of this. However, she didn''t know.


    However, although she was depressed, Sister Yu was a very capable person and had always taken good care of her.


    After Si Lianye arrived, she looked at the scene with a very happy heart.


    He arrived around nine in the evening.


    Although he looked handsome when he came, there was a tiredness on his face that could not be concealed.


    Sister Yu was carefully cleaning the room.


    He walked behind her and called out, "Sister Yu."


    She turned around and saw that it was him. A smile blossomed on her face as she said, "Young Master, you''ve come. Miss Shen has just fallen asleep."


    He smiled. "What do you think of her?"


    Sister Yu laughed and said: "Young master''s insight is not bad. Miss Shen is pure and kind, and would even thank me. You don''t put on any airs at all. If you really marry her in the future, your days will be very comfortable."


    Hearing that, his face broke into a big smile. "Look at what you''re saying, she''s that good?"


    Sister Yu firmly said: "Of course, you are right to believe me."


    "Alright, I won''t let her go from now on." he joked.


    Sister Yu smiled at him. "You have to do your best, when I was speaking good words with her, I felt that her smile was a little forced. Maybe she had something on her mind that we didn''t know about."


    He understood and laughed: "I understand, thank you Sister Yu." With that, he gave her a big hug.


    Sister Yu''s eyes reddened. "You''re already so old yet you''re trying to act like this? Aren''t you afraid that others will laugh at you?"


    He raised his eyebrows and revealed his domineering attitude, "Whoever dares to laugh at you, I will not let him go!"


    He was raised by the Sister Yu, and to Si Lianye, the Sister Yu was just his second mother.

 C228

    It was also because of this that he called out the Sister Yu to take care of Shen Xiran. Previously, he was still a little nervous, afraid that the two of them wouldn''t get along well like his mother.


    After Sister Yu finished cleaning the room, she decided to sleep outside for the night. He shook her head and said, "Go back first.


    "But can you do it?" In her opinion, he had never taken care of anyone since he was young, so how could he take care of Miss Shen now?


    But Si Lianye was very determined: "If I say it''s okay, it''s fine. You can go back, in case ¡­" At this point, he paused before continuing, "Just remember to come over tomorrow morning."


    "Then... "Alright, be careful." Sister Yu thought that since this was a hospital, even if she made a mistake, it would not be too big.


    He watched her back as she left the place, and looked at Shen Xiran who was sleeping on the bed with a profound gaze.


    He slowly walked over and looked at her. She was sleeping soundly, with a rosy face and a good complexion. If he didn''t personally witness such a cold figure, he wouldn''t have dared to believe that her body was so weak right now.


    He kissed her forehead. "You must get better, okay?"


    She moved as if she had heard it, and rolled over.


    With a chuckle, he got into bed and gently took her in his arms.


    The night passed in silence.


    The next morning, when she woke up, she was disappointed to find that there was no one around her.


    So it turns out that Si Lianye didn''t come last night?


    Humph! Liar!


    Thinking of this, her eyes reddened, and she almost wanted to cry.


    At this time, Sister Yu walked in. She felt a burst of nervousness and hurriedly turned her head around.


    Sister Yu smiled as she walked to the bedside and said: "Aiya, Young Master is really busy, to have left so early."


    She turned her head in surprise. "What? Did he come back last night? "


    "Of course, he even praised you properly to me after coming here. He even told me to go back later and that he could take care of you. I just came over." Sister Yu told her everything in one breath.


    She was stunned. "Is that so?"


    Turning his head to look, he saw that the bed beside him was in complete disorder. It was as if someone had really slept there that night. He couldn''t help but believe it in his heart.


    Thinking back to the foolish way she was about to cry, she couldn''t help but blush. Fortunately, Sister Yu didn''t see it, otherwise, she would really lose a lot of face.


    Sister Yu did not notice her change at all and asked her smilingly: "What do you want to eat now? white porridge or soy milk and youtiao? "


    She thought for a moment: "Let''s go with the white porridge." Right now, she already knew that her body was too weak to allow anything to happen to her.


    "Alright, I''ll go prepare it immediately." Sister Yu turned around and went to get her breakfast.


    She finished her breakfast in a hurry, and it was time for the doctors and nurses to go on stage.


    She was examined thoroughly again, and finally hung up with a hanging bottle.


    This was already the norm in the hospital for the past few days, but she was rather open-minded about it. Since the incident five or six years ago, she was destined to have fate with the hospital, and could not leave it for the rest of her life.


    It was really sad to think about it.


    She leaned on the bed in a daze. Sister Yu could see that she was in a bad mood and didn''t dare to speak to her.


    She casually picked up her phone and flipped through it. Before she could see anything, she realized that someone had called her.


    The caller was Shangguan Zhe.


    She smiled happily as she picked it up. Immediately, she heard his voice. "Xi Ran, it''s me."


    "alba, why did you think of calling me?"


    She was a bit unhappy. She had woken up yesterday and called him when she had the free time. To think that no one would pick up her phone. This was something that had never happened before since she met him.


    Shangguan Zhe said: "Sorry, I''ve been busy these past few days, I can only call you now."


    "What are you busy with? Is it because of Xiao Rou? " she asked.


    He paused. "Yes."


    "What exactly is going on with Xiao Rou? Why is this happening? " She could not help but say.


    "Lin Zixuan went on a business trip. After he got married, he took over the business of his family. Then, someone from the Lin Family took advantage of his absence to make a move against Xiao Rou." He thought back to how her little sister had suffered so much. Even if he had taken revenge now, her teeth would still be itching from the hatred.


    "Who is that person? Why would he do that? " There were too many things that she couldn''t figure out. She wanted to find an opportunity to get to the bottom of this.


    He thought for a moment, and decided to cut to the chase: "Lin Zixuan couldn''t be considered to have committed a huge mistake in this matter, it''s just that he trusted his family too much. It''s only because I beat him up later on, that he admitted it, his family did not agree to their marriage at the beginning, and the reason was to avoid Xiao Rou''s flaws. As he spoke to here, he couldn''t help but snort coldly. He had the urge to kill someone in his heart.


    In the beginning, Lin Zixuan''s parents didn''t approve of their relationship at all, they felt that even if Xiao Rou was Shangguan Zhe''s younger sister, she was still a deaf mute. They felt that it would be embarrassing to marry her, but they couldn''t resist Lin Zixuan''s pressure and reluctantly agreed.


    Since was not liked by his parents-in-law, who was often troubled by people, and because she did not like complaining about it in the first place, Lin Zixuan had a carefree personality. Furthermore, after taking on the matters of the family, he often travelled, which made it impossible for Xiao Rou to complain about her wrongdoings, which led to a tragedy later. On the day of the accident, the servants of his house were called away, the electricity in his house was cut, and Xiao Rou, who had been afraid of the darkness since she was young, escaped from the Lin Family.


    "What then? Why is she like that? " she asked.


    Shangguan Zhe rubbed his forehead: "That''s because she met a driver with ill intentions, who wanted to rob his of his wealth and beauty. She ran away, and in the end, it turned out that way."


    She took in a breath of cold air. At that time, Xiao Rou really had a huge stomach, anyone who could harm a pregnant woman was scum among scum!


    She asked indignantly, "Did you catch that person? We have to teach him a lesson!"


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to say anything about that. I''ve already done it." Furthermore, what would be even more tragic was that when Shangguan Zhe remembered the miserable look on the driver''s face, he could only moan in pain. His eyes flashed and he threw the topic of conversation to the side.


    "Xiao Rou, this time, is all your fault. I want to thank you." he said in a low voice.


    "There''s no need to be polite, you''ve helped me so many times, and that''s when the courtesy came." She straightforwardly said: "Then what about Lin Zixuan? Did you come back? "


    "Of course there is. If he still doesn''t return after arriving at this place, I don''t think there''s a need for the Lin Family to continue existing here." Shangguan Zhe''s tone was eerily cold, and even Shen Xiran wanted to shiver.


    Just by thinking about it, she knew that Lin Zixuan must be having a difficult time right now. Maybe Shangguan Zhe had already prepared for them to get a divorce, but what about their child?


    She carefully asked him, and in the end, he sneered, "I wanted to divorce them, but my good sister refused to do so. She said he didn''t know and was innocent. No matter how innocent Lin Zixuan is, you have to blame it on him. "


    She had seen Xiao Rou''s miserable state before, and she felt that it was too easy for Xiao Rou to forgive him, but ¡­


    "Then you mean they can''t get divorced? Then what happens if Xiao Rou gets bullied like this again? " she asked.


    The matter this time is caused by the fact that their family members do not value Xiao Rou that much, and thus they can take advantage of this situation, a few of them do it, I will take care of them one by one, so that they will never forget it for the rest of their lives. he said coldly.


    She could not help but shiver, but there was still a question that she could not understand: "Why did they want to make a move against Xiao Rou?"


    "Because of power." He said coldly: "Because Lin Zixuan directly entered the management level of the company, touched other people''s cake, and blocked their anger. There are also some who have feelings for Lin Zixuan, and with a wave of their hands, they acted against Xiao Rou."


    Speaking of which, Xiao Rou almost lost her life because of Lin Zixuan, but even if she understood the cause and effect, she was not willing to get a divorce, and had only angered Shangguan Zhe so much that he hadn''t seen her for a few days.


    After Shen Xiran heard this, he thought for a moment before advising him, "Actually, I feel that Lin Zixuan can only say that he doesn''t know anything about this matter. I feel that his mistake wasn''t too big, so it''s a pity for him to get a divorce."


    He said unhappily, "What about after that? With Lin Zixuan''s character, it is easy to trust others. With the first time, there will be a second, and then, what will happen to Xiao Rou? "


    She thought for a moment, then carefully asked: "How did Lin Zixuan perform after coming here?"


    said that Shangguan Zhe beat him half to death.


    He snorted, "What else can we do? Xiao Rou almost died, how can I let him live? "


    "Then he should know regret, right?"


    "Of course, I saw his appearance back then. A grown man crying like that has no backbone!" Shangguan Zhe''s tone of voice held extreme disdain for Lin Zixuan.


    If that''s the case, then why don''t you properly ask them what their plans are in the future? Ask Lin Zixuan how they want to handle it, and keep on talking until you''re satisfied. "


    Her suggestion made him frown. "You mean, let them go out and live on their own?"


    As expected of a good friend who had been with her for many years, he easily understood her meaning.


    She nodded her head again and again, "That''s right, since they don''t want to separate and you can''t force them to do so, then just let them go out and live, there will be less conflict between us and our elders, if you''re worried then you can also go visit her and send a few people to stay by her side, don''t you think this method is better than letting them divorce?"


    The pride in her voice made him smile.


    "Isn''t it? "Although my body isn''t in a good condition right now, my brain doesn''t have much of an impact." she said playfully. "Okay, I''ll go and find them tomorrow." With that, he paused for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Xiran, let me ask you a question. You must answer it honestly."


    She stopped smiling. "I know what you want to ask me. You want to know how my body is right now?"


    "It''s good that you know it. You have to know that if you didn''t always have that kind of man by your side, I would have come to see you a long time ago." "No," he said.


    She sighed softly and said, "That''s it. The doctors didn''t seem to see the development of my condition, they only thought it was a sequela of the transplant operation, so they didn''t let me examine it any further. I seem to be doing fine, so they haven''t discovered it yet."


    "Actually, Xiran, I feel that you don''t need to hide yourself all the time. You can just say it out, and then find yourself a ¡­"


    She interrupted him. "You don''t have to, I won''t."

 C229

    Everyone around you will be in trouble


    "Why? You must know that this is the only way to save you. " He was excited.


    "I know, I know. No one wants to die, and I don''t want to either. So, don''t get excited." He tried to calm him down, then said: "Actually, I also hesitated to reveal my illness to the public, and with your influence, maybe I might have a chance. But, alba, I don''t want to, after that hell I went through, I don''t want others to go in because of me, you know?"


    Shangguan Zhe took a deep breath and tried to persuade her again: "It might not be the kidney of a living person. Have you heard of organ donation? "Why don''t you accept it?"


    She smiled. "It''s probably because I''m more of a germaphobic, and I don''t want to accept objects from strangers."


    "You!" Shangguan Zhe frowned deeply, "Xi Ran, I don''t want to see you holding yourself up. Really, if you go on like this, sooner or later ¡­"


    "I know, take it slow. Maybe I''ll change my mind one day? Don''t you think so? " She answered lightly, as if she didn''t care about her condition at all.


    After putting down the phone, the smile on her lips disappeared, leaving behind only bitterness.


    Who doesn''t want to live? However ¡­


    Time slowly passed. She feebly looked at her phone, waiting for the hanging bottle to finish. Then she decided to get out of bed and walk around.


    During this time, Si Lianye also called over, constantly warning her to remember to eat, and to listen to the doctor''s arrangements, not always thinking that she was powerful, etc. She listened to some of it, and did not take any of it to heart.


    In the afternoon, she finally took off the bottle in her hand and was so excited that she wanted to get off the bed. Sister Yu quickly supported her: "Hey, Miss Shen, you can''t get off the bed."


    She glanced at her. "I''m just walking around the room. It''s okay."


    Sister Yu hesitated: "Really? "Then I''ll hold you."


    She wanted to sigh helplessly. Actually, she could have gotten out of bed a long time ago. It was just that in her eyes, she was still a very sick person. However, she wasn''t wrong about that.


    As she slowly got off the bed, there was a sudden commotion from outside, followed by a knock on the door.


    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with confusion. Could it be that Si Lianye had returned?


    But it''s still too early.


    Sister Yu sent her back to her bed and said, "Wait a moment, I will open the door."


    With that, he walked over.


    She frowned. She didn''t know why, but she had a bad premonition.


    The rhythmic knocking on the door continued.


    The door opened. Sister Yu opened the door and suddenly went silent.


    She frowned and raised her voice, "Sister Yu, who has come?"


    "Yes ¡­" It''s the Old Mistress, the Miss Shen. " Sister Yu paused for a moment, and said with a strange tone.


    Then, a voice that she would never forget resounded in the room: "You are here, Shen Xiran."


    After saying that, the sound of high heels rose up as he walked step by step towards her room.


    She took a deep breath and clutched at the covers.


    Again, the nightmare.


    The door opened and Imperial Mother stood at the entrance.


    However, what was strange was that Shen Zimo, who had always been with her, seemed to have suddenly disappeared without a trace as if he was a follower.


    She looked over and met her cold gaze in the air.


    Sister Yu saw that there was something amiss between the two, so he said: "Old Mistress, Miss Shen is currently a patient, please don''t ¡­"


    "Shut up, who do you think you are? When will it be your turn to speak? " Imperial Mother interrupted her with a stern voice: "Don''t forget your identity, are you carrying me on your back to take care of her? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll punish your family? "


    Sister Yu''s face turned deathly pale, and she was unable to say a single word.


    If it wasn''t for me being clear-headed, I would have thought that I could see the ancient times. Tsk! Tsk! This is a new era, and Sister Yu is such a good servant yet you actually scolded him like this?


    Hearing that, the corner of Imperial Mother''s mouth held a hint of ridicule, but it was especially glaring at Shen Xiran: "I''m teaching my own family, it''s your turn to care? I know that you want to enter our Si Family, but let me advise you, for some things, no matter how much you think about them, if you can''t get them, you won''t be able to get them. "


    She looked at her with a pale face. "Don''t worry, even if all the men in the world were to die, I still wouldn''t marry him. But if that day ever comes, don''t feel embarrassed."


    Imperial Mother squinted at her: "However, not seeing you for a while, your eloquence has increased by a lot, but no matter what you say, I will not nod my head, don''t you think that if this goes on, you will be wasting your time?"


    Shen Xiran looked at her mockingly. "So? "Are you here to take the initiative to let me leave him?"


    "You are very smart. This is the point that I like you for. Compared to you, your sister is still a little lacking."


    "You flatter me. I also think you''re very smart." she said expressionlessly.


    She found a chair to sit in front of her, suddenly turned her head and said to Sister Yu: "I have something to tell Miss Shen, you can go out."


    Sister Yu''s face was filled with anxiety, but she had no choice but to go out.


    "Wait." Imperial Mother called out to her indifferently, "Don''t even think of secretly revealing this to A Ye. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Sister Yu''s expression changed as she nodded her head, "Yes, I understand."


    After saying that, he slowly walked out as if he had lost a lot of energy, and tightly shut the door.


    Only then did she turn her head and look at her from head to toe in a critical manner.


    Shen Xiran felt that her gaze was extremely annoying and couldn''t help but move his body and say: "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I''m going to rest.


    She bit down heavily on the word ''body''.


    Imperial Mother''s expression did not change at all. "Really? I thought you had improved a lot, but it seems like your luck is really bad. Those who have bad luck will not have a good ending if they go against me, do you understand? "


    "Is that so? I don''t believe that there''s something unreal and unreal about luck, I prefer reality. For example, A Ye is beside me right now, but I don''t like going back to see you. " Towards her overbearing attitude, Shen Xiran was a little angry and directly poked his sore spot.


    At this moment, Imperial Mother''s expression finally changed. "Do you really not know the outcome of offending me?"


    "Oh? What would happen to him? Tell me about it. " She disdainfully smiled, but that was only in words. She believed that even if there was something she could deal with, but the other side''s next words caused her smile to freeze.


    "What did you say?" Her face changed as she stared at Imperial Mother.


    "Was what I said not detailed enough? "It seems that not only is your kidney in trouble, but your ears are also in trouble." Imperial Mother slowly lifted her beautiful nails as she looked at them, "I say, if you continue to be this stubborn, then your dumb friend will no longer be the only one in trouble."


    Her breathing quickened as she glared at. "Did you do this to Xiao Rou?"


    She laughed, her smile full of contempt, "I didn''t say that, you said it, I was just saying the possibility, anyway the world is so big, accidents happen every day, maybe she was hit by a car again one day, or her son accidentally fell down the stairs, is that it?"


    She said with a smile, her delicate red lips spitting out many cruel words, causing Shen Xiran''s face to grow more and more pale. When she finally heard what happened, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and screamed, "Feel!"


    She pounced forward at the same time. Imperial Mother did not expect her to have such a huge reaction, and when she was caught off guard, she felt a pain in her throat.


    Shen Xiran grabbed her by the collar and asked loudly: "How can you do this? She''s pregnant, and you''re not letting go of such a small child? "


    Imperial Mother had seen a lot of storms in her life, and had seen a lot of underworld people. She had never been afraid, but today, she felt a chill from the bottom of her heart that she had never felt before.


    She looked at her coldly. "I''m warning you, release me."


    Shen Xiran''s face was filled with anger. She had never seen such a despicable woman, but she actually used such a despicable method to threaten her ¡­


    "If you don''t want anything to happen to your friend, let go." The Imperial Mother said coldly.


    She was stunned for a moment and immediately felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her. Her anger was immediately extinguished by her words.


    She could not help but let go as the Imperial Mother took the opportunity to push her away.


    She tidied up her clothes. Despite it being covered up, there was still a trace of astonishment in her eyes. She usually looked warm and gentle, but it seemed that her anger was a bit frightening.


    She harrumphed, "The reason why I specially came to see you today is to warn you that if you go on like this, no matter if it''s that dumb friend of yours or anyone else, an accident might happen to you. Think carefully, whether the love between you and him is more important, or your conscience is more important."


    "Conscience? You still have the guts to tell me your conscience? It seems to me that the one with the least conscience is you, right? " She was angered and laughed, stared at her and said: "I really wonder if A Ye would know how you are now. If he found out, he would probably vomit right?"


    Imperial Mother was expressionless, as if he had not heard her words. "Remember what I said, I''ll give you some time to think it through. It''s best if you can answer me during the day tomorrow, otherwise, don''t blame me for taking action that you don''t like." After saying that, she paused for a moment, then continued, "You better be careful, don''t let A Ye know. What you need to know is that even though I don''t manage the company anymore, I still have a trump card up my sleeve.


    After saying that, he took an extremely arrogant stance, stepped on his high heels and left.


    She stared blankly at her back, but a shadow rose in her heart.


    What should he do? What should she do now?


    Her face grew paler and paler, and she felt she had never been so frightened before.


    She grabbed the pillow by her side, not even realizing that her fingers had turned white.


    She only had this thought in her mind, and it turned out that the person behind the incident with Xiao Rou was Si Lianye''s mother, and she was actually so skilled that even Shangguan Zhe did not notice it.


    What should she do now?


    She felt like she was drowning, surrounded by suffocating water. She struggled but no matter what she could not escape ¡­


    "Miss ¡­" Suddenly, her body was lightly touched by someone as a concerned voice rang in her ears, "Don''t worry, young master will solve all your problems."


    She looked up and saw Sister Yu standing beside her, looking at her with concern.


    She smiled weakly. "I know, thank you."


    Sister Yu asked again: Do you need to call Young Master?


    Although she did not know what Old Mistress had told her, but she knew that it was definitely not good news. Looking at her appearance, it was as if the Old Mistress had sucked her energy away.

 C230

    Where are your family?


    It was terrible.


    Shen Xiran shook his head instead, "No, not for now. Go out first, I want to be alone for a while."


    Sister Yu''s face was full of unease. Seeing that she was unwilling to go out, yet unable to not listen, she could only sigh and walk out the door.


    She sat in this position until nightfall.


    During this period of time, Sister Yu cooked some food for her to eat. She only ate a little bit before she could no longer eat anymore.


    Seeing that, the Sister Yu helplessly shook her head, and kept the food away.


    Si Lianye had returned at night, but the moment she stepped into the room, she felt that the atmosphere was completely different from before.


    He immediately narrowed his eyes and asked the Sister Yu, "Has someone come before?"


    Sister Yu said in a low voice: "It''s Old Mistress. She came over."


    His gaze turned cold. "What did she say?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know, Old Mistress told me to leave."


    He nodded, thought for a while, then said, "I know, you can go back now."


    Sister Yu said in a low voice: "Ever since Old Mistress left, she has been in a very bad mood. She only ate a little dinner and didn''t say anything.


    He grunted.


    When he opened the door, he saw her sitting on the edge of the bed. Her black hair was let down, making her face look extremely pale. For a moment, he thought that her face was even whiter than the sheets.


    His heart instantly tightened.


    He walked over with light footsteps. "What are you thinking about?"


    She looked up at him and smiled, but her pale, terrible face made her look especially creepy.


    He sat beside her and took her hand. He couldn''t help but frown. Her hand was colder than ice.


    "Are you not feeling well? I told the doctor to come and see it. " He was about to get up, but she stopped him. "No, no need. I''m fine, really."


    He looked at her carefully. "You don''t look like you''re all right."


    She shook her head. "I''m really fine. If you don''t believe me, then call the doctor to take a look."


    She withdrew her hand, her expression calm.


    He narrowed his eyes and sat down again. He pulled up the blanket and held her in it, then took her in his arms along with the blanket.


    He kissed her cold forehead and whispered, "Tell me, what did my mother say to you?"


    She glanced at him. "If I say she didn''t say anything, would you believe me?"


    "Of course not." He said in a deep voice, "So tell me quickly, or I''ll call her and ask."


    He stroked her hair and said, "Why didn''t you call me earlier?"


    She smiled. "I don''t want to disturb you."


    "Idiot, you will always be number one in my heart."


    "Really?" Her nose suddenly twitched, and she recalled what Imperial Mother had told her before.


    He doesn''t have complete control of the company yet, she said, so if he disobeys, she can make him lose everything at any time.


    Thinking of this, her heart tightened. Seeing his lips move, she didn''t say anything.


    He whispered in his eyes, "What happened to you? "Speak."


    She thought for a moment and said, "She told me that if you didn''t listen and leave me, she would kick you out of the company."


    He smiled. "That''s what she told you?"


    She relaxed when she saw his relaxed appearance. "Yeah, she said a lot of things, but that''s what I heard. She even wanted me to leave you for your own good."


    He pinched her nose in amusement, "I didn''t know you were so timid, to actually scare you like this."


    "Yeah, this is the first time I''ve been threatened by someone." She said coquettishly, "But I''m curious, aren''t you already in control of the company? "What did she say about getting rid of you?"


    "Do you believe me when I say she lied to you?" "She is no longer the chairman. She has been away from the company for several years," he said with a laugh. "Even though she has won over many people before, she no longer has the influence she once had."


    "Really?" She stared at him.


    "Really, believe me." He could see the seriousness in her eyes and suddenly asked, "Did she say something else?"


    He suddenly lowered his head and gave her a long kiss, all the way until she almost lost her breath. Only after seeing her lips regain their bright red color did he feel satisfied. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll keep on kissing until you''re willing to say it."


    She covered her chest and said, "Don''t come anymore, I''m a patient. Be careful not to anger me later."


    "It''s good that you know. Why don''t you tell me?" He said this with a threatening tone.


    She helplessly said: "She said to obediently leave you. Otherwise, the matter regarding Xiao Rou will repeat itself on everyone around me."


    His expression changed. "Did she really say that?"


    After speaking, her heart felt a lot more at ease. She nodded and said, "It''s true. She even said a lot of scary things. What are you saying ¡­" Thinking of this, she shivered, unable to continue.


    She threw herself into his arms, wrapped her arms around his neck, and whispered into his ear, "Do you know? I have always remembered what happened five years ago very clearly. I have always been brooding over you and even doubted your explanation, but now I feel that I should be able to trust you now, because your mother really was able to do such a thing without being afraid of harming you. "


    He gave a wry smile. "It''s not too late for you to find out." He ruffled her hair and asked, "That''s all she said. What else?"


    She thought for a moment and said, "Then let me give her an answer tomorrow, and then she won''t let me tell you."


    "That she''ll kick me out at any time and leave me with nothing?"


    "Yes, that''s what I said."


    "Alright, I got it. Lie down and rest. I''ll make a few calls." He stood up.


    She nodded, not asking who he was calling.


    He was not surprised to learn that his mother had done it.


    He looked deeply at her and suddenly said, "I''m sorry."


    She was stunned. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because no matter what, she is still my mother. I also have a part in what she did." he said in a low voice.


    She shook her head. "No, I don''t think so. She is her and you are you. You don''t need to take responsibility for all the evil she has done."


    With a rare sigh, he turned around and left the room.


    The room door was locked, so even if she wanted to eavesdrop, she couldn''t hear anything. She wanted to get out of bed, but was scared by the cold air outside.


    So it was really cold.


    Before he came back, she hadn''t realized it, but now, for some reason, she felt her whole body turn cold.


    Forget it, then I''ll just ask when he comes back.


    But unexpectedly, even though she was waiting for him, Si Lianye didn''t come back for a long time, and while she was lying under the warm quilt, sleep gradually came over her.


    She finally fell asleep.


    When Si Lianye returned, he saw the scene of her eyes closing.


    He narrowed his eyes, turned around, and walked out.


    In order not to disturb her, he went straight to the doctor''s office.


    The doctor was knocking on the computer when he entered without knocking. He called out: "Dr. Lin."


    Dr. Lin raised his head and saw that it was him.


    He shook his head. "No, I''m just here to ask you. Why is she so tired during this period of time? Why is she sleeping for at least ten hours a day?"


    Dr. Lin replied, "Actually you also study medicine, can''t you guess it?"


    His lips pursed, his expression ruthless. "If I ask you a question, you can just answer it directly."


    Dr. Lin quivered and said, "That is the sign that her body is declining. If she doesn''t change her kidney immediately, she will become more and more serious very soon."


    His expression turned cold. "I understand." He turned around and walked out. His voice didn''t quiver at all as he straightened his body, as if the doctor''s words didn''t affect him. However, the moment he walked out of the door, he hit the door frame solidly.


    That soft "dong" sound made Dr. Lin unconsciously rub his forehead.


    When he looked up again, he was already far away.


    That night, Si Lianye stood by Shen Xiran''s bedside for a very long time. Only after the sky had almost turned blue did he return to bed.


    Holding her soft body in his arms, he asked her about the gentle fragrance on her body. His heart gradually calmed down as he secretly made a decision.


    The second day was another ordinary day for Shen Xiran. Si Lianye still left her room to go to work before she woke up, and only the messy appearance of the other half of the bed showed that there was someone accompanying him to sleep last night.


    She frowned as she thought about it. She realized that she had no idea when he had slept. It was as if her consciousness had formed a fault when she had slept.


    Sister Yu said from the side, "Miss Shen, if we''re eating later, do you want to get off the bed to take a walk?"


    She smiled and said, "Call me Xi Ran. Don''t always be so polite."


    Sister Yu straightened her body and thought for a while: "Alright, then I won''t be polite anymore, I''ll just call you Xiran. I see that you''re in quite a good mood today, you can come down to take a walk."


    "Alright."


    After saying so, she lifted off her blanket and got off the bed. However, her head felt a bit dizzy before she stood up steadily.


    After washing up, the doctor made a routine examination. After that, he smiled at her with a pleased expression and said, "You''ve recovered quite well. If you go on like this, you might be discharged from the hospital."


    She blinked as she listened. "Shouldn''t you say that I''ve recovered pretty well, so I can leave the hospital tomorrow?"


    Dr. Lin laughed: "I was thinking that too, too bad I can''t do it now. Come, how do you feel now? Do you always feel very tired and prone to dizziness? "


    She nodded. "A little, but much better than a few days ago."


    "That means your body is slowly recovering. However, you should know your own condition and not be anxious. When you can leave the hospital, I will tell you." Dr. Lin checked it once and said.


    She softly uttered an "En". Although she was somewhat prepared in her heart, she still felt very displeased when she heard that she was going to continue staying in this place.


    "Right." Dr. Lin tidied up his belongings as he asked Yue Bing, "Do you have any other family members in your family?"


    She looked at him with a bit of surprise. "Yes, of course. Otherwise, did I jump out from a rock?"


    He smiled. "That''s not what I meant. I meant, why haven''t I seen your family visit you after so many days?"


    She smiled. "They''ve been busy." Her smile was so cold that anyone could easily see the mockery in her expression.


    The Dr. Lin nodded and didn''t say anything else. The hospital was a place that saw all the ways of life, he wasn''t surprised to receive her reply.


    But...


    He thought about what that man had done and could not help but sigh in his heart.

 C231

    Or can you not leave him?


    "Everything will slowly recover." In the end, he said something to her meaningfully.


    She nodded, not taking it to heart.


    During this day, her life was pretty good. Her ears were very quiet, and there wasn''t anything sloppy that came looking for him.


    However, in the evening, she received an unexpected call.


    Imperial Mother spoke sinisterly on the phone: "Did you not hear what I said? "Is that so?"


    She paused, summoned up her courage and said, "Don''t try to scare me. He said you can''t do anything to him."


    "Is that so? "What if I do something to you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    She snorted and hung up.


    She looked at the phone in her hand and had a premonition.


    At this time, Sister Yu who was surrounding her muttered: "Strange, why isn''t Young Master here yet?"


    That''s right, normally, even if Si Lianye hadn''t come back yet, she would still call her. Why was there nothing right now?


    She hurriedly called him, only to find that no one had answered the phone for a long time.


    Her heart gradually became anxious. She called again and this time, someone finally picked up the phone.


    Relieved, she said, "You finally answered the phone."


    The person on the other side strangely went silent for a moment: "Miss Shen, it''s me."


    She was startled, and cried out involuntarily: "Yue Haoqing? Why is it you? Where''s A Ye? "


    "He ¡­ It''s not convenient for him to answer the phone right now... "


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes." Yue Haoqing spoke very quickly, "He''s in a meeting, I''ll get him to call you after the meeting."


    "Then... "Okay, but is it really that busy?" she asked.


    "Of course, there was a temporary problem with the company. This is an emergency meeting." "No," he said.


    "Well, you remember if he comes out, ask him to call me."


    "Alright."


    After putting down the phone, she smiled at Sister Yu. "He''s in a meeting, seems like the company is quite busy right now."


    "Young Master is always like this, he forgets to eat and sleep whenever he works. You have to remember to let him rest more in the future." The Sister Yu muttered.


    There was a smile on her face, but in her heart she felt that something was wrong.


    When the Sister Yu saw her, she asked her, "Why don''t you eat dinner first? Otherwise it will be too late when he comes. "


    "No need." She hugged her knees and said, "I''m not hungry right now. I''ll wait for him."


    Sister Yu sighed softly and turned around to leave.


    She waited another hour before she received the call.


    Si Lianye''s exhausted voice sounded. "You were looking for me just now?"


    Her heart completely relaxed as she secretly laughed at herself for worrying too much. Even if that person had no humanity, he wouldn''t do anything to her own son. She was overthinking things.


    Therefore, she said in a very relaxed tone, "That''s right. Before, you would call me every day. But today, you didn''t."


    He chuckled, his deep, magnetic voice ringing in her ears, making her blush uncontrollably.


    "I was a bit busy today. Sorry."


    "Don''t worry, it''s good to know that you''re fine." She happily said, "Are you coming back now? I will ask Sister Yu to heat up the dinner. "


    "You haven''t eaten yet?" He asked her in surprise. Then, after a slight pause, he said, "I might still have some time. You ¡­"


    "It''s already very late. Even if you have to work overtime, you still have to eat dinner." She pouted and said, "Even the Sister Yu knows that there is a free and easy way to work together. What important matter do you have to drag it out so late, can''t you do it tomorrow?"


    Listening to her clear complaints, he slightly raised his lips. "Alright, I''ll listen to you. We''ll do it tomorrow."


    She became happy. "Fine, I''ll wait for you. Come back quickly."


    After hanging up the phone, she instructed Sister Yu to heat up the food and prepared to wait for his return.


    Si Lianye put down the phone and started packing up to go home. Seeing that, Yue Haoqing was a little surprised, didn''t boss still say that he wanted to continue just now? Why did you change your mind so quickly?


    His gaze swept across his phone, and he immediately understood that this was the effect of the Miss Shen.


    He had a much better impression of her.


    When he saw the boss about to go downstairs, he said, "Shall I walk you down?"


    Si Lianye frowned slightly, "There''s no need. Continue to organize the information in that document, I want to see it tomorrow morning."


    He nodded. "Alright, but it''s already late. You have to be careful."


    Si Lianye answered with an absent-minded "En" and went into the elevator.


    She waited left and right in her room, and after an entire hour had passed, she still hadn''t seen any signs of Si Lianye. She couldn''t help but call him, but no one answered her call.


    She was worried until late into the night when she suddenly received a message from Yue Haoqing, "Miss Shen, the CEO is suddenly unable to return."


    After waiting for the whole night, she felt annoyed and couldn''t help but say, "He said that he wanted to come back personally, but he didn''t call me in the end. Where is he? Let me talk to him. "


    Yue Haoqing was startled: "It''s not convenient for the CEO to pick up the phone now."


    "What time is it? Is he still in a meeting? Is Yun Ye going to close down? " She snappily said, "Let him pick up the phone. I want to ask, what exactly is going on with him?"


    Yue Haoqing remained silent for a long while, before he said in a low voice, "The CEO cannot speak to you."


    She was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she had a strange feeling in her heart. "Did something happen to him?"


    Yue Haoqing quickly replied: "No, I really didn''t."


    "Then let him listen to the phone." She didn''t say anything.


    Yue Haoqing was speechless.


    "Where are you?" She understood and took a deep breath. "Tell me."


    Yue Haoqing finally couldn''t hold it anymore and reported the name of the hospital.


    Her guess was finally confirmed and she suddenly felt dizzy. She tightly held onto the railing beside her to prevent herself from shouting out, "How did something happen to him?"


    Yue Haoqing''s voice was somewhat dejected, "He got into a car accident on the way back ¡­" Hearing that something was wrong on the other end of the phone, he hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, the doctor said that his life isn''t in danger. He''ll be fine after resting for ten days to half a month ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he heard the other party hang up.


    Shen Xiran threw down his phone, his mind at a loss, as he frantically tried to think of one thing. That was, she had indeed made her move, he had made her move, but he was her son, how could she bear to do that?


    No, if you look at him, you must go and see him.


    She jumped out of bed and shook herself too hard. She took a deep breath and began putting on her clothes.


    Half an hour later, she quietly slipped out of the hospital.


    When she got into the taxi, she leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes.


    Although she looked much calmer on the surface, her heart was still like raging waves.


    She didn''t expect that her guess would turn out to be true. What was she going to do?


    She took out her cell phone and dialed the number she had vowed never to call.


    The person on the other side quickly picked up the call.


    "What are you trying to do? "He''s your son, yet you dare to do such a thing?" she demanded angrily.


    "This matter is your fault. If it wasn''t for you refusing to leave him, how would I have made a move?" Imperial Mother said calmly.


    "You ¡­ "You are trying to force the truth!"


    "I already warned you, who can you blame?"


    She pursed her lips and suddenly threw her phone to the side.


    She felt that if she didn''t say that she was going to die, she might even curse out loud.


    The car soon reached its destination.


    After she got off the car, she directly went into the hospital to find a nurse to ask about Si Lianye''s ward.


    When she found out she was in the inpatient department on the third floor, she took the elevator up.


    As she was searching for the room number, she suddenly heard a woman''s voice coming from inside.


    She was stunned for a moment. Her first thought was that she had found the wrong room.


    However, when she listened again, she realized that the voice was very familiar.


    It was Shen Zimo''s voice!


    She didn''t know why, but the hand she used to open the door suddenly stopped.


    She stood in the doorway and listened to them.


    Shen Zimo said with a crying voice, "Si gege, come, let me pour you a cup of water." He got up and put a glass to his lips.


    The next moment was completely silent. Although it was impossible to see what was going on, one could guess what was going on inside.


    He leaned against her chest and drank from her hand. Their gazes met, filled with tender affection ¡­


    She felt that if she were to barge in like this, she would be like a huge electric light bulb!


    She bit her lower lip tightly, unable to understand why Si Lianye didn''t tell her, and even told her to hide it from him. In the end, it was Shen Zimo who took care of him.


    Could it be that in his eyes, Shen Zimo was more trustworthy than her?


    She stood there in a daze for a long time, but at the same time, she heard every word from within, "Come to Si gege, are you tired? I''ll put you down ¡­"


    "No need ¡­" His voice was low.


    Although Shen Xiran already knew that the person inside was Si Lianye, he still trembled after hearing it.


    "Si gege, I never thought that you would be injured so badly this time, don''t worry about it in the company. With Yue Haoqing and me, as well as aunty helping me from behind, there won''t be any problems, don''t worry ¡­"


    Shen Xiran''s heart suddenly shook again? Shen Zimo was actually working beside him? It looked like his position was not low, but Si Lianye did not reveal anything to him?


    She took in a breath of cold air and felt a buzzing sound in her ears. She could not help but lean against the wall.


    Si Lianye, how many things do you still have that I don''t know about?


    In her confusion, she didn''t listen to what was being said inside for a long time. Finally, she was woken up by the call from her cell phone.


    She looked down. It was her again.


    She was reluctant to answer the phone, but finally she pressed the button and just as she put it to her ear she heard her cold voice asking, "How are you feeling now?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean." she replied coldly.


    "You don''t understand? Don''t you think you have to stay with him? Don''t you think he can''t leave you? "But look at it now. Do you think you can''t leave him or that he can''t leave you?"


    I don''t care. All I know is, in this world, you are almost his closest relative, but you should also be the person he wants to distance himself from you the most. Do you think that after this incident, if he finds out that you are the mastermind and you let him get injured, he will look at you this way? "


    The person on the other side did not say anything for a long time. She narrowed her eyes and finally said, "That''s why I feel that rather than worrying about whether we can break up or not, it''s better to think of ways to make up for the relationship between you. After all, you only have one son."


    With that, she expressionlessly pressed down the phone, leaned against the wall, and didn''t move for a long time.


    She closed her eyes, thinking about something, but didn''t notice that there was already a person standing quietly at the door of the ward not too far away from her.


    "It''s you?" What are you doing here? " A harsh female voice rang in her ear.

 C232

    It''s all your fault


    She opened her eyes and saw Shen Zimo standing in front of her, looking at her with an unfriendly expression.


    She narrowed her eyes and stood up. "What does it have to do with you that I''m standing?"


    Shen Zimo''s face revealed a pleased smile, "I know you came to see him, but I find it strange that you still have the face to come to see him?"


    She looked at him coldly. "Why don''t I have a face? It''s not like I''m responsible for his accident. "


    Although it did have something to do with her, she would never admit this in front of her.


    "Of course it''s because of you." Shen Zimo''s face was filled with anger as he said, "We were planning to work in the company all night long, but you called him back and caused him to get into a car accident and get hit by a drunkard. Do you understand?"


    Her sharp voice recounted Shen Xiran''s crimes, and after she finished speaking, she laughed mockingly: "That''s right, you''re in his hands everyday, you probably don''t know what''s going on here, right? Let me tell you, if you hadn''t been acting like a spoiled child, he wouldn''t have been in a car accident if you had been angry and rushed back in the middle of the night! Therefore, this matter is your fault! You still have the face to see him! "


    She glared at Shen Xiran fiercely, wishing that she could kick her out immediately.


    Shen Xiran''s face was pale white, his fingertips cold, right? This is my fault? Am I wrong? But I don''t want it, I don''t want it. Why did it become like this?


    When Shen Zimo saw her terrifyingly pale face, and his body on the verge of collapse, he added maliciously: "Do you know when I came into the company? That''s because she was afraid that you would be unhappy. You used your own body to bind him every time, so even if he had any complaints about you, he wouldn''t dare to say it out loud? Do you know how bad your actions are? Actually, he did not love you a long time ago, Shen Xiran, are you still dreaming? "


    Her heart was chilled from what she had said, but she managed to stand up with difficulty, "Shen Zimo, do you think I will believe what you have said? I tell you, I don''t believe a word of what he''s going to say about me. He''ll tell me himself that there''s no need for you to say anything in there, so please go away, I want to go in and see him. "


    Then he turned and was ready to step over her.


    Shen Zimo panicked and grabbed her hand: "No, you are not allowed to see him."


    "No? Who do you think you are? Why not? " She sneered as she shook Shen Zimo''s hand off.


    "If I''m not sure, then I''m not allowed to. What he is doing now is all your fault, I can''t let you go in and harm him!" Shen Zimo said as he held her tightly.


    "Shen Zimo, let go!" Her words left painful marks in Shen Xiran''s heart, yet his mouth was unwilling to lose out. He glared at her fiercely: "I''m warning you, release me!"


    Shen Zimo looked at her ruthless eyes with a little fear, and actually slowly let go of her hand.


    She snorted and turned to leave.


    However, just as she was about to step into the room, her vision suddenly darkened. She cried out inwardly, and her body swayed before she fell to the ground.


    In her last memory, she only saw Shen Zimo''s high heels standing next to her head.


    And then she knew nothing.


    When Si Lianye woke up the next day, she ignored everyone''s persuasion and left the hospital.


    Even Shen Zimo''s advice was useless.


    But, when he forced himself to look at Shen Xiran, he realised that Shangguan Zhe had coincidentally come out of her room.


    His heart was suddenly shrouded in a layer of shadow.


    He stood in the corner like a demonic god, his entire body emitting a cold aura as he stared at his opponent.


    Even if Shangguan Zhe was filled with deep thoughts, he could not ignore such intense hostility.


    He looked up and walked in front of Si Lianye after finding out who it was. "You''re finally back?"


    Hatred could be heard in his voice.


    Si Lianye squinted at him, "Of course, if it was later, I wouldn''t have been able to see you."


    Shangguan Zhe laughed coldly: "If I were you, I wouldn''t be speaking to me here, and would be going in to see her instead."


    He understood what he meant and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "That''s what I meant." Shangguan Zhe didn''t want to see him again, so he turned around and left. "If possible, I will teach you a lesson ¡­"


    With that, he left in large strides, he still had many things to do.


    Si Lianye watched his back as she left, and felt that his attitude today was extremely strange.


    His gaze rested on the door and he narrowed his eyes.


    He walked over slowly and opened the door.


    He immediately saw the Sister Yu there with an uneasy expression.


    When he heard the voice, he saw it was him and was extremely excited. He hurriedly ran over and greeted, "Young Master, you''ve finally come."


    "What''s wrong?" "No," he said.


    Last night, she snuck out, and in the end, she got sick again. She was brought back here by Mr. Shangguan Zhe, and she still hasn''t woken up yet. "What do you think we should do?" Sister Yu said worriedly.


    "Did Shangguan Zhe send it back?" he asked.


    "Yes, it''s her. I wasn''t here last night, but I didn''t know how Xiran ran away, and today, I was shocked when I came. I came looking for someone, and the result is that I couldn''t get through to you even when I called.


    After he finished listening, he walked to Shen Xiran''s side. Sure enough, he saw her lying there with his eyes closed, his expression was haggard and filled with unease.


    Ignoring the pain in his body, he slowly sat down beside her. Looking at her pale little face, he muttered: "Where did you go last night? Did she go to find him? Do you like him that much? To the point where even if one disregarded one''s own body, one still had to see him? "Hmm?"


    He felt that he was very laughable. In order to not make her worry, even if he was injured, he still had to come to see her. In the end, however ¡­


    He took a deep breath and suddenly stood up.


    Sister Yu looked at him in shock. "Young Master, what are you ¡­"


    He glanced at her indifferently, "Take good care of her."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Sister Yu was stunned. She looked at her and then at Si Lianye.


    When he left the ward, he immediately called Shangguan Zhe: "What happened to her yesterday?"


    Shangguan Zhe replied coldly: "Don''t you suspect that she fainted because she came out to date me?"


    "I don''t believe you, but I do believe her. She said that her relationship with you was very normal, so I can''t think of a reason why she wants to see you all night long. Maybe you can give me one?"


    He pondered for a moment, then said, "Very good, based on your words, I can''t blame her for getting sick for you."


    His breathing became ragged. "What did you say?"


    "I said, her illness should be related to you, but I don''t know what the truth is. I was also called up anonymously to pick her up."


    "Anonymous?"


    "Yes, I don''t know who it was. I only know that it was a woman. At that time, I thought it was a prank, but then it seemed like it wasn''t. In the end, I found out that she was really there."


    "Where?" Si Lianye asked.


    "Here ¡­" He talked about a place that was so remote that even a lot of the locals wouldn''t know about it, and he said, "I don''t think she passed out there because her clothes were clean. It means that someone intentionally left her there to call me, so I don''t know what happened."


    Shangguan Zhe very straightforwardly told them everything.


    Si Lianye nodded: "Alright, I understand."


    Shangguan Zhe said solemnly: "Can I please, where did you go last night? I remember that she was hospitalized because of her poor health. Shouldn''t you be accompanying her? Why is it that you don''t know anything about her fainting and being thrown away like trash? "


    He bit his lips and hung up.


    He looked back at her and suddenly made another phone call. After giving her a long list of instructions, he returned to her side.


    This time, he looked at her deeply. Even when the doctor came, he did not let him leave her.


    The doctor was relieved when he said that she had only been stimulated this time and that she had not suffered any trauma.


    Only now did he manage to deal with the injuries on his body. Sister Yu almost cried out upon seeing him.


    Because there were many wounds all over his body, the longest one was at least ten centimeters long.


    He comforted Sister Yu: "I don''t believe that I have bumped into anyone. Don''t worry, it''s just a small wound."


    Sister Yu said with tears in her eyes, "You were the one who met with calamity that night, right? "No wonder he didn''t come."


    He smiled. "It''s just a superficial wound."


    Shen Xiran was unconscious until the second day before he woke up.


    During this entire day, Si Lianye did many things but she herself did not know a thing.


    When she woke up, she found that there was someone sleeping beside her.


    She almost cried out because her memory had stopped at the moment before she fainted. Shen Zimo''s face had appeared in her memory, causing her to feel fear from the bottom of her heart.


    However, she didn''t expect to see his face and then calm down.


    So it was him? But wasn''t he injured?


    Moreover, didn''t he still have Shen Zimo by his side?


    She moved her body and discovered that her body was numb and very uncomfortable.


    She could not help but moan. Si Lianye immediately woke up.


    A pair of black eyes met hers, and in the next moment, he revealed a warm smile. "You''re awake? How do you feel? Is it hard to bear? "


    She frowned and said carefully, "I want to sit up."


    He carefully helped her up and said, "How do you feel after sleeping for the whole day? I''ll call the doctor. "


    She looked at him quietly. "Wait a minute. When did you arrive?"


    He smiled and touched her hair. "I came early, so don''t say anything. I''ll ask the doctor to come and see you."


    Then he called the doctor.


    The sickroom immediately became busy again.


    After he calmed down, he looked at her deeply and said, "When you were unconscious, I was very worried about you."


    She blinked and suddenly recalled the scene she saw earlier. Her expression turned ugly, "Really? I think you should be very happy. "


    He frowned. "Why do you say that?"


    He stepped forward to take her hand: "Come, tell me, why did you run away? Then why are you unconscious? "


    Instead of answering, she asked, "Who sent me back?"


    "Shangguan Zhe, I heard that he received a call from a stranger and went to bring you back." he said in a low voice.


    "Is that so?" Her face was deathly pale. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "I wanted to go out for a walk, that''s why ¡­"


    He looked at her deeply. "Did you know? When you lie, you never look at anyone. "


    She took a deep breath and looked at him steadily. "I''m going to see you."


    "What?" He was stunned.


    "I said, I went to see you. I knew that you were injured, so I came to see you. However, my body wasn''t up to its limit and I fainted on the way." "Of course, I just learned that you don''t need my visit."

 C233

    "What do you mean?" He frowned deeply. "How did you know I was injured?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw her reach out and press her hand against his chest. "Unless you don''t know, do you think you can hide it from me?" She said slowly, "However, I admit that you do have something that I don''t know about."


    He sighed and looked at her. "Actually, I just didn''t want you to worry. I purposely told people not to tell you."


    "Is that so? "Then why would she know that, in your heart, she is more important than me?" she asked, staring at him.


    "Who did you say?" Si Lianye was actually at a loss.


    "Who am I talking about? Didn''t you already know that? " "Let me ask you, who else is there to take care of you by your side?"


    He then realized, "It''s Yue Haoqing and Shen Zimo ¡­." When he said this, he finally understood after seeing her expression, "So you saw her. Little Cu Tan. She only took care of me for a short while before being chased away by me."


    "Is that so? "I saw that you two got along really well, and I was even scolded by her, saying that I wasn''t thinking for you and called you away in the middle of the night, that''s why you got into a car accident. It was like that, I almost thought she was your wife and was scolding me for you." she said sourly.


    He smiled wryly, "She probably thinks that my injury was caused by you. Actually, I only asked her to take care of me for a while, and then I called her away. I have nothing to do with her."


    "Really?" She glanced at him.


    "Of course."


    "Then tell me?" Why would she work in your company? " she asked, staring at him.


    He was obviously stunned for a moment. "She told you? "Yes, she works at my side. She has enough education and experience, so I think she''s pretty good at doing things. That''s why she stayed. I have a purely business relationship with her."


    She leered at him. "You know, no one would believe you if you told them that."


    He pursed his lips, a layer of frost covering his face.


    She snorted and pushed away the quilt.


    However, he realized that when he stepped on the ground, it was probably because he had been sleeping for too long and did not have much strength. His body swayed and he looked like he was about to faint again.


    She frowned and hurried to support the bedside table, but when she stretched out her hand, her waist was tightened and he held her.


    He turned his head and saw ShiYan standing beside him, expressionlessly saying, "Where are you going? You can''t get out of bed yet."


    She coldly pushed his hand away. "Let me go. I don''t need you to care where I go."


    He didn''t say anything and stubbornly hugged her.


    How could she resist his strength after falling asleep for such a long time? In the end, she was still unable to escape his control. She could not help but ruthlessly say, "Let go of me." Seeing that he didn''t have any intention of letting go yet, and even wanted to bring him to bed, he could only say the truth. "I need to go to the toilet."


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. She snappily said, "I''ve slept for so long, can''t I go to the toilet when I wake up?"


    He pursed his lips. "Sorry."


    She snorted and pushed him away. "You don''t need to apologize. Just let me go."


    Who knew that after she walked around, she would be forced to stop for a moment, and in her heart, she was extremely fed up with her body.


    When was such a day going to end?


    Just as he was feeling helpless and resentful, his body suddenly felt lighter. Then, as if the sky was spinning and the earth was spinning, he realized that he was being held back.


    "What are you doing?" She stared at him.


    "I''ll take you to the bathroom." He walked over with large strides.


    "You ¡­" She blushed. "You don''t need to do this, I can walk by myself."


    He turned a deaf ear and went into the bathroom. He bent down and put her on the toilet. Her face was completely red.


    However, he looked very serious. Seeing that she had not moved, he frowned and asked, "You don''t have any strength? Do you need me to take off your pants? "


    Her face turned completely red. "Get out!"


    Seeing that she was in a bad state, he asked her seriously, "Are you sure?" Don''t go to the bathroom and faint in the middle of it, right?


    She threw a towel back at him. "I say, get out!"


    He caught it with one hand. Seeing that her complexion was not bad, her rosy complexion (which was actually due to anger) calmed down a little. She then grabbed a towel and turned around to leave.


    When she saw his back disappearing behind the door, she finally relaxed a bit. As she slowly took care of her life, she thought about what he had just said.


    He said that he had no relationship with Shen Zimo other than business? Is this for real? But does he not know that our relationship is not good? Why would he do that?


    Could it be that he didn''t care about what he thought at all? Or ¡­ Is EQ really too low?


    She frowned as she thought about it. In the end, she felt that it was more likely to be the last one.


    She sighed softly.


    We''ll see about that later. Also, isn''t he injured? Was Imperial Mother''s words true or false? What if she did it again?


    She slowly stood up and inadvertently took a glance at herself in the mirror. She discovered that she was terrifyingly pale and emaciated, her hair messy, and her clothes loose. She looked like an old lady in her forties or fifties.


    God, is this me?


    Si Lianye was outside watching the computer while paying attention to what was going on inside the room. Initially, the sound was normal, but after a while, she realized that it was completely silent inside.


    After sensing it, he frowned as he looked at the time and discovered that more than ten minutes had passed.


    With a frown, he stood up and walked to the bathroom door. He lightly knocked on it and asked, "Xiran, are you alright?"


    A vague sound came from inside, as if she had answered him in a low voice.


    After a moment of reassurance, he knocked on the door again after some thought. "How are you feeling right now? Say something?"


    This time, there was no sound at all from the inside.


    His heart tightened as he pushed open the door and rushed inside. "Xiuran ¡­"


    His gaze swept the area, then suddenly stopped.


    Shen Xiran was standing in front of the mirror. His hair was erected high up and he was holding a toothbrush to brush his teeth.


    Their gazes met, filled with astonishment.


    Her eyes were first filled with surprise, then full of awkwardness, before turning into anger in the end: "Si Lianye, get out of my face!"


    He left in a somewhat sorry state.


    As soon as the door closed, a cup of water hit it, producing a dull sound.


    She took a deep breath and resisted the urge to scream.


    Heavens, wasn''t it enough for him to see her disheveled appearance?


    She even let him see how her mouth was filled with foam. She only felt like she was a fool at that moment!


    Could that man not have a brain?


    She stood there fuming for a long time. She felt as if her legs were going to go numb, so she braced herself and walked out.


    Si Lianye sat on the sofa and looked at the computer, tapping it a few times, she scanned through it and lost interest.


    Just as she was about to go sit at the side, Si Lianye asked her: "Are you hungry? Sister Yu has prepared some food."


    After saying that, he closed the computer and put it aside.


    She glanced at him and snorted. "I''m not hungry."


    He looked at her and said he wasn''t hungry, but his gaze swept the table and he said, "Okay then. If you''re not hungry, then just watch. I''ll eat."


    After saying that, he picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    She watched as he ate with relish, then looked at the dishes. There were many of them that she liked to eat, and she felt her stomach rumbling again.


    She couldn''t help but sit beside him and glare at him. "Can you finish it by yourself?"


    He glanced at her. "Throw it away if you can''t finish."


    "What a waste." She muttered this sentence, and her heart instantly became calm. She was eating in order not to waste any food.


    What she didn''t know was that when he saw that she had finally started to eat, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    She knew that in her anger, she couldn''t just go head to head with him. She had to go in the wrong direction.


    After the meal, he helped her walk around for a while before sending her back. "That''s enough, your stamina is not good now. If you keep going, you''ll faint again."


    "I''m not that weak." She said this unwillingly.


    "Good, you''re amazing. You''re the most amazing woman in the world." He gave her a reply that made her feel like she was a child.


    She let out a dissatisfied snort, then recalled the quarrel from before. She could not help but say, "Wait for my illness to recover, I''m going to work at your company."


    He smiled helplessly. "Alright, I''ll make you follow me every day."


    "That''s more like it."


    She leaned back against the headboard and played with her cell phone.


    She had argued with Si Lianye for a long time after waking up, and once she went to the bathroom to delay it, she realised that there were more than 10 missed calls, 99 WeChat messages and a lot of information after unlocking her phone.


    She was surprised to find that most of them were Shangguan Zhe''s, and a few were Xiao Rou''s. There were even a few unfamiliar numbers.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, that person didn''t exist, otherwise ¡­


    She thought for a moment, then lowered her head to first thank Shangguan Zhe: "Thank you for helping us."


    Then, he sent a message to Xiao Rou: "How are you feeling right now? Have you been discharged? Is the baby cute? "


    The two of them quickly replied. Shangguan Zhe said: "You don''t need to say anything polite, you just have to be careful in the future, okay?"


    "Yeah, I know."


    Xiao Rou sent a big smiley face: "I''m fine, I have been discharged, my baby is very good." Following that, a bunch of photos were sent over. There were children in all kinds of situations, some sleeping like pigs, some smiling while clapping, and some crying with tears in their eyes.


    Regardless of which it was, she felt that it was extremely cute.


    She didn''t expect that after just a few days, that child had already become so beautiful. It was so beautiful that she drooled.


    She held her phone and giggled, even forgetting to reply on WeChat.


    "What are you looking at that''s so funny." Suddenly, Si Lianye''s voice sounded from beside her. Before she could even react, Si Lianye suddenly reached over her head and took her phone away from her hands.


    "Si Lianye, give it back to me!" She glared at him.


    He frowned as he looked at the picture of the baby. "Tsk! Whose photo is this? It''s so ugly ¡­"


    "Give him back to me if he''s ugly, it''s not like I''m letting you see it!" She reached out her hand to snatch back her phone, but there was too much of a difference in height between the two of them. She could only stare as he easily raised his phone.


    He turned a deaf ear to her words. He looked at all the pictures in twenty or thirty chapters before returning the phone to her. "What''s so interesting about it?"


    "I didn''t let you see it." She grabbed her phone angrily: "Si Lianye, are you a bandit or not? Do you not know what ''respect'' means?"


    "I don''t understand." His straightforward answer made her feel annoyed.


    "However ¡­" He suddenly said with a heavy tone, "I don''t know what it means to respect others, but I do understand. If you like someone, you have to treat her well. You can''t let her get hurt, and you don''t want to see her sad."


    She looked into his eyes that were gazing deeply at her, her heart thumping. "But did you do it?" She dryly opened her mouth: "Si Lianye, I feel that by your standards, you are not qualified at all."

 C234

    "I will work hard." He did not mind and whispered into her ear.


    She snorted, then quickly replied with a few words and threw her phone to the side: "Si Lianye, I don''t like your actions." She told him seriously.


    "I know."


    "Then why did you ¡­" She immediately frowned.


    "You know the reason, Xiran, you know the reason." He looked at her deeply.


    She was speechless.


    Of course she knew the reason, but even then, he couldn''t do it.


    He smiled, sat beside her and said: "Just like you don''t like Shen Zimo by my side, I also don''t like the idea of another man by your side, so you should be able to understand, right?"


    She looked at him in dissatisfaction. "But I was just chatting with him, while you were with her every day. How can it be the same?"


    "I''ll drive her away when I get back." His expression did not change, it was a very straightforward one.


    She looked at him suspiciously.


    He sighed and said, "What are you still suspecting? You''re not happy that I said I wouldn''t fire her, but now that I''ve said I''d drive her away, you''re not happy. "


    After saying that, he spread out his hands, showing helplessness.


    She stared at him and said slowly, "I just feel that your attitude is too different from before."


    "You don''t want my thoughts to be different from before?" I tell you, I don''t care about anyone but you. It doesn''t matter to me whether she''s a woman or a man, as long as she doesn''t give me any trouble. I thought you would understand.


    With that, he did as he was told, picked up his phone and was about to call out.


    She hurriedly held him down. "Forget it, I''m just saying, I didn''t mean to force you. If you want to stay, you can stay, in case you really drive them away and cause trouble for me."


    "How could that be? "Don''t worry." He was someone who had made up his mind to do it, so he picked up his phone to make a call. Suddenly, a call came in at this moment.


    She clearly saw the three words, Yue Haoqing, on the phone''s screen.


    She raised her eyebrows. It looked like it was his business.


    He said to her, "Wait a minute." After which, he walked to the balcony.


    A low voice was heard.


    She shifted her gaze away and stretched.


    In that short amount of time, the curtains moved, and Si Lianye walked back once again. Her face was still the same, but a trace of anxiety could be seen in the depths of his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, holding up her hand.


    However, he didn''t have the time to laugh as he told her, "Something happened at the company and I have to leave now. Be careful. Call me if you need anything."


    With that, he kissed her on the forehead.


    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she could only say, "You have to be careful yourself."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." He picked up his coat and left.


    She stared after him.


    Something big had happened at the company? What was it? Could it be related to that person again?


    Just as she was thinking about this, her phone suddenly vibrated. She lowered her head to take a look, and her eyes immediately turned cloudy.


    She picked it up and said solemnly, "Hello?"


    Imperial Mother said: "He went to the company?"


    "I assume that you were the one who caused the trouble in his company?" she asked.


    She smiled. "What do you think?"


    "I''ve never seen a mother like you. You don''t deserve to be his mother!"


    "It''s none of your business whether you''re worthy or not." Imperial Mother was not angered by her at all, as she said this slowly and leisurely.


    "I hope he never had a mother like you." she said through gritted teeth.


    "Unfortunately, he is indeed my son." Imperial Mother coldly said: "Also, let me ask you one more time, are you still not going to leave him?"


    She bit her lower lip and said, "I''m not afraid of you. Just come at me."


    "Very good, I really admire you. Unfortunately, if it wasn''t for ¡­" She paused, "Since you are not afraid, then we will take our time. I hope that the two of you can withstand my test."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    She looked down at her phone silently and had the urge to smash it into pieces.


    She thought about it again and again, her heart feeling very uneasy, until finally she made a call to Si Lianye.


    When he picked up the phone, his voice was very normal. There was nothing out of the ordinary about it. She could not help but let out a sigh of relief. "I''m worried about you."


    He smiled. "You''re getting more and more careful now. How could I have problems at work?"


    "Then what are you going to do now?" She could not help but ask.


    "We''re going to have a meeting in a few minutes. What''s the matter?" He heard something in her voice.


    "I... "I have something to say to you ¡­" She thought about it, and decided that she should tell him about his mother.


    He said, "Go ahead."


    Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly heard a familiar female voice from the other side of the phone, "CEO, the supervisors are all ready."


    This voice was very familiar, so familiar that she couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. "Shen Zimo?"


    Si Lianye sighed helplessly, "Xilan, don''t be like this ¡­"


    Someone on the other side urged him.


    He could not drag this on any longer. He answered the call and hurriedly said to her, "Good girl, I''m going to the meeting now. I''ll call you when I get out. Do you understand?"


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    She stared at her phone for a long time without being able to recover from it. Si Lianye had actually hung up, and even hung up, but before she could finish speaking, she had not told him to be careful.


    She angrily threw her phone to the side. Seeing her angry look, Sister Yu wanted to say something but hesitated.


    When she found out, she didn''t care about him anymore. Neither of them were good people, hmph.


    At this time, Si Lianye sat in the large conference room and looked at the few capable subordinates in front of him.


    Contrary to Shen Xiran''s expectations, this meeting was only attended by a few people, and even Shen Zimo was not present.


    At this moment, those who sat together with Si Lianye were all his trusted aides.


    He first looked at Yue Haoqing. "What did you say? Say that again? "


    Yue Haoqing bitterly picked up a document and said: "These few days, I noticed that there were a few things abnormal with Yun Ye, so I specially went to investigate. Only then did I discover that there was something wrong, take a look." After saying that, he handed the document over to Si Lianye: "According to my investigation, I discovered that there are people who are secretly buying some small investors'' stocks. Although the amount is not large, they have a lot of people, and pretty much all of the stocks have been bought by that person, so I feel that if this goes on, our position in the board of directors will be threatened."


    Si Lianye frowned as she looked at the information in her hands. When she saw that the person in question already had at least ten percent of Yun Ye''s shares, her eyes narrowed.


    Even though Yun Ye was owned by the Si Family, when his father was first established, he went through a series of hardships. Yun Ye''s shares were spread among many small shareholders, so the amount that the Si Family received was only fifty percent of the total amount.


    And out of the fifty percent that he had, Imperial Mother had also taken away a portion of it. Adding on the part that he had gifted to Le Le, the amount that he himself had, was actually much less than what the outside world had guessed.


    As his first subordinate, Yue Haoqing understood this point very well. He felt that this person seemed to be plotting against him, and if he continued to secretly purchase the stocks, Si Lianye''s position would probably be shaken, so he tried to ask: "How about you tell Mrs, and let her return some of the stocks to you?"


    He shook his head. "We''ll talk about this later. Have you found out who bought the shares?"


    Yue Haoqing shook his head: "He''s still checking, and isn''t very clear. That person is an experienced person and does things very secretly, the moment we check through the information on his account, we discovered that it''s all fake."


    "That is to say, we don''t know when an enemy appeared in the dark, and we only know that he had ill intentions, but we don''t even know who he is?" he said sarcastically.


    Yue Haoqing and his subordinates all felt a little embarrassed.


    "How about this, I think, there will always be traces when we make a move, there is no perfect plan in this world, so there must be traces of him. What we need to do now is to catch these clues and give you a week to find out his identity." He placed the papers on the table, and a pressuring air enveloped the room. "Do you have any objections?"


    Everyone shook their heads. This was a joke. Who would dare to say they did?


    But at this moment, someone quietly raised his hand. "Boss..." "CEO..."


    Si Lianye squinted, "Speak."


    The man was called Sheng Wenbin, amongst the few of them, he had the most experience, but seeing Si Lianye''s gaze on him, he gave off an imposing aura, causing him to tremble in fear: "Actually, I have something to say."


    Yue Haoqing frowned as he looked at him. How could he not know that this would happen?


    Si Lianye nodded his head: "Alright, as long as it is related to this matter, you speak."


    "Actually, I found some clues." Sheng Wenbin said.


    "Tell me, what is it?"


    Yue Haoqing frowned: "Why haven''t I heard you say it before?"


    Sheng Wenbin stammered, "I''m not sure either, it might not be true."


    In other words, it could be a false clue.


    Then, he thought of Si Lianye: "I''m a little proficient in computers and count as half a hacker. Yesterday, boss told me to find out the source of that person''s money.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Si Lianye frowned and asked.


    "That''s right ¡­" That is, one of them passed through a computer in the company, then made a disguise and entered a person''s account. " "No," he said.


    "Whose is it?"


    "Yes ¡­" is a former employee of the company, called... His name is Shen Xiran... " He stuttered as he looked at the CEO, hoping to be exaggerated. However, he gradually realized that something was amiss.


    Why did his face look so ugly?


    Did he say something wrong?


    Yue Haoqing sighed in his heart, this Sheng Wenbin was indeed promoted by him. At that time, he highly valued''s hacking skills, but he really thought that he could show his face in front of the boss. It turned out to be such a black dragon incident!


    Sheng Wenbin was still blinking his eyes in astonishment: "What about you guys, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Si Lianye turned her head to look at Yue Haoqing. "Is there anything else?"


    Yue Haoqing looked at him with a thump in his face, and shook his head: "No more."


    Si Lianye nodded, "Then go according to what I said. I want to see the results in a week at most." With that, she left.


    He didn''t even take the document.


    Yue Haoqing frowned, picked up the documents and chased after him.


    The remaining few people all looked at Sheng Wenbin with sympathetic gazes.

 C235

    We seem to have been exposed


    He was confused. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Everyone sighed and stood up one by one. "You, please let us know before you mention this next time. Don''t point it out so straightforwardly, will you scare us to death? Also, don''t talk about that Shen Xiran in the future.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it just a possibility that I haven''t told you? Who was that Shen Xiran guy? It can''t be the president''s illegitimate daughter, right? " Sheng Wenbin felt that he had made a joke.


    In the end, not a single person laughed. However, all of them looked at him with serious expressions. "No, she isn''t the daughter of the CEO. She''s an existence that is even more powerful than his daughter."


    His mouth dropped open. "Was it his mother?"


    "Hai." Some old men couldn''t stand this silly kid any longer. They went up to him and kindly explained to him: "She is the CEO''s woman, the kind of woman who can get married, do you understand?"


    Sheng Wenbin was stunned.


    Yue Haoqing chased after the document all the way to Si Lianye''s office, "Boss, you want to take a look at this document, I''ve brought it over for you."


    Si Lianye did not even look at him, and only replied with a heavy "En": "Put it on the table."


    He did as he was told, carefully looking at Si Lianye while hesitating to speak.


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrows impatiently: "If you have something to say, say it, if you have to fart then say it!"


    Yue Haoqing secretly stuck out his tongue. Who said he didn''t care, look, even the vulgarities had come out. "No, boss, I want to ask you.


    "Impossible, this hypothesis is meaningless." Si Lianye replied as if she was cutting gold and cutting iron.


    "Fine." He rubbed his nose helplessly. "Then I''m going out. Although that kid is in a daze, he''s still very good at using computers ¡­"


    "I understand. I won''t blame him. Go out." Si Lianye said solemnly.


    "Alright."


    Seeing that the door was closed by Yue Haoqing, Si Lianye looked ahead and pondered deeply. Why did this matter involve her?


    He thought for a moment, then got up and went to a desk in the corner. The entire table was a soft and elegant pink color.


    He sat down and thought for a while before slowly turning on the computer.


    Shen Xiran did not think about Si Lianye''s every move in the company. She only felt that he was very bored in his room, bored to the extreme, and wanted to go out and explore. However, Sister Yu acted as if he was facing a great enemy and refused to let his go no matter what.


    Helpless, she could only give up and obediently play with her phone on the bed.


    Then there was eating and sleeping, and she felt that if she continued like this, it would be like raising a pig.


    Si Lianye also seemed to be immersed in a busy environment. Every day, she would come and go in a hurry. In a blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    However, she was still reaping some rewards from her boredom. That was, her body had received a proper rest, and she was in a much better condition than before, when she was weak at every turn.


    She looked at the doctor with endless information. "That means I can leave the hospital?"


    Dr. Lin''s smiling face stiffened. "This, seems to still be insufficient."


    "Why not?" She looked at him with disappointment.


    Dr. Lin thought to himself that because you look fine now, but your man is prepared to let you stay until the surgery is over.


    However, he was not at liberty to say these words, so he could only lower his head and say, "Your body hasn''t reached the standard to leave the hospital, so ¡­"


    She pouted in displeasure. "Why is it so troublesome?"


    The Sister Yu advised, "Since the doctor has said so, there must be a reason behind it. Listening to it will benefit you, understand?"


    "But I''m bored." she said helplessly.


    Dr. Lin laughed: "Right now, your body can be considered to be recovering pretty well, so you can go out and walk around. You can go walk around in the courtyard as long as you don''t take too long."


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up.


    As a result, in the afternoon, she really went out for a walk and quickly found someone she knew.


    She waved at him in surprise: "Xiao Rou!"


    Xiao Rou turned her head over, and her face immediately revealed a big smile as she ran over to her.


    The man at the side quickly hugged the child in her arms.


    She impatiently put the baby in his hand, ran quickly to her side, and gestured ¡ª finally saw you, I''m so happy.


    She laughed and hugged Xiao Rou tightly: "Me too." After hugging her, he carefully sized her up and saw that her face was flushed and her complexion was excellent. It seemed that the injuries she had previously suffered were all gone, so he was really happy for her.


    At this time, the man behind her also walked over with a child in his arms. It was Lin Zixuan.


    When she thought about what happened before, she didn''t really care about him. She disdainfully looked at him for a moment, then asked Xiao Rou: "How are you right now?


    Xiao Rou replied excitedly. It had been a few days since she was discharged, and today she brought her child to the hospital to examine the doctor. What about you, are you still staying inside?


    "Yeah, he''s still here. How boring." She sighed and complained. Her eyes lit up when she saw the child being carried over. She quickly took it. Although she didn''t like the child''s father, she didn''t have any objections towards the child. On the contrary, she liked him a lot.


    "So beautiful. What''s his name?" After a few days of not seeing him, she noticed that the child seemed to have grown even larger than what she had seen in the previous photo.


    "It''s called Lin Yan, the rock of the rock." Lin Zixuan made an excuse on the side.


    She cast an indifferent glance at him. She did not have a good impression of this man who could not protect her woman at such a crucial moment.


    Lin Zixuan sighed inwardly.


    Xiao Rou acted as if she did not see anything, and held Shen Xiran''s hand with a smile like a flower.


    In any case, Lin Zixuan was indeed at fault in that matter, so it was better for him to just take a good lesson.


    The two women found a place to sit down and had a nice chat.


    Lin Zixuan then brought the child along bitterly and became the actual father. During this time, the child hummed of all kinds of things, drank milk, changed diapers, but Xiao Rou did not interfere. In the end, Lin Zixuan did it one by one in an orderly manner, which made Shen Xiran exclaim in surprise.


    She asked Xiao Rou: "Seems like you''re doing quite well?" A woman''s complexion couldn''t be concealed, looking at her blissful expression, it was obvious that she was living a good life. Previously, she thought that Xiao Rou should get a divorce, but after knowing that she wasn''t, she felt pity.


    Xiao Rou laughed. Since that incident last time, we had moved out to live, he did not go to the Lin Family to work now, but instead opened a different company. Every night, she prepared to come back to accompany me and her children.


    "Really? "That''s good." She said with relief, "That''s good."


    She once again thought back to what Shangguan Zhe had said before, and said while winking: "I heard that your brother taught him a terrible lesson that time, didn''t he?"


    Xiao Rou laughed and nodded strongly ¡ª Of course, he was almost directly sent to the hospital to save her. Later on, his mother, my mother-in-law, came to find trouble with my brother and was severely taught a lesson by my brother.


    "It''s good to have an older brother." she said enviously.


    Xiao Rou suddenly stopped moving and looked at her uneasily ¡ª ¡ª Sorry.


    "What?"


    ¡ª I''m sorry, I heard that you were sick because of me. I felt very guilty after I found out and wanted to apologize to you, but my brother told me not to disturb you.


    Xiao Rou said sincerely, her eyes filled with embarrassment.


    She smiled and shook her head. "No, don''t worry. Look, I''m fine now, aren''t I?"


    ¡ª But why are you still in the hospital? Isn''t there something wrong with it?


    She was startled for a moment, and then she thought about how Shangguan Zhe must have not told her about her condition, and laughed: "Actually it''s nothing, I''m just a small ailment, this time the doctor wants to completely remove it, then I''ll be okay."


    She didn''t want to talk about her problems, so she just said it in a perfunctory manner.


    Xiao Rou listened very seriously, and nodded from time to time. In her pure heart, Shen Xiran would never lie to her, so she believed what she said deeply, and prepared to tell her brother about it when she returned.


    Ever since Shangguan Zhe stood up for him last time, the relationship between her and her brother had become even closer.


    Shen Xiran and Xiao Rou chatted for a long time before reluctantly leaving for their room.


    At this time, the sunset had already filled the sky.


    After dinner, she received a call from Shangguan Zhe.


    "Xilan?"


    When she heard a familiar voice from the phone, she laughed: "alba, I was just about to call you."


    "Oh? "Why?"


    "There''s no reason. I just want to chat with you. I''m so bored." She pouted.


    "I thought you said you were going to be discharged." He said in a low voice.


    "No, if the doctor won''t let me out of the hospital, I''d want to." She sighed helplessly.


    "Good girl, the doctor naturally has his own considerations. You just have to persevere for a while longer. Of course, it would be even better if you could perform an operation."


    "In your dreams, do you think you can do this kind of surgery just because you want to?" She snorted.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you agree, I will immediately find a source for you." "No," he said.


    With that said, she hesitated for a moment: "Let''s wait, I ¡­" I still have other things to think about. "


    Shangguan Zhe sighed inwardly: "Alright then, when you have decided what to do, remember to tell me."


    "Mm, don''t worry, you''re definitely the first one to know." she said cheerfully.


    "Oh right, I have something else to ask you." he said suddenly in a serious tone.


    "What is it?"


    "When you were at the Cloud Night, you didn''t use your computer to contact me, right?" he asked.


    She thought for a moment. "I don''t think so. Why?"


    "Our situation seems to have been exposed, and he found out that you weren''t at Yun Ye during this period of time. He shouldn''t suspect you, and as long as you don''t leave any evidence, everything should be fine."


    It was only a matter of time before she was discovered, and she was already mentally prepared for it. However, when it came to computers, it was something that had happened a long time ago.


    A blurry image flashed in front of her eyes. She narrowed her eyes in thought, then gave up after a long while.


    Should... No way...


    When he heard her answer, he felt relieved and said, "It''s good that you don''t have it."


    "Then how many shares have you bought?" she asked curiously.


    He thought for a moment and said a number that surprised her. "That much?"


    He smiled, "This is actually a loophole for Yun Ye. In fact, he should be thankful that I helped him find it. There are plenty of people who covet Yun Ye here, and if they were to find out, their methods wouldn''t be as gentle as mine."


    "But no matter how gentle your methods are, it''s enough to make him anxious." She remembered how busy Si Lianye had been during this period of time, as she spoke faintly.


    "What, you''re feeling heartache?" he asked.


    "No, how is that possible?" She scoffed, but her heart was feeling weak.

 C236

    Is that it?


    He sighed, "Xiran, when will you be willing to admit that you still love him?"


    "What are you talking about? I love Si Lianye? How is that possible? " Even though she was very guilty, she was still unwilling to admit defeat.


    "Alright, alright, I was wrong. You can continue being so stubborn." Shangguan Zhe shook his head and prepared to hang up.


    "I''m hanging up. Be careful. If you have anything to say, remember to contact me. Understood?" However, he did not hear her reply and could not help but ask curiously, "What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you talking? " Finished speaking, he heard a "peng" sound from the other side, as if someone was heavily closing the door.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Xi Ran?"


    Shen Xiran quickly said: "I suddenly have something on and I''m hanging up." With that, he pressed down on the phone as fast as he could.


    Si Lianye walked over with a cold face and tried to snatch the phone from her hands.


    She tried her best to resist, but to no avail. She glared at him in anger: Si Lianye, what do you want?


    Si Lianye quickly unlocked the phone.


    Her eyes widened. "How do you know my password?"


    He did not say anything and quickly looked at her contact details. Then, with a sneer, he said, "You''ve been contacting him all along."


    "I''ve said it many times already. He''s my friend, so of course I''ll contact him. What? This won''t do?" She glared at him.


    "I didn''t say no, but that would depend on whether he had good intentions for me or not." He threw the phone back into her arms with a sneer.


    She narrowed her eyes doubtfully. She felt that he seemed to be different from before.


    Previously, although he was exhausted, his complexion was still healthy and his expression was gentle. However, today, he looked as if he had eaten gunpowder.


    She probed, "What happened to Yun Ye today?"


    He smiled without the slightest hint of a smile. "A lot of things have happened. Do you want to hear about it?"


    She nodded, suddenly having a bad premonition.


    "Good news." Unexpectedly, he said, "Firstly, we have finally found out the source of the money. Secondly, I also know who the person who has always been the enemy of outsiders is. Now, we are going to capture her and take revenge. Do you think that''s a good thing?"


    She looked at him quietly. "Then I''ll have to congratulate you."


    "Thank you." He said quietly, "Don''t you want to know who that person is?"


    She smiled. "It can''t be me, right?"


    This answer surprised him. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "It seems that you are very clear on what you have done."


    She shook her head. "I don''t know. I was just guessing based on your reaction and expression."


    "Then your guess is quite accurate. That''s right. After several days and nights of searching, we finally managed to find out where the funds were located. Who do you think they went to?"


    She stared into his eyes and asked, "Could it be my account?"


    Before he could reply, his heart sank.


    It can''t be? How was this possible?


    Although she and Shangguan Zhe had agreed to properly teach Si Lianye a lesson and it would be best if he could destroy Yun Ye, and Shangguan Zhe had indeed taken action with considerable success, she was a spectator from beginning to end, and had never made a move before. Furthermore, Shangguan Zhe had also intentionally avoided her, so she had basically never been infected by this kind of thing.


    So, how could such a thing have happened? To put money into her own account? Shangguan Zhe was crazy to do such a thing.


    She opened her mouth to defend herself, but was stopped by Si Lianye, "I know you won''t admit it, and it was the same for me at the start. But the facts that happened afterwards were all laid bare before your eyes, so I came back to ask you, what exactly happened here?"


    She shook her head dumbly, beginning to understand the meaning of that person''s words: "If I were to say that I have never done it before, would you believe me?"


    She raised her eyes and looked directly at him. Her gaze was clear, and she did not avoid it. He looked at her blankly before nodding his head. "As long as you give me a reasonable explanation, I will believe it."


    "A reasonable explanation?" She smiled wryly. "I''ve never received any account with any funds to enter."


    "Is that so?" He turned on her cell phone again and opened the app proficiently. "Then take a look at your bank account."


    He called up the interface and showed it to her.


    Her eyes widened.


    When did such a long string of numbers appear in her account?


    She rubbed her eyes, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    "Did you see that? This money went through seven or eight procedures and was washed clean several times before being able to enter your account. Don''t tell me you don''t know. " he said in a low voice.


    "I really don''t know." After a brief moment of panic, she looked straight at him, "I haven''t used this bank card in a long time. Look, there''s not even a text message open, I almost forgot about its existence. I don''t even know when this money will be in my account."


    "Is that so? In other words, someone who has gone insane voluntarily gives you a huge sum of money, but he doesn''t want to tell you? " he asked expressionlessly, looking at her.


    "Did you ever think that he was trying to frame me?" "No," she said.


    "It''s possible, but you think that someone will frame you with such a large sum of money. That would be too risky. What if you find out that someone really took the money away?" he asked slowly.


    "Maybe ¡­" She could not speak further as the fire in her heart flared up, "Si Lianye, this money wasn''t given by me, how do I know what he''s thinking? Si Lianye, I didn''t think that your trust in me would be so little. I''m very disappointed in you. "


    His eyes lit up. "I''m just asking you, Xiran. You know that if it''s a matter of business, such a large sum of money is enough for you to go to jail. So, I just ¡­"


    "Prison?" She interrupted him with a cold laugh: "Si Lianye, you mean to say that you want me to go to prison? , just come at me, I won''t be called Shen Xiran in the blink of an eye! "


    She was so angry that her head was spinning, she could only feel her temples throbbing non-stop, Si Lianye, so there''s only this much trust in me, just a small amount of money, and it can make you lose your sense of proportion, you didn''t even say these kinds of things!


    She was so discouraged that she wanted to tell him that she was ready to tell him that it might be something your mother was up to.


    Si Lianye frowned as she looked at her, "Xiran, can you not be so willful? I am just having a good discussion with you ¡­"


    "Get lost! Get out of here! "Scram!" "I don''t want to see you. Get out of my sight!"


    Si Lianye frowned, "Listen to me ¡­"


    "No, I don''t want to hear it. Scram!" She gasped, her cheeks blushing. "Get the hell out of here, now!"


    He looked at her body, so angry that it looked like it was about to collapse. He was afraid that he would anger her again, so he stood up and said, "Okay, I''ll go out, I''ll go out."


    After chasing him out of the room, she buried herself bitterly in her pillow.


    In his heart, he was both angry and sad.


    Why did he not believe in himself? Why?


    She was so annoyed that she wanted to scream. In the end, she could only lower her mouth to bleed.


    Si Lianye carefully opened the door, and just as she steadied himself, he saw another pillow flying over.


    Helplessly, he continued, "Xiran, I don''t suspect you."


    She sneered: "You didn''t suspect me? You don''t doubt what I just said? "


    He walked over to her and looked at her deeply. "Did you know? The evidence pointing to you isn''t just limited to that. There is also a lot of evidence. That money is just one of them. "


    "Is that so? "It seems like I won''t be able to escape this time?" She smiled coolly.


    He sighed and looked at her, "Xi Ran, don''t be like this. Originally, after they showed me the evidence, I could have chosen an even more intense method, but I didn''t. I chose to ask you, can''t you understand me?"


    She looked at him coldly. After a period of calmness, her tone was much better than before. "You started off saying that I''m suspicious and that there''s a problem with my bank account. How can I possibly calm down?"


    His lips curled into a straight line, "Okay, it''s my fault. I apologize, but Xi Ran, you have to know my thoughts. If you want to prove your innocence, then tell me, who else knows about this account? Also, have you been in contact with anyone special lately? Anything suspicious is best told to me. "


    She turned her head away from him and said, "No."


    He was stunned. "No?"


    She dejectedly said, "That account was opened by me when I was in Country A. Very few people in the country knew about it." At this point, she felt a little guilty. "So I don''t know why this is happening."


    Speaking of which, this was the oddity of the matter. Why would that person know her foreign account number?


    A thought flashed through her mind, but was immediately dismissed by her. Impossible, that person was definitely impossible.


    What was left was only this reason.


    She looked at him deeply and said, "Actually, I can''t give you any evidence, but you should know in your heart that I don''t get any benefits from doing this, and I''ve never used that money, so you can go investigate the source of that money. You can also use that money, I don''t have any objections."


    After she finished speaking, she leaned back and said, "I''m sleepy, I want to sleep."


    She closed her eyes and yawned, as if she was very sleepy.


    Si Lianye watched her from the side for a while, then in the end kissed her forehead and said: "I still have things to take care of. I''ll leave first, I''ll come back to accompany you later."


    She didn''t open her eyes until she heard him go out the door.


    She took out her cell phone and called the caller. "Is this your attack?" she said to the person on the other end of the line. "Hmph hmph, I don''t think you''re that good either."


    "Is that so? Why are you so sure that this is where my attack stops? "


    "What else do you want?" She was shocked and shouted at the person inside the phone.


    "What do I want? You''ll know soon enough."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell him the truth and make him deal with you?" she asked, clutching the phone.


    "Then why don''t you say what you clearly have several opportunities to say?" she asked.


    "Because... "Because ¡­" She was at a loss for words. Finally, she fiercely hung up the phone.


    Yes, why didn''t she say so? Why?


    She pursed her lips as she thought about it. She suddenly understood that she could not bear to see his disappointed and pained expression. She also did not want to see his sad and lonely appearance.


    After all, she was his mother.


    She faintly felt that what she did was wrong and that she would definitely regret it in the future. However, she also felt that she wouldn''t be able to bear to say it out loud. Perhaps, the next time she saw him, she would be able to overcome her mental barrier?

 C237

    You can come at me


    But on this night, Si Lianye did not return.


    As she waited, she gradually fell asleep.


    She was surprised to see him the next afternoon.


    "How did you become like this?" She looked at him with her eyes wide open in shock. "You didn''t sleep the whole night?"


    He nodded, and when he spoke, his voice was hoarse. "Come on, come and sleep with me."


    After saying that, he forced himself to take a shower. After coming out, he ignored his wet hair and went to bed.


    Helplessly, she ruthlessly grabbed his hair. "You, this won''t do. Sit up and blow your hair dry before you sleep!"


    As soon as he finished this sentence, he heard him snoring.


    Sighing, she stood up and took the hair dryer from him. She turned the gear down to a minimum and slowly began to blow his hair.


    Looking at his serene sleeping face, the lines that usually seemed extremely cold had all disappeared by now, leaving behind only a peaceful sleepiness. She couldn''t help but feel a kind of motherly love in her heart.


    Thinking about it, her hand suddenly stopped, and she remembered the Le Le that she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    In order to not worry Le Le, he had not seen him ever since he entered the hospital. Although Si Lianye swore to herself that Le Le was living a good life now, it was just that ¡­


    She pursed his lips and decided to tell him about it in the next few days, letting his see Le Le.


    Not long after, Si Lianye''s hair was mostly blown, she lightly sighed, got off the bed, and told Sister Yu to remember to make a few better dishes for him to eat happily.


    Then he just went to sleep with him.


    When night fell, Si Lianye finally woke up.


    After hurriedly eating and changing his clothes, he didn''t even have the chance to have a good chat with her. He only kissed her on the forehead and left.


    She touched her forehead and felt a bit strange. How long had it been since she last saw him so busy? Was there really something wrong with Yun Ye?


    For a moment, she really wanted to call Yue Haoqing and ask him about the situation, but after thinking about it, she gave up in the end.


    Forget it.


    However, she had slept with Si Lianye for too long during the day, even if she was physically weak she had no way of telling. She could only slowly lie on the bed and play with her phone.


    She narrowed her eyes. She had never seen this phone call before. Was it the wrong number?


    She hesitated. For some reason, she suddenly felt like she didn''t want to accept it.


    Ye Zichen''s phone vibrated non-stop as it emitted melodious music.


    Finally she held out her hand. "Hello?"


    "You are Shen Xiran?" The voice of the man who spoke was a bit strange, like a crooked nut who had just learned Mandarin. It sounded very awkward.


    She unconsciously frowned. "I am, who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. All you need to know is that your son is in my hands."


    A single sentence caused her heart to leap out of her chest. "What did you say?"


    The other party grew impatient. "I said your son is in my hands."


    "You''re lying, he''s fine at home right now, don''t try to lie to me." she snapped.


    "Is that so? If you don''t believe me, you can call me back and ask. I''ll call you back in two minutes, and don''t think about calling the police or telling anyone else. Otherwise, you just have to wait until you see your son''s hands and feet. " After saying that, the other party hung up the phone with a "pa" sound.


    She was dumbstruck like a wooden chicken, unable to recover for a long time. What was he saying? Le Le is in his hands? Impossible, Si Lianye had clearly said that he had already made people watch over Le Le, how could he let him run around randomly?


    Her body was trembling slightly, and she had to press the wrong button several times before she could get through. On the other side, once someone picked up, she impatiently said: "Get Le Le to pick up the phone, hurry up."


    "Miss Shen ¡­"


    "Hurry up, where''s Le Le?"


    "Alright, I''ll call him right away." The other party seemed to be frightened by her tone and quickly went to call for someone.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, which meant that Le Le was still at home, right? That person was indeed lying to her. If he really called her later, she would viciously scold him ¡­


    Who knew that before she finished, she would suddenly hear the tearful voice of a servant at the side: "Le Le ¡­ Young Master Le Le is missing! "


    "What did you say?" He''s gone. What do you cook? Why did he not see it? "Hurry up and go look for him!" Her head spun and she roared into her cell phone.


    The servant was so scared that he could only say "yes" before hurriedly hanging up the phone.


    She anxiously waited for news. In the end, that unfamiliar phone call from before had arrived. "How was it?"


    She gripped his phone tightly, and bit down on her lower lip until it was completely devoid of blood. Even his voice trembled: "Le Le is only five years old, why did you kidnap him?"


    "Because he''s your son, that''s all." That person said straightforwardly.


    "Then you can come at me. What kind of hero are you to deal with a child?" she exclaimed excitedly.


    "Alright, we''ll come for you. Remember not to call the police. Otherwise, you just wait to see his corpse."


    "Wait." She bit her lips tightly: "Let me hear Le Le''s voice."


    That person paused. "You are really nosy."


    She took a deep breath and said, "Because it''s also possible that Le Le is playing outside due to his sleepless night. I won''t believe you unless I hear his voice."


    "Alright." That person readily agreed.


    Her heart sank, and after hearing Le Le''s voice, her heart became even colder: "Le Le, Le Le?"


    Le Le cried out, "Mommy!"


    After saying that, he heard his "wuu wuu" sound as if someone was covering his nose and mouth.


    Her heart trembled from the pain. "Don''t make things difficult for him!"


    "Don''t worry, our main purpose is for you. What''s the use of having a child?" The man took the phone.


    "Okay, what do you want? Money, or something? " she said calmly.


    "It''s actually very simple. You''ll know soon enough." The man hung up.


    She was startled for a while before she quickly called Si Lianye.


    Who knew that before he could even call out, he would receive a message. The message was very simple: "Don''t contact Si Lianye, otherwise, Le Le will lose his life." Along with the information, was a picture of Le Le''s hands and feet being tied up, with eyes full of fear.


    She took a deep breath and sent a message back. "What are you trying to do?"


    That person''s reply was very simple: "Accept all the accusations Yun Ye made against you. Then, we will help you and Le Le to leave this place together."


    This sentence caused her to be stunned.


    The first thing he did when he came back to his senses was to suddenly call Imperial Mother. "What do you want? What exactly do you want? "


    She was about to go crazy, she thought himself as someone who could defend against all the attacks from the Imperial Mother, but Le Le was his weak spot, his weak spot!


    Imperial Mother''s voice was still somewhat sleepy, "What did you say? Oh, you mean that? They''re pretty fast. "


    "You are the most despicable person I have ever met, you know? I hate you! " she said, clutching the phone.


    "You flatter me. This is my honor, and like I said, this is all your fault. If you had listened earlier, wouldn''t you have let me do it?" to save me so much time and effort, don''t you think? "


    "I hope you''ll think so all your life." she said fiercely.


    "Okay, so what do you decide now?" she said flatly.


    She bit her lip. "What do you want from me?"


    When Imperial Mother heard the compromise in her tone, she smiled with satisfaction. "It''s very simple, A Ye found out some things over there, and they might be very disadvantageous to you. What you need to do now is to pretend that you don''t know, and then, when he''s questioning you, just admit it, isn''t it very simple?"


    "That''s right, I really have to thank you. It''s likely that the things he discovered were arranged by you as well." She admitted that she didn''t leave any traces behind on the cloud night. Even if she did, it would be a small matter. "I assume that the money that was transferred into my account was your handiwork?"


    "What do you think?" Imperial Mother asked, then said, "Hurry up and make your decision. You don''t have much time left."


    She gritted her teeth and didn''t say a word.


    Imperial Mother said: "Think about your friend, what do you think will happen to your son after bearing the burden again?"


    "Despicable, shameless, vulgar!" She almost wanted to use all the derogatory terms she knew to scold her, but she acted as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Looks like you''ve already made your decision. Remember, don''t tell A Ye or else you''ll know the consequences. Don''t think that he can fight me."


    She clicked off the phone and sat on the bed for a long, long time, hugging her knees.


    When Sister Yu saw her on the second day, she was really shocked. "Xilan, what happened to you?"


    She shook her head with a pale face. "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    Sister Yu touched his blanket and discovered that it was ice-cold inside, she could not help but say: "Did you not sleep all night? This won''t do, your body won''t be able to take it. Young master is just a little busy, after this period of time you''ll be fine, don''t worry, come here, eat something, and quickly go to sleep. Otherwise, your body won''t be able to take it.


    Sister Yu continuously chattered in her ear. She lightly furrowed her brows and felt a buzzing sound in her head.


    "Stop it, stop it." She frowned and said, "I know, take away the food, I can''t eat."


    "Even if you can''t eat, you have to. Otherwise, how could your body take it?" Sister Yu was very firm.


    She made her move. "No, I really don''t want to eat it."


    Le Le, Le Le doesn''t know what''s wrong, did he cry? Are you afraid? Did they feed him? Did you give him water?


    Her heart clenched.


    Sister Yu looked at her dazed and sighing. After thinking for a while, she turned around and called Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye thought for a moment and said: "Alright, I understand. I''ll be right there."


    Sister Yu felt that his voice was a little strange and did not think too much about it.


    Half an hour later, Shen Xiran was still in his original position, not moving at all.


    Actually, she had heard Sister Yu calling him, but she didn''t want to stop him and couldn''t.


    Originally, with Si Lianye''s arrival, her mission would have been completed smoothly, so what position did she have to stop him?


    But why was her heart in such pain?


    She took a deep breath. Her face was pale and her body was cold. Even her fingertips were trembling.


    She stared at the bed, her lifeless look making Sister Yu extremely anxious. She did not know what had happened to her, but she knew that if Si Lianye did not come back soon, things would get complicated.


    When she finally heard her young master''s footsteps, she finally let out a sigh of relief and quickly went up to greet him. "Young master, look ¡­" With that, he gave a signal with his eyes towards Shen Xiran.

 C238

    How do you explain that?


    Si Lianye''s gaze paused for a moment when she saw her, then she nodded towards Sister Yu: "I understand, you go out first, I need to talk to her."


    Sister Yu smiled, "Alright, I will leave immediately."


    In her heart, the arrival of the almighty young master meant that things had turned for the better.


    However, the subsequent development was beyond her expectations.


    Si Lianye closed the door behind him, slowly walked to her side and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    She looked up and smiled. "I had a nightmare while I was sleeping. Then I couldn''t sleep anymore."


    "Is that so?" He smiled without the slightest hint of a smile. "Then you can call me and ask me to come back and accompany you."


    She shook her head. "Aren''t you busy? I don''t want to disturb you. "


    "Really? "Could it be that this is not a good opportunity for you? Why are you so stupid as to let it go?" He looked at her in a soft, affectionate way, but his tone sounded strange.


    She frowned at him. "What do you mean?"


    He smirked and said, "What do you mean, ''what do I''?" He paused, pulled over a tablet, and logged into his own account for her to see. "Do you know? "I''ve always trusted you, but I didn''t expect you to do so much under my nose. I''ve really underestimated you."


    "What is it?" Although she was mentally prepared, she still felt very strange.


    He downloaded the data from his tablet and showed it to her. "What are you going to say about this?"


    She looked up and saw that each and every one of them was filled with her account number and other people''s funds. They started out as six digits and seven digits at the end, while behind them was a bunch of information that she could not understand.


    She narrowed her eyes. "None of those things are mine."


    "Is that so? Whose is it? " He said coldly, "Do you know where you found these? In the computer you worked on before, after you left, I didn''t let anyone touch it, not even myself, because you always said you were coming to work, so I kept it for you until someone told me later that you were suspicious and I turned it on.


    As he spoke, he recounted her crimes, "I''ve checked your source of funding one by one, all of them are related to Shangguan Zhe. Furthermore, all of them are confidential documents that can''t be passed on to the public at night.


    She stared at him. "You got them all from my computer?"


    "What do you think?" He looked at her with deep eyes.


    "But have you ever thought that these things could have been deliberately set up by someone else?" She said in a funny tone: "When I went to work, other than using that computer to work, I also went on the shopping website, but I didn''t do anything. Why do you insist that I did it?"


    Jin Yuan looked at her deeply. "Is that not the case?"


    She pursed her lips. She wanted to say no, but no words came out.


    His eyes gradually turned disappointed before finally turning cold, "You don''t think that I''ve ever thought about your question. Even from the very beginning, I never intended to believe it, I only thought that someone was deliberately separating from us. "Later on, I realized that I was wrong. The dumbest person was me."


    "Why?" She could not help but ask.


    "Because." He smiled without the slightest hint of a smile. "Because someone sent me this."


    After saying that, he lowered his head and moved it on the tablet, then handed it back to her. "This, how do you explain this?"


    His tone told her that this was one of the things he cared about the most. Her gaze couldn''t help but slide down his face and rest on the tablet.


    On the big screen, there was a picture, it was a very beautiful picture of a couple. The male and female couple looked very conspicuous, but of course, if it wasn''t for the fact that they were both Shangguan Zhe and her, and they weren''t even undressed, it would be even better.


    Her pupils constricted as she looked at him: "This photo is fake. Shangguan Zhe and I have never done that before."


    "Is that so? But I''ve already checked with an expert, he said. This is the original photo. He looked at her deeply. "And the marks on it tell me that this is a recent photo. Even if you wanted to say that it was a photo of him in the past, you wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. I just want to ask you, why did you do this?"


    She stared at the photo blankly. Only then did she notice that the woman in the photo had several purple and green needle marks on her arm. It was because she had to have an injection every day when she was hospitalized, so her blood vessels were thin and thin.


    She stared at the photo, and slowly shook her head: "No, this person is me, but, I have never been like this with Shangguan Zhe before, and I would never let anyone leave their pictures behind.


    "Is that so? Do you think I would believe you? " He mocked her, "No, any man would be angered by the appearance of a photo of his woman, and he was no exception."


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. I''ve never said that. I''ve never done it!" She glared at him and said, "I didn''t expect that after knowing you for so long, you would actually not believe me. Why did I have to sleep with him? Why don''t you give me a reason?"


    "Do you think I need to find a reason for you all?" He smirked sarcastically, "You''ve all wanted my Cloudy Night for a long time, right? Shangguan Zhe secretly bought the stocks, and you just need to find people to leak Yun Ye''s secrets. One of you are in the open while the other is in the dark, you tricked me, aren''t you proud of yourself? "Hmm?"


    "Tell me, why on earth do you hate me so much?"


    She looked at him deeply for a long while before she said dryly, "Why would I hate you? Don''t tell me you don''t know the reason?"


    He could not help but retract his hand, looked at her steadily, and then hoarsely said: "Do you believe it or not? As long as you say it, I will give you the entire Yun Ye under your name. But why are you fooling around with him, wouldn''t you think about how I would feel after knowing about it?"


    Her eyes glazed over. "Really? "But ¡­" She took a deep breath. "But I think he''s better than you. What should I do?"


    These words were like a heavy hammer that struck at his heart, causing him to instantly retreat a few steps. He looked at her in a profound manner, as if he was looking to see the heavens and earth grow old, and then said: "Good, very good, looks like these are your heartfelt words. Very good, Shen Xiran, you are truly ruthless."


    With that, he turned and walked out. Not long later, he heard the Sister Yu''s questioning, as if she heard the contents of their quarrel outside and was anxiously asking.


    Si Lianye turned a deaf ear to her, she moved her feet quickly, and walked away, slamming the door to the room.


    She sat blankly on the bed. Her entire body was frighteningly cold. She even suspected that she had turned into ice.


    Her cell phone vibrated non-stop beside her. After a long while, she finally rolled her eyes with great difficulty and forcefully picked up the phone. "Hello ¡­"


    Imperial Mother said from the other side, "You did well."


    Hearing her voice, she became more spirited: "I''ve already done what you said, where''s Le Le?"


    The Imperial Mother paused for a moment: "Don''t be anxious, A Ye still hasn''t given up on you. What I''m saying is that I will only agree to let Le Le go after you guys completely break up."


    "What else do you want?" She asked woodenly, "I want to hear Le Le''s voice."


    "That won''t do. What are you so anxious for? You''ll see once things are done." "No," she said.


    "Is that so? Then what else do you want me to do? " She had completely given up on herself now. "You''re very powerful. I''ve already admitted defeat."


    "If I had been like this earlier, I would have been fine. I don''t have to worry about you, do I? " Seeing that she had finally given in, Imperial Mother was obviously very happy: "Let me tell you, from now on, you just have to constantly provoke him. Then, find a chance to escape.


    She did not speak.


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from the other end of the phone, "Boss, that child ¡­"


    She could only faintly hear these words, but she could not hear anything else.


    Her heart trembled. The word "child" immediately made her think of Le Le, and she immediately asked loudly: "What child? "What child?" "Tell me, did something happen to the child?"


    The person on the other side finally said after a long time, "You''re thinking too much. There''s no such thing."


    Her words came out very quickly, and this aroused the suspicion of the sensitive her.


    Then make Le Le talk to me, quickly! Shen Xiran said sternly: "Otherwise, I will call Si Lianye and tell him everything!"


    Imperial Mother was silent for a long time, "Your son ¡­ "Something''s happened ¡­"


    "What did you say?" What happened to him? " She was shocked.


    "What happened? It''s gone? " Imperial Mother sneered: "Stop pretending, where can he run off to by himself? Did you ask someone to take him away? I tell you, it''s no use even if you take him away. "


    "I took away everything, I didn''t say anything, and it concerns my son''s life. How could I do anything?" Angry and anxious, she shouted, "What the hell is happening to him now? Why did you not see her properly? You ¡­ "Pay my son back ¡­"


    Imperial Mother did not say a word, and hung up.


    Shen Xiran looked at his phone in disbelief for a long time before suddenly jumping off the bed.


    Right now, it was the right time for Sister Yu to go out and cook. With no one around, she changed into her outer clothes and slipped out of the room.


    She wanted to go find Le Le. She knew where Le Le liked to go, and she wanted to go find him!


    Inside Si Family''s big house, the back of the phone was as cold as frost: "A little kid like you can''t see him? You guys are really powerful! "


    The people standing in front of her respectfully did not dare to say a single word, and they all lowered their heads together.


    Imperial Mother''s face sank.


    Suddenly, she shot a cold glare at him, "Hurry up and go find him!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Suddenly, a piece of news came in: "Boss, she''s already out of the hospital."


    She was stunned. She looked at the figure in the video and thought for a moment. "Very good ¡­"


    Shen Xiran looked at the traffic on the street and took a deep breath. He stopped a taxi.


    She expressionlessly looked out of the window, only feeling a sharp pain in her heart.


    Le Le, Le Le, where did you go? Why did this happen? Where are you?


    Outside the amusement park, she jumped off the car, rushed into the park, and looked around. However, although there were a lot of children inside, there was not a single one she was familiar with.


    Her heart was burning with anxiety. Just as she was about to approach the staff member to inquire about the situation, someone suddenly pulled at her clothes from behind. She turned her head in surprise and her nose was covered by someone.


    "Who are you ¡­"

 C239

    Before she could finish her sentence, her vision turned black and she collapsed limply to the ground, just in time to be caught by someone.


    The person quickly carried her into the car and disappeared into the night.


    It was all happening in the dead end of the monitor, and no one noticed it.


    On the other side of the city, a little boy with a dirty face was walking along the street.


    His stomach is so hungry, his body is so cold, wuu wuu, mother where are you?


    If you don''t come, your dearest baby is going to starve...


    Suddenly, a pair of leather shoes of a man appeared in front of him. There wasn''t a speck of dust on them.


    He was stunned. He looked at the internet and found a tall man looking at him.


    He was stunned for a moment before turning around and running away.


    After what had happened, he didn''t dare approach strangers again.


    Mom is right, there are many bad people in the world.


    But before she could make a few steps, she found herself in the air.


    "Ah, let me go, what are you doing!" He flailed in the air, struggling.


    But how could her tiny strength compare to that of a grown man?


    The man brought him up to him and stared at him for a long time. Then, he asked, "Brat, where is your family''s adult?"


    "There are no adults in my house. Get out of my way, or else I will scream for help. At that time, uncle police will come to find you!" He glared at the man and said.


    "Is that so? "Okay, you can call." That person said in a leisurely manner.


    "Save me, someone''s snatching the child ¡­" "Sob, sob, sob, sob ¡­" He had only shouted out a few words, but someone had already covered his mouth.


    He used all his strength to step on his short legs and glared at the man fiercely. "Wuu ¡­." "Sob, sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    You don''t mean what you say, you scoundrel!


    That person seemed to be able to read his thoughts from his large eyes. He faintly smiled and said, "Very good, you have attracted my interest. Come, come with me."


    Le Le opened his eyes wide and struggled with all his might: "Wuu, wuuu ¡­" No, I don''t want to!


    However, it was already too late. He was held tightly in someone''s arms as he quickly got into a car. After that, he could no longer see anything in front of him.


    When Si Lianye found out that Le Le and Shen Xiran had both disappeared, it was already a matter of a few hours later.


    No matter how calm he usually was, upon hearing this news, his face turned frosty and he let out an astonishing cold air. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?!"


    The servant''s hand that was holding the phone could not help but tremble. "I ¡­" The person beside you said that he would tell you later, but... "But ¡­"


    Si Lianye threw her phone on the table, raised her head and roared: "Shen Zimo, get over here!"


    He calculated the time a little, and knew when the servant had said the time.


    Shen Zimo looked at him in puzzlement: "Si gege, what''s wrong?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you received my call?" He stared at her with an extremely cold expression, and the look in his eyes made her tremble with fear.


    She could not help but flinch a little. "I ¡­" "I forgot ¡­"


    "Forgot? That''s a good excuse. " He suddenly turned around and put on his coat. "Get the hell out of the company in an hour!"


    With that, he rushed out like a gust of wind.


    At this time, Shen Xiran woke up in a car.


    A familiar face appeared beside him.


    She focused and was shocked: "alba? Why are you here? "


    His heavy body pressed her to the point where she couldn''t breathe. She tried to push him away, only to discover that his eyes were tightly closed, as if he was in a deep slumber.


    She started to panic. He had clearly come out to find Le Le, why would he suddenly faint and then be together with Shangguan Zhe?


    Also, where is this place?


    She raised her head and looked around in panic. She suddenly realized that they were actually in the back seat of the same car. The car was wide and neat, giving off a very classy feeling.


    She looked at everything, her heart growing more alarmed.


    What was going on?


    She pushed at Shangguan Zhe with all her might: "Wake up, you wake up, Shangguan Zhe, wake up!"


    She was extremely anxious, as she did not know what was going on outside, and was even more worried about Le Le''s safety. However, Shangguan Zhe did not wake up at all, as if he was drunk.


    Anxious, she checked the arrangement of the car and found a small refrigerator. Her eyes lit up as she rushed over to open the refrigerator and found that there were several bottles of mineral water beverages inside.


    Without hesitation, she took out a bottle of mineral water, opened the cap, and directly poured it down towards Shangguan Zhe''s head.


    Shangguan Zhe finally moved after being shocked by the ice water.


    Seeing that it worked, she was overjoyed and quickly poured out the rest of the bottle.


    Shangguan Zhe''s entire upper body was drenched in sweat from her rough technique. He instinctively shivered and opened his eyes.


    "You''re finally awake." She pounced on him and cried out in surprise.


    His unfocused gaze gradually focused, looking at her. "Xi Ran? Why are you here? "


    She was pleasantly surprised. "I don''t know either. I was knocked unconscious, so I woke up here."


    He slowly sat up, frowning as he thought, "You were knocked out? "I also ¡­"


    Suddenly, his expression changed as he thought of this. "This is bad. We have to leave quickly!"


    "What?" "Why ¡­" Before she could finish her question, he grabbed her wrist, opened the car door, and rushed out.


    "Let''s go, we''ve fallen into a trap!"


    She pursed her lips tightly and began to panic. When she saw him open the door, she was ready to rush out.


    Shangguan Zhe''s body suddenly stiffened.


    She looked up, confused. "What is it?"


    He wanted to close the door quickly, but it was already too late.


    Countless dazzling, snow-white lights flashed, almost blinding them.


    "CEO Shangguan, may I ask if you are dating this Miss Shen?"


    "CEO Shangguan, may I ask why you chose such a location for your date?"


    "May I ask if this lady is Miss Shen?"


    "What if Director General finds out about this?"


    "CEO Shangguan Zhe..."


    "Miss Shen, would you please accept an interview?"


    Shangguan Zhe''s face was ashen as he finally closed the car door. The car windows rolled up, blocking out all the noise outside.


    She was so shocked that she couldn''t think straight for a long time.


    Shangguan Zhe looked at her: "We have been tricked."


    Her face was pale. "Why would those people do that?"


    He looked at her deeply. "What do you think?"


    She instantly figured out the reason as she bit her lower lip. "She''s so ruthless ¡­"


    She had once again fallen into the Imperial Mother''s trap.


    That woman was really ruthless.


    She almost bit her lower lip.


    Shangguan Zhe could not bear to see this, and sighed: "I was careless for this matter, I did not expect her to be so resourceful, to the point of bribing the people beside me."


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head, "I don''t care about that anymore."


    He looked at her doubtfully. "Why?"


    "Le Le, she said that Le Le is in her hands, that''s why he caught me." She shook his head as he heard the people outside the car shouting in frustration.


    His eyes were also full of anger.


    Le Le called him "Daddy"!


    He looked outside and saw that those people were still there. There were even some unscrupulous reporters who were still leaning over the windshield and pressing their cameras tightly against the glass. They wanted to take a shot of some restricted level lens.


    His face darkened, he took off his jacket and put it over her head, saying softly, "You be careful, I''ll drive."


    After saying that, he got up and walked to the driver''s seat. His eyes swept around and found the key where it should be.


    His eyes flashed as he started the car.


    The few reporters who were almost face to face with him were in the midst of filming with glee. When they saw his actions, they jumped out of his car as if they were shitting their pants.


    A hint of coldness appeared on his face as he quickly drove the car away.


    Shen Xiran''s mood was simply extremely bad.


    Shangguan Zhe finally could not see the shadow of the reporters, so he slowly stopped the car and turned to Shen Xiran: "What do you plan to do now?"


    She slowly shook her head: "I''m going to look for Le Le."


    Shangguan Zhe replied softly, "I will look for it with you." After saying that, he turned the car around and went to his own flight, "During the voyage, my equipment is more advanced, so it will be easier to find them."


    Looking at his movements, she suddenly asked, "Where is your cell phone?"


    He shook his head. "No more."


    She smiled, and her eyes dimmed. "As expected, she did this kind of thing meticulously ¡­"


    "You said she ¡­" Who exactly is it? " Shangguan Zhe felt that he had heard of her several times today.


    She smiled bitterly: "Of course it''s Si Lianye''s mother."


    "So it''s her again." He sneered.


    She pursed her lips tightly and did not speak.


    "So, Le Le was also taken by her?" he asked again.


    She nodded. "She didn''t want me to be with her son. That''s why ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe revealed a cold smile: "Before, I had even heard that her methods of doing things were ruthless. I didn''t take it to heart before, but in the end, this time, I really broadened my horizons."


    She bit her lips tightly and suddenly asked, "Did you know that Si Lianye had already found out about the things you did on the night of the clouds?"


    Shangguan Zhe replied solemnly, "Of course I know, otherwise I wouldn''t have been taken advantage of by others." After saying that, he paused for a moment, "I reckon that this time, our photos will get the headlines again. You have to be prepared."


    The previous location was very remote, and he didn''t know how those reporters found it. Right now, even if he drove back, it would still take a long time, and they didn''t even have a phone or a wallet on hand.


    They finally reached the bottom of the flight, but he stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" She had been thinking about her own thoughts along the way, so she asked this question. Following his gaze, she looked outside and suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "Where did all these people come from?"


    On the ground floor of the huge sailing company, the road that was supposed to be deserted was now filled with a black mass of people, all of them armed with short guns and full of equipment.


    She could even see the excitement and eagerness on their faces, as if they were about to see a big piece of news.


    Shangguan Zhe''s face was cold as he turned the car around and drove on a different road.


    She kept looking back, only to see that among the crowd of over a hundred people, there were already people who seemed to have noticed their movements, causing a small commotion.


    Many people returned to their cars.


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Be careful, they''re coming!"


    Shangguan Zhe''s face revealed a cold and disdainful smile, "Don''t worry!" He swiftly turned the steering wheel to the end, "Those bunch of trash will not be able to catch up with me!"


    The wind whistled by her ears as she clutched onto the handrail, her face as pale as paper. Her entire body was spinning, and she even felt as if she was about to be thrown out of the car if she turned a corner again!

 C240

    When Shangguan Zhe finally stopped the car, she heaved a long sigh of relief and vowed that he wouldn''t ride in his car anymore.


    Shangguan Zhe extended his legs and got off the car, turning around to open the door for her, "Come, let''s go in."


    She looked at the tall building in front of her and hesitated. "Is this your home?"


    He had known Shangguan Zhe for a long time, this was his first time coming here.


    Of course, the last wedding party was not counted.


    Shangguan Zhe nodded his head: "You have never been here properly before, so you can look around this time."


    She laughed: "Alright, when Le Le comes back, I will bring him here to have fun."


    "Yes." "Alright." Shangguan Zhe knew what she was thinking. Right now, all of her thoughts were on Le Le, so she definitely did not have any other playful thoughts.


    He took her straight upstairs to his study.


    She sized him up and realised that compared to Si Lianye''s, his room had even more traces of warmth. It should be because Xiao Rou was with him.


    The small decorations in the corner, the small flowers, or the warm little pendant, seemed to dilute the cold of the computers on the big desk in the center of the room.


    He pulled out a chair. "Sit."


    She sat down and watched his every move.


    Shangguan Zhe picked up the phone at the side and said a few words into it. Then, he went back to his computer and opened it up, tapping on the keyboard.


    She curiously asked, "What are you doing?"


    He replied, "I''m checking the security cameras."


    She pursed her lips and moved closer to look at the computer screen, only to see that there were countless crisscrosses on the computer screen, densely packed like a spider web. He tapped on it a few times, then asked: "You said, Le Le disappeared from the Si Family?"


    "Right." She nodded his head: "I''m not too sure about the details either, but I heard that Le Le had already gone to sleep at that time, I don''t know why I didn''t see him."


    "And then?" he asked.


    She bit her lower lip: "Later on, it went to Si Lianye''s mother. At that time, she and I negotiated to use Le Le to threaten me and get me to break up with her son.


    Thinking about it, her heart felt like a knife had been stabbed through her head. Because of his body, she couldn''t take good care of Le Le and he did not even meet him.


    He swept a glance at her and comforted her: "This is because someone wanted to take care of you. Even if you took good care of them, they would still think of a way to harm Le Le."


    She forced a smile on her face and said nothing.


    As a mother, how could the guilt in her heart be so easily dispelled with a single sentence?


    Shangguan Zhe thought for a while, then decided to black into the monitoring system around the Si Family''s Mansion. After pondering for a while, he switched the time to the time when Le Le was supposed to go missing.


    She stared intently at the screen, feeling as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    This was not easy to find, there were many buildings around Si Family''s house, but there were quite a few roads here. In the end, he looked for a long time but did not find anything suspicious.


    She looked at it for a moment and then looked at him.


    He thought for a moment, then said gently, "Don''t worry."


    He tapped the screen again, longer this time.


    She couldn''t understand his movements at all, so she could only look at him suspiciously with her eyes wide open.


    He stopped and explained to her, "I told my subordinates to search for him together. Don''t worry, Le Le is so cute and there are so many surveillance cameras around.


    She pursed her lips and stared at his movements, not saying a word.


    He sighed softly in his heart.


    Time slowly passed. She felt her legs going numb. Then, she heard a low voice from the other side of the computer: "Found it."


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at the computer screen. Suddenly, she saw a dot in the densely packed map in front of her start to enlarge. Then, she also saw a little jump in time. Then, a child''s figure appeared in the map.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she exclaimed in a low voice.


    Even though the child was a little blurry, she could still tell with a single glance that he was Le Le.


    He trotted out from the end of the path, looking back uneasily as he ran. In the end, he ran out of the monitoring area and disappeared.


    With a dark expression, Shangguan Zhe turned the monitor around, and then he saw Le Le standing by the side of the road.


    He walked slowly, running as fast as he could. Strangely, even though he kept looking back, no one caught up to him.


    He slowly entered the city.


    Shangguan Zhe frowned: "From the looks of it, he seems to be looking for you."


    As she finished her sentence, her eyes turned red as tears began to fall from her eyes. She choked with sobs as she said, "I let him down. I didn''t take good care of him ¡­"


    Shangguan Zhe consoled her helplessly, "Don''t worry, he might already be waiting for you somewhere. Come, we''ll come find him."


    With that, he tapped the keyboard again, and quickly locked onto Le Le''s figure.


    She stared at the computer screen, and unknowingly, her head got closer and closer to Shangguan Zhe''s. From behind them, it looked like they were doing things that couldn''t be described.


    It was at this moment that loud clamor suddenly came from outside the door. "Who are you ¡­"


    "Stop!"


    A loud sound was heard, and the door was kicked open. A tall man stood in the doorway, his eyes as deep as the night sky staring deeply at them. "You guys are in high spirits."


    When Si Lianye''s voice rang out, both of their bodies stiffened at the same time, then quickly returned to normal.


    Shangguan Zhe slowly stood up and sneered at him: "This is truly strange, even if Mr wanted to pay him a visit, you wouldn''t need to go through such an intense method."


    Si Lianye''s beautiful lips revealed a cold smile, "But I feel that this method is the most effective, don''t you think?"


    Shen Xiran stared at the screen blankly, he turned a deaf ear to everything that was happening, as though his soul had left his body.


    There, Le Le was rudely brought into a car by a grown man, and immediately disappeared.


    She was trembling all over, and her lips were pale.


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, she stared at her intently. Seeing that she looked like this, she did not seem to pity her at all. She walked over with large strides and pulled her hand without saying anything: "Come, come with me."


    She stared blankly at the screen, and muttered: "Le Le, Le Le was taken away."


    Si Lianye glanced at the screen, a glint flashed past her eyes: "Shen Xiran, come back with me."


    Her whole body shivered as she forcefully shook off his hand, "No, I''m not going back with you. You''re such a bad guy, I''m not going back!"


    She glared at Si Lianye fiercely: "It''s all your fault, it''s all your fault. You clearly told me that you would take good care of Le Le, but what happened? Did you see, he''s gone! They were taken away! "


    Facing her accusation, Si Lianye said with a deep and serene look in her eyes, "I will find him!"


    "I don''t believe you!" She stared at him warily, took a few steps back, and said while looking deeply at him, "Even if you are sincere, there is still your mother. She will not let us go. I will not go back!"


    Si Lianye pursed her lips tightly and stepped forward, preparing to grab onto her with force. However, a shadow flashed in front of him, and when she looked again, she saw that Shangguan Zhe was blocking in front of him.


    Shangguan Zhe said faintly: "Didn''t you hear her say that he won''t go back with you?"


    "That''s because she was wrong. She should come with me, I will help her find Le Le."


    "Me too." Shangguan Zhe stared intently at him, his expression extremely unfriendly, as though he was about to say more and would strike him with his fist immediately.


    Si Lianye stared at him intently and suddenly laughed, giving Shangguan Zhe a bad premonition, "What are you laughing about?"


    "I''m laughing at you. You haven''t dealt with your own matters, so don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    "What do you mean?" Shangguan Zhe stared at him intently.


    Si Lianye walked towards Shen Xiran in large strides. "Do you think that you don''t have to pay for the actions you took on my cloud night? You are underestimating me too much, Shangguan Zhe, prepare a delicious prison meal. "


    Shangguan Zhe frowned, at this time, the noise downstairs could no longer cover his ears.


    When Shen Xiran heard Si Lianye''s words, he looked at him in shock. "What did you do?"


    Si Lianye shrugged her shoulders, "I just called the police about the accident in my company." With that, she smiled at her, "Don''t worry, I''ve already removed the part about you. You won''t be implicated by him. Don''t worry."


    After she said that, she wrapped her arms around her waist in resistance, and spoke to Shangguan Zhe who had already returned to normal: "Look, no matter what trick you''re playing, there will always be a flaw, so if I find out, there will only be a result."


    Shen Xiran stared at him intently: "Si Lianye, you can''t do this."


    He lowered his head and looked deeply at her, "Xi Ran, don''t try to provoke me. There is a limit to my patience."


    She opened her mouth to speak, but was stunned by the murderous look in his eyes.


    Her deep eyes seemed to be filled with magic. There were warning, anger, and ¡­ A murderous intent ready to strike.


    She pursed her lips tightly and said in a low voice, "If you don''t let him go, Si Lianye, I will never forgive you."


    He looked at her, not knowing if he heard what she said, but he didn''t say a word, so he turned and led her to the door.


    Shen Xiran struggled with all his might: "Let go of me, you despicable scumbag."


    Si Lianye looked at her, but before he could say anything, she heard Shangguan Zhe say from behind: "You go with him, after I settle everything here, I''ll come and find you."


    "Are you all right?"


    An extremely faint smile appeared on Shangguan Zhe''s face. "Don''t worry, I won''t even put him in my eyes for something like this."


    She looked at him deeply. "I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    He waved at her with a smile. He looked relaxed, as if he didn''t care about what was happening right in front of his eyes.


    Si Lianye snorted, and suddenly reached out her hand to cover her eyes, she impatiently took off his hand to look, only to see a few men in uniform walking towards the door, and as soon as she saw the two of them, she walked in as though she did not see them.


    Her heart trembled when she saw this. Even though her entire body had already been pulled forward by Si Lianye, and was trying hard to turn around and look, she only saw those people walk in front of Shangguan Zhe and say something, then take out something and put it in his hands.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her chest as she watched. She could not help but struggle: "Si Lianye, you despicable person, why are you letting others capture him? Why are you letting others capture him? I will never forgive you, never! "


    Si Lianye''s face ashened. She quickly dragged her down the stairs as she staggered along with his footsteps. Just as she wanted to curse loudly, she suddenly felt a piece of clothes fall from her head. Then, she couldn''t see anything.


    She exclaimed, "What are you doing?"


    Si Lianye snorted: "If you don''t want to get on the headlines again, then take off your clothes!"

 C241

    She was startled, then she heard the sound of camera shutter popping one after another. There were actually so many reporters outside of Shangguan Family?


    What were they here for?


    It must be another Si Lianye''s trick!


    In her heart, she became even more furious and scolded Si Lianye: "So it turns out that you, Si Lianye, are this shameless!"


    Si Lianye did not say anything. Instead, her hand paused for a moment, and then, together with her, she quickly got into the car. Only when the last window was closed, did she finally heave a sigh of relief and took off her clothes.


    Si Lianye remained silent and quickly started the car. She was caught off guard and almost fell down, but after she sat down, she gritted her teeth: "Si Lianye, don''t go overboard!"


    He indifferently swept a glance at her. "Are you going overboard?"


    "What?" She was taken aback by his gaze. "What do you mean?"


    "Why didn''t you call me when you came out to look for Le Le? Also, did you know that the news of you and Shangguan Zhe''s car shaking has already hit the headlines? Everyone''s scolding you, do you know? "


    He looked at her coldly, his thin lips uttering words that shocked her.


    "You ¡­ What did you say? When do I shake the car with him? "What about the evidence?" she cried.


    "Evidence?" Isn''t the evidence in your cell phone? " He sneered and looked at the woman in front of him who he both loved and hated.


    She was stunned for a moment. She was burned by the heat in his eyes, so she dared not say anything more. She silently took out her phone and started to rummage through the pages.


    She quickly saw the news regarding her, which vividly depicted her and Shangguan Zhe''s "secret love affair being caught." There were also photos that looked extremely real, especially her. Her face was a little red, and her expression was both surprised and fearful. It was as if she had been caught secretly in a relationship with the reporters.


    On the other hand, Shangguan Zhe was even more eye-catching. Not only was he extremely handsome, his upper body was almost completely transparent and his beautiful skin was faintly discernible under his drenched shirt.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air. Seeing that his eyes were even colder, she couldn''t help but defend herself: "That''s because we were framed. I was knocked out. When I woke up, I was in the same car as him."


    "Is that so?" He replied with a heavy tone. If he could bear to see his woman being so intimate with another man, then he wouldn''t be a man!


    "Believe it or not." She said bitterly, "If it weren''t for your mother, would we have ended up like this? Si Lianye, I admit that I hated you before, but the one who started this was your mother. Even if I was framed by her now, it was because of her, she is the real mastermind! "


    She fiercely looked at him and said: "I regret knowing you, I regret knowing her. Otherwise, my life right now will not be better than yours by a hundred times. Si Lianye ¡­" She took a deep breath and said in a loud and clear voice, "My entire life, has been ruined by you."


    Si Lianye''s expression sank to the point that she no longer dared to look. He didn''t say a single word as he brought her into his room, and pushed her, who was in shock, onto the bed.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " She sat up and looked at him.


    He looked at her panic-stricken face and gave a contemptuous laugh. "What are you panicking for? Shen Xiran, it''s too late for you to regret now, this is all my mother''s doing, I will give you an explanation, but please be good and don''t go anywhere in this room, if not, don''t blame me for tying you up on the bed. "


    With that, he turned around and left.


    "NO!" "No way!" "Si Lianye, I''m going to save Le Le, he''s in danger right now, I''m going to save him, even if you hate me and hate me, please let me bring Le Le back so that I can settle the score!"


    She stared at him, begging, "Please."


    He looked back at her with a complicated look in his eyes. After a long while, he smiled lightly, "You''re wrong, I don''t hate you, I love you, Xi Ran, I love you, I really want to tie you to me, but that''s impossible, so what you need now is to obediently stay in your room and wait for me. Do you understand?"


    After saying that, he mercilessly waved away her hand before turning around to leave.


    Shen Xiran staggered for a bit, and saw the door closed before him and it was locked.


    She looked at the tightly shut door in despair, and stormed forward, furiously pounding on the door: "Si Lianye, let me go, let me go, I''m warning you, if you treat me like this, you''ll regret it!"


    Si Lianye turned a deaf ear and quickly went downstairs, where there were already people respectfully waiting for him downstairs.


    The butler stepped forward and called out: "Young master..."


    He lowered his face and put on his coat. "You''re not allowed to let her go after I return. Watch her carefully," he told him. After thinking for a while, he wanted to say: "Her body isn''t well, so you should let people in to take a look from time to time. But be careful, don''t let her escape!"


    "Si Lianye, you are a bastard!"


    A scream came from upstairs, but neither he nor the butler seemed to have heard it.


    Butler bowed: "Yes."


    Si Lianye put on her jacket and quickly got on the car.


    The one driving the car in front was Yue Haoqing, when he heard the boss'' instructions, he looked at him worriedly: "Boss ¡­"


    He looked at him with a dark expression and moved his body, not daring to speak again.


    "Have those people been dealt with?" he asked solemnly.


    Yue Haoqing nodded his head, "It''s all over, but..."


    "But what ¡­"


    "That Miss Shen, I''m talking about Shen Zimo. He came to find you yesterday, crying pitifully ¡­"


    Si Lianye didn''t even raise her head. "You like her?"


    Yue Haoqing was startled: "No, no, I don''t like it, you must be joking."


    "Then why do you say so much when you don''t like her?" He answered lightly.


    Yue Haoqing was at a loss for words. Seeing the boss''s expression, he did not dare say another word.


    When the car reached its destination, Si Lianye got off the car and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar building in front of him, as she immersed herself in faint memories.


    In his childhood memories, this beautiful house in front of him was not only not a beautiful memory, but also a synonym for loneliness and pain.


    Here, his father had died. Here, his mother had gradually become cold and paranoid, and he, because of the trace of pity and kinship in his heart, had chosen to ignore the power in her hands.


    He took a deep breath and stepped inside.


    On the second floor, her mother was waiting for him.


    Imperial Mother stood in front of the window and watched as his son came forward to denounce him. He took a few steps back and said to Shen Zimo who was behind him, "He''s here."


    Shen Zimo''s expression changed as he looked at her and said, "Don''t be happy too early. A Ye is not someone who is easily controlled by others.


    Shen Zimo''s face changed: "Please don''t worry, I''m already prepared."


    She nodded and closed her eyes.


    Footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Shen Zimo glanced at Imperial Mother, walked up to the door and opened it, only to see the man whom he had been yearning for day and night standing at the door. He couldn''t help but blush: "Si gege ¡­"


    Si Lianye did not even look at her, and walked in: "Mom, I have something to ask you."


    He got straight to the point, and one could tell that his heart was filled with anger.


    Imperial Mother scoffed, "I thought my precious son came here just to see me, but it looks like he''s going to let me down."


    Seeing that the two of them had started to clash with swords several times, Shen Zimo could not help but interrupt, "Si gege ¡­" After calling out his name, Si Lianye''s gaze turned towards her, and the faint warning in his eyes caused her to shut his mouth involuntarily.


    "You, leave now." He said in a deep voice.


    She was shocked as she did not expect him to not give her face, causing her face to flush red. She glanced at Imperial Mother and saw that she had not said a single word before she was humiliated ¡­


    He bit his lower lip, turned around, and left.


    When he arrived at the door, Imperial Mother suddenly said: "Wait." After saying that, she looked at Si Lianye and said: "You know I don''t like having people by my side, so right now, we''re the only ones left in this house."


    After she finished speaking, she turned to Shen Zimo and said, "Pour us a cup of tea, then you can leave."


    Shen Zimo looked at Si Lianye and agreed in a low voice.


    After she left, Si Lianye looked at her mother, and asked solemnly after a long while: "Why?"


    "Why what?"


    Imperial Mother clearly knew what he wanted to ask, but pretended not to know.


    "You know why? Why are you so calculating against her? " He stared at his mother with his deep eyes.


    "Why?" Imperial Mother laughed self-mockingly, "Of course it''s for you."


    "I am already an adult, I don''t need to be like how I was when I was young. You decide what I can do and what I can''t do." He said in a low voice, "I''m an adult. I have the right to choose the life I want to live."


    "Is that so? But I can''t just watch you wear a green hat and help others raise a son, and even more so don''t want to see you dead! " She stared fiercely at her son, and her expression became excited: "I don''t care what kind of girl you like, I don''t care who you are with, but one thing is, our Si Family can''t go on without descendants, the blood of our Si Family must be passed down!"


    Si Lianye''s eyes shrank slightly, "Le Le is my son. Also, are you going to keep insisting that Dingxi can''t have children?"


    "Of course I''m sure. Have you forgotten who operated on her all those years ago? Let me tell you, I don''t know where that Le Le came from. She, Shen Xiran, is no longer able to bear the weight of children, I agree that you should keep her by your side, but you want to marry her? "No way, definitely not!"


    "Is that so? "Then I''ll marry her now and have a look. You can just watch." he said flatly.


    Imperial Mother took a sip of tea and suddenly laughed. Her previous imposing manner also weakened a bit: "I remember that this tea is your father''s favorite drink, Longjing. Back then, you were still young, but he also brought you to like drinking tea.


    She waved the cup in his hand, and the light aroma of tea wafted through the air.


    His eyes flashed as he looked at the teacup that Shen Zimo had brought over. The tea inside had a green color and a strong aroma.


    "How is it? Are you familiar with it? " Imperial Mother''s voice leisurely sounded in front of him.


    He nodded slightly. How could he not be familiar with it? When he was young, this was the pure fragrance that he had always smelled at his father''s side. Although he had found a lot of similar tea leaves to drink when he reached adulthood, there was still no scent.


    He didn''t expect that today, he would smell it again.


    "I made most of the tea your father drank that year. I just wanted to follow behind him and cook for him, making a pot of tea for him when he was tired. I didn''t expect ¡­"

 C242

    Imperial Mother''s voice carried a deep weariness and disappointment, "I never thought that I would actually become Yun Ye''s chairman in the end, while our son viewed me as his enemy in the end."


    When Jin Yuan heard the bitterness in her voice, he lowered his gaze and stared fixedly at the teacup in his hand. Suddenly, he brought it to his mouth and took a sip.


    She said, "Well? Is it as you remember? "


    He put down his teacup and said, "It''s not bad, but even if the taste is similar, it''s not the same as before."


    He looked up at his mother. "Actually, I wanted to say that I really don''t want to go against you, but I have no choice. I can''t just watch as you destroy the woman I love.


    He looked at his mother with a clear and serious gaze.


    Imperial Mother''s heart skipped a beat and she turned her face around.


    Seeing her actions, his eyes dimmed. He stood up and said, "In that case, I won''t waste our time."


    After which, he strode towards the door.


    "Wait!" Imperial Mother''s voice suddenly stopped him.


    He turned to look at her with a trace of hope in his eyes.


    Imperial Mother looked at his son, "Can''t you listen to me? Just once? "


    He stood tall and straight with disappointment in his eyes. "I''m sorry, mother. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to fulfill your wish this time."


    With that, he turned around and walked away, not even sparing her another glance.


    Imperial Mother''s face turned white, as if all the energy in her body had been sucked out and she sat back down.


    Si Lianye opened the door, and saw Shen Zimo standing outside. It was unknown how long he had stood there for.


    He swept a glance at her. Ever since he found out how many pieces of "evidence" she had secretly planted against Shen Xiran back at the company, he didn''t want to get to know her anymore. Thus, this time, he turned around and left as if he had seen a stranger.


    "Si gege ¡­" Shen Zimo panicked and called him.


    Si Lianye stopped and turned her head to glance at her. "What is it?"


    Shen Zimo was overjoyed. He walked forward and asked, "I can see that you don''t look too good. Are you feeling uncomfortable?


    He frowned in his heart and was about to reject the offer, but for some reason, the words suddenly came out, "Alright."


    As these words came out, Si Lianye deeply frowned, while Shen Zimo was instead overjoyed.


    She reached out to help him up, but he took a step back and looked at her warily. "What did you give me to eat?"


    He suddenly understood. "What was in that cup of tea?"


    Shen Zimo acted as if he was wronged, "Si gege, what do you mean by this? I didn''t give you anything to eat. " After saying that, he passionately supported him and said, "Let''s go. I can see that you''re not feeling well, so let''s go to your room to rest for a bit."


    At this time, Si Lianye already felt that something was wrong. Not only was her entire body drenched in sweat from the heat, even her lower abdomen seemed to be burning up in a ball of fire.


    Looking at Shen Zimo''s smooth and clean face and slender white neck, he couldn''t help but lick his lips. Suddenly, he was shocked in his heart ¡ª Not good, they had drugged him with aphrodisiac!


    This thing was also known as aphrodisiac, and it was rare to see it on the market. Although he had his guard up, he couldn''t prevent his mother from giving it to him.


    He gritted his teeth in anger, but he could not control his impulse.


    Shen Zimo''s complacency was about to spill out from the bottom of his heart. So what if she, Shen Xiran, was powerful? Didn''t she put her man to bed just the same?


    She definitely had to take a few good pictures later to anger her. In any case, with her body, maybe ¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more pleased she became. As she brought Si Lianye to the room she had prepared a long time ago, just as she was about to say something to seduce him, she suddenly felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck. Then, everything went black in front of her eyes.


    Shen Xiran waited and waited in the room. He didn''t know about Shangguan Zhe''s situation, nor did he know what Si Lianye was doing, nor did he know where Le Le was. He only felt that his heart was burning with anxiety as he continuously wandered around the room.


    Her phone had been lost for a long time, but she hadn''t had the time to buy a new one yet. She walked around the room for a long time and turned on the TV resentfully.


    Even a few of the channels were filled with boring TV dramas, full of fresh meat on the screen. Normally, she would watch more, but right now, she wasn''t in the mood at all. She was just looking for the news channel to watch.


    He finally found the information he wanted to know in a station.


    "According to the reports, CEO Shangguan Zhe was reported to have used an unfair competition method to steal other companies'' secrets, and has been reported to the court. Currently, the police have asked for his assistance to investigate, it looks like he is in a stable mood right now." Following the female broadcaster''s voice, the Shangguan Zhe in the video looked slightly haggard, but he was still in good condition, and he looked no different from normal.


    No matter what happened inside, she was relieved to see that he was fine for the time being.


    Speaking of which, he was the one she owed the most in her life. He had been helping her unconditionally since a long time ago, and it had always been the same.


    She took a deep breath.


    She bit her lower lip, and decided that no matter what Si Lianye wanted to do when she returned, she would follow him for now. After all, Shangguan Zhe''s fate was still in his hands.


    And Le Le was the same as well ¡­


    Her thoughts were all over the place, and no matter how she thought about it, her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t think of anything, but she was extremely tired, and her head was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to explode.


    In the end, she really couldn''t take it anymore and decided to lie down on the bed for a while. However, just as she sat on the edge of the bed, the door suddenly opened and a person rushed in.


    She was shocked and when she focused her gaze, she discovered that it was Si Lianye. She felt slightly more at ease, but soon after, she felt that something was wrong.


    His face was a strange shade of red, and his breathing was heavy. His eyes were bloodshot, and the strangest thing was that he was looking at her as if he were a delicacy. She almost thought that he was going to turn into a wild beast and pounce on her.


    She could not help but shrink her body. She did not want to continue quarreling with him, so she asked, "What happened to you? Drink? Or sick? "


    He raised his eyes and solemnly said, "You go out!"


    "What?"


    She widened her eyes in astonishment. Did she hear wrongly? He wanted her to leave? Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t let him go?


    In any case, this was a good opportunity. She quickly jumped off the bed and ran outside.


    However, her anxious look had cleared Si Lianye''s mind quite a bit, and he suddenly grabbed onto her. "No, no, you can''t leave."


    Her plan to escape failed again, she was so angry that she started to struggle, "Let go, how can you not keep your word, let me go!"


    Si Lianye stared fixedly at her, at her chattering red lips, and felt that she was the most beautiful thing in the world.


    He couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he lowered his head and kissed it.


    "You ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­" She didn''t expect him to use such a move. She was so angry that her entire body trembled, and she raised her fist to pound fiercely on his chest.


    This is too much. Didn''t you say that you were angry? Why did he still have to make a move on him?


    She struggled hard, pounding his back and chest. Finally, her will seemed to reach into his heart, and he finally let go of her.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, "Si Lianye, you can''t treat me like this ¡­ "Ahh!"


    Si Lianye''s entire being was enveloped by the dense medicinal substance. It was only because he had that tiny bit of love for Shen Xiran that he did not completely lose control, but now it was about time.


    Who let her be the woman he loved the most?


    Facing his own woman, even without Chinese medicine, he couldn''t control her, could he?


    His mind relaxed as he saw her widened eyes staring at him in panic. He only felt a loud bang in his head, and his reason was drowned out by her wishful thinking like a tidal wave.


    With a low growl, he gently pushed her back onto the bed and pounced on her.


    "Xi Ran, Xi Ran ¡­"


    He pressed her beneath him, kissing her cheeks, her lips, her long neck, even her fingers, her hair.


    He felt as if he was about to go crazy from the smell of her body.


    She cried out in surprise and tried to avoid him, because she noticed that his expression was completely abnormal. He looked like a beast without reason.


    "Go away, Si Lianye, go away, I don''t want you, I don''t want you!" He''s out of control. He''s going to kill herself!


    He did not put her fear in his heart. On the contrary, he was able to use his last bit of reason to comfort her. "Don''t worry, trust me, I won''t ¡­"


    He stopped and took a deep breath, then used all his strength to roll down from her body. "I''m sorry ¡­"


    She stared at him, her eyes wide with surprise.


    He panted in a low voice, "Sorry, forgive me ¡­"


    "What?"


    This time, Si Lianye didn''t completely sober up until the afternoon of the second day. When he woke up, her first thought was "Heavens, I killed her!"


    When he turned his head and saw her pale face, his entire body trembled.


    Please, don''t die...


    His trembling fingers slowly extended down to her nose. When he finally felt that faintly discernible breath, his heart relaxed and he almost cried tears of joy.


    She''s still alive, that''s great, really... Great...

 C243

    After that, there was another round of emergency treatment. It was the same hospital as the last time, the same doctor.


    This time, she was unconscious for a whole week before waking up.


    "I hate you ¡­" This was the first sentence she said when she opened her eyes.


    "I know." Si Lianye''s expression was terrifyingly haggard. He held her ice-cold hand by her bedside and replied with a choked voice.


    She looked at him briefly, then looked away, no longer looking at him.


    His lips were pressed into a straight line.


    In the following half a month, besides the words just now, the only thing she said again was: "Where''s Le Le?"


    Si Lianye was silent, her eyes flashed, but before she could say anything, she smiled: "I understand."


    He became anxious: "Listen to me, Le Le is fine. I have already discovered him and will soon rescue him out. Hold on, do you understand? Hold on! "


    She looked at him steadily. "You know about my illness?"


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply and nodded: "Don''t worry, I have already found the best doctor in the world to give you the main blade, and I have also found the kidney source. You will be able to start the surgery right now, and your body will be just like an ordinary person."


    "Is that so?" Her expression was not the same as that of an ordinary person. Instead, she looked at him and asked, "Really?"


    He thought she didn''t believe him, so he tried his best to convince her, "Of course it''s true, don''t worry, I will definitely save you, you know?"


    She shook her head and gave a faint smile, but didn''t say anything.


    Her body, she knew, really didn''t have much time left.


    There was only one kidney left, if nothing unexpected happened, he would take care of his body properly. It was a pity that the ''accident'' that had a very small chance of happening to her.


    Before returning to her homeland, she had already known that her remaining kidney was already shrinking, and it was the kind that even the best medicine couldn''t reverse. The only way was to find a matching kidney source as soon as possible, and then perform the transplant.


    But the chances of finding the appropriate kidney source was so slim. Ever since she found out about her true condition, she gave up hope.


    But now ¡­


    She smiled wryly in her heart as she didn''t have much hope.


    Firstly, it was a matter of finding the kidney source, and finding the kidney source that was suitable for her was a matter where her hopes were negligible. Otherwise, the Imperial Mother would not have forcefully snatched her kidney away, and even then, she would have to go through a series of suffering and take the medicine all year round.


    It was too hard, too hard.


    She sighed softly and closed her eyes.


    To be honest, after going through such a brutal injury from Si Lianye, she had lost hope in him. In reality, she had lost all hope in the world, of course, Le Le was an exception.


    Le Le was the only one in her heart who couldn''t rest easy, and it just had to be at this time that he wasn''t by his side.


    She did not know if Si Lianye''s words were true or false, but in her opinion, even though Si Lianye had told her her whereabouts several times, she could not find anyone. She felt that her trust in Si Lianye had already dropped to the lowest point.


    Maybe, Le Le had already gone missing? Or was he dead?


    She let out a long sigh, feeling the fatigue radiating from the depths of her body.


    Perhaps, this was the only thing that mattered to him. Living like this was really tiring, truly tiring ¡­


    As she thought about it, she gradually closed her eyes.


    "Shen Xiran, Shen Xiran?"


    Someone seemed to be calling for her. She, who had been disturbed from her sleep, frowned and opened her eyes impatiently. "You ¡­ Who are you? "


    In the darkness of the ward stood a figure. She looked at him uneasily. "Who are you?"


    The man walked over to the bed and turned on the light. "It''s me."


    The moment she saw him, her heart skipped a beat. "It''s you?"


    Imperial Mother smiled at her. "That''s right, me."


    "What are you doing here? Are you joking with me? Or see when I die? " She stared at him.


    Imperial Mother walked to her side and looked down at her, shaking her head: "No, neither."


    She stared at him intently. Although she was completely powerless, she was still very alert. "Please speak quickly, otherwise I will call for reinforcements."


    Imperial Mother slowly sat on the side of her bed, a strange smile on her lips: "Don''t scream, if you call someone over, I''ll say that I''m here to see you. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, I just want to talk to you."


    "I don''t think you and I have anything to say to each other." she said expressionlessly.


    "Of course." Imperial Mother laughed: "For example, I came here specifically to congratulate you. After finally finding a suitable kidney source, you will soon become a woman like a normal person, and maybe you can get married in the future. Say, should I specially come here to congratulate you on such a good matter?"


    She was still looking at her warily. "Is that so? But my intuition tells me that your purpose in coming here isn''t that simple. "


    "Look, why are you so untrustworthy at such a young age?" The strange smile on the Imperial Mother''s face grew bigger and bigger, "I am just congratulating you so that you will have a healthy body in the future. How did I, the pitiful A Ye, end up like a ghost or a ghost just because of you?"


    "What do you mean?" Her eyes could not help but widen as her voice turned sharp, "What do you mean by that? "What do you mean?"


    She couldn''t help but feel panic in her heart. Could it be ¡­


    "That''s what I meant." Imperial Mother suddenly retracted her smile and looked at her with sharp eyes: "Shen Xiran, that''s exactly the meaning you''re thinking of! Yes, I admit, I am sorry, but, the one who is sorry to you is me, what does it have to do with A Ye? Why are you torturing him like this? Haven''t he done much for you in all this time? Why aren''t you letting him go? Why do you still want a kidney? "


    Her head was buzzing from her words. She looked at her in disbelief. "Who are you ¡­" He''s giving me his kidney? How is this possible? How was this possible? "He ¡­"


    "Is that impossible? Ask him and you will know. Speaking of which, you guys are really coincidental. Your kidneys are actually the same. Even I don''t know about this. He hides it so tightly, so you don''t know either?" This is great, very good, my son is actually a love saint. For you, I don''t even care about his own body. She gritted her teeth and retorted.


    She looked closely at the woman. "I really don''t know, I don''t know."


    "Whether you know it or not, this operation is already set." Imperial Mother looked at her fiercely. "Your life is really good, there''s actually someone who is so willing to help you, aren''t you very happy? "Hmm?"


    "No, I''m not." She shook her head sharply. "I don''t want his kidney. I don''t want it."


    Imperial Mother''s eyes lit up, and pounced forward, her voice changing from excited: "Are you speaking the truth?"


    After saying that, he muttered to himself gloomily, "No, you must be saying the wrong thing. There can''t be no one in this world who doesn''t care about their own lives. You must be lying to me."


    When Shen Xiran saw her muttering to himself with an deranged expression, his heart moved. Looking more carefully, he discovered that most of her originally pitch black, tidy hair had actually turned gray, and wrinkles had appeared on his normally bright and clean forehead.


    But it had only been a month since her last visit.


    She calmly looked at him. "I''m speaking the truth ¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the Imperial Mother suddenly made an unexpected move.


    She knelt down in front of Shen Xiran''s bed.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Xiran''s face changed drastically as he struggled to sit up: "What are you doing? "Hurry and get up."


    Imperial Mother looked up at her resolutely: "I know that it was my fault in the past, it was my fault, but A Ye doesn''t know anything. He loves you so much, and he has nothing to do with it, you can''t punish him like this. I beg you, please let him go. "


    Her heart trembled as she looked at her steadily. "Madam, I''ve said it before, I don''t want his kidney. Really."


    Imperial Mother shook his head: "I don''t believe you, I don''t believe you, unless you swear on it, unless you swear on it!"


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to sit up from the bed. She raised her hand and swore, "I swear! I definitely won''t ¡­"


    Halfway through her words, a sudden wave of dizziness hit her. She felt dizzy and her breathing quickened, but she still struggled to say the last half of her words. "I swear, I won''t take Si Lianye''s kidney."


    After she finished speaking, her hands weakly slipped down, her eyes tightly shut as she fell into a coma.


    Imperial Mother stood up in a daze, and looked at her with her eyes closed. After looking at her for a while, she turned around and said, "Doctor, a patient here fainted ¡­"


    Si Lianye anxiously looked at the Shen Xiran who had returned to his coma. His expression was terrifyingly dark, and he grabbed onto the doctor''s collar with force: "What do you mean by that? "What do you mean?"


    Dr. Lin''s face flushed red: "I mean the truth, her organs have already started to fail, so this coma is a sign. She needs to start the operation as soon as possible!"


    "Then let''s start the operation!" Si Lianye said loudly, at the same time, her hand loosened and Dr. Lin was released.


    "Alright, let''s prepare immediately!" Dr. Lin narrowly escaped death. After coughing a few times, he quickly went back to his room to prepare.


    Si Lianye turned around and looked at her unconscious appearance. She couldn''t hold back the anger in her heart.


    Why, why did it suddenly turn out like this, why did it turn out like this? She was still fine, but the doctors said there was at least a month left. Why did she suddenly become like this? What did she say in his absence!


    He slammed his fist viciously against the window, causing a loud bang.


    The nurse''s face turned pale with fright. After a while, she gathered up her courage and said, "Mister, please prepare ¡­"


    His remaining vicious gaze swept across the nurse''s face, causing her to retreat a few steps in shock. She stuttered, "Sir, please... "Please wait a moment ¡­"


    "Let''s go." Si Lianye suddenly looked away and walked towards the operation room in large strides.


    The nurse was stunned and quickly followed him.


    As the provider of kidney source, he needed to do many inspections and preparations.


    However, just as he was about to make his preparations, he received a shocking piece of news.


    "What did you say?" He was wearing a surgical gown as he jumped down from the sickbed. Once again, he grabbed Dr. Lin by the neck and shook him fiercely, "What did you say? She''s gone? How did she disappear? "


    Poor Dr. Lin, his entire body was in a daze, but the nurse at the side could not bear watching any further. She gathered her courage and stepped forward to separate them: "Sir, this was an accident, we did not want it to happen either."


    "Accident? What accident? A living person in a coma is actually missing? Are you telling me about an accident? "Come, let me tell you, what is it, eh?" he roared.

 C244

    Dr. Lin was complaining in his heart, this was indeed an oversight from the hospital, but who would have thought that a seriously ill patient would actually disappear? At this point, even they did not know how the patient had left the ward.


    Si Lianye quickly checked the surveillance cameras. For the patient''s privacy, the hospital did not place any cameras in the sick bay, as they were all distributed along the corridors.


    They looked at the surveillance footage again and again before finally discovering a suspicious point.


    That was before the operation, when a nurse pushed the patient out of the room on a trolley, then went to the elevator and prepared to take him to the operating room. When the elevator opened again, it was gone.


    Si Lianye watched as her teeth chattered. Suddenly, a punch landed on the table and a loud sound startled everyone.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the people in the hospital. "Such a living person disappeared right under your noses? Didn''t you guys notice anything wrong? "


    The security guards looked at each other and lowered their heads.


    To be honest, they had seen it before, but who knew that the patient could have been stolen?


    Si Lianye felt like her chest was going to explode from the anger. He took a few deep breaths and looked at the scene inside the elevator, between the elevator and there were two male doctors wearing white gowns.


    The operating room was on the nineteenth floor, but the floor they went out to was on the second floor, which was where the parking lot was.


    He watched as the two men picked her up from the bed, put her in the car, and carried her away.


    And that was the end of it all.


    He once again viciously threw a punch.


    This time, the solid surface of the table could not hold on any longer. There were spiderweb-like cracks appearing on it.


    No one in the hospital dared to protest.


    If word of him being kidnapped from the hospital as a doctor were to spread, the reputation of the hospital would be ruined.


    The dean hurriedly rushed in from outside with a head full of sweat. "Mr is really sorry ¡­"


    Si Lianye took a few deep breaths, then suddenly pulled off the light green surgical gown she was wearing and threw it on the ground. Even though he was wearing a simple pair of sleeveless pants, he still had a tall stature, and her expression was cold and filled with thick ridicule. After saying that, he strode outside. "You guys wait for my lawyer letter."


    From this moment onwards, Si Lianye started her journey to find Shen Xiran. He activated all the ways she could think of to find her, including searching through all the manpower, and even the underground places where she couldn''t see the light of day, but she still failed.


    She had disappeared just like that, as if she had never existed in this world.


    He couldn''t find any trace of her.


    Shen Xiran was gone.


    He slowly calmed down, feeling that his mother was the most suspicious. He turned around to look for her, and she said, "Yes, I did. I told her not to accept your kidney, but I''ve never sent anyone to take her away. If you don''t believe me, you can look for her."


    He fixed his gaze on her, "You are my mother, so I will never act against you nor be disrespectful to you. However, from today onwards, I will not step foot into this place again.


    With these words, her face instantly turned as pale as paper.


    As if he hadn''t seen her, he said numbly, "That is the woman I love the most in my life. Therefore, I won''t accept another woman. You can give up now."


    After which, he turned around and left, never looking back.


    She stared blankly at her son''s back, feeling as if her heart had fallen into an icehouse.


    She, was about to lose this son of hers!


    After Si Lianye returned, she thoroughly investigated his mother''s actions from the beginning to the end. In the bottom of his heart, there was still a kind of hope, that his mother''s words were fake, and that they were suddenly in her hands. Unfortunately, after the final investigation, he dejectedly came to a conclusion.


    What she said was true.


    Shen Xiran had disappeared. She had disappeared, completely disappeared, he did not even know if she was still alive or not.


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye.


    At the bustling airport in New Delhi, countless tourists came and went. This was a cosmopolitan city, and countless people came here, either to study, to find a job, or to play. In short, everyone could see this airport.


    At this moment, somewhere in the airport, the people from the airport were standing on both sides of the luxurious layout with serious expressions. They held their breaths and waited. They were waiting for a certain big shot to arrive.


    On the other side of the airport, a slim and beautiful woman stood there, looking at her phone anxiously, "Strange, didn''t she say she would be here now? "Where is he?"


    She was wearing a simple loose dress. The pure white color and the soft temperament of a typical oriental woman attracted many people''s attention.


    However, she didn''t notice the attractiveness she had towards the surrounding men at all. Instead, she forcefully pressed her phone and asked, "Where are you exactly?"


    After pressing the button, a message finally popped up after a long time: "I''m to the east, the east, the red exit! You idiot! "


    Oh, to the east? A trace of doubt appeared on her face. She raised her hand to scratch her messy long black hair. However, which side was the east side?


    She didn''t realize that her actions had become even more attractive in the eyes of the surrounding people.


    Just when some people were eager to try and strike up a conversation with her, they were disappointed to find that she seemed to have found a friend of her own, and turned around to walk towards a certain direction.


    She frowned as she walked, looking at the phone in her hand. She felt very strange. Wasn''t that place the exit? Why was it that the more he walked, the fewer people were around him? I heard that there aren''t many people here, but that''s not to say that there aren''t even a few staff members at this airport, right?


    Could it be ¡­


    As she walked, she looked left and right. Her heart was growing weaker and weaker. Could she have ¡­ Did he go the wrong way again?


    Suddenly, a shadow flashed in front of her eyes, and a person suddenly appeared in front of her. She was looking at her surroundings, and when she regained her senses, she had already crashed into the wall.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Ah, sorry ¡­" She jumped in fright and apologized in a daze. She couldn''t even see what the other person looked like.


    The person who was hit was wearing a neat uniform and was looking at her with a displeased expression. "Miss, this is not a place for passengers. Please go back."


    What she said was right. She had really taken the wrong path, but what was with that person''s tone? [Why is it that when I say that I walked the wrong path, I walk the wrong path? Why does he look at me with such disdain and disdain?]


    She felt very upset and wanted to argue with him, but the look of contempt in the man''s eyes deepened when he saw that she was still standing there.


    She didn''t like what she saw, but at this moment, someone in front of her spoke up, "Quick, quick, Mr is here ¡­"


    That person''s expression immediately turned solemn as he sternly said to her, "I don''t care what kind of place you are. In short, this isn''t a place you should be. If you don''t leave, I''ll get security to chase you out!"


    She had always felt that the other person''s attitude was very bad, but now that he actually said he was going to drive her away, she couldn''t help but get angry and say loudly, "Who do you think you are? Ah? Who said I couldn''t come here? Isn''t this the airport? We passengers can''t come? There''s no sign saying the passengers can''t be here, right? "


    "You ¡­" The man was angered to the point that his face flushed: "Don''t think I don''t know what kind of thoughts women like you guys are having. Let me tell you, no way, do you think the Mr would fall for women like you?"


    She was furious. She didn''t know why she would come to such a damned place, yet she was still seen as a gold digger prepared to seduce men.


    How could she swallow a single breath?


    She placed both of her hands on her hips. "Let me tell you, I''m just a passenger who went the wrong way. I don''t even know what Mr you''re talking about ¡­" At this point, she suddenly paused, then quickly responded, "What exactly is that Mr, but I''m very unhappy with what you said. I told you, if you don''t apologize to me, I won''t leave, I''m going to sue you!"


    The moment she finished speaking, the man in front of her laughed, "Alright, I''ll wait for you to file a complaint. I''ll wait, so I''ll get the security to kick you out right now. If you want to complain, just do it!"


    He was so happy that he did not notice his colleagues winking at him with all their might.


    Her expression changed as she did not expect that the man before her was not even afraid of her threats. She became anxious and shouted, "I won''t leave. Let''s see what you can do to me." Hmph, looking at how you are, that Mr of yours is not a good person either ¡­ "


    "Oh, I''m not a good person?"


    Suddenly, an extremely pleasant voice of a man appeared beside them. The man''s expression changed drastically as beads of sweat dripped from his forehead, "Right ¡­" "I''m sorry, mister ¡­"


    The woman''s eyes lit up when she saw the person: "Wa, you are the Mr that he spoke of? "He''s actually such a handsome man ¡­" Suddenly, he understood why that man had looked at him with disdain. He guessed that this Mr must have gotten used to being harassed by women because he was too handsome.


    Thinking to this, she finally understood the man''s attitude. Her heart softened a little as she generously thought that if that person apologized later, she would be magnanimous and not complain to him.


    However, as she waited, she discovered that the two people in front of her didn''t say a word. She looked up and saw this handsome young man looking at her with a strange look, a little agitated, a little crazy, and a little crazy. This scared her so much that her heart went cold, and she couldn''t help but take a step back: "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?" Could he be a pervert?


    It was a pity that such a handsome man was abnormal.


    Why don''t we just forget about it? In any case, that person only ridiculed him a little, but didn''t say anything. If he angered this pervert in front of him, then he would say that Tian Tian shouldn''t have done so.


    So she took a few steps back, forced a smile and said, "I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first. Goodbye ¡­"


    Just as he was about to slip away, a shadow flashed in front of him. A few men in Black Suit clothes were already standing in front of him.


    She was shocked, "What are you guys trying to do?"


    Damn, was my luck really that bad? Could it be that this man was not only a pervert, but also some big brother of the underworld?


    While she was panicking, she heard the man behind her ask in a low, magnetic voice, "Xi Ran, is it you?"


    She jumped up as if she had been pricked by a needle. "How do you know my name?"


    A look of ecstasy appeared in the man''s eyes. He strode forward and pulled her into his embrace. "Xilan, Xiran, I''ve finally found you ¡­"

 C245

    Who is this man? Is there something wrong with him?


    Gritting her teeth, she put more strength into her heel and stomped on his shoe. She even twisted her slender heel, and upon seeing his handsome face that did not seem like a mortal''s, she suppressed the guilt in her heart and pushed him away with all her might.


    What a joke, if she were to fall into the hands of this underworld boss, she would be done for. If she didn''t run now, how long would it take?


    "Catch her!"


    The voices came from behind her, causing all the hair on her body to stand on end. She exerted strength in her legs and ran even faster.


    The people in the airport were caught up in this scene. A girl wearing a white dress ran like an angel, her messy hair fluttering in the air, while a group of big men wearing Black Suit s followed closely behind her.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her chest. This was too exciting, okay? She hadn''t run a step so hard in her life. Heavens, where could she get out?


    As long as I can get outside, with her car...


    Right at this time, her wrist tightened, and she was grabbed. She was startled, and immediately started to despair, but then she heard a familiar female voice: "Xi Ran, are you crazy? "How can I talk to you ¡­"


    Her best friend, Zhu Lingling, heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that she was still talking non-stop and that she could even hear the footsteps of the people behind her, she became anxious and dragged her over, "Someone is chasing me.


    "What?" Zhu Lingling looked behind her and quickly followed: "Don''t worry, the carriage is right in front!"


    Relieved, she forced herself into the car with the last of her strength and started the engine.


    The small car rumbled and sped away.


    Everyone looked at each other before turning to look behind them.


    The Mr drove his Porsche and caught up.


    Xi Ran looked behind him as he drove. Seeing that the group of black-clothed people were getting further and further away from him, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Heavens, finally ¡­ I finally got rid of them. " After the long journey, she was extremely tired.


    Zhu Lingling asked her: "What happened to you? He''s stronger than their boss isn''t he? Why are there so many men chasing after you? "


    She rolled her eyes at her good friend''s shamelessness. "What do you mean ''force the boss''? Please ask me to live a few more years."


    "Then why are they chasing you to such an extent? Did you steal something from someone? "What treasure is it? Quick, let me take a look." As he spoke, he was about to snatch her bag, but she rolled her eyes again.


    "I''m begging you to be quiet, so I''m able to catch my breath." She snappily said, "God knows what''s going on. I walked in the wrong place when I came looking for you, yet I was ridiculed by someone, and that''s all. There''s actually a big boss behind me? Not only did he call my name, he even grabbed onto me and kept on doing so. I''m not running away waiting for someone to bully me, am I?"


    "Is that so? Is that boss handsome? " He didn''t expect that his best friend''s brain would be a bit strange, so the focus of his attention suddenly went awry.


    She thought about that man''s face that was so handsome that it made her heart beat faster. She looked at her good friend who was staring at her with shining eyes and said, "Also ¡­" "Not bad, at least you can be considered a good person."


    Zhu Lingling snorted, "Looking at your flapping heart, I can tell that he is not bad. He is handsome after all, and won''t suffer a loss even if he sleeps for one night."


    "Did your man know how hungry you are? Looking at how handsome others were and wanting to go up there? Be careful that I go back and tell your man what I said, and let him know what you look like. " she said fiercely.


    Zhu Lingling immediately gave in and said snappily: "I was just saying it, there''s no one else here, are you not allowing me to look for you? You''re so conservative, if that Yue Se wants to catch up to you, he''ll probably need another three years."


    "What three years? I don''t think we need to think about that for the rest of our lives." She did not hesitate to reply.


    Zhu Lingling''s interest was piqued again, as she wrapped her arms around her shoulders with bright eyes: "I say, why do you look down on him so much? Not only is he handsome, her figure is also good, her personality is also good, I haven''t seen him impatient even after chasing after you for so long, and I heard that his family''s conditions are also very good, I think, he''s really good, why don''t you like him? "


    Suddenly, he frowned: "He''s so good, why don''t you go?"


    Zhu Lingling was startled, then laughed, and used her hand to pat her cheeks: "You''re silly, didn''t I already have one in my house? "It''s not like you don''t know how jealous he is. If I really dared to steal food, wouldn''t he kill me before committing suicide ¡­"


    "You''re right ¡­" She nodded in agreement with a lingering fear as she thought about how the Zhu Lingling couple had split and matched up these past few years.


    Seeing that, Zhu Lingling took the chance to whisper into her ear: "That''s why I said it, I don''t think you have lace on you? "You don''t even like such a handsome and loyal man, and you don''t even like that good-looking boss ¡­" After saying that, she deliberately pretended to be frightened and shrank back. "You aren''t secretly in love with me, are you? I''m telling you, I''m straight! "


    She was amused by her good friend''s excellent performance. She couldn''t help but glance at her. "You, ah. If I wanted to be like lace, you would have already lost your body ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Zhu Lingling''s face change, "Ah, be careful!"


    "What?" She returned her gaze to the front and suddenly discovered that a black car had appeared out of nowhere on the previously empty road, and was now lying horizontally in the middle of the road.


    "Ah ¡­" She screamed and slammed the steering wheel, pushing the brakes down hard at the same time.


    "Creak ¡­"


    The good car drew a long black mark on the road.


    After doing all that she could to save him, she saw that she was still getting closer and closer to the car. She was so close that she could almost see the side of the person''s face in the driver''s seat ¡­


    She closed her eyes tightly, waiting for that tragic moment to come ¡­


    Suddenly, everything around him stopped. It was as if time had stopped.


    The expected collision also did not happen.


    What was going on?


    She couldn''t help but open her eyes. She saw an enlarged face with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. The color of its lips was extremely thin and extremely faint. Its entire face was as flawless as the person in the painting.


    She took a deep breath and glared at him. "You ¡­ You... "You ¡­"


    The man reached out his hand and pulled her down. When she steadied herself, she saw that her front end was pressed tightly against his car, but strangely did not collide.


    When she turned back to look at her best friend Zhu Lingling, she realised that she had her mouth agape and was not moving at all.


    She sighed, knowing that her friend''s old ailment had flared up again.


    Zhu Lingling was the legendary beauty user, regardless of whether the other party was male or female, as long as her beauty was high, she would instantly become like that.


    Furthermore, back then, she couldn''t stand Zhu Lingling''s pestering, which was why she became her good friend.


    However, the problem now should be the man in front of him.


    She looked at her car, then at the other party''s luxurious car. She didn''t think that it was an accident at all. After all, the probability of meeting twice within an hour was too small.


    She looked at him with wide eyes. "Mister, what exactly do you mean?"


    Was there a need to be so exaggerated? She actually put the car in the middle of the road to block her?


    The other party looked at her deeply, an unfamiliar emotion surging through his eyes once more.


    She quietly took a step back and started to calculate how big of a chance she would be able to escape with Zhu Lingling.


    This boss looks pretty good, but he''s a lunatic.


    Suddenly, he heard that person say, "Xi Ran, are you still not going to forgive me?"


    What do you mean?


    She looked at him, amused. "Did you recognize the wrong person?" I''m not your woman, I don''t even know you. "


    The other person sighed and said, "I know you still hate me, but I''ve been looking for you for so many years. I almost thought you were gone ¡­" He took a step forward and was about to grab her arm.


    She took a cautious step back and looked at him coolly: "I said you mistook me. Although my name is Xiran, I can guarantee that my Xiran is not the same person as the Xiran you spoke of."


    "Is that so?" The man took another step forward, his tall figure firmly enveloping her. She felt uneasy and was prepared to retreat, but he firmly grabbed her wrist. "Don''t retreat anymore. If you continue, we''re going to crash into the car."


    Surprised, she turned around and found herself between him and the car. She also saw her friend''s excited eyes when he came back to his senses.


    She sighed inwardly about her bad luck. How could she have met with such a situation when trying to pick someone up? She didn''t even know this man, okay? If such a man had really appeared in her life, she would remember him even if she died. How could he still be blank?


    It must be this man called Si Nuo who had mistaken her for his girlfriend.


    Thinking about this, she lowered her heart and said to him, "Like I said, you recognize the wrong person, so can you please let me go? "If not, I will call someone."


    The man stared at her for a long time. The surging emotions in his eyes frightened her, and she heard him say, "Xiran, I don''t have any more patience, how about this, you''re angry in your heart, I know that, but this time I won''t let you go if I find you. So, you can choose whether you want to come with me on your own accord or let me take you away?"


    "You!" Her face immediately flushed red. "Mister, I don''t even know you, so I can''t go with you!"


    He smiled strangely. That smile caused her scalp to go numb. She turned around and wanted to escape, but she forgot that her hand was still in his. She was immediately grabbed by him.


    "Let me go, or I''ll call the police!" Seeing that the other party was not willing to let go and was actually preparing to bring her away, she could not help but shout out, "Zhu Lingling, hurry up and call the police!"


    Zhu Lingling said with a face full of regret, "I really want to call the police ¡­ "What a pity ¡­"


    She was so angry that she almost vomited blood: "Didn''t you see that I was captured? "Hurry up!"


    "Ok!" Zhu Lingling who was one step slower than her turned around to grab her phone, but was blocked by a hand: "Sorry, please don''t call the police, this will make things very difficult for us."


    She raised her head to look and realized that, at some point in time, several cars had stopped around them. More than a dozen men had alighted from them, all of them extremely strong and strong.


    Zhu Lingling immediately woke up from her shock, she turned her head and shouted towards Xilan: "Who did you meet to be so lucky?"

 C246

    "Believe me, this kind of luck... "I really don''t want it." she said bitterly.


    The man''s tall figure firmly enveloped her. He could clearly see the helpless and disgusted expression on her face. A tearing pain arose from the bottom of his heart as he spoke with a thick and bitter voice, "Are you that unwilling to see me?"


    She didn''t want to say anything to him, because she already realized that this man in front of her seemed to be a seriously paranoid person. She also didn''t know why a mental patient would have so many subordinates.


    However, for such a lunatic to lead so many of his men on such a rampage, wasn''t he afraid of causing trouble?


    For example, right now, she was acutely aware that some passers-by were already looking in her direction while others had already taken out their phones.


    This might be a good opportunity.


    She took a deep breath, forced a smile and said, "I''m sorry, sir. Look, I really don''t know you, but you''re hurting me so can you let me go a little bit?"


    She tried her best to smile sweetly at him, because many times she had heard her best friend say that her smile was so beautiful that it could "almost melt the snow in the middle of winter".


    As expected, the man''s expression became absent-minded and the strength in his hands became slightly more relaxed.


    A good chance!


    Her eyes lit up as she forcefully lifted her right foot and stomped it down. Her target was still his shoe.


    She was glad she was wearing high heels today.


    However, before he could even land his feet this time, his waist suddenly tightened as the world spun around him. His whole body fell into his arms as he could not help but smell a strong masculine scent.


    This aura ¡­ Seems very familiar?


    She was slightly stunned. Before she could figure out where this strange feeling came from, she suddenly heard the pleasant voice of the man above her, "Woman, this is the last time I''ll allow you to rebel against me."


    "What do you mean?" She was shocked and flustered. She wanted to get up, but his hands were tightly holding her waist. Not to mention leaving his embrace, it was difficult to even move a muscle.


    "Let go! I''m not coming with you, let me go! " She panicked. In the blink of an eye, she saw someone holding a mobile phone as they took photos. She shouted out, "Help! Help!" "Sob, sob ¡­"


    Her mouth was suddenly covered by him. Following that, the man''s warm breath sprayed next to her ear, causing her to tremble. "If you don''t want your friend to suffer, then behave for me."


    She turned around and found that her good friend had already been pulled out of the car. He was staring at her with a face full of shock. Behind her, a man was holding a cold, tubular object against her waist.


    That was ¡­


    Her pupils violently contracted as she gasped.


    She turned around and angrily said, "Mister ¡­"


    "A Ye!" He interrupted her suddenly.


    "What?" She did not understand.


    The other party''s beautiful eyes stared at her without blinking: "I''m used to hearing you call me A Ye."


    She was in a trance for a moment, but she quickly recovered. "Okay, ah ¡­" "Night ¡­" She called out his seemingly intimate name with difficulty. She felt a little awkward in her heart, "Please let her go, she''s just a good friend of mine. She has nothing to do with us at all."


    Seeing her good friend in his hands, even if she was as stubborn as she was, she had no choice but to lower her head. After she finished speaking, she felt that something was wrong with her entire body.


    But what was strange was that after she said this, a faint smile appeared on his lips. Compared to his ice-cold face from before, it was like the blooming of spring flowers. He looked extremely beautiful, causing her to involuntarily widen her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll only obediently follow me back. I guarantee that we won''t touch a single hair on her, but if you still want to fight back like before, then she''ll definitely be able to get off the bed."


    Since she wanted to act, he would just accompany her.


    She was stunned for a moment. Anger once again appeared in her eyes. Her pair of beautiful eyes were especially lively, like an explosive kitten''s.


    "You ¡­ This is not fair... Did you hear that? " She glared at him.


    He shrugged and lowered his head to look at her, "I''m sorry, I don''t like to be rejected by others, so I also like to work in the simplest way. You only have two choices now, follow me, or just watch your friend ¡­" He looked meaningfully in that direction.


    She looked over in fear, only to find that Zhu Lingling had cried out in fear. She was forced to lie down on the carriage door, her hands being forcefully twisted behind her back, the other party''s actions were extremely crude, causing her face to contort in pain. She bit her lower lip as she struggled to say, "Xilan, don''t worry about me, just run by yourself, remember to call the police when you get back ¡­ "Ahh!"


    The person behind her grabbed her hair and lifted her before she could finish her sentence. She couldn''t help but scream miserably.


    In the eyes of the crowd, the hatred in her heart for A Ye had reached its peak in an instant. She gritted her teeth fiercely, and said to him who was still expressionless on the other side, "Fine, I promise you.


    He lazily said, "Really?"


    "Nonsense, are you going to agree or not?"


    "OK, I understand. Can we get on the car now?" There was a smile on his lips.


    This carriage naturally didn''t refer to her own car.


    She raised her eyes to look at him, then turned to look at Zhu Lingling who had already looked at her with a pair of anxious eyes. She mouthed the words "nothing" to her, then resolutely turned around and walked over.


    The tall man rose to his feet and followed her.


    He greedily looked at her back, unable to restrain the excitement in his heart. He finally saw her again. The heavens had truly been kind to him.


    As for her not knowing him, that was not the case at all. She was definitely angry at him for not wanting to recognize him. Once he showed her his sincerity, everything would be fine.


    After getting on the carriage, she bit her lower lip in humiliation, and waited for the carriage to start moving again. She suddenly turned her head, and saw that Zhu Lingling had regained her freedom, and they all returned to their cars one by one.


    In that instant, she couldn''t help but silently pray that Zhu Lingling was quick enough to save her as soon as possible ¡­


    "Stop thinking about it, I won''t let you go back." He spoke suddenly, as if he knew what was on her mind.


    She looked at him fiercely. "Who exactly are you? Why do you have to arrest me? I have nothing to do with you. Are you crazy? "


    When her good friend had escaped, she could no longer hold herself back and shouted at him, "Stop, stop, I want to get off!"


    He looked at her deeply. "Xiran, stop messing around. The moment I saw you, I knew it was you. You can''t hide it from me."


    She looked back at him, then back at him.


    She had no idea what he was talking about.


    Si Lianye''s expression carried a tinge of defeat, but of course, it was mostly happiness.


    Along the way, the driver was full of questions, but he didn''t dare to say a word. He was so depressed that he barely got to the place, but after seeing the two of them get out of the car and enter the hotel, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Was this really an old lovers meeting? Was it because their CEO was overbearing and lecherous?


    That was a problem.


    In Xi Ran''s heart, this man called Si Yan Ye was undoubtedly a different kind of person: "Mr, Mr. Ye, I beg of you, please let me go, okay?"


    Seeing that she was about to be brought into his territory, and if she continued like this, her fate would be very bad. She trembled in fear, and softened her posture as she began to plead with him.


    However, she was only able to get a few odd looks from him. Her heart skipped a beat, and the weird feeling in her heart became even stronger.


    What in the world was going on with this man? Why do you always mistake yourself for someone else, a madman? But his eyes were so clear ¡­


    Amidst her confusion and uneasiness, she had already been grabbed by the wrist and reluctantly entered his room.


    She staggered to her feet and turned to see him turn and close the door.


    She was shocked and quickly took a few steps back. She used both hands to cover her chest and looked at him with a vigilant expression, "You ¡­ What are you going to do? "


    It was the same voice, the same posture, making him close his eyes in nostalgia, letting out a light sigh of relief. At this moment, he was incredibly grateful to the heavens for letting him meet her again, and he swore that no matter what, he wouldn''t let her slip away from his hands this time.


    He made up his mind. He opened his eyes and looked deeply at her. The surging emotion in his eyes caused her to take another step back as she muttered to herself, "You ¡­" "Why are you looking at me like that ¡­"


    Was such a blazing gaze really that scary? It seems like he really does like that old girlfriend of his ¡­


    Thinking up to here, she was moved and her tone relaxed a little, "I know you like her, but she is no longer here. It''s time for you to find a new target ¡­" "Ahh!"


    Suddenly, he took a step forward and looked deeply at her. "Xi Ran, are you still not willing to admit it?"


    "Admit what?" She opened her eyes and looked at him with a face full of impatience. "I''ve told you many times, I''m not your Xilan. I don''t even know you. Do you understand me? I don''t know you!"


    She was furious. This person said that he was crazy, yet he spoke normally. He said that he was normal, but he just didn''t understand what she said. This really made her feel powerless.


    He looked at her with a strange expression and suddenly said, "I know you''re still angry. Alright, I won''t force you."


    He turned around and sat on the edge of the bed. He nodded to her.


    She looked at him warily, refusing to move.


    He looked at Ye Zichen with a funny expression, "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you."


    "But ¡­" After hesitating for a moment, she refused to give up the idea of running away. Seeing that the door seemed to be about to open at any moment, she dashed to the door, ready to open it.


    "If you dare to take a step back, I will immediately send people to capture your friend." When her hand touched the door, his voice came slowly.


    Her entire body stiffened as she turned to look at him, gritting her teeth. "You''re shameless! They actually sent someone to follow her! "


    A smile appeared on his face as he said, "Thank you for your praise." After finally finding her, how could he not investigate her whereabouts in the past few years?


    Following that woman was only the first step.


    And he didn''t need to let her know about this.


    He smiled. Seeing that she was still conflicted with him, he said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you unless you are willing to ¡­"


    "Pui!" "Who would be willing to do it themselves ¡­" When she heard this, her face turned red, and she couldn''t help but whisper.

 C247

    Do you want to bet


    "That''s not for sure. Maybe you''ve also been captured by my charm and want to spend the night with me?" He shrugged. "Believe me, most of the women who want to sleep with me these past few years have been beyond your expectations. However, I didn''t take any of them. Xi Ran, are you touched?"


    "Believe me, even if you slept one a day and slept three hundred a year, it would have nothing to do with me." She rolled her eyes. She felt powerless towards the other party who was still trying to recognize her as his woman.


    He sat up straight and looked at her with a serious expression. "Xi Ran, it seems like you don''t believe me."


    "Believe it, how could I not? You''re such a strong man, you have a lot of women by your side." She spoke perfunctorily, but didn''t take his words to heart at all.


    Her acting seemed to be getting better and better. If not for the fact that she looked exactly like before and her voice was the same, Si Lianye might have even taken her to be someone else.


    "But my intuition tells me that you don''t seem to care about what I say, so we''ll bet." he said suddenly.


    Her gaze was attracted over. "What bet?"


    Just as he was about to speak, there was a knock on the door. He stood up and said, "Ah, room service is here."


    She stood up straight and looked at him in confusion.


    He suddenly stood up and put his arm around her. Seeing that she still wanted to struggle, he whispered in her ear, "If you dare to move again, I''ll immediately kiss you."


    "You ¡­" Her eyes widened, and she immediately stopped moving.


    He laughed complacently and raised his voice, "Come in."


    The door opened and two waiters pushed in a shiny dining car.


    "I''ve called room service. I heard that the chef in charge of the kitchen is the head chef of Michelin''s restaurant. Come, accompany me for a meal."


    After they left, he said in a voice full of pride.


    She looked at him suspiciously. "What kind of game are you playing?"


    "Do you want to know the content of the bet I just proposed? We can talk about it after we finish eating. This is your only chance to escape."


    This suggestion moved her heart. She only hesitated for a second before agreeing. "Okay."


    Then he sat down.


    In the beginning, she didn''t really eat much. Although the food on the table was very delicious, why don''t you try it instead? An unfamiliar man sat across from you, staring at you with a burning gaze, as if the delicious food were not on the table but on him.


    No one could stand this feeling.


    Therefore, she put down her knife and fork before she even ate a few bites. "I''m not eating anymore."


    After saying so, she felt the other party''s gaze turn even more fervent when he looked at her.


    "Why?" He asked, "I remember that these dishes are what you like to eat." I think he made a special dish just for her body.


    She glanced at the dishes on the table and found that she really liked to eat them. She couldn''t help but be startled as a strange thought arose in her mind. Strange, how did he know about her taste?


    This thought flashed in her heart and disappeared very quickly. She believed in her memories. She didn''t have any memories of the man in front of her, so this feeling must be an illusion.


    "I can''t eat." she said sullenly.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and lifted her chin, causing her to look at him involuntarily.


    "No, your health is not good. You need to eat more."


    Strange, how did he know that his body was strange and not good?


    A strange thought flashed through her mind again, but before she could say anything, he picked up his fork and brought a piece of cod to her lips. "Here, eat this."


    It was a succulent cod, delicious. The chef blended the fragrance of the milk with the freshness of the cod perfectly. It was indeed a rare delicacy when eaten.


    However, she wasn''t in the mood at all. She suddenly shook her head. "I can''t eat. I won''t eat."


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Eat. Otherwise, I will feed you myself."


    She really wanted to refuse, but for some reason, after hearing that person''s words, she had a strange feeling that if she did not listen to him, the consequences would be very serious, so she hesitated and decided to follow her inner warning, opening her mouth to eat the piece of cod.


    He couldn''t help but reveal a disappointed expression. Yes, he really hoped that she could choose the other one, but now it seemed that she was still very smart.


    After that, she remained silent and allowed him to feed her until she could no longer eat. She rubbed her belly and looked at him with begging eyes, "I can''t eat anymore, really."


    He stared at her for a moment as if he was trying to see if she was lying. After a while, he finally put down his knife and fork with mercy.


    She let out a sigh of relief, stood up and said, "Then ¡­ Can I go now? "


    His expression was strange. "Who said you could leave?"


    "But didn''t you say ¡­" She opened her mouth and suddenly became mute. He ¡­ he really didn''t seem to have said those words.


    There was a smile in his eyes as he said, "I''m just saying that after I tell you the contents of the bet, you might have a chance to escape. What are you thinking about?"


    "You ¡­ You... "You lied to me again." She looked at him speechlessly.


    "Who said it? When did I lie to you? I mean, as long as you accept the contents of my bet and wait for you to win the bet, I can let you go."


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up. Hearing that she suddenly had a chance to escape, she became spirited. "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course." He looked at her as if nothing had happened.


    "Alright, I agree. How should we bet?" She couldn''t wait to look at him.


    "Actually, it''s very simple. Didn''t you not believe that a lot of women would voluntarily crawl into my bed? So the thing I''m betting on is that from now on, you can reject my intimacy, but I''m betting that you''ll crawl into my bed and let me sleep with you tonight. " He laughed sinisterly.


    She was stunned and her face flushed red. "You ¡­ You pervert, what nonsense are you spouting? "


    "I''m not spouting nonsense. In short, as long as you can last through the night and don''t take the initiative to look for me, I''ll let you go tomorrow morning." He cut through the metal.


    "Really?" She forcefully suppressed her embarrassment. She felt that this proposal might not be reliable, but if she thought about it carefully, it shouldn''t be too hard to achieve. As long as she didn''t take the initiative to woo him, it would be fine?


    That simple? She didn''t know this man at all, okay? How could she take the initiative to seduce him?


    She would definitely win this bet!


    Thinking of this, she thought of another possibility and looked at him warily. "Then you can''t use medicine or anything like that."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do that. What I like is a woman''s willingness." He smiled calmly, his eyes darting from side to side.


    She could not help but shrink her body, unwilling to admit defeat. "Hmph, alright then. I hope you can keep your word."


    "Relax, that''s why everyone who knows me knows that my, Si Lianye''s, words are always true, and I will never go back on my word." he said as he toyed with his red glass.


    "That''s good." She stood up with relief and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    He stepped inside and closed the door firmly behind him.


    He looked at her back in amusement as he slowly thought to himself, Let''s see how long you can continue acting for.


    She wanted to play, so he played with her.


    After she closed the door, she cautiously leaned against the door and listened for a long time. After she found that the man seemed to be quite calm, she walked to the innermost room, took out her phone from her bag and quickly made a call.


    Zhu Lingling immediately picked up the phone, and the moment he heard her voice, she heaved a sigh of relief: "Lingling, are you at home right now?"


    Zhu Lingling''s anxious voice came out: "You ¡­ Where are you now? Are you all right? I''m with them right now, discussing how to save you. Did he do anything to you? "


    She listened and said patiently, "I''m fine, really, I''m fine, and he said he would let me go tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry about me ¡­"


    "Really? "That''s good, but why does he want tomorrow? Is he trying to do something to you ¡­"


    When she heard this, she laughed helplessly. "It''s not like I''m some devastatingly beautiful beauty. A man like him doesn''t like me ¡­"


    "What man?" Suddenly, her phone was taken away by someone. A familiar man''s voice came over. It was calm and gentle, with a strong foreign accent.


    She sighed in his heart, "Yue Se, I''m fine, it''s just a small problem. I''ll be going back tomorrow, don''t worry ¡­"


    Yue Se raised his voice: "Why am I not worried, do you know? "We''ve already called the police, and they''re actually saying that this case is not accepted. The reason is that you''ve only disappeared for less than twenty-four hours, and this is the first time I''ve heard of this reason. The man who took you away must have a very strong background. What''s his name?"


    She was startled when she heard his tone. "What are you trying to do? "Don''t be reckless, I''ll be back soon."


    Yue Se was just a normal office worker, working diligently every day, daring to provoke Si Lianye was definitely overestimating herself.


    "Don''t worry. Believe me, I will rescue you. Come and tell me where you are now. That man''s name." Yue Se still did not give up, and persisted his way of thinking.


    She didn''t dare to tell him that Si Lianye''s men had guns, because they weren''t ordinary people. Yue Se could only come to kill himself, so she shook his head with all his might: "No, no, don''t come!"


    With that, she firmly hung up the phone. After thinking for a bit, she turned it off again.


    When he went out again, he saw that the room had already been cleaned up by someone. He stood by the door with his hands on his hips, and looked her up and down with a pair of serene eyes: "Is the call over?"


    She started, then realized that he was eavesdropping on her again. She blushed.


    He shrugged. "That''s because you''re talking too loudly." After he finished speaking, he read out a name thoughtfully, "Yue Se, who is it?"


    She did not expect his hearing to be so good that even Yue Se would know about it. She could not help but be stunned, and then stubbornly raised her head: "That is my boyfriend, what''s wrong?"


    When she said this, she immediately felt that the man in front of her was emitting cold air from his pores all over his body. She could even feel that the temperature in the room dropped by several degrees.


    He strode forward and looked down at her. "Break up with him."


    She had been scared witless by his imposing aura and was somewhat fearful, but after hearing his order, her reason was reclaimed by her discontent. "Why?"


    "I am your man!" He lowered his head and looked at her. The dark, dangerous expression in his eyes was unceasingly surging. It was obvious that she had stirred up the negative emotions.

 C248

    However, she was oblivious to it and continued to provoke him, "You are not, he is!" I''m going to kill you with anger!


    "How dare you!" His expression turned ashen as he glared at her with bloodthirsty emotions. It was as if he wanted to tear her to shreds and swallow her whole.


    Crap!


    Only then did she remember that the man in front of her was "abnormal." However, it was too late for regret. She suddenly got gently kicked by him and was pushed to the cold wall behind her. "You ¡­" You want to do... "Sob, sob ¡­"


    She opened her mouth to protest, but he lowered his head and kissed her fiercely, instantly swallowing the rest of her words.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she used both her hands to beat him. She had said that he wouldn''t touch her? What if he said that he wanted her to take the initiative? What''s wrong with kissing like this?


    He didn''t mean what he said! What a despicable person!


    She was so infuriated that she wanted to curse out loud, but she could not utter a single word.


    Not only did this shameless man seal her lips tightly, he even swept the tip of his tongue around her lips in an attempt to infringe even further on her teeth.


    I can''t let him succeed!


    Angry beyond belief, she decided to grit her teeth, unwilling to let him step even half a step into the lightning lake.


    He moved slowly between her teeth, neither fast nor slow, testing them with the tip of his sharp tongue.


    She gritted her teeth.


    After a while, he became a bit impatient. He lowered his head and looked at her with a glint of light in his eyes.


    She cried out in alarm. She felt as if she was suddenly lifted up by him and easily landed on the bed.


    Heavens, just how strong was this man?


    Strangely, when her back came into contact with the sheet, she suddenly had such a thought.


    Actually, this didn''t make sense. Shouldn''t she be worried about her own safety at this time?


    In the depths of her heart, she even felt that everything that was happening before her was very natural. Naturally, other than the very beginning, she had no thoughts of resisting.


    What was going on? Was she bewitched?


    Had she also learned her infatuated personality after being with Zhu Lingling for too long?


    No, no, it must be Si Lianye who had secretly drugged him. It shouldn''t be strange for him to have this kind of medicine, right?


    He helplessly looked at her changing expression, sighing as he whispered into her ear, "This little brain of yours, what kind of nonsense are you putting on now?"


    "You ¡­ You''re shameless, what did you feed me? " She suddenly grabbed onto his large hand with all her might, and her face turned red. Her expression was one of fury and fear, "Otherwise, why would I be so baffled ¡­" "It''s that strange?"


    He was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what she meant. He smiled slightly. "I''m useless. You should know what I mean."


    She was silent. After this room, she had only eaten at mealtimes, but he had eaten those too.


    But why ¡­ Why was her body''s reaction so strange?


    He saw her doubt, and whispered in her ear: "That is because you are honest in your heart, though you will not admit it."


    She looked at him in disbelief, her lips slightly moving as if she wanted to say something.


    He had bent down and kissed her hard again.


    This time, she couldn''t resist at all.


    As his kiss continued to slide down, she felt her whole body start to cool and then heat up again. Soon after, those flames slowly merged into one and became a prairie fire, burning her to the point of losing all her rationality.


    She stretched out her trembling arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    He paused for a moment while she was doing this, and then he smiled.


    He looked up at her and asked in a low, magnetic voice: "Do you want me?"


    She stared at him blankly. Her mind had already become a mass of paste as she struggled to understand his words. "What?"


    "I say, do you want me?"


    Did she leave impatiently? She wrapped her arms around his neck even more tightly, unable to speak. She could only express it with her actions.


    The next day, she opened her eyes on the bed. She was confused for just a moment, and the memories from the night before began to flood into her mind.


    Her face reddened at an alarming rate.


    God, what a shame.


    She didn''t feel good anymore. The scene last night was so spicy that it could even be compared to some of the movies she had accidentally seen, perhaps even more ¡­


    She no longer dared to think about it. Upon seeing that there was no one around her, she immediately got up. Her body suddenly stiffened.


    She lowered her head and looked at her entire body. Unsurprisingly, she discovered that her entire body was covered in bruises and purple marks. A wave of aching pain came from her lower body. This showed just how intense the "battle situation" was last night.


    She thought back to what he had said last night. She couldn''t help but feel so regretful that she wanted to slap him first and then her own face.


    That man was too crafty. He said something about wanting her to take the initiative, but in that situation, what she said couldn''t count at all, could it?


    Scoundrel was truly at home.


    She stood up and slowly descended to the ground, trying to ignore the feeling of discomfort that came from the depths of her body. She hurriedly rushed into the bathroom to wash up. When she came out wrapped in a towel, she was depressed once again.


    It was fine if she went to bed, but it was fine if she was bitten by a dog. In any case, she felt refreshed. But, why did her clothes become like this?


    She went forward and picked up the clothes. They were wrinkled to the point that they looked like pickles. This ¡­ You can still wear this?


    She held onto the clothes that could not be seen anymore and fell silent.


    Suddenly, she heard vague sounds of conversation and footsteps coming from outside the door. She was frightened and came back to her senses.


    Oh no, that man wouldn''t come back, would he? If he did, he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    He steeled his heart. Regardless of how ugly the clothes on his hands were, they were still undamaged, right?


    She reluctantly put on her clothes and pulled at her clothes in the mirror. She was indeed able to hide it from others and would normally not be noticed by others.


    He found his bag, took out some makeup, and quickly put on some light makeup. Looking at himself in the mirror, his complexion seemed to be a lot better.


    Let''s do it like this, we can''t delay any longer.


    Ye Zichen turned around and picked up the bag, then glanced around the room one last time. He looked outside fearfully, only to find that there wasn''t anyone there.


    The heavens are on my side!


    She immediately greased her feet and slipped away.


    She was about to walk to the elevator when she caught a glimpse of the red light above the elevator. She saw the numbers jump and then stop at the same floor.


    She stopped in her tracks, suddenly having a bad premonition.


    The hair on his back stood on end as he hurriedly changed his direction and ran into the fire escape staircase.


    After she left, the elevator door opened, and Si Lianye walked out with a group of people.


    He was wearing a suit that fit him perfectly, and he looked extremely handsome and had an extraordinary air about him. Along the way, he enchanted the maid who was responsible for delivering the clothes to him.


    However, he didn''t notice the expression of the people around him at all. Instead, he walked towards the door, thought for a bit, and then knocked with a gentle expression on his face: "Xiran, are you up yet?"


    Suddenly, his expression changed. He realized that the door that was tightly shut had already been slightly opened a crack when he knocked on it.


    His expression changed greatly and he suddenly opened the door to take a look. When he could clearly see the marks on the inside, his face instantly turned from being bathed in spring wind to being frozen.


    He didn''t need to look inside to know that she, once again, had disappeared right under his nose.


    Shen Xiran!


    His face was ashen, his teeth chattered. Shen Xiran, you did well, if I don''t find you, my surname won''t be Si!

 C249

    After going through the baptism of countless gazes along the way, they finally arrived at the house that she and Zhu Lingling shared.


    Zhu Lingling was still worrying when he suddenly saw her rush in. She was so shocked that she stood up and stared straight at her: "You ¡­ "You really came back ¡­"


    She nodded. "Or is it my ghost to come back now?"


    As he spoke, he rushed into his room.


    Although the place that she and Zhu Lingling were living in wasn''t very big, it was a very comfortable two bedroom one room. The two of them were living in a bedroom, and the bathroom was common.


    After entering her room, she changed out of her clothes and put on her clean clothes.


    When Zhu Lingling saw that she had not made a sound since she had entered the room, she was still so frightened that he thought that she would not take it lying down and she even followed her gently to take a look. In the end, she discovered that she was changing her clothes.


    When she heard the voice, she turned around and saw it was her. She couldn''t help but get angry and went up to him bluntly. "Do you know what privacy is? Get out!"


    Zhu Lingling looked at her leisurely, sizing her up: "I say, we have been together for so long. Where can I not see anything? Is there a need to be so shy? " Saying that, she caressed her body frivolously, "Tsk tsk, looks like you had a great time last night. How about it? How do you feel? "


    When she heard her good friend''s ambiguous tone, she felt her entire body turning sour. She kept recalling the fiery scene from last night as her face turned red.


    "Yo, you look quite good." Zhu Lingling laughed sinisterly, pushing her with her shoulder: "How are you? "Let me tell you something. You didn''t believe me when I told you to let go of it before, but now you know that this is going to be fun ¡­"


    "I''m saying, can you shut up? Be careful that I don''t tell your man!" She could not bear to listen any longer and threw a pillow in her face. "Now, please leave my room. Now!"


    "Fine, fine, I got it. Tsk tsk, you really are thin-skinned ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he saw her eyes widen. She was filled with killing intent as she hurriedly raised her hands and retreated.


    Tsk, tsk. She finally became a meat baby. This little virgin ¡­


    Thinking about it, what about Yue Se? He couldn''t help but hesitate. Should he not tell him about this?


    He quickly changed his clothes in the room and covered up all traces of his body. When he went out, he saw that there were already two men outside.


    Her footsteps paused at the door, and then she smiled and greeted them: Yue Se, A Wen, you''ve come.


    The small living room had two sofas. Zhu Lingling was naturally sitting together with her boyfriend Kang Wen, while Yue Se was sitting on the other side. She took a look at it, and then very naturally sat on the armrest at the side.


    Yue Se was a handsome guy with gold hair and blue eyes, a smile on his lips, his eyes lit up when he saw her walk out. He first looked at her and said, "I was just about to look for a friend to look for you, but I heard the spirit saying you''re back."


    Kang Wen nodded at the side. He was a handsome guy with black hair and black eyes, looking very steady: "What happened to you last night? We''re worried about you. "


    When she was in the room, she had already thought of an excuse. Naturally, she could not say anything about sleeping with Si Lianye: "It''s fine, that person recognised the wrong person and always felt that I was his girlfriend. Afterwards, I went to explain things to him and rested at his place for the night.


    "Is that so?" Yue Se''s jade eyes flashed with happiness. "That''s good. Xi Ran, I found an interesting place. Shall we go take a look later?"


    Zhu Lingling wrinkled her nose and said: "I''m not going, you know, I just came back, and want to go through the two worlds with my A Wen, you two can go yourself."


    Kang Wen was the oldest and Zhu Lingling was the youngest, but was actually a very good couple. As for Yue Se, who was Kang Wen''s good friend, when they first saw Xi Ran, he was already confused senseless, and vowed to catch her.


    However, Xi Ran''s attitude was neither cold nor hot. When Zhu Lingling asked her about it, she already said that she did not have any feelings for him, but she had caused Yue Se to choke on it.


    To Xi Ran, she would rather Yue Se be her good friend, the kind that could play together. As for being a couple, just thinking about it made her feel conflicted, and she didn''t know why.


    Just like now, when she saw Yue Se''s hopeful eyes on her, she thought for a moment and rejected him. "Sorry, I''m a little tired today and don''t want to go out."


    Yue Se''s eyes dimmed, and then he said: "Okay, are you in a bad mood? I''ll play with you at home. "


    Faced with his eagerness, she refused to say, "Don''t you have to work today? I want to calm down. If you come back tonight, you can eat here. "


    After all, she was truly concerned about him, so it wouldn''t be good for her to be too distant from him.


    Yue Se''s sad eyes lit up again as he hurriedly nodded his head, "Alright, I''ll definitely come."


    When Zhu Lingling finally sent him away, she looked at her while laughing. "Do you know how many women have a crush on him outside? "Only you would waste such a precious resource and push him out of the world."


    Xi Ran shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "Who knows who will take it. I can only treat him as a normal friend."


    Seeing her calm expression, Zhu Lingling sighed in his heart, thinking that Yue Se would not be able to move his good friend''s heart. Taking advantage of his boyfriend''s temporary departure, she sat beside her and winked, "Hey, let me ask you, you couldn''t have fallen for that man last night, right?"


    She sneered at Zhu Lingling: "Is your brain damaged? How could I like such an underworld man? "It''s not like I''ve lived too long."


    "But didn''t you sleep with him? "A woman''s body is very honest ¡­" She meaningfully elongated her voice and said while shaking her head.


    When Kang Wen returned, he did not know what kind of weird logic his girlfriend was instigating with her, but he could not help but shake his head and ask, "What weird things did you say this time? Did you think everyone was like you?"


    She sat back in her boyfriend''s arms, unconvinced. "What do you mean like me, what''s wrong with me? Do you dislike me again? "


    Kang Wen looked at his strange girlfriend in his arms, his face full of helplessness. "You, really ¡­" Looking at his girlfriend''s sparkling eyes, he couldn''t help but hate and love her, so he lowered his head and kissed her.


    All of a sudden, the small living room was filled with pink bubbles, blinding the single dog''s eyes.


    Helplessly standing up, she looked at the two people fighting passionately in front of her and coldly reminded them, "If you want to be intimate, please return to your room. Otherwise, I''ll have a phone to serve you."


    With that, he turned and left.


    After a while, he saw that they had indeed returned to their room.


    Mhmm, that''s more like it. No one can stand being bullied like this everyday.


    She slowly calmed her heart, frowning as she thought about what Zhu Lingling had just said. Thinking back to what happened last night, she felt that something was amiss.


    At that time, it was as if he wasn''t himself, as if he had become someone else. Their bodies seemed to fit together so well, as if they had done the same thing thousands of times.


    Could it be ¡­ Did she really have something to do with him?


    It can''t be?


    No, that was impossible. Maybe it was just his imagination, too, really.


    She made up her mind. She picked up her phone and checked it, then suddenly saw a piece of news. It said that the Cloud Night Group''s arrival would give the place tens of thousands of jobs.


    In the beginning, she only casually glanced at it and wanted to cross the page, but not only did her hands slip, she even caused a huge photo to appear in front of her. It made her stare blankly, and she, who was originally lazily sitting by the bed, involuntarily straightened her back.


    Wasn''t that the man who had slept in bed with her last night?


    Wasn''t he Big Brother Blackpath? Wasn''t he crazy? How did he become the president of some corporation, or the one with a hundred billion worth?


    Did she see the wrong person?


    She stared at the screen of her phone with all her might. She almost opened up two holes, but no matter how she looked at it, his handsome face looked exactly the same as the person last night. It was obvious that he was the same person.


    ''This is bad, that person is not a lunatic, and he has such a powerful force in his hands. I hope he won''t come looking for me.''


    Thinking of this, she comforted herself, "That won''t happen, according to that person''s identity, he would probably have countless women by his side. Such a one-night stand would be a common occurrence for him, he would probably feel more at ease after he left, how could he still come looking for her?"


    Absolutely not!


    With this thought, she felt more at ease. However, she still felt uneasy in her heart.


    What if he still thought of her as a woman from his past? Besides, he seemed to already know his address last night, just in case ¡­


    She blinked, thought for a moment, then walked over to the window and looked.


    Her current residence was on the third floor, and the floors were neither high nor low. At this time, her position was also very good. With just a glance, she could clearly see the surrounding streets.


    She took a glance around and realized that the surroundings were still as quiet as ever. She finally felt relieved and a gust of wind blew in. Just as she was about to close the window, she suddenly realized that there were quite a few black bentleys coming from far away.


    That heroic car immediately attracted her attention.


    Her heart started pounding. She stared at the car as she prayed in her heart, ''Please don''t let it be him, please don''t!''


    However, things did not go as he wished, the car in front stopped, and a tall man with long legs walked out, with an imposing manner, who else could it be but Si Lianye?


    She was stunned, her eyes fixed on him.


    At this moment, the man next to her leaned over and said something to her. He heard her words and took a step forward. Suddenly, he felt her gaze on him and looked directly into her eyes.


    She gasped and slammed the window shut.


    It was too terrifying, who could tell her what kind of ceremony Si Lianye was hosting on the news, and why he was actually appearing in front of her right now?


    And with so many people, they must have come with ill intentions!


    She panicked, picked up her suitcase and stuffed the clothes into it. She thought for a moment, swept in the daily necessities on the dressing table, put in the passport and other documents at the bottom of the drawer, closed the suitcase with a bang, and carried them out.


    If they didn''t run now, would they be waiting for him to catch them?


    As she was hurriedly carrying the case through the living room, she heard a voice that made her face turn red from her good friend''s room, "Ah ¡­" Ah ¡­ Fast... "Hurry up ¡­"

 C250

    I''m sorry you can''t leave


    She rolled her eyes. Originally, she wanted to warn them, but after hearing this, she gave up on the idea. Right now, no matter what she said to them, they wouldn''t listen.


    Forget it, that person was probably after him, so he wouldn''t make things difficult for them.


    She made a prompt decision and immediately walked out with the box.


    Because she had lived here for two to three years, she was very familiar with the topography.


    She knew that there was an unremarkable path at the back, and if she took the right path she would be able to reach the main road without a hitch.


    Trembling in fear, she drove the car. On the way, she experienced countless dangers before finally getting into a taxi that was heading to the airport.


    At the airport, she rushed to the ticket office without hesitation and bought the fastest ticket to the neighboring area.


    The plane left in twenty minutes.


    She looked at the time on the screen and let out a sigh of relief. They should have found her so easily. There were only a few minutes left.


    When it was time, she picked up the suitcase and headed for the security door.


    Once they were there, she would be able to escape without a hitch.


    Her heart was filled with anticipation.


    However, the people responsible for security initially had a normal attitude, however, just as she was about to close her case, one of them suddenly picked up a phone and his eyes changed.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she felt an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, the man put down the phone and said, "I''m sorry, but this lady asked you to follow us in for a further examination."


    She looked at them calmly. "Why?"


    "Because we suspect that there is something wrong with your suitcase, we need to carry out a further inspection. Don''t worry, if there isn''t, you will be able to make it in time for the plane."


    She looked at the time and saw that there were only ten minutes left. Then, she looked at the other party and saw that even though they were being courteous, they had determined expressions on their faces.


    She sighed in her heart. This stance, even if she did not agree.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." They smiled, and one of them immediately picked up her suitcase and walked ahead of her.


    The other two people came to her side. "Please."


    She bit her lower lip and followed the man.


    Inside, a female security officer opened her suitcase and ran her gloved hands through it.


    She watched her intently.


    She was sure that there were no contraband in her box. It was full of clothes and daily necessities that she had personally put in. It was definitely not ¡­


    Suddenly, the other party let out a small cry. When he took out his hand from the box, there was already a bag of powder.


    She bit her lower lip and stared at them.


    This was framing, this was framing!


    The male security officer at the side solemnly took the powder from policewoman and pretended to lick it. After he said that word, she understood that it was something that anyone who had never touched it would understand.


    It was a famous drug, and its purity was very high.


    The male security officer walked in front of her, holding the bag of powder. With a serious expression, he asked, "Please explain its origin. Otherwise, we have the right to exercise personal control over you."


    She took a deep breath and said calmly, "This isn''t mine. I don''t know when it was put in."


    He fixed her with his gaze. "With all due respect, every drug dealer who gets caught says so. They even say it more beautifully than you do. Do you think I would believe it?"


    She suddenly felt irritated as she knew that her plan to escape had failed again.


    She sneered at them, "I know what you guys are doing. Don''t you feel guilty for framing me like this?"


    As he said this, he saw a guilty look flash across the faces of the two people in front of him.


    She became more and more sure, and sneered: "Isn''t it just not letting me go? Tell him, even if he had me locked in his cell, I would not have stayed by his side, and let him give up as soon as possible! "


    The security officer looked even more embarrassed. Seeing that, he stopped pretending and went to the side to make a phone call.


    She looked at him coldly, unable to stop the anger in her heart.


    Si Lianye, you are a bastard!


    I will not give in to you, never!


    That person used his phone to speak a few words into it. After that, he somewhat awkwardly took the phone and said to her, "Mr wants to talk to you."


    She was extremely furious in her heart, and immediately received the phone: "Si Lianye, you''re shameless!"


    His voice was calm, and he didn''t sound proud of himself. Instead, he said, "Come back to me and get caught as a drug dealer. Choose one."


    She gritted her teeth. With a pile of real trash? Just the thought of it sent shivers down his spine.


    At this time, he said slowly, as if he had guessed her thoughts, "Anyone with a normal intelligence would know to choose the first option. So, you should be the same. You come out, I''ll wait for you outside the airport."


    He hung up the phone as if he was sure she would return to him.


    She looked at her phone and gritted her teeth.


    The male security inspector looked at her with trepidation. "May I ask who you are ¡­"


    She glared at him and said, "I''m not flying anymore. Can we leave now?"


    The other party was taken aback, embarrassment flashing across his face. "Of course, of course ¡­"


    She humphed, went forward to randomly pack her luggage, closed up, and carried it away.


    They watched on helplessly, but no one stepped forward to stop her.


    The anger in her heart burned furiously, but she felt very sorrowful. She already knew that he had a lot of power, but she didn''t expect him to reach such a degree.


    Even the people at the airport would be willing to accept his orders.


    Si Lianye, you really are a tumor!


    As she strode out of the airport, she saw his conspicuous limousine waiting outside. The window rolled down to reveal his handsome profile.


    He was putting on an act!


    She walked up with the suitcase.


    He pushed the door open and stepped out to meet her. "I said you''d come back for me."


    "Si Lianye, I realized that you are really a bastard." She looked at him steadily and said through gritted teeth.


    "Is that so? I also want to treat you well, but it''s a pity that you''re always disobedient. " He gently lifted her long hair and said to her in an absolute victorious manner, "Come, I have everything ready. I will wait for you to come back with me."


    She stared at him. "But I don''t want you to go with me."


    He stroked her hand. "Do you really want to go to jail?"


    She looked at him fixedly, her gaze as cold as water: "Si Lianye, I''ve discovered that even if I''m going to prison, it''s better than following by your side."


    He looked at her deeply, and an indescribable emotion surged deep within his eyes, causing her to feel a sense of danger. "Have you really thought this through clearly? would rather be locked up with those rapists, robbers, and murderers than stay by my side? "


    She nodded strongly without hesitation: "Si Lianye, yes, I''m not willing!"


    She looked at him steadily, using her eyes to express her desire.


    The smile on his lips finally disappeared. He lowered his hand and spoke in a voice as cold as ice. "Very well, as you wish."


    After he finished speaking, he took two steps back. Immediately, there was someone standing behind her.


    The man looked at her, then looked at Si Lianye, seeing his cold expression, he said to her: "Miss Shen, please leave."


    She glanced at him once, then turned and left, no longer willing to look at Si Lianye again.


    Si Lianye''s expression was terrifyingly dark, comparable to the dark clouds in the sky at this moment.


    An hour later, Shen Xiran was locked in a cell.


    She stood on the floor and looked around. It was empty, and there was a roll of straw on the floor, a toilet in the corner, and nothing else.


    Seeing her expression, she didn''t move until the metal door behind her was shut with a bang. Only then did she slowly walk to the mat and sit down, burying herself deep in her knees.


    She didn''t want to give in. Why was that man like God, saying that he was his woman, that he was his woman, that he was going to bed with her? Why? She just couldn''t believe it. Even if she died, she would do as he said. She just had to let him see that not everything in this world went according to his will!


    She would not surrender!


    She stubbornly gritted her teeth.


    In the evening, someone brought her food. Before she could get it to her face, she smelled a sour smell. She looked at the person who came, got up and poured the food into the toilet.


    The person who came was a policewoman with a fierce-looking face. I want to see how long you can last! "


    The local weather was actually not very cold, but it was also not summer either. Wearing a set of long sleeves during the day was more than enough, but at night, it was a bit cold, especially for Shen Xiran.


    Originally, every room had a quilt, but for some reason, before Shen Xiran came, the policewoman received an order to remove all of the quilts. Other than a mat, there was nothing else that could be left.


    As a result, policewoman knew that this newcomer must have offended someone, and that the status of the one she offended was not low, so she treated Shen Xiran a lot worse. In the middle of the night, she even intentionally opened the window, allowing the cold wind to blow in.


    Shen Xiran felt that he was about to freeze.


    Originally, she hadn''t eaten anything for a long time, so her body had lost heat. Afterwards, when the cold struck her at night, not a single blanket covered her and she couldn''t help curling up into a ball.


    In addition to the cold wind blowing in from the window in the middle of the night, she could no longer hold on. She felt cold all over and fell into a deep slumber.


    When policewoman came to see her again on the second day, she discovered that her body was boiling hot and she was unconscious.


    She was shocked and immediately reported it.


    It was fine to punish the prisoner a little, but it was absolutely impossible to cause harm to the prisoner if he went too far.


    The matter was quickly brought up.


    Finally, it reached the ears of Si Lianye, who had not slept for the entire night.


    At that time, he was on the phone with the security officer. That person was not a normal security officer, and his position in the system was not low.


    He asked carefully, "Can you let that lady go?"


    Si Lianye snorted, a stubborn look appeared in her eyes, along with a sentence: "I would rather be with a rapist or a murderer than with you."


    That person secretly made a comment. This person''s methods were way too cunning. It was a pity that the woman had been frozen for an entire night.


    Si Lianye thought for a bit, but she was a little reluctant, so she said: "You just need to remember to use all of your effort to arrange the food and not let her freeze it, that''s enough."


    That person was stunned as he inwardly complained, "You mean, you just want to teach her a little lesson?"


    ''This is bad. In order to curry favor with this CEO, he even had that woman frozen for an entire night. I wonder how she''s doing now ¡­ ''


    Si Lianye felt that something was amiss, "What do you mean? Of course I just wanted to teach her a little lesson. She''s my woman and not my enemy. "

 C251

    It''s over!


    That was the only thought in the man''s head.


    Si Lianye immediately realized that something was not right from his voice that had suddenly become hoarse, "Don''t tell me that you were planning to assassinate him?"


    The man''s head was covered in sweat, and he was in a stutter.


    Si Lianye''s eyes turned cold. "Hurry up and bring me to see her, quick!"


    At this time, he heard the person''s voice as if he had lost his parents, "Just now ¡­ Someone just told me that... She ¡­ "She has a high fever ¡­"


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard a loud bang coming from the phone, then nothing else.


    The other party put down his phone while covered in cold sweat. With a bitter face, he began to think about how he could make up for the anger of Mr ¡­


    Shen Xiran was quickly sent to the hospital.


    After finishing the examination, the doctor told Si Lianye that the patient had a cold and a fever, which was why she had fainted. Furthermore, looking at the current situation, the time that she had been frozen for was not short.


    He felt even more guilty when he heard this.


    In his mind, he just wanted to teach her a little lesson, scare her a little, make her not be easy to mess with, and make her behave and come back to him.


    However, he didn''t expect his men to misunderstand his intentions and viciously tortured her.


    Looking at her black lips, he took a deep breath. He felt that he was about to be flooded by waves of regret and guilt.


    The hospital had given her antipyretic and nutritional pills, because the doctor had also said that another reason she was unconscious was because she hadn''t eaten for more than ten hours, so her resistance to the cold had plummeted.


    He held her hand and looked deeply into her tightly shut eyes. He bitterly smiled in his heart. This time around, she would probably hate him even more, wouldn''t she?


    The man hurried back to the hospital, but was stopped outside the door by Yue Haoqing who had rushed over late into the night: "You can''t go in."


    The man wiped off the cold sweat on his face. Knowing that the person in front of him was the boss, he couldn''t help but beg for forgiveness, "This time I did the wrong thing. I''m in the wrong. Please help me speak up in front of the boss ¡­"


    Yue Haoqing sighed in his heart, and said to him: "I''m sorry, if it was anything else, I would still be able to help. He''s actually dealing with the boss'' heart? Do you know that he''s almost lost his mind trying to find her these past few years? "


    Looking at Yue Haoqing''s pitiful eyes, he opened his mouth wide: "But ¡­ But I... "I don''t know ¡­"


    Yue Haoqing shook his head and looked towards the door of the sickroom helplessly. He thought to himself, the boss has finally found the one he likes, and I can''t even hold it in my hands in time. It would be strange if he didn''t fall out.


    Indeed, not long after, all of Si Lianye''s support was cut off. She was originally like a fish back in the water, but now that she had lost her support, her future prospects plummeted.


    That was a long story.


    Si Lianye took care of her by the side of the sickbed without rest, while Yue Haoqing was in charge of helping him filter out some unnecessary matters. Unless it was a document that he was forced to sign, he was not allowed to send in.


    Even so, when Shen Xiran finally woke up and saw that the man in front of him had a pair of black circles under his eyes, he was so shocked that he almost cried out.


    Si Lianye reacted quickly enough to realize that she had woken up, and immediately broke into a smile: "You''re awake?"


    Only then did she recognize him. She turned her head away in disgust and did not speak.


    He had anticipated her attitude and was not angry about it. Instead, he called the doctor over for a full body examination.


    That was fine, but the doctor would need her to take off her outer robes when he was examining her, and he was looking at her with such a sharp gaze that it made her extremely angry.


    "Get out!" She crossed her arms over her chest and glared at him.


    The doctor had wanted to look at the man''s loving appearance, but he didn''t expect that the girl would be so wary of him after waking up. He couldn''t help but wonder, could he have seen wrongly? Not only was this man not a Casanova, he was also a beast?


    When he saw the sudden gaze and the doubtful eyes of the doctors and nurses looking at him, he was not afraid in the slightest. He lightly shrugged his shoulders and said, "Darling, you are too conservative. "Rest assured, I won''t peek."


    Her face instantly flushed red to the point that blood could almost drip out. Seeing the gazes of the doctors and nurses towards her, she felt so ashamed and angry, "Si Lianye, you bastard!"


    The doctor gave a dry cough. At this moment, he finally understood that this was actually a pair of young lovers playing around.


    He hurriedly checked her body, nodded and said, "You recovered pretty well, just rest for a few more days. Remember not to always get cold, otherwise it will be bad for your health, understand?"


    She stared deadly at Si Lianye, not knowing if she took the doctor''s words to heart.


    The doctor helplessly shook his head, stood up and instructed the nurse to continue giving injections before turning around and leaving.


    The nurse changed the ointment for her, and Si Lianye stared at her gaze that seemed to want to kill someone as she stepped forward and said, "Let me do it."


    The nurse looked at him hesitantly. Seeing that he was determined, she nodded. "Alright."


    "Wait, I don''t want him. Please help me kick him out!" she said suddenly.


    The nurse was surprised for a moment and asked hesitantly, "May I ask, what is the relationship between the two of you?"


    "Enemy!"


    "Girlfriend!"


    The two of them had completely different expressions of agreement in their mouths, while the nurse had a blank expression on her face.


    "It''s true, he is my enemy. I was hospitalized because of him!" Shen Xiran panicked.


    "Darling, I know it''s my fault, but you can''t just turn black into white like that. You obviously took care of me, so you got tired of it. Don''t speak nonsense."


    "You!" She was so infuriated by his brazenness that she could no longer resist pulling out the pillow behind her and about to hit him.


    When he saw this, he hastily pulled her gently. She had just woken up and her body was extremely weak. In an instant, he hugged her tightly.


    "Si Lianye, you''re shameless, let go of me!"


    She screamed in his arms and struggled with all her strength, but didn''t think much of her strength, and easily controlled her.


    He looked back at the nurse and apologized, "I''m sorry, I spoiled my girlfriend."


    The nurse was dumbfounded by their interactions. She could not help but blush when she saw such a handsome man talking to her with a smile on his face. It doesn''t matter. Maybe she was in a bad mood after she got sick. "


    With that, he turned around and left, closing the door for them considerately.


    Shen Xiran felt uncomfortable listening to that, he tried to struggle free and said to him, "Si Lianye, do you still want face? "Huh?"


    He suddenly looked at her seriously and said, "I know you''re unhappy, but I was wrong this time. I apologize to you. I''m sorry."


    She looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect that this proud and arrogant man would apologize. It was really out of her expectations.


    But even so, she had to forgive him.


    She snorted, "I dare not say so. You are the dignified Cloud Night, the CEO of a multinational corporation. How could a poor woman like me possibly dare to accept your apology?"


    After he finished speaking, Si Lianye''s eyes lit up, "Xilan, you''re finally willing to admit it."


    "Admit what?" She looked at him strangely.


    "How do you know I''m Yun Ye''s CEO? You were my assistant before, so you can''t possibly deny this, right? " he said excitedly.


    "Isn''t it normal to know that you''re Yun Ye''s CEO? Don''t you know that you''ve already appeared on the local news, and any random news channel is your photo? " She curled her lips and said: "I really want to know, when they found out what they were talking about, that the perfect and perfect Director General was actually a paranoiac, what kind of expression they would have?" At that time, would their expressions be wonderful?


    Si Lianye''s expression immediately dimmed, and he looked at her with eyes full of helplessness: "Xi Ran, you''re still not willing to admit it?"


    "Si Lianye, I have already admitted it many times that I am not the woman you speak of. I am not, and even though I am called Shen Xiran, I do not remember you at all.


    Si Lianye stared at her as she spoke: "Xi Ran, I know I made you angry again, but even so, you still can''t erase our past ¡­"


    "Ah ¡­" "I said, I''m not, I''m not, I''m not!"


    She cried out and glared at him.


    He frowned at her excited expression, afraid that she would hurt him, and hugged her tightly. He held her hand with the needle still stuck in it, and comforted her, "Alright, alright, I understand, don''t get too worked up."


    She was forced to take a breath in his arms and said, "What I said was true. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Sighing to himself, he said, "Okay, I believe, I believe, so don''t be so excited now."


    She bit her lower lip. She had just fainted and was awake. Now that she was excited, she felt dizzy again.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, he said to her, "I know, I won''t talk about this topic anymore, but you have to promise me too. Don''t think about running away, okay?"


    She glanced at him, frowned, held back her dizziness, and said, "This is illegal imprisonment, how can I not run?"


    He thought for a moment and decided to step back. "Then how about this, I''m here because I want to build a branch for Cloud Night and will be staying here for around half a month, so we made an agreement. During this half month, you will stay by my side, and when I return, as long as you are willing, I will absolutely not force you to stay with me. Is that alright?"


    She looked at him. "You mean I''m going to be your lover in half a month?"


    He shook his head. "I think it''s more appropriate to use the word ''friend''. I won''t force you to do anything ¡­" Seeing her doubtful expression, he raised his hand and swore, "I swear, what I said is the truth. I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do."


    Her eyes relaxed a little. "Then, what benefits do I have?"


    Si Lianye did not expect her to be so smart, and said: "Just tell me what benefits you need, I also need a guide during this half a month, just treat me as your friend and tourist."


    After some thought, she shook her head and said, "I don''t need your benefits. As long as you promise me, in this half a month, you will obediently leave me. You cannot entangle yourself with me."


    He nodded without hesitation. "Of course."


    She looked at him suspiciously, before repeating her own conditions, "You promised me that without my consent, you wouldn''t lay a hand on me, even if ¡­ "Even so, this won''t do ¡­"


    He immediately let go of her. "Fine, I''ll keep my word. I won''t touch a single hair on your head without your permission. Are you satisfied?"


    She nodded. "Alright, I agree to your suggestion. For the next half month, I will be your tour guide. You can''t interfere in your private life ¡­"


    "No way!" Suddenly he interrupted her.


    "Why not?" She stared blankly at him with distrust in her eyes. "Are you going to go back on your word again?"

 C252

    "I''m not going back on my word." He spoke slowly, not knowing what he was thinking. "In this half month, I will be living with you."


    "Don''t even think about it!" She suddenly stood up: "Si Lianye, you sure enough, still have bad intentions."


    "Don''t you want me to leave you alone?" he said slowly.


    "But that doesn''t mean you want to live in my house! And don''t tell me you want to share a room with me. "


    He clapped his hands and praised, "You''re very smart. You guessed right."


    "You!" Her face reddened. "Take back what you said just now. I don''t agree with your suggestion!"


    The man raised his eyebrows and took out his phone. "Order two tickets for me. Yes, first class. I''ll take a person back with me ¡­" Who is it... "Of course it''s a woman ¡­"


    She could not bear to listen any longer. Suddenly, she sat up and glared at him. "What nonsense are you spouting? Who went back with you? "


    He turned a deaf ear to the phone and said, "Didn''t you reject my offer? "Then I think you''ve promised to come back with me, my dear. I''m glad."


    "Who agreed!" Her ears were buzzing from the anger. "You bastard, what else do you have other than to use your power to suppress others?"


    "That''s right, this is what I''m best at." His lips curled up into a smile as he slowly looked at her and said, "Since there is such a simple method, why should I choose the one that is complicated and has a low success rate? Moreover, you chose not to take it first."


    She was speechless and stared at him for a long time. She had always known that he was very shameless, but she had no idea that he was shameless to this extent.


    What should she do now?


    He looked at her resentful expression, and then at his own helplessness. He smiled to himself in his heart. Can''t hold on any longer, can''t you?


    He had been waiting for her to reveal her true appearance, to tell him the truth about what she was pretending to be. However, he hadn''t expected that after her expression changed for a long time, she would gradually become dejected. "Okay, I promise you."


    "What?" He still couldn''t believe his ears.


    "I''ll say it, I promise you." She felt that he was definitely humiliating himself. She took a deep breath and used all her strength to suppress her trembling voice. "I promised you. Are you satisfied?"


    She lowered her head and said something that made her feel humiliated. However, she did not receive the expected ridicule. Instead, she received a shocking silence.


    She raised her head in astonishment, only to realize that something was flashing in Si Lianye''s eyes. When she looked carefully again, those strange gazes had disappeared, and only those deep eyes were looking deeply at her.


    "Have you decided? Not reneging? " he asked flatly.


    "No, as long as you agree, you cannot lay your hands on me without my permission. I ¡­" "I''ll ¡­" She pursed her lips.


    "Alright, I agree." He stood up and gave her a slight nod. "Then, for the next half month, we will cooperate happily."


    With that, he stretched out his hand.


    She stared at him for a long time before understanding what he meant. Then, she extended her hand as well.


    Thick and delicate, black and white, woven into a dazzling contrast, her gaze stopped on it.


    He smiled, resisted the throbbing in his heart, and said in a low voice, "Good, now the most important thing for you is to take good care of your body. I don''t want a sickly tour guide."


    She harrumphed in her heart and ridiculed, "That''s right, I wonder who caused it."


    Suddenly, her wrist tightened. She looked up and met his deep eyes. He said, "I swear, I will never let you get hurt again."


    Her heart skipped a beat when she heard that low and powerful voice. She couldn''t help but turn her head and say, "Who knows if what you said is true or not."


    Disappointment flashed across his eyes as he slowly let go. When she saw this, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She couldn''t help but say, "Then, let me see your performance in the future."


    Joy flashed across his eyes.


    After she finished speaking, she felt a wave of regret. Was she being too soft-hearted? He could move his heart with just a single sentence.


    It won''t happen again.


    She thought gloomily.


    As if he hadn''t noticed her gloomy expression, he reached out and touched her hair.


    She pursed her lips, a complicated feeling in her heart.


    Time passed by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed and she had been discharged from the hospital.


    When she saw the sunlight outside, she could not stop her heart from leaping with joy. She quickly walked outside.


    Si Lianye, who was beside her, found her excitement funny. "You feel so bad about being in the hospital?"


    Stealthily, she looked as if there was a ghost chasing after her.


    She nodded vigorously with a pink flush on her face. "I hate being in the hospital the most. I don''t know why, but I feel like throwing up the moment I smell the medicine. It has been suffocating me for the past few days." After saying that, she looked ahead and excitedly said, "Quick, quick! Spirit Master is waiting for me!"


    These few days when she was bored, she had already told Zhu Lingling everything that had happened, causing her to yell and holler for him. Soon after, she had to introduce Si Lianye to her.


    Helpless, she could only push the blame onto Si Lianye, but after hearing it, he immediately agreed.


    He didn''t know how they had agreed to meet, but he had directly treated the day she left the hospital as the day they would meet.


    At that moment, Zhu Lingling was waiting outside.


    Si Lianye''s lips held a satisfied smile. Looking at her energetic figure, she thought back to how she was dying three years ago. In her heart, she was secretly grateful to that unknown person, who was able to help her regain her health.


    Of course, there was a reason why things should continue to be investigated, regardless of whether she really had lost her memory or if she was pretending to have.


    "Slow down, be careful of the slippery road." He spoke nervously, afraid that something might happen to her again.


    She looked at him unhappily. "Please, I''m done. Don''t treat me like a porcelain doll, okay?"


    He was silent, still looking at her nervously.


    She helplessly slowed down her pace.


    After spending a few days with him, her opinion of him had improved a lot. Although he was a bit masculine, he was still surprisingly easy to get along with. He didn''t eat her tofu like she had imagined, which made her feel a lot more relaxed and close to him.


    The moment they left, Zhu Lingling rushed over and hugged her tightly: "You''re finally alright, I''m worried to death."


    She smiled and said, "It''s just that I have a cold, what''s there to worry about? See if I''m fine now."


    "That''s right, how can a perfectly fine person be hospitalized, hmph." She snappily glanced at Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye stood at the side and did not say a word. The truth was that he was wrong, and if he was at fault, she would admit it.


    On the other hand, Shen Xiran, who had been taking care of his for a few days, was feeling a little sorry for his. He tugged her sleeves: "Stop talking, he already explained it to me, he didn''t do it on purpose."


    "You are easy to talk to." Zhu Lingling helplessly looked at her, and in the blink of an eye, she saw Si Lianye, and he was suddenly stunned.


    At this time, Si Lianye was not wearing slovenly clothes because she was in the hospital, and even because of the relationship he had with Zhu Lingling today, she intentionally wore a casual suit, her upright body, and her extraordinary bearing. In addition to the fine lines on his face, it made him look like she just walked out of a painting.


    A single glance from her would cause her to freeze on the spot, unable to say a single word. Not to mention that she had been thinking about how she would teach Zhu Lingling a lesson before, at the very least, make him sarcastic towards her. However, in the end, her mind was completely blank, and she couldn''t think of a single word to say.


    Shen Xiran helplessly looked at his good friend and pulled on her sleeve. He felt that having a best friend like her was truly a shameful thing.


    Zhu Lingling finally came back to her senses, "Ah, hello ¡­ My name is... Her name is Zhu Lingling, and she''s her good friend. "


    looked at his best friend who was in a trance and really wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Si Lianye smiled and nodded to Zhu Lingling. "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Zhu Lingling nodded absentmindedly: "Hello."


    Seeing that she had not realised it, she touched her forehead helplessly, unable to take it anymore, she pulled her good friend along and walked to the side of the carriage. She glanced at Kang Wen''s face, who was looking at her with a strange expression.


    Her heart tensed up, and she patted Zhu Lingling''s face with all her might: "Wake up!"


    Zhu Lingling impatiently waved her hand away. "Aiya, what are you doing?


    "Haven''t you seen enough?" Shen Xiran, who understood the nature of his close friend, sneered: "You don''t forget who else came with you? And did you forget that you came here to teach him a lesson? "


    Zhu Lingling''s face did not show any shame, "Aiyah, I did not expect him to be so handsome. "Tsk tsk, your luck is really good. You have such a handsome guy sleeping with you every day ¡­"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" She looked at him with both anger and amusement. "He and I have a very pure relationship right now. Don''t get me wrong!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s very pure. Did I see that obvious kiss on your body the other day because my eyes were blurry?" Zhu Lingling was not that easy to fool.


    "Then... That was before. Now that he has treated me like a gentleman, his expression doesn''t change when he looks at me everyday. Even if it''s inconvenient for me to help me put on my clothes, he wouldn''t touch me. "


    "I believe every man who dresses a woman is thinking of how to take it off." Zhu Lingling said confidently.


    She was helpless: "Zhu Lingling, you only have a brain of trash, does your boyfriend know about this?"


    "Aiya, what''s wrong with that? It''s just that I''ve had a look around and was addicted to it. It''s just a casual YY. What''s the big deal?" she said carelessly.


    "Is that so? Do you dare to repeat yourself? " Shen Xiran asked with a fake smile.


    "If you say it, then say it. I''m just looking at beauties, and not making a move. At most, I''ll make a move so that A Wen won''t know about it ¡­" Suddenly, he saw Shen Xiran''s expression and his heart went cold.


    "Oh really? Then can you tell me how many beautiful men you have seen and how many you have touched? "Hmm?" Impatient and waiting, Kang Wen, who was about to get out of the car and look for his girlfriend, did not expect to hear such explosive words, and his face immediately turned ugly.


    Although Zhu Lingling said it happily, in truth, when she saw Kang Wen, she was like a mouse seeing a cat, and did not dare to speak anymore.


    "It seems that you are very unsatisfied with my looks. Come, let''s have a good chat ¡­" Kang Wen walked forward to pick up Zhu Lingling''s collar with a fake smile.


    Zhu Lingling trembled as she looked at Shen Xiran with a bitter face: "You tricked me!"


    Shen Xiran waved to his good friend who was dragged into the car, his eyes full of sympathy: "Just enjoy, I''m not in a hurry, I''m not."


    "You''re bad." Suddenly, Si Lianye''s voice came from her side. She turned her head in shock and saw that he had appeared behind her at some point in time.

 C253

    He''s here, too.


    She smiled. "Don''t worry, her boyfriend loves her very much. He won''t be able to do anything to her even when he holds her in his arms." After saying that, he saw the car suddenly shake, stop, and move again.


    She ¡­


    Feeling embarrassed, she almost did not dare to look at his expression. She then heard his flat comment, "He looks really good."


    He grabbed her wrist.


    She was stunned and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "It seems like they will have to communicate for a long time, so let''s go somewhere else for now. Where were you planning to go?" he asked.


    She blinked and told him about a famous local resort. There was food and fun, and hot springs to soak in. Of course, they were worth a lot.


    He raised his eyebrows. "That sounds good."


    She looked into his eyes and gradually understood. "You want ¡­"


    He nodded, then turned and led her to the side. He picked up his cell phone and made a call.


    She asked, "Shall we go ourselves? But isn''t it bad to leave them like this? "


    "For the time being, they don''t have the mood to care about us." He nodded towards Zhu Lingling.


    At this moment, the vibration of their car had become rhythmic.


    Almost every adult knew what was going on inside.


    She sighed and covered her face.


    Shouldn''t she remind Kang Wen to park his car in the corner in order to keep a low profile? Otherwise, he might even be surrounded.


    "Let''s go, the carriage is here." He suddenly spoke in a low voice beside her.


    When she looked up, she saw a car slowly drive over and stop beside them. When the window rolled down, a man with blonde hair and blue eyes appeared. "Boss."


    He nodded, "Come down and go back by yourself."


    "Yes sir!"


    After the car had driven off, she was still hesitating about calling them, but she picked up the phone and put it down.


    Maybe they were in a fierce battle? Would he be scolded if he were to disturb them like this?


    Si Lianye, who was in the open, swept his eyes across her and was full of smiles.


    It was only until they had reached their destination that Zhu Lingling finally called them in a flustered and exasperated manner: "Shen Xiran, where are you f * cking going?"


    "Oh." She slowly said, "I''ll wait for you at the agreed meeting place."


    Zhu Lingling was startled: "You''re here? "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of disturbing the love between you and A Wen? When I called out to you at that time, even you wanted to hit me, right? " She teased him with a smile.


    Zhu Lingling gnashed her teeth: "You''re not kind. See how I''ll take care of you when I meet you."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you. Come quickly." Unafraid, she put the phone down and smiled.


    Si Lianye, who was at the side, saw this and her eyes were filled with love. She raised his hand and poured her a cup of tea: "Stop laughing, come and drink a cup of tea."


    It took her much effort before she managed to suppress her smile. She picked up the teacup and sniffed it. She was stunned. "This is ¡­"


    "Your favorite tongue." After knowing her for so long, he naturally knew her taste.


    She had a complicated expression on her face as she silently drank the tea. She felt a sweet fragrance on her lips. Not only was the tea tasty, but it was also fiery. It unexpectedly fit her habits, as if he had brewed tea for her a thousand times.


    She wasn''t an idiot. She had already begun to doubt him in her heart. After these past few days of being together with him, she realized that he had become quite familiar with her living habits. It was as if he had known her for a long time.


    Unfortunately for him, he didn''t even exist within his memories.


    What was going on?


    She couldn''t help but look at him, thinking that it must have been a coincidence. Otherwise, with just that face, it would have been impossible for her not to recognize him.


    "What''s wrong? "Suddenly, you feel that I''m good-looking and decide to go with me?" He put it down and raised an eyebrow at her.


    She spat softly, "Your skin is so thick, who gave in to you?" He couldn''t help but blush. Lowering his head, he drank another cup of tea.


    He frowned and stopped her. "Your stomach is not good. Drinking too much will make you uncomfortable."


    Again, he knew his stomach wasn''t good.


    A strange feeling rose up in her heart again. She put down the teacup and said, "My stomach is very good. You''re mistaken."


    She decided not to follow his script.


    He was stunned. "Really?"


    She nodded. "Of course it''s true. Since I was young, my body has been very healthy."


    "Nonsense." He suddenly said this.


    "No, what I said was the truth. I don''t believe that you''ll ask for the spirit later." "No," she said.


    He stared at her. "I know you''re lying, so you don''t need to ask me to be sure."


    "You are too arbitrary." She raised her eyebrows and was about to speak when she heard someone calling her name from outside. She raised her voice in response.


    "Xi Ran!" Zhu Lingling opened the door and rushed in, jumping onto her body: "You bastard, you actually abandoned me and ran!"


    As she spoke, she rubbed all over Shen Xiran''s body, causing her to feel itchy all over.


    "Aiya, don''t be like this. Haha, I ¡­" Didn''t I see your boyfriend love you ¡­ " She tried her best to dodge while laughing, but no matter what, she couldn''t avoid her Demon Claw.


    Zhu Lingling decided that she would properly let her know how formidable she was today. Before he could even say a few words, a large hand reached out from the side, lightly pushed him away, and then, she couldn''t help but stop her attacks.


    She could only watch as the handsome man affectionately hugged Shen Xiran and placed his beside him. He protected her with a protective posture and then looked at his unhappily.


    She couldn''t help but take a step back in shock, while inwardly feeling scared. This person was pretty, but wasn''t his eyes a bit too cold? They had almost frozen her to death.


    Wasn''t it too cold to follow him?


    However, Shen Xiran felt a little embarrassed. He twisted his body and said, "Let go of me. What do you think?"


    He looked at her and said lightly, "You look very uncomfortable."


    She chilled the person on the second floor. She suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. So he wasn''t eating her tofu, but protecting her. She couldn''t help but feel her face turn hot. "No, we''re just messing around."


    He snorted. Naturally, he knew that they were playing around, but looking at how she was laughing and gasping for breath, he felt uncomfortable. Before he could even react, his hand had ''saved'' her as if it was his own will.


    However, he didn''t want to explain too much, so he just remained silent with a cold expression.


    Fortunately, Zhu Lingling was careless and had a boyfriend. Thus, she mustered up her courage to talk to Shen Xiran again, but she just didn''t dare to do anything to him anymore.


    At the same time, Kang Wen was also secretly observing Si Lianye, he only felt that the aura this person was emitting was not that of an ordinary person, and couldn''t help but suspect that he was hiding something, and at the same time, worried for her friends.


    Si Lianye generously allowed him to size up, and even took the initiative to nod his head, as a form of greeting.


    Kang Wen raised his eyebrows in surprise, thought for a moment, then carefully went over and greeted him with a cup of tea.


    Although Si Lianye didn''t say much, she still answered whatever she wanted to say. The conversation between the two of them was extremely lively.


    But on Shen Xiran''s side, their conversation wasn''t that relaxed.


    Shen Xiran looked at her in shock: "What did you say? Yue Se is coming too? "


    Zhu Lingling blinked a few times in embarrassment: "That''s right, I don''t know where he heard the sound of the wind, but he definitely had to follow, now ¡­" She looked at the time. "It''s about time."


    She sighed, "What do you mean, I don''t know where I got the news from? I must have been taken by your friend."


    Zhu Lingling smiled mischievously: "It''s good that you know what I mean, so just don''t say it out loud."


    She glared at him in annoyance, "I just want to slowly let him off the hook. Yet, you still insist on pulling him up."


    Zhu Lingling said in distress: "I had no choice, who would have thought that you were getting along so well with him."


    "What?! Si Lianye and I have an ordinary relationship!" she whispered.


    Zhu Lingling scoffed. Although she did not say anything, her hair seemed to have reached the bottom of her feet as she said two words, "I don''t believe you!"


    Shen Xiran sighed helplessly, and didn''t say anything.


    On the other hand, Zhu Lingling was a little doubtful when she saw her expression. She could not help but ask, "I say, if it''s really as you say, then why did you say to leave Yue Se in the cold?"


    "Isn''t that because he''s pitiful and doesn''t want to disturb him?" She helplessly said, "Furthermore, you probably don''t know this, but I accidentally found out once that he could actually go back and inherit his family property. In the end, he just didn''t leave, I think ¡­" My attitude is too much of a hindrance to him. "


    "Is that so? I don''t know about that. " Zhu Lingling didn''t doubt her words in the slightest. It was perfectly normal for him to have seen Yue Se''s deep emotions and have abandoned his career for love.


    "Then, didn''t I do something wrong this time?" Thinking of this, Zhu Lingling bit her lips in distress.


    She snappily glanced at her friend. "You finally admitted that you let him come on purpose?"


    She smiled embarrassedly. "I can''t bear it."


    He didn''t expect her to be so hard.


    Shen Xiran sighed and said, "Forget it, it''s good that you''re here."


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Lingling looked at her with wide eyes.


    She said, "Just make him give up completely and go back obediently."


    The moment Zhu Lingling saw her expression, he immediately knew what she was going to do. She couldn''t help but click her tongue and say: "This move of yours is too ruthless, I''m afraid he might hate you."


    "It''s better to hate me than to delay your future." Shen Xiran said expressionlessly.


    "Then are you sure that person will cooperate with you?" Zhu Lingling asked again.


    She glanced at Si Lianye who was talking to Kang Wen: "Don''t worry, it''s just a show of love. He''ll agree, maybe ¡­" Maybe he would be happy.


    She already knew what he was thinking, but she pretended not to know. They were not people of the same world, not to mention that she was not his former lover, so she had never thought of having any illusions about his feelings. She only thought that this half a month would pass quickly and everything would be fine.


    After the two of them had finished discussing, she returned to Si Lianye''s side and sat down.


    "Yes." She thought for a moment, then said to him, "Do me a favor. No matter what I do to you later, don''t show any surprise."


    "Alright." He agreed very straightforwardly. He thought it would be a small matter, but he was surprised by what happened next.


    They were sitting in a large private room. Not only was the layout very comfortable, there was even a large window. Through the window, they could see the lush and verdant scenery outside. It was very comfortable.


    After a short while, a voice could be heard from outside, "Xi Ran?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at Shen Xiran, "You''re here."


    It was Yue Se''s voice. She sighed and said: "Come in."


    Yue Se opened the door and walked in. He was the typical overseas handsome guy with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    As soon as he entered, Si Lianye sat up straight. It was the beast''s instinctive reaction to people invading her territory.

 C254

    You''re not allowed to have anything to do with him.


    When he saw that person''s gaze on Shen Xiran, it lit up. He walked towards her in large strides, "You''re really here, I thought they were lying to me." As he spoke, he passionately pulled her hand.


    The temperature around Si Lianye instantly dropped by a few degrees.


    Fortunately, Shen Xiran''s reaction was fast, and with a light movement, he got up, avoiding his movements. Under his slightly stunned gaze, he walked to Si Lianye''s side and said: "Come, let me introduce you to my friend, who is called Si Lianye. You can call him A Ye."


    After saying that, she smiled at Si Lianye intimately, her gaze turning and her demeanor becoming intimate. With one glance, one could tell that the relationship between the two of them was not ordinary.


    Yue Se''s expression immediately became cold.


    Si Lianye smiled, and even added fuel to the fire. She extended her hand and lovingly stroked the hair by her ear, and said gently: "Is that your friend?"


    She laughed, nodded, and grabbed his arm, then spoke out: "That''s right, his name is Yue Se, he''s my good friend." After that, the two of them smiled at Yue Se: "Isn''t it Yue Se?"


    At this time, even Zhu Lingling, who was watching by the side, couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Yue Se. Looking at his face that was full of forced laughter and her dark green eyes, it made her heart ache ¡­


    Yue Se forced a smile: "Hello, my name is Yue Se. It''s nice to meet you." After that, he took the initiative to extend his hand towards Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye swept a glance at him, nonchalantly shook his hand, and quickly let it go, then said: "My name is Si Lianye."


    With that, he sat back down. His tone was neither cold nor hot, and he looked rather arrogant.


    Yue Se was angry in his heart, but he didn''t know what''s background was, so he said to Shen Xiran: "Is this your old friend? I''ve never heard it from you before. "


    Shen Xiran shrugged his shoulders. "We''re new friends."


    "Is that so?" New friend? But from the looks of their familiarity, they didn''t seem to be new friends.


    He silently thought in his heart, forcefully suppressing the doubt in his heart, and said to her: "Oh right, I brought you good news this time."


    "What good news?" Her eyes lit up. Could it be ¡­


    "That''s the KAVAJ you wanted to go to last time. They''ve started internal recruitment, and this time they''re looking for a position that you''re good at." As he spoke, he took out an envelope and waved it at her. "This is an invitation letter. Do you want it?"


    Her eyes instantly lit up. "Really? "Great!" She stood up in excitement and was about to throw herself over when she was suddenly pulled back by a force. She could not help but sit back down.


    "Let go, let go!" Embarrassed, she wriggled her body.


    Si Lianye expressionlessly hugged her waist. "You''re not allowed."


    "You ¡­ If you let me go, why can''t you go? " She glared at him.


    He snorted but didn''t say anything. Why? Of course he wouldn''t be happy when he saw Yue Se''s expression. Besides, she was already so excited by a mere invitation letter, what if she threw himself into his arms?


    So no matter how she struggled, he held her waist tightly.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Se''s face, which had originally carried a smile, became cold once more, "Mr, it''s very obvious that she doesn''t like you treating her like this, so can you please let go?"


    Si Lianye turned a deaf ear and said: "I can help you get that."


    Shen Xiran sneered, and turned his head to ignore him.


    In the end, he immediately made a call. Not long after, Yue Se''s phone rang.


    Yue Se could no longer suppress his surprised expression. After finishing the call, he was stunned: "You, how did you do it?"


    The person who had just called was the director of KAVAJ. He had called directly to ask him to go to work.


    Si Lianye snorted, she ignored him and said to Shen Xiran: "Are you hungry, let''s eat something."


    Looking at Yue Se''s soulless expression, she couldn''t bear it anymore. He wanted to get up and console him, but he had already tightly held his down.


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes inside. Wasn''t this guy a bit too professional? She didn''t want to offend him anymore. This young man was really outstanding.


    Si Lianye whispered into her ear: "Don''t come in contact with him, I won''t allow you to."


    "You! "Don''t be so tyrannical. Don''t forget that you''re not my boyfriend. Why should you care about me?" She couldn''t help but ask, disgusted by his tone.


    "I don''t care. You can be intimate with others, but that person is not allowed." he said brusquely.


    "You, don''t be so outrageous!" she said angrily.


    When Yue Se saw them whispering intimately to each other, his heart shivered. He could not hold it in anymore, he turned to look at his good friend, only to see his good friend looking at him with an expression of helplessness.


    He pursed his lips, found a seat, and sat down, looking gloomy.


    Zhu Lingling blinked. She wanted to go up and say something to him, but he pulled her back and pulled her back. She turned her head to look at him in puzzlement, only to see her boyfriend shaking his head at her: "Don''t go.


    This was probably the time when Yue Se''s heart was the most miserable, and if they were to say anything now, it would only make him more miserable.


    Zhu Lingling thought for a bit, then retracted her body and sighed softly. Although Xiran kept on saying that it had nothing to do with him now, and that it was just a play, and that he would obediently leave in half a month, looking left and right, she saw that there were already so many pink bubbles between them that it was about to drown them. This was called "It''s okay?"


    It probably had a lot to do with it.


    After a while, the dishes arrived. They were all prepared by the famous chef, but they were all in the western style and the dishes in front of everyone were divided evenly. Zhu Lingling unintentionally looked at Shen Xiran, and suddenly said: "Looks like he really understands you, the things you eat is your favorite."


    Shen Xiran looked at the food in front of him and saw that it was milk cod fish.


    He couldn''t help but feel confused. Why was he so familiar with himself?


    He acted as if nothing had happened and said to her, "Why aren''t you eating? Don''t you like it? Should he let them change the chicken? I heard that the chicken here is also very tasty. "


    Chicken was also one of the ingredients she liked to eat.


    She was secretly surprised and looked at him again: "No need, this is very delicious."


    He nodded. "That''s good." After saying that, he helped her fork out a piece and put it near her mouth. "Come on, open your mouth."


    Her face was burning as she embarrassedly opened her mouth and ate the fish. However, her heart was filled with mixed emotions and she could not tell what it tasted like.


    Yue Se could not watch any longer. He snorted coldly, threw his blade and fork onto the table and left.


    Kang Wen called out his name, "Yue Se, Yue Se!"


    He turned a deaf ear and strode out of the room. The group could only hear his angry footsteps gradually fading away.


    Kang Wen stood up: "I''ll send him off."


    After which, she quickly followed him out.


    Shen Xiran lowered his eyes, unable to tell what his heart felt.


    When Si Lianye saw her expression, she uncomfortably snorted in her heart. However, she did remind her about it when he heard it.


    She turned to him. "Can your hand leave my waist now?"


    He smiled, but he did not take his hand back. "Why? I think you enjoy it."


    "No wonder, I was the one who wanted to provoke him. Now, can you take your hand away? I believe we have an agreement? " she said bluntly.


    Hearing this, he had no choice but to move his hand away. "Okay, I will do the things that I promised. Are you satisfied now?"


    She nodded. "Not bad." Then he looked at the door and shook his head, "It seems like they won''t be able to come back for the time being."


    Zhu Lingling said from the side: "I wasn''t the one who said that you were ruthless enough just now. Forget about Yue Se liking you from the start, even if it was us, we would have thought that you had blinded our dog eyes."


    She was stunned for a moment. "It can''t be. I don''t think we did anything. We just said something."


    Zhu Lingling snorted: "But the reaction between all of you is so fast, it''s even able to blind us."


    "Is it really that exaggerated?" She suspiciously turned her head to look at Si Lianye, only to discover that he was expressionless.


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but roll her eyes: "Yes yes, you''re completely right, it''s all my fault." You won''t admit it no matter what, right? There will be times when you cry.


    Although Si Lianye''s appearance was her specialty, she was very clear in her heart. Someone like this, and them people from two different worlds, Xi Ran and him probably did not have any good results.


    Thus, deep in her heart, she still didn''t think highly of them. She didn''t want to wake up this silly girl who didn''t even understand her own thoughts.


    Although Si Lianye had already restrained herself quite a bit, her gaze was still on Shen Xiran. From time to time, she would help her take things down, and then dutifully wipe the corner of her mouth. Zhu Lingling covered his eyes, and felt that his eyes were about to go blind.


    She swore that she would separate from them when she finished eating. Otherwise, it would be too unbearable to look at.


    Shen Xiran felt that he was enjoying his meal very much. Not only was the food his favorite taste, Si Lianye was also familiar with her habits. He was warm and considerate to her, making her feel very comfortable.


    When he turned around and saw his friend''s listless look, he was slightly startled. "What happened to you? A Wen is still not back? "


    Zhu Lingling rolled her eyes: "You finally noticed that he didn''t come back." With that, she waved her hand and said: "He sent me a message. She said that she was waiting outside to talk with Yue Se and would be back soon. She told me not to wait for him."


    With that, he threw his phone onto the table gloomily.


    Shen Xiran looked at her and asked kindly: "How about we go watch a movie or soak in a hot spring later? How about you come with us?"


    When she heard this, she frowned. "Forget it, I won''t even need a pair of eyes like yours. Don''t worry, I''ll find some fun myself."


    "Is that true?" Shen Xiran asked hesitantly.


    "Nonsense, this isn''t the first time I''ve been here." Zhu Lingling said snappily.


    "Alright then, be careful."


    Zhu Lingling waved to her with a sullen face.


    After dinner, the three of them split up.


    Zhu Lingling stayed behind by herself, not knowing what to do, but as for Shen Xiran and Si Lianye, they went to watch a movie at the beginning, but in the end, the two of them were scammed by the promotional slogans. They picked out what kind of prehistoric masterpiece, which was extremely exciting, a movie with a box office of over a hundred million, and not even half an hour after sitting in it, they started to regret.


    Shen Xiran tugged on Si Lianye''s sleeve: "Is there something wrong with my judgement, why do I feel that it''s so ugly?"


    He took her hand and pointed to the people around them. "Don''t worry. Your eyes are normal."


    Hearing this, she looked to the side and realized that the people around her were all falling down. Those who weren''t asleep had impatient and sleepy expressions on their faces, as if none of them had the energy to do so.


    She was dumbstruck. She looked at the people on the screen and then at the big screen. The handsome men and beautiful women on the screen were still performing with all their might, but they didn''t know what was going on. Everyone was confused.

 C255

    I''m not going to soak in a hot spring with you


    What and what are these?


    She looked at the paralyzed little meat on the movies, then looked back at Si Lianye. She suddenly felt that watching the movies tonight was the stupidest decision she could ever make.


    Looking at them was worse than looking at Si Lianye. Not only could she carefully look at them, she could even learn from them ¡­


    Ah, what was she thinking?


    Her face turned red as she turned her head to look at the big screen. However, her actions didn''t escape his eyes.


    Her waist tightened, and she fell into his warm, warm embrace.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" She didn''t dare to disturb the people around her, so she asked in a low voice.


    He chuckled. "I''m cold."


    "What?" She struggled to get up, but was held tightly by him, "How is this possible? There''s clearly a heater here. "


    "But, I''m still very cold, so why don''t you give me a hug?" he said seriously.


    "Nonsense, I''m not cold at all." She was certain that he was lying, but when she accidentally touched his hands with her hands, she was suddenly stunned. His hands were truly very cold.


    She looked up at him. "What''s the matter with you?"


    After saying that, he raised his hand to touch his forehead. "Is he sick?"


    He indifferently looked at her actions and said, "No, I probably don''t wear much clothes."


    She saw that he was wearing a thin jacket, revealing a well-made white shirt. He looked very handsome, but he was actually a little cold. After all, the weather outside was a bit cold right now.


    "Serves you right, who told you to wear so little?" she muttered, but never again asked him to let her go.


    Si Lianye smiled and embraced her even more.


    She leaned against his chest and felt that something was wrong. After being enveloped by his aura, she had no mood to watch a movie, okay?


    Just as she thought this, she saw him lower his head and smile at her. He then asked, "Are you cold?"


    As she spoke, she gently caressed her wrist, and a numbing feeling spread throughout her body.


    She flinched. "Of course not, but don''t touch me."


    He pretended that he didn''t understand, "What do you mean by ''touch?'' I thought you were going to be cold."


    "No wonder, I don''t know how to." After she finished speaking, he suddenly moved her without her knowing where, causing her to feel even more numb.


    She couldn''t help but cry out softly before covering her mouth with a blush. She glared at him and asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    He stroked her hair with his chin and said, "Shall we go out?"


    She moved her body. "But I haven''t finished watching the movie."


    "Don''t worry about him. I heard there''s a hot spring here. Let''s go soak in it."


    "Good ¡­" "Alright ¡­" It was very strange. Although she had three rules with him, after these few days of interaction, she was even less wary of him. She had never thought about being as intimate as she was now.


    As a result, the two fought until they reached the hot springs. There were many small rooms, and of course, there were also romantic rooms for lovers to soak in.


    The waiter respectfully asked them, "Would you like to open a room or two?"


    She blushed. "Two."


    "One room."


    The two of them spoke at the same time, but the words they said were different.


    She looked at him, "No, I want to soak in it myself." Being in a hot spring with a man was a bit too audacious.


    Si Lianye said indifferently: "But I''m not familiar with this place, I would be afraid."


    "Just lie to me, who believes you." She snorted and said to the waiter, "Two rooms, I''ll share one with him."


    After saying that, he thought for a moment before adding, "The farther away our room is, the better it is."


    The waiter glanced at the male guest and nodded in agreement. "Alright. Please follow me."


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye complacently. Hmph hmph, thinking about such improper things, she would never let him do as he pleased.


    As she was walking, she suddenly heard Si Lianye''s voice behind her. She turned her head to see that he had put away her phone and was smiling at her when he saw her gaze.


    She abruptly retracted her gaze and suddenly had a bad premonition.


    In the end, the waiter brought them to a stop at the entrance. He picked up his phone and apologetically said, "Please wait a moment."


    After saying that, he turned around to take a call and ignored them for a long time.


    Shen Xiran suddenly felt that something was amiss, and asked him: "What the hell are you doing now?"


    He glanced at her indifferently. "No."


    "No wonder." Shen Xiran, who had a deep understanding of his methods, felt that he had to do something. Seeing the tightly shut door in front of him, he decided to just extend her hand and open it.


    However, just as her hand was about to touch the doorknob, the waiter ran over with a head full of sweat. "Wait!"


    She turned her head in shock, only to see the waiter anxiously telling her, "I''m really sorry. I just received an emergency notification that all of our rooms have been reserved tonight."


    "Ah?" Why didn''t I hear you say anything just now? " She pulled back her hand in displeasure.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not sure about that either."


    She looked at Si Lianye suspiciously: "Tell me honestly, are you playing tricks on me?"


    Si Lianye innocently shrugged his shoulders: "I didn''t do anything, it''s up to you whether you believe me or not."


    She carefully observed his expression and said dejectedly, "Then forget it."


    Did he really not do it? But maybe he was good at pretending?


    Just as she was about to give up, the waiter suddenly said, "Actually, we still have another room. It''s the presidential suite. There are two large hot springs in it. This is the only room that''s still empty."


    "Is that so?" She stopped in her tracks and looked towards Si Lianye. She was also surprised to see his expression.


    Weird, did he really have to do this?


    "Do you need it?" the waiter asked.


    "Yes." Before she could react, Si Lianye said in a calm voice, "Of course I want it."


    She hesitated, then asked the waiter, "Are they two hot springs?"


    The attendant nodded. "Yes, two."


    "Then... "Alright then." To be honest, the temperature was indeed a bit low tonight, so she was rather eager for the hot spring as well.


    Si Lianye looked at her, a glint flashing past her eyes.


    The waiter quickly led the way, and after another series of twists and turns, they entered what was said to be the most luxurious room in the area.


    It was obvious that this was a couple''s room. Look at the huge round pink bed, the huge mirror that was clearly embedded in the top of the bed, the huge bathroom, and then look at the line of sex toys on the bedside table.


    She felt her face turn red and turned to leave.


    In the end, he stopped her. "Where are you going?"


    When she saw those things, she felt really bad. She couldn''t help but twist her body and ask, "Didn''t you see those things?"


    "I saw it, what''s the matter now?" He must have been very calm because of her intense reaction.


    "You ¡­ "Let go ¡­" She was embarrassed, and her heart felt unspeakably uncomfortable.


    He suddenly pulled her into his embrace, and her face instantly flushed red. "Let go of me, you pervert!"


    He chuckled, "I know you don''t like this, but we don''t need to. We''re bathing in a hot spring anyway, I promise you, if you don''t like it later, we can go back after we''re done?"


    "Alright." She immediately agreed.


    However, when she turned around to look at the hot spring, she suddenly froze and gritted her teeth as she said, "I was tricked by that guy!"


    Si Lianye also raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    There were indeed two hot spring pools in front of her. However, who could tell her why the two hot spring pools were so close to each other, almost to the point of facing each other. There wasn''t even an act of a curtain between them.


    If this was the case, then even if they split up, what difference was there between that and not splitting up?


    She blushed. "You, you did it on purpose."


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "I really don''t know."


    "Who would believe you." She snorted and turned to leave.


    In the end, he reached out and grabbed it: "Don''t go."


    "Let go, I''m not bathing with you." she said snappily.


    "Will you accompany me?" he whispered in her ear.


    "No." She was upset by his aura.


    "Why?" Unexpectedly, he advanced by an inch and lightly bit her ear, causing her to become numb and feel an unspeakable discomfort.


    "Let me go." She struggled.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true." She looked at him with displeasure, trying her best to not be affected by him.


    He sighed and released his grip, "Alright then, let''s go."


    He let go of her so easily today?


    She looked at him suspiciously and was about to leave, but she seemed to be in a hurry and slipped. It was unknown what she stepped on, but her body suddenly tilted and she was about to fall down.


    "Be careful!" He reached out and hugged her in time, but she, who had an extremely poor sense of balance, was actually unable to stand steadily no matter how hard she tried.


    "Plop ¡­"


    The two of them entered the hot spring together.


    The warm current surrounded her.


    She quivered and struggled to get up. However, she found that she had put her posture back, and for some reason, her hair felt painful every time she moved.


    "Don''t move." His voice rose above her.


    She made such a big mistake and couldn''t help but blush. She stuttered, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    God knows what had happened to him. You don''t fall like this when you walk.


    And what about her hair?


    Right now, the two of them sat in a very strange position, half hugging each other as they sat in the pool. Luckily, this was only a hot spring pool and not a large swimming pool, otherwise, the two of them would probably be in an even more miserable state.


    She took a deep breath and tried to stand up, but the moment she moved, her scalp would hurt.


    "I told you not to move." Si Lianye''s voice once again rang out above her head.


    "I... What''s wrong with me? "


    She tried her best to cover up her embarrassment. Feeling the hot spring water once again, she felt that her entire body was flushed red.


    "Your hair, tangled in the buttons on my chest." he said in a faint, resigned tone.


    "Ah ¡­" "Sorry ¡­" She was shocked and instinctively wanted to raise her head, but the pain was so great that tears were about to flow down her face.


    "Don''t move!" The Si Lianye this time was getting impatient, she lightly slapped her head: "Listen to me."


    She moved her body and felt her whole body heat up to the point of almost burning.


    No, no, it should be said that the hot water was about to boil because of her.


    She waited for a while. Before she could hear anything, she carefully moved her body and said, "Where are you? Should I go?"


    Si Lianye looked at her: "I''ll just help you remove it."


    Even though he said that, it was not easy to do something as simple as what was said.


    For some reason, her hair was tied tightly to his buttons, making it impossible for her to open it.


    What was even worse was that the part of her that was wrapped around him was actually the part that was close to her scalp. That was to say, she was unable to help him and could only let him take care of himself.

 C256

    He said you were too tired to answer the phone


    After finding out that he was powerless, she tried a few times, only to lose because she couldn''t bear the pain of her scalp being torn apart.


    Helpless, she could only suggest, "Have someone bring the scissors over and cut them open."


    In the end, he rejected it, "No way!"


    "Then what should we do?" She was furious.


    "Trust me, I will unravel it." "No," he said.


    She was helpless as she could not see the situation above her head, so she could only silently lie on his chest. Fortunately, this was a warm spring water that flowed, so she would not go cold.


    Lying on his chest, she could hear his strong heartbeat. Suddenly, a sense of repose and peace emerged in her.


    If only he could rest on his chest like this for the rest of his life.


    She slowly thought, smelling the faint scent of mint and vanilla on his body, her face blushing deeply.


    With a broad chest and a strong heartbeat, there was an indescribable feeling from beginning to end. He could only hope that this situation would not end as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, the heavens didn''t listen to his wishes. In just ten minutes, he said, "It''s done."


    Then she felt her scalp loosen, and then his chest left her.


    She felt a sense of loss, but then she felt pain in her scalp. She reached out her hand to press down on him, saying unhappily, "It hurts so much."


    Si Lianye smiled: "Come, I''ll help you massage."


    She reached out with her large hand to rub her pitifully ravaged scalp.


    She felt his unique scent again. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickly ignored him. "No, no need."


    His hand stopped in mid-air. "You''re sure."


    She nodded. "Of course ¡­" As he spoke, he was about to climb up to the edge of the pool. However, he ignored the wet clothes on his body and accidentally stepped on them. His entire body became crooked.


    "He''s always so reckless." He hugged her helplessly as he spoke.


    She smiled in embarrassment. Her face was so red that it seemed as if blood was about to drip out. She pressed both of her hands against his chest and said, "I ¡­ "I wasn''t careful, sorry ¡­"


    After saying that, she didn''t hear his reply. She found it strange. She raised her head and saw him looking at her with a profound gaze.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she opened her mouth to ask, "You ¡­"


    "I want to kiss you, okay?" he asked her suddenly.


    "Ah ¡­" Her eyes widened. Just as she was about to reject his offer, her eyes lit up. "If you didn''t reject me, then you agreed?"


    No, no, when did she agree?


    She was about to say something when she saw him lower his head and kiss her lips.


    She opened her eyes wide in an attempt to push him away, but she found that the tip of his tongue was moving nimbly on her lips. The numbing pleasure he brought to her quickly softened her body.


    Unknowingly, the force of her rejection had lessened by quite a bit.


    When he realized this, he couldn''t help but be startled. He forcefully licked and sucked on her red lips, trying his best to suck the sweet juice from her lips ¡­


    Under his powerful attack, her eyes gradually became misty. The hands that were originally pressing down against his chest also slowly softened, finally wrapping around his waist.


    She was trying to please him! He was pleasantly surprised.


    He said in a low voice, "Xi Ran, I love you."


    As for her response, she tightly hugged his neck and stuck her entire body onto it.


    She had no will to resist. Even after he had taken her back to bed, she had fallen asleep almost immediately.


    In her deep sleep, she didn''t even have a dream.


    But that was no surprise. In her impression, she herself rarely dreamed.


    When she woke up, the sun was already shining down on her.


    She was stunned for a long time. Before she could come back to her senses, she heard her phone vibrating non-stop.


    She narrowed her eyes and reached for her phone to pick up the receiver. The proficiency of her move prevented her from opening her eyes at all.


    "Hello who?" She was shocked when she spoke. Why was her voice so unpleasant?


    The person on the other side also seemed to be frightened. After half a day, he cautiously asked, "You ¡­" You are Xi Ran? "


    "Spirit spirit? It''s you? " She yawned. It was strange, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    "It''s me, how did your voice become like this? Have you caught a cold? " Zhu Lingling was very curious, she almost thought that she made the wrong call.


    She was stunned for a moment and suddenly recalled what happened last night. Her face flushed red as she stuttered, "That''s right, I had a cold from bathing in the hot spring last night. It seems like I caught a cold."


    Maybe it was her instinct, but she didn''t think much about it.


    "Then you have to be careful." Zhu Lingling said: "Where are you now?"


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, catching the odd tone in his voice.


    "Yue Se wants to see you."


    "Is that so?" She was stunned.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m asking you."


    "Why didn''t he call me?"


    "He said that he had tried it, but no one answered the first time. The second time was when your Si Lianye heard it ¡­" Although Shen Xiran was not by Zhu Lingling''s side, he could still feel her winking expression.


    "What did he say?" Her heart skipped a beat as she hurriedly asked.


    "Say what? Just say that you''re very tired and it''s not convenient for you to answer the phone. I heard his tone, it should be like that, I have never seen Yue Se with such an ugly expression before anyways, it''s true. " Zhu Lingling kindly warned her, "You have to be careful, Yue Se will most likely come to find you again."


    She took a deep breath. "Alright, I understand." With that, she hung up without giving Zhu Lingling a chance to say anything else.


    When he raised his eyes, he found that he was still in the same room as last night. The mess in his memory was gone. He could only see the clean view and the faint fragrance in the air.


    Stunned, she turned to the bathroom, where the water was splashing.


    It was Si Lianye.


    Thinking about what Zhu Lingling had just said to her, she pursed her lips, and a trace of anger flashed past her heart.


    He picked up his phone? He even said such ambiguous words?


    This time, in Yue Se''s eyes, the relationship between him and Si Lianye had become real.


    It was all his fault.


    However ¡­


    Remembering the craziness she felt last night, as if she had become a different person, she couldn''t help but blush. When she got off the bed, her legs suddenly felt weak, and she grabbed onto the edge of the bed, falling to the ground without losing face.


    Si Lianye just happened to be coming out from the bathroom, and upon seeing that, she went forward to support her: "Be careful, why are you always so reckless."


    When she heard this, she recalled what happened last night and remembered that he had said the same thing. Almost immediately, her entire body turned red, and she felt angry and embarrassed. She felt extremely uneasy.


    Si Lianye looked at her body that was like a shrimp, and a trace of a smile flashed past her eyes.


    She was too cute like this.


    He couldn''t help but want to fall in love with her, and he also couldn''t help but want to bully her.


    He rubbed her lovely long hair and asked, "Are you still not feeling well? You want to take another bath? "


    "No need." She twisted her body and lowered her head to speak in a voice no louder than a mosquito''s cry. "Let go, I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Alright." He readily agreed and immediately picked her up.


    Her eyes widened as she screamed and hugged his neck. "You ¡­" What are you doing? "


    "Carry you to soak in the hot spring. I think I went too overboard last night." He calmly said as he carried her into the hot spring.

 C257

    She shyly buried her head in his neck and decided not to speak again.


    In the end, Si Lianye laughed and said: "Are you really not going to get up? "Then I''ll just take you in my arms and soak you up."


    Startled, she quickly let go, "No ¡­ "I don''t want it anymore ¡­"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, his whole body fell to the ground.


    "Ah ¡­"


    Caught off guard, she fell into the water and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water.


    "Save me ¡­" "Save me ¡­" She struggled, but fortunately, a pair of thick arms reached out and lifted her up.


    She stood up in the water, her body completely smooth. Her long black hair cascaded down her back, and as the wind blew past her, she shivered. "Ah! So cold ¡­"


    As cold as she was, she did not realize how alluring she was in his eyes.


    She turned around to find a piece of clothing to put on. However, when she lifted her head, she saw his eyes that were filled with flames. She could not help but be startled and became nervous.


    "What are you doing ¡­" She stared at him in alarm, suddenly realizing that she was in such a state. She let out a cry and sat down, hastily using her long hair to cover herself: "You pervert, get out."


    "Xiran." He said in a deep voice, "I''ll help you."


    "No ¡­" "No." If she really let him help her, then she would probably have to wash up until tomorrow.


    "You really don''t want it?" He stopped, disappointed.


    She nodded her head vigorously. She didn''t want to settle the score with him, so she sent him away first.


    Si Lianye looked very disappointed. She sighed and stood up: "Alright, you wash slowly, I''ll go out first."


    She stared at him closely, and when she saw that he had indeed walked out, she heaved a sigh of relief. In the blink of an eye, she saw the shower gel on the shelf, and after standing up slightly, she extended her arm to grab it. In the end, right at that moment, the bathroom''s glass door suddenly opened, and Si Lianye suddenly appeared at the door: "Oh yeah, I told you ¡­"


    Suddenly, the voice was silenced.


    In the blink of an eye, the deep flames in his eyes were practically about to spew out.


    She had seen this kind of expression many times last night and couldn''t help but sit back down in fear. "You ¡­" What are you doing? "


    He calmed himself at the door. "It''s nothing. I''m just reminding you that the bath towel is with me."


    He strode into the room and handed the towel to her.


    She took it hesitantly and looked at him warily.


    He really wanted to throw away the towel and throw himself on her, but when he saw the various scars on her neck, chest, and even arms, and then looked at the dark circles under her eyes that she couldn''t hide even after resting, he took in a deep breath of cold air, suppressing the surging heat in his chest.


    He turned and walked out.


    She stared at his back in a daze.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t see the desire in his eyes, but she didn''t say a word or do anything superfluous before she left?


    It doesn''t look like him at all, okay?


    It was really strange. Could it be that his temper had changed?


    She thought for a while, but still couldn''t think of a reason, so she didn''t think about it anymore. She washed her body in a hurry and soaked it in a hot spring again.


    Si Lianye leaned against the headboard and looked at the computer, her long fingers lightly tapping on the keyboard from time to time. On his face was a seriousness and seriousness that she had never seen before.


    Only now did she remember that the man in front of her was not only the big pervert as she called him, but also the CEO of a multinational company. He was worth hundreds of millions of dollars.


    His cold expression did not last long.


    When he heard the voice, he raised his head and looked over. His emotionless eyes instantly turned warm, causing her heart to relax as well.


    In that instant, she felt that the room was very comfortable for her.


    Unfortunately, his next sentence broke her daydream.


    He said, "How are you feeling? Do you want me to apply the medicine for you? "


    As he spoke, he waved the tube of white ointment beside his hand.


    She looked over with a strange expression. "What is that?"


    He smiled. "Something that will make you feel better, or what?"


    She looked at him suspiciously, then took the ointment from his side and looked at it. Seeing that it was written in a foreign language that she could not understand, she curled her lips and threw it back. "Forget it, it feels alright, there''s no need."


    The moment the words left his mouth, a look of pity appeared on his face.


    There was indeed a problem.


    She thought to herself.


    He slowly put the ointment away and said, "Then I''ll use it again."


    "What do you mean, there won''t be a chance in the future?" She remembered the time when he had taken her call in private, and she said this angrily.


    He frowned slightly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why did you take advantage of my sleeping time to secretly answer my call? Don''t you know what it means to respect someone''s privacy?" "No," she said.


    He seemed prepared for her question. He shrugged and said, "Sorry, I didn''t notice at the time. I thought it was my own cell phone, so I answered."


    She looked at him in disbelief. Their phones were of completely different styles. One big and one small, their colors were completely different. How could they be mistaken?


    He looked at her doubtful expression and helplessly explained, "Xiran, you can only blame yourself for being too enchanting, causing me to become confused and confused. I didn''t even look at you before answering the phone. I''m very sorry."


    She looked at his seemingly sincere eyes and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    "More real than pearls." He answered very calmly.


    "Alright, I''ll believe you for now." "No," she said.


    A smug smile immediately appeared in the depths of his eyes.


    The truth was not what he said. At that time, he was very clear-headed and the reason for him to answer her call was on purpose, but if that was the case, then there was no need to say anything. He wasn''t that stupid, right?


    As for that guy, although his conditions and insight were not bad, who told him to meet his love rival?


    He recalled how the other party had been silent after hearing what he had said, and he couldn''t help but smile complacently. He wanted to fight me, but he was still a little lacking.


    Come to think of it, he should have given up. Hmm, Xi Ran would not receive his call in the future ¡­


    Just as she was thinking about this, she suddenly saw her cell phone vibrate and a melodious ringtone rang.


    His eyelids twitched, an ominous sign.


    Without thinking, Shen Xiran picked up the phone and placed it beside his ear: "Hello?"


    Yue Se''s voice came from the other side of the phone, filled with a tired feeling, "Xi Ran ¡­"


    She took a deep breath, remembered what Zhu Lingling had said before, and felt somewhat guilty. Hence, her voice softened a little. "Yue Se, what''s wrong?"


    "Tell me that morning''s call wasn''t real." He said solemnly.


    She bit her lips in embarrassment. Should she break his train of thought? Doing something like that seemed too cruel.


    Seeing her like this, a ball of fire quietly rose in Si Lianye''s heart. What was she thinking? Why were they in such a difficult situation? What did the people on the other side say? Was he confessing to her?


    Shen Xiran was troubled for a while as he held his phone, but in the end, he could not bear to tell his the truth.


    Moreover, she also felt two burning gazes on her back that were even hotter than fire staring at her. She felt extremely uncomfortable. She frowned as she stood up, then she turned around and headed straight to the balcony.


    She simply didn''t want him to disturb her, so she avoided him.


    However, the result caused his gaze to completely darken.


    So mysterious? Could it be that not only was that man unwilling to give up, but even she ¡­


    He narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint flashing across them.


    It looked like he was going to step up his offense.


    Shen Xiran never thought that a small action of his would actually cause him to think so much, and that he would actually bring Yue Se so much trouble.


    On the balcony, she held up her phone and spoke bitterly to Yue Se: "Actually, my relationship with him is very complicated. It''s not exactly what you think."


    Yue Se''s voice was very dejected, "I understand, you love him."


    "No, it''s not ¡­" She gasped. Love him? She hadn''t thought about it. They were all adults, and the bed that you and I were willing to go to didn''t mean anything.


    "You misunderstand, I''m just ¡­" "It''s just that I find him rather pleasing to the eye ¡­" She spoke with difficulty, suddenly regretting taking the call.


    However, Yue Se seemed to have understood something from her tone. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "I might have to go back."


    "What?" She blinked in surprise.


    "Actually, my father always wanted me to go back, but I didn''t want to. Last night, he called me again and told me that he was getting worse and worse and that he hoped I could go back and accompany him. I agreed." Yue Se slowly said. Although he was talking about going back, his tone was indescribably dejected.


    "Is that so? That... "Then, I wish you a pleasant journey." She stammered, truly shocked by the news. She had never thought about the problem with KAVAJ yesterday, she had already predicted that with Yue Se''s temper, he would not go.


    Sure enough, he didn''t mention anything and said with a wry smile, "I booked a plane ticket for the day after tomorrow, so ¡­" He took a deep breath and suddenly said, "Can you see me tomorrow? I want to see you before I leave. "


    She hesitated for a moment, and then turned around to look at Si Lianye. She didn''t know why she had looked at him, but she discovered that he had her head lowered, and was seriously looking at the computer, as if she hadn''t noticed her looking at him.


    She felt slightly more at ease and thought for a moment, "Alright, I''ll meet you. Say the time."


    He immediately became happy, and his weak voice instantly became full of energy, "Then it''s a deal, let''s go to the Night Rain that we like."


    Night Rain was a bar that the four of them liked to go to before. It was quiet but not noisy, and she really liked it there.


    Without hesitation, she agreed. "Alright, I''ll go."


    "Then it''s a deal, tomorrow night, it will be just you and me." He quickly finished his sentence, as if he was afraid that she would refuse, and immediately hung up the phone.


    She looked at the phone for a long time, trying to think if she had time tomorrow night. Finally, she thought that there was really nothing else she could do other than to get rid of the man behind her.


    Then, was it decided? Meet Yue Se tomorrow?


    She turned around and saw Si Lianye''s calm eyes looking at her solemnly.


    She was shocked and patted her chest in fear. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He calmly withdrew his gaze. "I want to see who you''re talking to for so long."


    Then he lowered his head again.


    She laughed and walked to his side: "Stop pretending, I know you already knew that it was Yue Se who called."


    After all, when he answered the phone, he was right next to her. His hearing was not that bad, to the point that he couldn''t even hear the word "Yue Se".

 C258

    "Well, I guess you don''t want to tell me what you just said."


    She hesitated. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to say it."


    "OK, that''s your privacy. I have no right to ask you to do that." He suddenly stood up and closed the computer. "Are you feeling all right now?"


    She was startled as she understood what he was talking about. She could not help but blush as she shook her head: "I''m fine."


    "That''s good." He nodded. "Let''s go."


    She couldn''t help but touch her belly. "Alright."


    He was a little hungry, so he decided to go eat later.


    He looked at her cute little movements and a smile flashed across his eyes. Although he didn''t like her to be in contact with that man, she was very cute.


    The two of them walked past the Hot Springs Inn and soon reached the road outside. Si Lianye glanced at her and said, "Wait a moment, I will drive the car out."


    "Alright."


    This was beside a busy road, so she wasn''t worried about anything.


    He smiled at her and turned to drive.


    The parking lot was quite a distance from here. When she saw his back disappearing, she took out her phone and started to play.


    After a few minutes or so, as if sensing something, she looked up and saw him coming in his car, its circular logo shining in the sunlight.


    She smiled and took two steps toward him.


    She was standing at a triangle with traffic lights and sidewalks.


    Suddenly, when he was just a few steps away from her, a red car suddenly rushed over from the other side of the road, like a flame, it charged towards Si Lianye.


    She saw this scene clearly and could not help but scream: "Si Lianye!"


    He was too close to the car and the car was moving too fast. Even though he had found out in time to avoid the steering wheel, he was still hit by the car.


    She shouted, "Si Lianye!" He quickly rushed forward.


    She only felt that those few steps were very far away, so far away that she thought she would never be able to reach it in her entire life.


    It was only when she finally reached the door and saw the man that she felt a sense of relief.


    She tried to open the door.


    The man frowned. He looked a little disoriented, but he was perfectly fine, thanks to the car''s good security system.


    She pulled him down so hard, her voice changed. "How are you doing? Is there anything wrong? "


    Si Lianye patted her head: "It''s nothing, I''m just a little dizzy."


    She looked inside his car and was relieved to see that the airbag had worked.


    However, she was still worried and did not care about her image anymore. She quickly told him to sit to the side. "I wonder if you have a concussion. I''ll go call an ambulance."


    With that, he picked up his phone and made a call.


    Si Lianye stopped her: "I''m fine, but I think there''s something wrong with that person."


    The red car had not moved since it hit his car, and he had no idea what was going on with the person inside.


    Shen Xiran watched with anger, "Who cares about him, he''s courting death ¡­"


    At this time, many people had already come over to spectate. There were also people who curiously looked at the person in the car. However, when they did, someone shouted: "The person inside fainted."


    Shen Xiran frowned, he had no choice but to call an ambulance.


    The ambulance came quickly, first taking the man out of the car, then lifting Si Lianye up, ignoring his protest.


    The reason was simple. After experiencing such a violent collision, that person had already fainted. There was no reason for him to be fine. Maybe he already had internal injuries.


    So Shen Xiran followed him back to the hospital, and very quickly they separated. She was locked outside the door by the doctors.


    She sat back down gloomily, thinking to herself, what is this? What kind of disaster is this?


    Not long later, before Si Lianye could come out, the traffic police uncles came knocking again.


    In two cars, Si Lianye''s was still better. The other party''s red Ferrari had already been completely destroyed, and he did not even know if she was still alive or dead. The only witness left was her.


    It took her a while longer to explain the situation. The traffic police also had surveillance footage to watch, so she didn''t stay any longer and left after listening.


    When she had finished, she looked at the examination room before her.


    At first, there was only one doctor and a nurse, but after knowing his identity, a lot of people came at once. They were all nervous and she was speechless.


    Fortunately, not long after, the doctor went out and told her, "The Mr is fine.


    Hearing this, she heaved a sigh of relief, but the doctor then said with a slightly doubtful tone, "Mr''s health is really not bad. Logically speaking, if an ordinary person were to be struck like this, they would at least be in a coma like the perpetrator, with a severe concussion.


    The doctor was surprised and puzzled.


    "This, I can only say that he was lucky." That''s what she had to say.


    Having been with him for so long, he did seem to have pretty good physical fitness. She had even seen many shots of him tempering his body.


    It must have something to do with this.


    Since she knew that his condition wasn''t too bad, she felt a lot more at ease. However, after entering, she was still shocked when she saw how relaxed he looked.


    In the spacious room, Si Lianye leaned against the headboard of the bed, her legs bent, with a computer on her knees, she was frowning slightly, her focused gaze looking extremely charming.


    When she saw this, her heart suddenly skipped a beat as an indescribable feeling grew within her.


    He looked up when he heard the voice and laughed when he saw her.


    Although she knew that he was fine, she still hesitated when she saw his clear eyes. After all, she had seen the miserable state his car was in at that time. She felt a strange contrast in her heart.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked suddenly.


    She hesitated for a moment, then sat down on the side of his bed. She could not help but ask again, "Are you really alright? Will you feel dizzy or something? "


    He smiled. "Are you concerned about me?"


    "You ¡­" She blushed and stared at him without speaking.


    "Well, I''m actually a little dizzy right now." He gave in to her gaze and raised his hand to tell her the truth. "But the doctor said it was normal and would be soon."


    "Then why are you still looking at the computer? Why aren''t you resting?" she asked, looking at him.


    "No rush, I need to investigate that person''s identity first." He looked down at the computer again.


    Her heart tightened, "What''s wrong? Didn''t that person say he was drunk? "


    He nodded. "It seems so, but there might be other possibilities. After all ¡­"


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but she understood the meaning behind his words. Thinking about it, if his company opened a branch here, it would affect the local interests. In this case, his safety was naturally difficult to predict.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but say, "Since you know about it, you shouldn''t go out by yourself." Didn''t the rich people she watched on TV always have a bunch of bodyguards around them? Why was he always alone?


    He looked at her with a smile in his eyes. "Who said I''m alone? Aren''t you human?"


    She was stunned for a moment before blushing. "I''m not your bodyguard."


    He smiled and accepted the call. After putting it down, he said, "Alright, I know what you mean. Someone will come to protect me later."


    "That''s good." With a sigh of relief, she stood up and said, "I''ll help you get something, but ¡­"


    With that, he gently took away the computer in front of him.


    He looked at his empty hands in a daze, and the gaze he used to look at her was one of confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "I think what you should do now is rest, I''ll bring some food over later." She put his laptop away and spoke to him in an indisputable tone.


    He looked at her helplessly. "Do you know that you''re the first person who dared to order me like this?" The others just looked at him and didn''t dare to say anything. Forcefully taking away his laptop? You''re tired of living, aren''t you?


    But right now, his heart was filled with satisfaction, and he had no intention of getting angry.


    When she heard this, she did not think too much about it. "The people around you are being too accommodating. Hurry up, go to sleep. I''ll go cook something for you."


    "Alright, alright. Madam Guan, tigress ¡­" He grunted softly and lay down.


    She put her hands on her hips and pretended to be vicious. "What are you talking about?"


    He closed his eyes, pretending not to hear.


    She snorted, reached out to help him cover himself with the blanket, and turned to leave.


    He opened his eyes after she had left the room, and his gaze lingered for a moment at the door. Then it moved to the computer.


    It was better not to, it would be long-winded when she saw it later.


    As he thought about it, a slight dizziness came over him. Perhaps he had been hit too hard. He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    He stayed in the hospital for the whole night, and during that time, Shen Xiran treated him with all kinds of care. However, he still felt that the hospital was too stuffy, so he resolutely discharged him on the second day.


    The doctor and Shen Xiran were unable to convince him, so they could only watch closely, afraid of any side effects.


    When they returned to their quarters, his men finally sent him the results of the investigation, which turned out to be normal.


    "What?" That person was in a bad mood because of his heartbreak, and that''s why he got drunk while driving and bumped into you? " she asked in surprise as she sharpened an apple with a fruit knife.


    "Be careful!" He suddenly shouted out, but it was too late.


    Because she was too focused on talking to him, the sharp blade tilted and cut her thumb.


    With a slight hiss of pain, she put down the apple and took hold of her fingers.


    His face was filled with pain and helplessness. He reached out his hand to pull her hand over to look at it, frowning and saying, "Can you not be so muddle-headed? You can peel an apple and get it?"


    His words were filled with disgust, but he did something completely opposite. He gently put her thumb into his mouth and held it.


    She opened her eyes wide and felt the pain on her thumb quickly recede, leaving only that numbing feeling spreading and making her entire body feel uncomfortable.


    "You ¡­ "Don''t be like that ¡­" She could even feel the tip of his tongue licking her wound, making her feel even more awkward. She wanted to pull her hand back in a panic, but he grabbed her firmly.


    "Don''t move." He frowned as he spoke, carefully licking her fingers over and over until he finally felt that it was appropriate. He then released her. "Look, it''s not bleeding anymore."


    Her face was completely red. "You ¡­ "Can you ¡­"


    Can you not lick it so lecherously ¡­


    He raised his eyebrows. "What can we do? I''ll help you stop the bleeding, but it seems like you don''t like it. "

 C259

    So he already had a woman by his side


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s that ¡­" It seemed to be rather ambiguous ¡­


    She couldn''t say it, but she felt like she didn''t know what was good for her. She restrained herself and said, "Forget it, what''s going on?"


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply and said: "It''s not that big of a deal. That person got drunk and bumped into me in the end. Now that person is willing to pay."


    "Then you agreed?" she asked.


    "Why not? He didn''t do it on purpose anyway." He looked down at his laptop and said lightly.


    She couldn''t say what she was feeling. She had a feeling that this person wasn''t that easy to talk to.


    Suddenly, she was stunned again. Strange, she had only known him for a few days, why did she seem to be familiar with him?


    They were strangers a week ago.


    She shook her head, unwilling to think any further.


    He suddenly got up, closed his notebook and said, "I have something to do, so I''m going out for a while."


    "What?" She did not react and just stared at him.


    Her reaction was extremely funny. He couldn''t help but kiss her on the forehead and said, "Good boy, the matters of the branch office are almost settled. I need to go host it for a while and will be back in the evening. You be careful, don''t crawl around, okay?"


    It was at this moment that she suddenly had an idea. So this person had something to do and wasn''t here for a vacation.


    As she watched him put on his coat and walk out, her heart began to beat faster. He finally had some time to himself. Should she relax a little?


    But, when Si Lianye left, she wanted to think about it. She thought about it for a long time but still couldn''t think of anything she should do.


    Originally, she was waiting in the middle of her career to submit her resume to the major companies, but she didn''t expect to get entangled with him. From then on, her plans had been broken off from their original plans, and she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    However, no matter what, he had to leave this place. He could stay here for at most another week. That way, he would be able to continue his life after he left.


    She thought for a moment and turned on her computer, ready to browse the recruitment website and find herself a job after he left. If not, she would starve to death sooner or later.


    Who knew that in just a few moments, she had seen Cloud Night Corporation''s recruitment announcement. She was stunned for a moment, then remembered that this was a branch company''s recruitment notice.


    What did she see? The enlarged version of Si Lianye''s picture, and other than him, there was also a woman who looked exceptionally beautiful and refined by his side. The two of them looked extremely close, and when their eyes met each other''s smiled, they looked extremely familiar and intimate.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She suddenly remembered that after being together with him for so many days, all she knew about him was that he was the CEO of Yun Ye.


    Maybe he was married?


    She bit her lower lip as she cursed herself in her heart. She didn''t even ask him about this and he went to bed with her. If he really had a wife, then wouldn''t he have hurt another innocent girl?


    She anxiously started to search for information on Si Lianye on the internet. After reading the results, she did not know if she was happy or sad, but she felt her heart was in turmoil.


    It turned out that in the public information, Si Lianye was not only the CEO of Yun Ye, she also had a fiancee, whose name was Ye Xuan. She was the daughter of another group of people in the country, and had received an elite education from a young age.


    And indeed, as she had expected, the Ye Xuan in the information was the woman who was by Si Lianye''s side just now.


    After she saw this, she felt depressed in her heart, cursing loudly at the scumbag Si Lianye. She did not want to be a mistress, okay? In the end, she was actually tripled without him knowing!


    She was very gloomy, but at the same time, she was also a bit sour. That Ye Xuan was so beautiful and had such skills, but he actually kept pestering her.


    She bit her lower lip hard, wanting to close this annoying page, but she didn''t know why, when she suddenly saw the latest news regarding Yun Ye. The main character was still Si Lianye.


    Therefore, every day, there would be countless reporters who would set their eyes on him. For example, the incident where he was injured in the car accident was reported as such, if it wasn''t for him later finding out that he had interfered inappropriately, they probably would have said that Si Lianye''s injuries were already severe and incurable.


    It could also be said that they valued Yun Ye in another way.


    However, she was also a bit curious. She had been with him for so long, why hadn''t the reporters found out about their relationship? Or was it because Si Lianye''s methods were too ruthless, allowing others to suppress the matter?


    She felt that she should have guessed the truth.


    No wonder Si Lianye said that she would be back in the evening. She had gone to the airport to pick up her fiancee.


    She read the latest report. In the background of the silver-white plane, the unmarried couple were smiling at each other. To outsiders, this was a model of deep affection.


    The truth was, the male lead had been rolling in bed with her all night long.


    She coldly snorted as she watched. Suddenly, she regretted watching the news. It would be great if she didn''t watch it, but if she didn''t, then her heart wouldn''t be in such a state.


    Speaking of which, she didn''t blame Si Lianye at all. They had only been engaged in a marriage out of curiosity, she didn''t ask if he had a woman by his side, and he naturally didn''t say anything.


    Thinking about it, how could a successful man like him not have a woman by his side? It was probably just a question of how much there was and how little there was.


    She frowned as she walked around the room twice. Finally, she felt that she couldn''t take it anymore. She grabbed her phone and called her best friend. "Where are you?"


    Zhu Lingling quickly realized that something was wrong with her tone, and asked, "What? Have you quarreled with him? "


    "Nope." Originally, she was only sulking by herself. Si Lianye did not even know if she was happy or not: "He went to work, I''m bored. Let''s go shopping."


    "Shopping?" Zhu Lingling''s voice rose a little. To women, shopping was a very beautiful word, but unfortunately she continued with a low voice, "But, I''m not at your place right now."


    "What?" "Where are you?" She was stunned.


    Zhu Lingling said dejectedly: "I also don''t know why Kang Wen has gone crazy, but I brought him to his hometown, and said that I want to see his parents. I''m feeling extremely uneasy right now."


    "It can''t be?" At first, she was surprised, but then she felt happy for her friend, "It seems like he wants to settle your relationship with him. Congratulations, after the wedding, he wants to be the first one to tell me. I''ll be your bridesmaid."


    "Aiya, aren''t you thinking too much? You haven''t even seen the ''eight'' sign yet." When it came to weddings, even the most generous woman would feel a tinge of shyness.


    Right now, she might be extremely happy, so she said with a laugh: "Alright, just say whatever you want to say. Just remember what I say, I want to be the bridesmaid, no one else wants to snatch it away from me."


    "Alright, alright, I understand. You''re more anxious than me." Zhu Lingling spat at hshe. When she looked up, he noticed that her boyfriend''s family was all looking at him. She could not help but blush: "Alright, I won''t tell you anymore. After saying that, she hung up without any hesitation.


    She looked at her phone and sighed.


    However, as a good friend of hers, she was still very happy for her as she was about to enter the marriage arena.


    However, what about him?


    She frowned as she thought about it for a long time. Looking at the time, she suddenly recalled the date she had agreed to meet that night and realised that it was about time.


    Why don''t we go and have a good time tonight?


    She thought for a while, then left the hotel and took a taxi back to the house that she and Zhu Lingling were staying in.


    Although she had escaped with her things, she still had a lot of clothes left behind.


    However, what she did not know was that when she left the hotel, someone behind her had already reported her whereabouts to Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye was dressed in a clean and straight cut suit, her expression was serious. After answering tshe phone, his eyebrows knitted together, and with a simple "En" he said: "Continue to follow her."


    After putting down the phone, Ye Xuan curiously walked over: "What''s wrong? "Look at your unhappy face."


    He looked at her and frowned. "Your family will be unhappy with your sudden visit."


    "Who said they would be unhappy? They were so happy when they saw me take the initiative to look for you. Have you forgotten that they wished they could just send me directly to your bed?" She spoke with a tone of ridicule. Although she had a gorgeous face, her expression was not the slightest bit frivolous. Instead, there was a hint of ridicule in her tone.


    After hearing that, he was silent for a moment. "Don''t worry. I will do my best to help you."


    "Is that so? "Then, I must thank you. Then, for tonight''s first step, you should properly become my perfect fiance." She suddenly moved closer and lightly blew into his ear.


    He unhappily pulled away from her, coldly glanced at her, then turned and left.


    "Hey hey, don''t be angry. I still have something to tell you. Really, really, don''t go ¡­"


    His footsteps suddenly stopped, and the result was that the petite Ye Xuan almost bumped into his back. She was shocked, and looked wronged: "You stopped when you said it, and you still didn''t say it."


    "What are you trying to tell me? Why aren''t you telling me? " He looked at her coldly.


    She was stunned for a moment, as if she had found something, and looked him up and down: "Strange, I heard that you found a woman here previously, I thought they were talking nonsense, but seeing that you were looking at me tonight with your nose and eyes, it seems like that rumor is true."


    "What are you talking about?" His face completely darkened. He felt that she was just playing with him, so he raised his foot to leave.


    When she saw this, she hurriedly stopped him. "Ai ai ai, what I said was true. That girl of mine, the one you know ¡­"


    With that said, Si Lianye suddenly stopped in her tracks, looking at her with a look of displeasure, her eyes revealing her obvious impatience: "It''s her? What is she doing here? "


    She shrugged helplessly. "What else can I do? So this time I really want to say hello to you. If you really like women here, then you have to be careful, understand? That girl of mine is not a good person. "


    "Understood." Si Lianye paused for a moment, and her gaze eased up by quite a bit: "Thank you."


    She was stunned for a moment, the smile on her face bloomed like a flower. She stepped forward and forcefully held onto his arm, instantly causing their intimate action to attract a large amount of snow-white flashing lights. "You only need to accompany me in a good act tonight, then you''ll be considered as thanking me."


    He turned his head and glanced at her. With a slight smirk, he replied, "Alright, I understand."

 C260

    Come back with me, will you?


    Right at this moment, the depressed Shen Xiran had already reached the place they had agreed on.


    It was still early, and there were only a few people in the "Night Rain".


    Upon entering, she took a glance at it and discovered that there were only a few kittens inside. Even the normally energetic bartender had a face full of boredom, so she sat down on the bar counter in low spirits and said to the bartender Mi Luo: "Give me a cup of mango juice."


    Mi Luo glanced at her and helplessly rolled his eyes. "Please make clear that this is a bar, not a children''s restaurant." Having said that, he poured a glass of orange juice from the corner and placed it in front of her. "Drink it. Be careful not to go sour to the teeth."


    She raised her cup and smiled as she revealed her snow-white teeth at Mi Luo: "Thank you."


    After saying that, she took a sip. The familiar fragrant, sour and sweet taste entered her mouth, making her unable to restrain her relaxed expression.


    Yes, the juice here tasted better, but she didn''t know what Mi Luo had added into the juice. After drinking it for a while, she just thought that the juice here tasted the best.


    Mi Luo snorted: "Are you done drinking yet, then leave after you drink, you stopped me from doing business."


    She turned around and saw that there was no one behind her. She could not help but smile. "I just like to drink your juice, don''t you find me unpleasing to the eye?"


    She had never drank alcoholic beverages before. Originally, she didn''t have much affinity with bars, but she couldn''t stop Zhu Lingling, a close friend who liked to drink alcohol, from coming here with her a few times. She couldn''t drink alcohol anymore, but it didn''t look like she was sitting here doing nothing, so when she found out that Mi Luo, the bartender, was not only good at drinking alcohol, but he was also better at making fruit juice than other people.


    Therefore, every time she came here, he would always have nose, nose, eyes, and eyes. For the sake of delicious fruit juice, Shen Xiran did not take it seriously, since this person had just said that if he really wanted to do something to her, he would not do so.


    Indeed, when Mi Luo saw that she did not move, he could not help but feel helpless: "I say, you did not drink at the bar, what are you doing here?"


    "Then why didn''t I ask you why a bartender would produce such a delicious juice? Could it be that someone''s family likes it?" she asked, smiling at him.


    Who didn''t know that Mi Luo already had a daughter at such a young age?


    As expected, he stopped talking, turned his face away with a snort, and pretended not to see her.


    She smiled as she finished the cup in her hand and pushed it over. "One more."


    He said gruffly, "No."


    She tilted her head in confusion. "Really? "But I saw ¡­"


    "It''s for Ellie, not you." he said quickly.


    "Well, I''d like a glass of grape juice now." she said again.


    Hmph, she was a customer, a god!


    Mi Luo''s face stiffened.


    He laughed complacently in his heart, the depressed feeling he had earlier disappeared quite a bit. Seeing that Mi Luo was once again getting busy after thinking about what he had just said, she took out his cell phone with a smile on his face. He first opened his WeChat to see if anyone was talking to his, then thought for a bit before turning on the news.


    Actually, she knew that what she saw now was a form of self-abuse. Helpless, she couldn''t help it.


    The results were exactly as she had expected. The news had reported that Si Lianye, her fiancee, had rushed over with a pain in her heart that made it difficult for her to resist. Ye Xuan had participated in a luxurious dinner, and the combination of the handsome men and beautiful women had attracted countless of eyes.


    "Love, show ¡­" Anger flared in her heart as she watched. She muttered the popular phrase on the internet, "Be careful when you''re splitting the points."


    After saying that, he angrily threw his phone onto the stage, just in time for Mi Luo to push a cup of dark purple juice over. Hearing her words, he raised his eyebrows, his eyes carrying a teasing look: "What? "Thinking of spring?"


    Although he was a foreigner, he did not know why he could speak Chinese so fluently. Sometimes, he could even speak better than her. This was also one of the reasons why she liked to look for him.


    She frowned, directly picked up the juice and said, "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute."


    Mi Luo made a face: "Look, someone is feeling guilty."


    She was so angry that she turned around and ignored him. The number of people on the dance floor gradually increased.


    As night fell, the various people all went up on stage. Mi Luo was also gradually busy, and did not have time to talk to her anymore.


    Just as she was about to call Yue Se to rush him, she received his phone call: "Xi Ran, I''m almost there. Where are you?


    She replied with a smile, "No need, I''ve been waiting for you at the bar for a long time."


    "Is that so?" His voice was filled with surprise. "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    She put down her cell phone and nonchalantly followed Mi Luo as she talked. Although she was waiting for a date with Yue Se, her mind couldn''t help but fly to Si Lianye''s place.


    Hmph, if she saw his words again, she would definitely explain herself to him before viciously taking revenge on him ¡­


    Scum!


    Thinking of that man holding his fianc¨¦e''s hand made her heart ache ¡­


    When Yue Se walked in, he saw her sitting on a high chair at the counter. He had a dazed look on his face and a cup of wine in his hands.


    In his eyes, she was just an ordinary Chinese girl with a pretty and sweet appearance, and a gentle personality. He had fallen in love with her at first sight, and had been trying to pursue her for the past three years, but he had never thought that not to mention that he could not even match up to a stranger who had just appeared a few days ago.


    Thinking of this, it was as if he swallowed a ball of fire in his heart, causing his internal organs to hurt.


    He composed himself, walked up, and called out to her, "Xi Ran."


    When she heard this, she was shocked and her eyes immediately focused. At this moment, he was certain that she was indeed distracted just now.


    What was she thinking? Thinking about himself? Or was he thinking about that man?


    "You''re here?" Shen Xiran calmed himself down and jumped down from the chair: "Come, let''s go over there and talk."


    With that, she grabbed his sleeve and walked towards the corner.


    The boss of this bar was very ingenious. Although it wasn''t very big, it was very quiet, especially in some corners. He took into account that some customers didn''t like noisy environments, so he consciously arranged the corners to be a quiet place with potted plants separating the sides.


    That was also their favorite place.


    Furthermore, she was already used to her actions so she didn''t take it to heart. But this time, Yue Se had a different idea in his heart, and couldn''t help but have a strange expression.


    And this scene had also fallen into the eyes of Si Lianye''s subordinates.


    Thus, when she was completely unaware, the scene of her pulling Yue Se along was secretly taken in silence, and was sent to Si Lianye at the fastest speed possible.


    Usually, four or five people would sit in their seats, but there were only two people, making the seats seem empty.


    As soon as she sat down, she looked at him and said, "When are you going back?"


    Yue Se was startled: "Tomorrow afternoon''s plane ticket."


    She nodded her head. "That''s good too. Your achievement is just average here after all. It''s a good thing that you can be with your parents when you go back."


    He revealed a wry smile, "Really? However, I feel that if I could choose, I would rather stay here. "


    As he spoke, he looked straight at her, the meaning in his words obvious.


    She turned her head and did not look at him, "Yue Se, actually, I have always thought of you as my good friend. Did you know how much I envy you for being able to go back and accompany your parents?


    He was stunned. "Your parents ¡­" Even though he had known her for three years, he felt that this girl from the East was like a ball of fog. There were many things he couldn''t see clearly about, such as her background and background.


    She smiled with faint ridicule. "My mother is dead, and my father is the same as dead."


    "Ahh, sorry, I didn''t know things would turn out like this ¡­" He apologized frantically. He did not expect the girl to have such a rough life.


    She smiled and shook her head, "It''s all in the past, I don''t care anymore."


    No wonder! Sometimes, when she thought of it, she felt very depressed. Why did everyone else have such a happy family while she herself was like this?


    The heavens were truly unfair.


    "Actually, I have always treated you as a good friend of mine, so I''m glad that you''re able to return this time. Since our communications are developed and there''s a network everywhere, and planes are very convenient, it''s not like we won''t be able to meet again. Why are you so reluctant to leave?"


    She felt that his words were already very sincere, but Yue Se only had a calm face, it was not known if he took it or not.


    She sighed in her heart, feeling that she had done her best.


    "Xiran." Yue Se looked up at her, as if he had made some sort of decision: "I want to ask you something."


    She sighed in her heart again, her face still smiling. "Tell me."


    He hesitated, as if he knew there was a high chance she wouldn''t agree, but in the end he asked, "When my mom asked me if I had a girlfriend, I said I did."


    She smiled. "And then?"


    "That was a year ago. At that time, I felt that I should be able to catch up to you, that''s why I said that. However, I realized that I was wrong, very wrong. He hesitated for a moment before he asked with great difficulty, "Are you willing to come with me to meet my mother?"


    He looked at her expression and quickly added, "Don''t misunderstand, I don''t necessarily want you to be my girlfriend. But my mother has heard about you countless times in my mouth. I even showed her your photo and had great hopes of returning. She''s been sick recently, so I can''t bear to ¡­"


    After pausing for a long time, he said, "I know this request makes things difficult for you, but Xiran, I know you are a good girl. My mother likes you a lot, and she has always wanted you to come back with me to see her ¡­" "So, can you promise to come with me for a day or so?"


    His clear blue eyes were fixed on her, and there was a silent supplication in them.


    She opened her mouth to refuse, but when she saw the pleading in his eyes, she hesitated, because in his eyes she saw sadness.


    Perhaps his mother was very sick, or else he wouldn''t have spoken to her in such a tone.


    It made her think of her own mother. At that time, her mother was severely ill, and even though she tried with all her strength to keep her mother alive, she was still unable to do so. But now, looking at Yue Se who was sitting opposite to her, it was as if she was looking at her own past self again.

 C261

    When Yue Se saw it, his jade eyes flashed with the radiance of the Wings of Hope.


    Her pair of eyes stared fixedly at him as she opened her mouth wide: "Yue Se, I ¡­"


    Yue Se held his breath.


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind them. "It seems that your conversation is not bad."


    Her voice was cold and filled with anger. It was like ice water seeping into her ears.


    "Si Lianye? Why are you here? " Surprised, she turned around and stood up. "Aren''t you attending a banquet?"


    Si Lianye looked at her with a fake smile: "It seems like you''re very surprised about my appearance."


    "Of course not ¡­" She thought to herself, it''s no surprise that the news about you and your fianc¨¦e appearing at the banquet and now it''s actually appearing right in front of me.


    She was depressed when she saw him holding his fiancee''s arm and looked at him in anger. "Of course I''m surprised. Don''t tell me you''re not supposed to be with another woman?"


    "I don''t have any other women, but you, you seem to get along quite well with him." He strode up and said something to them.


    She was stunned for a moment before a faint blush rose up on her face. That was not embarrassment, but anger.


    What did he mean? That they were having an affair?


    Was he blind?


    Besides, even if he was in a relationship, what did it have to do with him? Wasn''t he the same? He hugged another woman openly and wished that he could announce to the world that he was talking to a friend here?


    Double standards are not too obvious!


    She snappily snorted: "Of course we get along well. We''re good friends, Yue Se, what do you say?"


    While she was angry, she also wanted to anger Si Lianye, and he purposely said the word "good friend" heavily. Hearing that, Yue Se was stunned, but immediately after, his face revealed an expression of pleasant surprise, and he nodded his head: "Of course, you are my good friend for eternity."


    This "forever" was used very well, Shen Xiran wanted to laugh out loud when he heard it.


    When he looked at Si Lianye again, his face was as dark as it could get. With a dark expression, he suddenly grabbed her hand with force: "Come back with me!"


    As soon as he got close to her, she could smell his perfume. She had been with him for days, she knew he was used to it, he had never liked to use perfume or anything like that, but today the scent of his woman''s perfume was not too obvious.


    She snorted and avoided his hand. Instead, she walked to Yue Se''s side and took the initiative to ask him: "Are you returning tomorrow?"


    Yue Se nodded vigorously, "Yes."


    "Alright, then I ¡­" Before she could even finish her sentence, she felt a strong force behind her and fell into a furious arms.


    "Let go of me, Si Lianye. I don''t want to go with you!" She glared at him and said angrily, "Do you know what ''respect'' means?"


    Si Lianye sneered, her large hands were like pincers grabbing onto her slender waist: "I think I have too little time to fix you, to actually let you take an inch more!"


    "What repairs? Please make clear that I''m not your man. Why should I listen to you?" She tried her best to look into his eyes. Although she was firmly grabbed by him and unable to move, her momentum could not be lost!


    Si Lianye laughed out of anger, she never thought that after going out for just a few hours, the women in her house would have flipped, from the looks of it, if she came late, wouldn''t she have to wear some sort of hat?


    What was the point of this?


    He said in a low voice: "I don''t want to hear you say that again. Don''t forget what we agreed to say."


    Speaking of the agreement, she winced a little. Remembering the news, the photos, and her beautiful fianc¨¦e from tonight, her courage grew once again. "What agreement? The first one who broke the agreement was you! "


    "What violation of the agreement?" Si Lianye squinted her eyes. She felt that this girl was getting bolder and bolder, to actually dare to disobey his orders so loudly? She had to bring it back and give it a good punishment!


    Shen Xiran was so angry that his face turned red, he glared at him fiercely: "You understand." She wasn''t going to be Little San. He wasn''t going to go along with the previous agreement!


    "I don''t understand what you mean, but I know that if you don''t speak obediently to me now, you will suffer the consequences." He said it lightly, the threat in his voice overflowing.


    She winced as she recalled his methods from before. She felt somewhat guilty, yet she was unwilling to surrender in such a manner. She was too stubborn to admit defeat.


    He narrowed his eyes and took a step forward.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed. Yue Se blocked in front of him with a face full of determination: "Mr, I don''t wish to return with you.


    She heaved a sigh of relief, touched that Yue Se had stuck his head out for his, but when she saw the worried expression on Si Lianye''s face, he carefully hid behind him and reminded him: "You have to be careful."


    Yue Se nodded at her with a gentle expression: "I will, don''t worry."


    When Si Lianye saw their interaction, he almost burst out laughing. Did they treat him as a villain? Were the two fighting a Boss together?


    However, the boy in front of him was extremely annoying.


    He indifferently looked at Yue Se, and coldly said: "Scram!"


    Yue Se''s face reddened. He had probably never been scolded in such a way by anyone before, but he didn''t move a single step. If you continue to be like this, I''ll call for help! "


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed, seeing that he was still protecting herself, the fire in her heart could no longer hold back.


    Who did he think he was?


    Without saying anything further, he suddenly threw out a punch.


    Shen Xiran saw the killing intent and movements on his face and screamed!


    Yue Se was too close to him, he could not dodge in time, and got hit by his solid punch.


    He was also a courageous man, upon seeing this, he roared and pounced towards Si Lianye!


    Si Lianye waited quietly, and in the next moment, she was entangled in a fight with Yue Yang.


    Shen Xiran watched so intently that he couldn''t even close his mouth. How did things turn out like this?


    "Ping ping ping ping ¡­"


    Their place wasn''t really a private room, it was just a corner with an ingenious layout. They couldn''t hide it any longer as soon as they made a move, and countless people turned to look at them. She even saw someone secretly holding up his phone with a face full of interest.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air. She couldn''t fight anymore. If she continued, something would happen!


    Turning his gaze back on them, he saw that one of them was bleeding from the corner of his mouth while the other was bleeding from his eyes. He saw that one of them was attacking with his fists and kicks, the potted plants, chairs, tables and even the decorations on the walls had all been destroyed.


    She took a deep breath and saw that both of them were about to fall and roll on the ground. She could not help but rush forward, "You two stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes, as if he had not heard her, she threw a punch right on Yue Se''s shoulder.


    Yue Se did not want to be outdone, so he also returned the kick and kicked his arm.


    Si Lianye pursed her lips, did not make a sound, and rushed forward again with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Seeing this, she was so angry that she wanted to faint. "Stop!" She threw herself forward, and seeing that Si Lianye''s fist was about to land on her chest, she threw herself in front of him with all her might, and stared at Si Lianye with a stubborn face: "Stop, stop hitting me!"


    Si Lianye was startled. Something flashed past her eyes and she slowly retracted her fist.


    For a moment she thought she saw hurt in his eyes.


    Impossible, how could he be sad? He must have seen wrongly!


    When she realized that they had finally stopped, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She turned her head and looked at Yue Se with concern: "Are you alright?"


    Yue Se shook his head, with blood trickling down the side of his mouth, he looked extremely happy: "I''m fine, really."


    "That''s good." She snappily said, "Are you all uncivilized barbarians? Do you really only know how to take action without discussing anything? "


    Yue Se obediently lowered his head and apologized, "Sorry."


    Si Lianye looked at their interactions, as if they were a family and she was an outsider. She felt extremely awkward, so she went forward and pulled her along, "Come over, let''s have a good chat."


    She was stunned. She wanted to struggle, but when she saw his "If you don''t want to fight again, I''ll fight with him" expression, she could only sigh. The anger in her heart disappeared a lot when she saw them fighting.


    She turned around and said to Yue Se: "I''ll talk to him first, go back first, I''ll call you later."


    Yue Se moved his lips. He still wanted to say something, but was pulled away by the impatient Si Lianye.


    Along the way, he grabbed her wrist tightly. She couldn''t help but protest, "Can you be a little more gentle? My hand hurts!"


    He looked at her with a cold smile. You can hurt me too? "


    "I''m not a man. Fighting won''t hurt. Of course it will hurt." She snappily said as she looked at his blushing face.


    Si Lianye licked her chapped lips: "Who am I fighting for?"


    "I didn''t get you to hit me, and you still have the nerve to say it." She glared at him angrily, "Are you uncomfortable just because you don''t fight with others? I don''t have anything to do with him, so you can make a move just like that?"


    "Who told you to be so intimate with him?" Moreover, that brat himself wants to take you away, don''t think that I don''t know. If he had come even later, you might have really run away with him! Si Lianye thought in her heart, but she refused to admit defeat: "You''re my woman, don''t you know the principle of keeping your distance from the opposite sex?"


    "When did I become your woman? How come I didn''t know? " She retorted, "Make sure I''m alone and that you can''t even call me your girlfriend. Why do you have to care about me? Also, you know what you''ve done yourself ¡­"


    "What did I do?" His gaze flickered as he looked at her. He knew that her attitude today was somewhat strange.


    She thought of the article she had read earlier and felt angry. She fiercely turned her head to the side and said, "Anyways, let me tell you, I''m not going to be Little San, and I''m not going to be someone else''s mistress. So, I don''t care about hiding things that you do not know.


    After saying that, he turned around and left, but he was stopped.


    He laughed angrily: "Who wants to break up with you? Don''t you think you''re talking to yourself? "


    "I said I''m breaking up, I''m not dating you, that''s all!" She looked at him with a straight face, as if she didn''t even think about whether they would hurt his poor fianc¨¦e. She couldn''t help but be angry and shout at him, "I''m not with you anyway. Go to whoever you want. Don''t come to me!"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Seeing her resolute expression, he panicked. He strode forward and hugged her, "Don''t even think about breaking up with me. You''re mine. I''ve finally found you. You''re mine. Don''t even think about running away!"


    "Shut up, I''m not yours, I''m my own ¡­" "Sob, sob ¡­" Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly became speechless.


    Si Lianye kissed her with all her might, and then, with a heart full of anxiety, kissed her with all her might.

 C262

    "You ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­" She struggled, trying to push him away, but all she could do was say one word before he caught her.


    Helpless, she could only let him vent his feelings on her lips, leaving her with no strength to resist.


    Finally, her expression gradually became misty, and her eyes glowed with a watery luster. Her resistance movements also gradually lessened.


    Satisfied, he released her and touched her cheek with his finger. "Look, aren''t we doing well like this?"


    She suddenly came to her senses, lifted her foot with all her might, and stomped down with her heel.


    His handsome face contorted and the strength in his hands loosened.


    She took the opportunity to push him away and run.


    At this moment they were outside the bar, at the intersection of the road, and there were many cars coming and going.


    His heart tightened when he saw this. He wanted to give chase by instinct, but this little girl''s kicks were too vicious, causing him to be unable to move for the moment.


    One of his men approached him cautiously. "Boss ¡­"


    "Hurry up and chase him!" He had no time to lose his temper, so he ordered.


    In one breath, Shen Xiran ran to the side of the road and turned around to see that he had not caught up with his. However, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    She felt confused.


    Didn''t you already plan to break up with him? Why was he still nostalgic in his heart? Didn''t they agree not to be Little San?


    Then why was he hesitating?


    No way, I really fell in love with him, right?


    She was taken aback, but soon shook her head in amusement. How is this possible? They''d only known each other a few days, really.


    This man was too shameless, what if she couldn''t explain herself to him like this? Was he really going to follow Yue Se to his house?


    His home was very far away, so he shouldn''t be coming over, right?


    However, this didn''t seem appropriate ¡­


    She walked with her head held low as she thought, completely unaware that someone was approaching her from behind. And right in front of her ¡­


    Suddenly, she bumped into someone.


    "Ah, sorry ¡­" She immediately apologized. She didn''t bother to look at who the person was and turned around to walk to the other side of the road.


    Suddenly, his wrist tightened as someone grabbed it tightly.


    Her heart skipped a beat, "What are you doing? Let go, or else I''ll call for help! " Lifting his eyes, he was stunned when he saw the other party''s face. "It''s you?"


    The person smiled, "We meet again, Xiuran."


    The surprise on her face slowly faded as a smile surfaced on her face once more, "Doctor Xi Zeer, so it''s you! It''s good to see you. "


    Xi Zeer was a handsome guy in the East with black hair and black eyes, who looked to be only around thirty years of age. He looked elegant and refined, and just by his appearance, no one would know that he was actually a famous doctor throughout the world.


    While the legend of his character, on the other hand, was like a cold flower, which was extremely unapproachable. But at this moment, this "cold flower" was smiling at her with a composed expression, and even looked at Shen Xiran with a trace of doting: "What are you doing? From far away, you look like you just lost your soul. "


    She shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. I''m just not in a good mood."


    Then, she looked at him and noticed that he was thinking about what was behind her. Then, she turned around and saw a limited edition black BMW behind her.


    She was a bit shy and suddenly went forward to grab his hand. "That person is sick. We don''t need to care about him. We haven''t seen him in a long time. Come, let''s have a good chat."


    Xi Zeer smiled and replied with a kind tone that was as smooth as flowing water, "Alright."


    After saying that, he turned around and led her to the side. After telling her to get in the car, he sat up and drove the car. He then asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    Actually, her mood wasn''t very good right now. Upon hearing this, she said, "Whatever."


    He smiled and said, "Why don''t you come to my house?"


    "Alright."


    Her eyes lit up and she quickly agreed.


    The car started up and quickly merged into the traffic on the main road.


    She couldn''t help but turn her head to look back. Seeing that the car was still following behind her, she couldn''t help but bite her lips with a complicated feeling in her heart.


    Xi Zeer pretended not to see her actions. "I just got off the plane.


    "Alright." She came back to her senses and quickly agreed. After calming down, she curiously asked, "Why did you come here this time?" She knew this person. Every year, she would be busy to the point of being unable to open her mouth. If it wasn''t for something special, she definitely wouldn''t be here.


    "Do you believe me if I say I came to see you?" He had surprised her with an unexpected promise.


    It took her a long time to recover. She shook her head and said, "You must be joking."


    Even though she was his patient, she had completely recovered. Right now, even if he examined her, it would only be the relationship between an ordinary doctor and a patient. If he was really interested in her, he wouldn''t bring it up three years later.


    She took his words as a joke.


    Hearing this, Xi Zeer only smiled, and did not speak.


    When they got out of the car under his apartment, she couldn''t help but look back and find the car still following her.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she pretended as if she didn''t see it.


    Xi Zeer acted as if he had not seen her, and brought her upstairs with a smile on his face. After the lights were turned on, he actually closed the curtains again, "The weather here is pretty cold."


    She froze when she saw his actions, thinking that he probably did this on purpose, and didn''t let Si Lianye see what they were doing on purpose?


    Xi Zeer acted as if he did not see her expression, and asked: What do you want to eat? "I''ll do it."


    "Really, then I''m lucky." She smiled and followed him into the kitchen.


    The two of them only had a midnight snack. In the end, they stir-fried noodles and made two bowls of soup. The two of them then ate opposite each other.


    She finished the soup and sighed softly. "Is every doctor''s food so good?"


    "Of course not. There is only a top doctor in the world who can cook top quality food, so if you want to get married, you can give me priority." He winked at her and joked.


    She laughed. "Don''t tease me, believe that a woman who wants to marry you can be sent from here to the Pacific Ocean."


    Xi Zeer laughed, and did not continue the topic, but changed the topic to talk about the main topic: "How are you feeling recently? Will the abdomen be uncomfortable, how is the spirit? Will it give you a headache? "


    After he asked her once, she honestly shook her head. "No, I feel that it''s very normal. However ¡­" Remembering her sleep, she hesitantly said, "It''s just that sometimes I have nightmares and wake up covered in sweat."


    "What was that dream?" he asked, his eyes twinkling.


    She shook her head. "I don''t remember. Every time I have a dream, I don''t remember. Sometimes, when I think hard, I will have a headache. If I don''t want to, then I won''t."


    Xi Zeer remained silent for a while before continuing, "That should be the side effect of my treatment."


    She nodded. "I think so too."


    "However, I feel that it shouldn''t continue for long. This is good. This time, I''ll give you a different medicine. After taking it, it should improve a bit." Then he got up and went into the next room.


    Knowing that the room was what he worked for, she did not follow, but sat waiting for him to come out.


    In her boredom, she couldn''t help but walk towards the window. She quietly opened the curtain a crack to look at. From her vantage point, she could clearly see a man leaning against the BMW, and beside him was a flickering red dot.


    Her heart trembled. It was at this moment that she sensed something and raised her head to look over.


    Her hand trembled, and she immediately let go of the curtain.


    "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, Xi Zeer''s voice came from behind. She turned around abruptly and saw him walk over, placing the medicine in her hands, and said: "Don''t eat the previous medicine, I gave you another, the method is the same as before, understand?"


    She lowered her head and looked at the medicine in her hand, feeling grateful in her heart, she sincerely said: "Thank you, Doctor Xi Zeer, my greatest luck was meeting you."


    "Idiot, I''m a doctor, of course I''m responsible for saving people." He rubbed her head in amusement.


    She smiled. "I always have to thank you."


    "Alright, alright. If you keep thanking me, I won''t feel comfortable all over." He deliberately waved his hand in disgust. "Are you going to rest here tonight? Or should I send you back? "


    She carefully put away the medicine and then thought for a moment and remembered that car and the man above it. She felt uncomfortable and really wanted to stay, since he was a doctor and she didn''t feel bad staying with him, but she felt that if she didn''t get out that night, that man would probably beat her up again.


    It''s not good to implicate the doctor.


    She made up her mind. "I''ll go back by myself. There''s no need to trouble you."


    "What''s the trouble?" Xi Zeer picked up his jacket once again. "I''ll give it to you."


    She still wanted to refuse, but he pushed her into the elevator. "Let''s go. There''s no need to waste words between us."


    In fact, she really didn''t want the two of them to meet. Just by looking at the fight just now, she knew how Si Lianye treated the man beside her.


    However, this time, Si Lianye did not know why, but after seeing them nearing, she did not rush over in anger, but stared straight at her with a pair of bright eyes.


    His manner was so obvious that the doctor, who had been unaware of it, noticed it. He turned his head to look at her. "Is this your friend?"


    She nodded stiffly. "I do."


    The doctor nodded and said to her, "Wait for me." Then he went to his car.


    She stood in her original position, not daring to look at Si Lianye''s expression.


    Looking at the back of Xi Zeer''s departing figure, he suddenly sneered: "I didn''t know that you''re not bad.


    She couldn''t help but look up at him. "Don''t speak nonsense, I don''t have that kind of relationship with him."


    "Is that so? What kind of relationship would cause you to follow him home without hesitation and even close the curtains the moment you enter? "Hmm?" Unknowingly, he had already stood in front of her, staring at her with his pair of bright eyes.


    She pursed her lips, "My relationship with him isn''t what you think it is. I don''t need to explain it to you, it doesn''t matter if you believe it or not."


    "You said I would believe you?" Suddenly, her jaw hurt as his fingers pinched her, forcing her to look into his blazing eyes. The depths of her deep eyes were filled with burning fury: "What right do you have to make me believe you?"


    She stared at him, "I didn''t make you believe me. I told you, if you want to believe me, then believe me. If you don''t believe me, then so be it. It''s not like you don''t have any women by your side."


    "Break up?" He sneered, "You''ve found a boss and you can''t wait to get rid of me? Let me tell you, what you want is beautiful! "

 C263

    As he spoke, he lowered his body so that the last words were almost in her ears. From afar, it looked as if he was whispering to her. She couldn''t help but shrink back. "What do you want?"


    "How is it? Let me tell you, if you had been obedient to me for half a month, I would have naturally kept my promise and not pestered you again. But now that you have angered me, woman, I am already considering tying you up and bringing you home, at all times, into the basement so that you will never be able to go out, until everyone in this world forgets about you. Tell me, is this idea of mine okay? "


    She felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She could see that his words were serious at the moment, which meant that he really wanted to tie her to the bed so that she would never see anyone else until he went crazy or she went crazy.


    Her entire body could not help but tremble. "Si Lianye, you''re a madman!"


    "Is that so? Even if I am truly mad, Xiyan, it is all because of you. " He whispered viciously into her ear.


    She looked up at him, feeling fear for the first time.


    Suddenly, his body stiffened. He straightened his waist and took a small step back.


    As if she had sensed something, she turned to look, only to see Xi Zeer standing not far from them, looking at them strangely.


    She was startled, but immediately after, her entire body became uncomfortable, had Si Lianye heard all of her conversation with him?


    "Hello, my name is Xi Zeer. This is the Sir who has been following us the entire time. May I ask what is your relationship with her?" Unexpectedly, Xi Zeer took the initiative to express his goodwill, and stretched out his hand towards Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye looked at him blandly, her eyes filled with hostility. She reached out and shook his hand with difficulty, "Si Lianye, I have come to find my girlfriend."


    She stared at him. "I''m not your girlfriend."


    He turned a deaf ear and reached out to hold her in his arms, "Don''t do that, I know I was wrong. When we get back, I will tell you the truth. Do you understand?" The way she spoke sounded very intimate, as if she was talking to a child who was causing trouble for no reason.


    She felt particularly bitter when she heard this.


    "Wait." Xi Zeer stood in front of them and said to him: "She doesn''t seem to like being with you, shouldn''t you ask her opinion on this? Forcing a woman is not something a gentleman should do. "


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrow, could it be that the men she met tonight were all Possessed by the God of Justice?


    But this time, Shen Xiran knew what to do, and it was not a good time to make a ruckus, so he compromised first: "It''s fine, I just have a small grudge with him, I''ll be fine after a while. Xi Zeer, thank you for your midnight snack tonight, I like it very much, I''ll call you tomorrow."


    After Xi Zeer heard this, his smile did not change, and he opened up a path, "Alright, then we can discuss this properly, if you have any questions, you can call me anytime."


    As Si Lianye spoke, her heart moved. He felt that the person gave him a strange feeling, as if she was meeting an opponent, but felt that it was a bit familiar. She couldn''t help but take a few more glances at him, but didn''t find anything strange.


    But he had to admit that this Xi Zeer, no matter if it was his appearance, bearing, or appearance, was much better than the Yue Se just now.


    She didn''t expect that she would meet so many men in the outside world ¡­


    He thought for a moment and came up with an idea.


    But before that, he had to do something else.


    His eyes were on her face.


    She felt it. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    From the looks of it, he didn''t feel like he had done anything wrong.


    His eyes were dark. He turned around and drove the car to the hotel, then got out of the car. He turned around and opened the door on the other side. "Get out!" His voice was filled with anger.


    She flinched, then raised her head again. "Why are you so fierce?"


    He still wanted to be stubborn after getting off the car, but he suddenly felt like he was leaving the ground. He could only watch as the ground became further and further away from him ¡­


    "Si Lianye, what are you doing! Put me down! " She struggled against his shoulder, determined not to let him do it anyway.


    "Pah!" A wave of heat came from his buttocks.


    She was stunned. "You ¡­" You actually dared to hit me ¡­ "Hit me ¡­"


    There was a hint of happiness in his tone, "I wanted to hit you the moment I saw you tonight!"


    "You ¡­ You barbarian, you put me down... Rest assured, did you hear that! " She was mad, screaming over his shoulder.


    He firmly carried her into the hotel and strode towards the elevator.


    She shouted towards the smiling service lady at the front desk, "Help! Help! This person is a trafficker! Help!"


    The waitress stopped smiling. She immediately saw that one of them had already touched the phone.


    She rejoiced in her heart, causing Si Lianye to stop in his tracks.


    "Stop messing around darling, wasn''t it just me giving another woman a glance? Is there a need to make a fuss over nothing with me? Hm? "Alright, alright. In order to apologize, I''ll help you buy a present tomorrow. You can say whatever you want." He suddenly spoke to her in an emotionless tone, with a voice that was neither too loud nor too loud.


    What do you mean, look at other women? She wasn''t angry with him because of that. What was he talking about?


    Suddenly, he saw the waitress''s smile and understood what he was planning. He shouted angrily, "I''m not jealous. You bastard put me down. I said I want to break up with you ¡­"


    His response to her was to dubiously pat her butt. With a relaxed and helpless expression, he said, "Stop messing around. Look at how many people are watching you. Are you not afraid that your little sisters will laugh at you when you get uploaded to the internet?"


    Hearing this, she was stunned. From the angle of his shoulder, she discovered that quite a few people were secretly looking at her. She could not help but blush. "It''s all your fault. Put me down!"


    He really did turn a deaf ear, smiling at the service lady, his unparalleled beauty made them all blush, not to mention the police, he couldn''t even say a single word: "Sorry, this is my girlfriend, I just had an argument with her, jealous women are always very cute, aren''t they?"


    The service ladies smiled like they were infatuated with her.


    He turned and walked back to the elevator.


    When she saw the women staring at his back with their pink hearts, she knew that his plea for help had been resolved, and she could not help but smack on his back in anger. "Si Lianye, you bastard!"


    Si Lianye''s expression did not change, she did not care about the strange looks others were giving him when they were in the elevator. She brought her into her room and forcefully threw her onto the bed.


    The soft and bouncy bed bounced her exquisite body in the air, revealing a beautiful curve, making his eyes darken all of a sudden.


    He knew this better than anyone else. It was as if right now, her clothes were in disarray, and her previously conservative collar had been ripped open at some point. A hint of spring light was seeping out from the collar of her shirt.


    That snow-white caused his lower abdomen to tighten. He could not help but think of that snowy peak and those red plum blossoms ¡­


    In her heart, she knew that things were not going well. She turned around and wanted to escape, but just as she was about to push herself up, she felt a weight on her back. He had completely suppressed her.


    She gritted her teeth: "Si Lianye, do you still want face?"


    He used his elbow to prop up his upper body and said to her, "No!"


    "You!" She sucked in a breath of cold air. She already knew how thick-skinned he was, but only now did she know how thick-skinned he was. He could even say such shameless words!


    "Si Lianye, what exactly do you want to do?" She struggled with all her might, but he easily pushed her back down.


    "What do you think? Did you forget what I said before? " He whispered in her ear with a hint of malice.


    She was stunned. "What words?" He said a lot tonight.


    "Speak, I''ll take care of you when I get back." He didn''t mind repeating himself, and watched her face change with satisfaction.


    "Si Lianye, can you not be so shameless?" She was about to go crazy. "Why are you looking for me when you go home to find your fianc¨¦e?"


    "Are you jealous?" Only now did Si Lianye understand why she was at odds with him tonight. A look of understanding flashed past her eyes, but she was not in a hurry to explain, and she whispered into her ear.


    "You''re the one who''s jealous, your entire family is jealous!" She tried her best to glare at him. "Have you thought about your fianc¨¦e when you pestered me like this? Have you ever thought about how sad she would be when she found out about our relationship? You... "You''re a trash!"


    She viciously looked at him as he finished speaking in a single breath. She wanted to see the look of guilt on his face, but she was disappointed.


    He just stared blankly for a moment, then said in a relaxed tone, "Don''t worry, I will cover up our situation very well. She won''t find out." After saying that, he slowly reached his hand from her neck to her back, distracted by the smooth and fair skin and flesh.


    "No, I don''t want to. There is no wall that can''t be blown. I don''t want to continue with you." she said firmly.


    Si Lianye squinted: "Is it because of her that you want to break up with me, or because of the two men tonight?"


    "What two men? I have no relationship with them at all. They are my good friends, but one of them is ¡­" Halfway through her sentence, she angrily shut her mouth.


    "What''s yours?" Previous boyfriend? The object of his secret crush? Hm? I can''t see that you''ve had a lot of love history before. " He slowly stroked her body, causing her to tremble, and her voice also began to tremble.


    "Si Lianye, I''m not you. Don''t think that everyone is as shameless as you." she said, her voice trembling.


    "Is that so? But why did I hear you agree to go home with that Yue Se? Do you know what it means to go home with him? Now tell me, are you and him purely friends? Do you think I''m an idiot? " He suddenly turned her over and stared at her with eyes full of anger.


    This time, she pursed her lips, did not say a word, and did not know where to start. Did she tell him that she did not plan on agreeing to Yue Se from the start? She wasn''t an ignorant little girl, so she naturally understood what that meant. It was just that at that time, she had thought of her own family members, so she didn''t reject them.


    She opened her mouth to explain, but when she saw his mocking gaze, her heart suddenly froze. Forget it, what was there to explain? He had already decided that he was a woman that showed mercy everywhere, so there was no point in explaining himself, right?


    She indifferently turned her face away: "You can say whatever you want but Si Lianye, I still feel that you''re very shameless." Blaming her for having so many men by her side, while he has a legitimate beautiful fianc¨¦e by his side, hmph!


    "You finally admit it?" A cold light flashed in his eyes, and a feeling of anger brewed in his chest. Very good, she really did have a good impression of other men.


    If she hadn''t followed him all the way at night, would she really have spent the night with that man? Remembering how intimate she was with him ¡­


    "Bang ¡­"


    The thread of reason that he called suddenly broke.

 C264

    I''m yours


    When the sound of "Rip Rip" entered her ears, she was startled and began to struggle.


    "Si Lianye, don''t be like this!" Her eyes were blazing with anxiety.


    His eyes were red, and it was hard to tell if he had heard her or not.


    She was extremely embarrassed: "Si Lianye, I hate you!"


    He propped up his body, his gaze looking from top to bottom, from bottom to top, sizing her up under her humiliating gaze. Only then did he blandly say, "Is that so? Wait a moment, don''t tell me that you think so."


    His voice was filled with confidence.


    "Don''t forget your injuries!" Suddenly, a thought flashed across her mind and she shouted out, "Weren''t you injured? "Don''t tell me it''s still possible ¡­"


    "Of course you can. Your man is in good health. Don''t tell me you don''t have that kind of understanding?" He smiled lightly, the corner of his mouth slightly curving upwards. Obviously, he did not take her words to heart.


    "But ¡­" "But ¡­" Wasn''t this man too strong? After fighting with Yue Se just now, he was still able to suppress his like that. He was simply ¡­ It was simply ¡­


    "You''re mine. Speak, you''re mine ¡­" He said stubbornly in her ear that he must make her say it herself.


    When he woke up, it was already afternoon of the second day.


    Even before she opened her eyes, she could smell the inescapable scent in the air. If the so-called old driver could smell it at this time, he would definitely know what had happened to them last night.


    She slowly opened her eyes and sat up, looking around her, only to find that the actual situation wasn''t that bad. At least, her clothes had been tidied up, and she wasn''t that bad when she looked around.


    is the smell in the air...


    She took a deep breath. Just as she was about to get out of bed, an intense aching pain came from the depths of her body, causing her expression to immediately change.


    Is he a beast?


    She couldn''t tell what she was feeling.


    She pursed her lips and forced herself off the bed. When she turned around, she saw the mess on the bed. Ignoring the pain in her body, she rolled up the bed sheet and threw it aside with the pillow.


    In a blink of an eye, he saw a small note on the bedside table, full of calligraphy. "Darling, I''m going to the company, I''ll be back tonight. After you wake up, you can go around. Be good and wait for me."


    There was a black card on the slip of paper. She took it up and looked at it carefully and found that it was an unlimited credit card from one of the most famous banks in the world.


    With this card, it would not be a problem for her to buy the entire street.


    But she could not be happy and threw it to the side.


    She reluctantly cleaned herself up. After looking at herself in the mirror, she began to rejoice that it wasn''t summer yet and that she had enough reason to wear a high collar and long sleeves. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have to go out.


    After calling the service and telling someone to come and get the bed sheets, and then thinking about whether he should go and find something to eat, his phone rang.


    It was Yue Se.


    She wanted to sigh at the caller ID. What should she tell him?


    Remembering his wistful eyes, she had the momentary feeling that she didn''t want to pick up the phone.


    Of course, this was useless. His phone was ringing reluctantly.


    She finally picked it up. "Hello?"


    Yue Se''s voice was very normal, and somehow made her heave a sigh of relief. "Xilan, it''s me." With that, he paused for a moment, then said, "I''m leaving."


    Only then did she realize that his side of the background was very noisy. If she listened carefully, it seemed like he was already at the airport.


    She pursed her lips, suddenly at a loss for words.


    Yue Se forced a smile and said: "Actually, I understood what you mean from the beginning. Last night, I said that because I was not satisfied, but after fighting with him, I understood that you were actually just friends to me, but I kept thinking that our relationship was closer. I was wrong. "


    "Yue Se." She struggled to call out his name, but could not think of what she should say. In the end, she could only say with difficulty, "I''m sorry." Sad you, you''re a good man.


    Yue Se understood her thoughts: "No need to say sorry, no one can force me with feelings, and I won''t be an exception. It''s just that after this time, I probably won''t be coming out for a long time, and I probably won''t be able to see you for a long time, so from now on, I''ll be missing you a little.


    He then laughed at himself, "Look at me, I am talking nonsense again. No matter what, I hope you are fine, and so are we."


    "Alright, we are good friends, always will be." Her voice tightened.


    "Yes, we will always be good friends." He paused, then said softly, "I''m going to get on the plane. We''ll meet again when we get the chance."


    With that, he hung up.


    She listened to the "beep" sound coming from inside, and her mind went into a trance.


    Although it had always been her idea to make him go back, at this moment, she did indeed have a strong feeling of guilt in her heart, as if she was the one who forced him back.


    However, he was doing this for his own good ¡­


    She was stunned for a long time, and before she could recover, she suddenly received a call from Zhu Lingling.


    "What are you doing now?"


    she asked.


    She was stunned for a moment, not understanding her best friend''s meaning. "Nothing, what''s wrong?"


    "Is your man not by your side?" Zhu Lingling asked.


    "No, he went to the company."


    "Well, you don''t have much to do now, do you? I just came out of the airport and was bored. Let''s go shopping. "


    "Shopping?" She thought about it and thought it was a good idea. "Okay, where are you now? And you came out of the airport? "


    "Of course, since Yue Se is leaving, of course I have to send him off." She answered crisply.


    "Alright then. Tell me where and I''ll be there immediately." When she heard her answer, her heart lurched again.


    "Alright, our favorite place is inside. As usual, I''ll wait for you inside." Zhu Lingling quickly explained the place to her.


    "Alright, it''s a deal." She put down the phone, thought for a moment, got up, checked her clothes, and prepared to leave with her bag. When her eyes fell on the black card, she thought for a moment and put it away in her purse, hoping that she could return it to him the next time she saw him.


    Although she didn''t have much money on her, she wouldn''t need his money either.


    What''s more, if she really took it, then her mistress would be the real one. She wouldn''t be able to wash her face no matter how hard she tried, so no matter what she thought, she would never take this black card.


    When they arrived, they saw Zhu Lingling, who was dressed in red, sitting at the side of the coffee shop near the window, looking at the street scene in a bored manner.


    This street was the most famous shopping holy land in the place, there were things to look for, things to eat and clothes to wear, thus Zhu Lingling and her favorite place before was also here, there was also that coffee shop. Not only was there a delicious coffee, there were even simple meals on the street.


    So as soon as she sat down, she said to the waiter, "A light meal and a mocha."


    Zhu Lingling looked at her suspiciously, then looked at the time. She noticed that the time was just at three o''clock, hence her expression became even weirder, "Don''t tell me you haven''t eaten lunch yet."


    After a series of phone calls and a ride, she was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back. She leaned against the table listlessly and said, "Not only that, I didn''t even eat breakfast."

 C265

    At this moment, Zhu Lingling''s gaze became even more strange.


    Shen Xiran''s body wasn''t too good, so she had to take care of his own body. Generally speaking, people would definitely eat breakfast, unless they really had no time.


    However, looking at her today, she didn''t seem to be very busy ¡­


    Shen Xiran regretted it the moment he finished speaking. Didn''t this make Zhu Lingling suspicious? What if she pressed on?


    She quickly changed the subject. "Why didn''t you call me when you went to the airport today?"


    Who was Zhu Lingling, she was not that easy to get rid of.


    Her eyes scanned her body like searchlights, causing her to unconsciously shrink back. She forced a smile. "Did you suddenly realize that you''re in love with me? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Zhu Lingling snorted, then suddenly extended her hand out with the speed of lightning, and pulled open her tightly buttoned collar.


    "You''re crazy!" she exclaimed, pulling at her collar. She was angry with shame.


    Unfortunately, her movement was still a step too slow, and the blue and purple kiss mark on her neck was seen by Zhu Lingling.


    She snorted. "I''m not crazy. I''m just very happy. I forgot everything else."


    Shen Xiran couldn''t help but blush: "What nonsense are you talking about, I forgot something."


    She tried her best to change the topic, but Zhu Lingling said slowly: "I called you a few times this morning, but you didn''t answer me. I think, uh, you''re still rolling in the bed with that man, what do you think? Isn''t his kung fu pretty good? "


    At this moment, her face was as red as a fried egg. She quietly took out her phone and opened WeChat. As expected, there were quite a few messages about her.


    She felt a little ashamed and whispered, "I ¡­" I was asleep and didn''t see it. "


    Zhu Lingling scoffed, her heart had a bad feeling about this.


    Actually, that didn''t make sense either. Shen Xiran hadn''t even married Yue Se, and wasn''t even a girlfriend. He was unhappy about her relationship with another man, so she didn''t really have to be in the right either.


    Shen Xiran felt a little guilty, and knew why his good friend wasn''t happy. It was because they had known each other for a long time, and she was feeling sorry for Yue Se.


    In the end, Zhu Lingling took the initiative to change the topic, "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore. Maybe once he goes back, there will be a pretty girl looking for him, we shouldn''t worry about him."


    Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, only then did he have the mood to eat his own food.


    She was slowly eating here while Zhu Lingling slowly drank from her cappuccino. From time to time, she would tilt her head to look at her with a strange expression.


    She endured it until she finished the food and pushed the plate away, "What did you do today? Why are you looking at me like that? Are you really planning to abandon Kang Wen and stay with me? "


    "Pei, who cares about following you, my A Wen doesn''t know how good it is." Zhu Lingling snorted: "I was just thinking, you look more beautiful than ever after being nourished by a man. Look at your little face, it''s so pretty that it looks like it can shine."


    She blushed and scoffed, "You can just spout nonsense. I''m not an electric light bulb. What is there to shine for?"


    "An analogy." Zhu Lingling waved her hand, "Let''s go after we finish eating. The clothes I saw last time seem to be discounted."


    "Is that so? The pink one? " She raised her eyebrows, feeling that her eyesight was quite good.


    In all honesty, Zhu Lingling was not considered a beauty. However, her figure was good, her curves were nice, her skin was white, she could dress up, and her personality was cheerful. She attracted a lot of attention wherever she went.


    They were just about to leave when a woman''s voice came from behind them, "Wait."


    The voice was unfamiliar but haughty, making the two of them instinctively think that it was a call to someone else, so they walked forward with their heads down.


    "I told you to wait, didn''t you hear?" Suddenly, the voice spoke again, even closer.


    They all turned to look at each other. Zhu Lingling realized that it was a beautiful woman she didn''t recognize. She was dressed elegantly with a haughty expression and ill intent in her eyes.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you. " she said.


    The woman''s gaze swept across her face and landed on Shen Xiran''s face, "You don''t need to know me, it''s enough as long as she knows me."


    Zhu Lingling''s heart thumped, and when she looked at his good friend, he realized that her originally ruddy face was now filled with conflict.


    Shen Xiran looked at the lady in front of him, and sighed: "Miss, may I ask why you are looking for me?"


    "Shen Xiran, are you asking the obvious? You actually asked me what I want? Don''t you know what shameful things you have done? " The other party replied bluntly.


    Shen Xiran''s face paled. "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you mean." she said stubbornly.


    "Is that so? You don''t understand? " She took a step forward, and her cold gaze contained arrogance as she looked down at her, causing people to feel particularly unhappy. "Then I will say this, you are a shameless woman. And now, you still ask me innocently why I''m looking for you? "


    Zhu Lingling suddenly turned her head to look at her good friend, her eyes filled with shock.


    Shen Xiran''s face became even more pale. She took a step back and forced out a smile as she looked at her: "Miss Ye, I''m sorry. Even though this wasn''t my intention, I did do something that let you down ¡­"


    The other party snorted, "Stop pretending?"


    Shen Xiran bit his lower lip tightly. He did not say anything, what else could she say? He had been hanging out with another woman''s husband, and now even his fiancee had come knocking on his door. It was only right and wrong for her to do so.


    She harrumphed, "I''m here to inform you that he''s my man. If you know what''s good for you, then scram. Otherwise, if I''m going to strip you naked, you''ll be sent to be a prostitute!"


    Shen Xiran bit his lips and did not say a single word, looking very pitiful.


    Seeing this, Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but ask: "What do you mean by ''Ye''? Aren''t you being a bit too excessive? You can''t even see a man properly yourself, so why did you come over to threaten my friend? Could it be that she''s the one who raped your man? If he''s unwilling, then no matter what Xi Ran does, he won''t take the bait, right? "


    A fierce look flashed past Miss Ye''s eyes: "What does this have to do with you, scram!" Suddenly, he pushed her away, causing Zhu Lingling who was caught off guard to stagger and almost fall to the ground.


    Seeing that, Shen Xiran immediately held Zhu Lingling up, and looked at her, who was laughing coldly: "What she said is right, rather than you scolding me, why don''t you take care of your man? Do you think I want to ¡­" At the end, her tears almost fell out.


    She was going to break up with him, okay? He was the one who refused, and she wanted to break up as well. If he didn''t let go of her, what else could she do? She had always thought that she was very innocent, but being scolded like this by someone else, she felt that everyone around her was watching her. She almost collapsed as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Oh wow, she''s crying? You actually have the face to cry? But let me tell you, if you use the same move in front of him, it might be a little useful. If you use it in front of me, you''d better not think too much about it. The last few words she said were heard by Shen Xiran''s ears, carrying a dense amount of ill intent.


    This caused her to be alarmed and she couldn''t help but raise her eyes, only to discover that she had turned around and was about to leave.


    Leaving so easily?


    "Pfft!" Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but scold her as she looked at her back, "What do you think this is?


    She frowned as she looked at his back. Other than feeling humiliated, she also felt that something was off.


    What was wrong ¡­


    As she thought about it, Zhu Lingling continued to curse at the other party''s back. She couldn''t help but reach out to tug on her sleeve, "Forget it ¡­"


    Suddenly, at this time, a ten-year old child charged over, as if he was playing around with other children. Unknowingly, he bumped into Shen Xiran''s chest.


    She was caught off guard as she felt a strong force pass through her and her entire body became unsteady. She abruptly fell backwards. Right at that moment, a car suddenly sped over ¡­


    "Xi Ran!" Zhu Lingling screamed in fear and tried to grab her.


    However, all of this happened too fast. Her hand grabbed empty air ¡­


    "Xi Ran!"


    At first, he thought he had just fallen down, but in the end, when he saw Zhu Lingling''s expression, he realized that something was wrong and he was powerless to stop it.


    She laughed bitterly in her heart, the intense sound of brakes already sounded in her ears, and in that instant, countless people cried out in shock, of which her good friend Zhu Lingling had the loudest voice.


    She sighed and closed her eyes.


    The car seemed to be trying to brake, but it couldn''t stop its momentum. It was about to hit her.


    Suddenly, a person rushed over from the side. He pulled her into his embrace and spun her in a circle.


    "Bam!"


    The car slammed into the safety island, and the sound alone showed how powerful the impact force was.


    The anticipated pain didn''t come. Instead, it was pulled into a warm chest. She opened her eyes and saw that pair of eyes filled with concern. She felt a sense of absent-mindedness.


    Si Lianye saw her distracted expression and thought that she had acted too slowly, but in the end she was still injured. She immediately frowned: "Call the ambulance."


    When she turned around, she could feel that her entire body was covered in sweat. She could not help but shake her head. "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    She straightened herself and turned around to look. She could not help but ask, "Why are you here?" What a coincidence, he had saved her.


    His expression was still rather unsightly. No matter who saw that his woman was almost hit by a car, their expressions would not change. "I came to find you after I finished my work, but I just happened to see that you were almost hit by a car ¡­"


    She turned around and saw the terrible sight of the front part of the car completely destroyed. She finally understood what had happened to her just now. She could not help but feel a little emotional and sincerely thanked him, "Thank you." He felt a little complicated in his heart. He had just been scolded at by someone just now, and now, he had saved his life in the blink of an eye. This was really ¡­


    At this time, Zhu Lingling had already recovered back to her senses, she rushed to her side and pulled her hand, her face full of anxiety: "Are you alright? "She really scared me to death. When I find him, that devilish brat will definitely teach me a lesson ¡­"


    Seeing the lingering fear on her face, Shen Xiran smiled and shook his head, "I''m fine now, it''s fortunate that he''s here." After saying that, he couldn''t help but frown, the hand she was holding seemed to hurt a little.


    Zhu Lingling''s face was filled with shame. "Sorry, my reaction was a bit slow just now, I wasn''t able to hold you back ¡­"


    "No problem, I understand." Shen Xiran had completely seen through her panic earlier, and he understood that it wasn''t her fault that he didn''t drag him down, it was really something out of the blue.


    However, can you stop grabbing me? It hurts ¡­

 C266

    When she was about to speak, Si Lianye had already reached out to push Zhu Lingling away. She placed his gaze on her hand and said with a cold expression: "You''re injured."


    Only now did Zhu Lingling finally notice, and following his gaze, she saw that on her arm, a scarlet red thread was slowly spreading out.


    She exclaimed, "Xi Ran, you''re injured!"


    She lowered her head to look at her hand and suddenly understood. No wonder she felt pain a moment ago. It turned out that she was still injured.


    Looking up, he saw Si Lianye''s strange expression, and laughed embarrassedly: "I was too nervous just now, I didn''t notice it."


    He shook his head slightly, stepped forward, grabbed her other hand, and said, "Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    She frowned, instinctively not liking a place like the hospital. "Can I not go?"


    "How can that be?" Seeing that, Zhu Lingling could not care about Si Lianye anymore, and said to her: "Seeing that you are still bleeding, how can you not go to the hospital? Are you crazy? "


    Si Lianye was even more straightforward and crude. He raised her eyebrows: I''ll send you there, or the ambulance will take you there.


    "Can there be a third possibility?" She looked at him eagerly.


    He shook his head savagely, breaking her last hope. "No."


    She was at a loss for words and silently followed him into the car.


    Zhu Lingling unceremoniously followed him.


    Si Lianye looked at her but did not say a word.


    Zhu Lingling did not take her seriously, and looked at her nervously: "How are you feeling right now? Do you feel dizzy? "


    She shook her head. "It''s just a little bit painful, okay? Don''t be nervous, okay?"


    "I heard that if you bleed too much, you''ll get dizzy." Zhu Lingling was extremely nervous.


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "You''re thinking too much. It''s just a little bit of blood ¡­"


    "What a little bit of what? I''m about to die from heartache. This is truly an unexpected disaster. I wonder where you''ve met Niu Gui and his deity. How unlucky."


    She then understood her best friend''s meaning, she then peeked at Si Lianye who was driving, and secretly glared at him: "You, your mouth is so powerful, I wonder how your A Wen sees you?"


    Zhu Lingling was extremely proud: "Of course, A Wen''s insight is top-notch, find me, consider him talented." On the surface, it looked as if she was praising Kang Wen, but she was actually praising herself.


    She was very familiar with this method, so she shook her head helplessly. After seeing the unease in the depths of her eyes, she was slightly moved, knowing that those words were just for Si Lianye to hear, and from his reaction, it seemed as if she didn''t take it to heart?


    That''s right, when he came over earlier, his fiancee had already left, right ¡­


    Moreover, she frowned. She felt that the child''s appearance just now was too coincidental. Could it really have been unintentionally created by the devilish child?


    Her heart could not help but be a little chaotic, her complexion did not look too good, and when Si Lianye saw this, his heart felt even better.


    When they were outside the hospital, Si Lianye got off the car and walked to her side without saying anything. She bent down to pick her up and walked forward with big strides.


    She gave a cry of surprise. She was so caught off guard that even after experiencing it so many times, she still wouldn''t get used to it.


    Furthermore, at this time, there were a lot of people entering the hospital, she felt that countless of eyes were looking at her, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, she hit him on the shoulder hard: "Si Lianye, can you be a modern man, and not be so barbaric?"


    He turned a deaf ear and strode to a nurse who was passing by. "Where''s the doctor? I need a doctor."


    When the nurse saw his serious face, holding a woman who seemed to be in a coma (actually, she felt embarrassed to see him) and following behind him was an anxious woman who looked like a family member. She thought he was seriously ill and quickly told them, "We have a very good doctor here, I''ll take you to him."


    With that, he turned and walked away, Si Lianye carried her and followed.


    Shen Xiran felt that something was wrong and asked Si Lianye in a low voice: "Where are you bringing me?"


    This isn''t the usual procedure for doctors, is it?


    Si Lianye looked at her but did not say a word.


    The warm-hearted nurse brought them into an office, pushed open the door and said: "Doctor Xi Zeer, a serious illness has arrived here ¡­"


    Shen Xiran suddenly froze. Xi Zeer?


    She no longer cared about being shy. Looking up, she saw Xi Zeer sitting behind his desk, and in front of him was an elderly doctor. Both of them were wearing white gowns, and had serious expressions on their faces as they discussed the situation.


    At this time, Si Lianye also clearly saw who it was, and her face sank again.


    Xi Zeer swept a glance at Shen Xiran who was in his embrace, and his expression changed. He suddenly stood up. What''s the matter with you? "


    When she heard the nervousness in his voice, she knew that he must have misunderstood her. She couldn''t help but sigh as she looked up at him. "I''m fine."


    Xi Zeer saw that it was normal for her, and his expression didn''t look anything special. He couldn''t help but be startled, and then said to the old doctor in front of him: "I''m sorry, I have some matters to attend to right now. Next time, I will personally pay a visit."


    "No problem, you''re busy. You''re busy." The other party didn''t seem to mind and left with a smile.


    The young nurse saw that she didn''t seem to be seriously ill and felt a little weak. She quickly said that she had closed the door and left.


    The four of them were the only ones left in the room.


    Xi Zeer walked in front of her and carefully sized her up: "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Xiran was so angry, he wanted to put him down. What was he going to do?


    "Put me down!"


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed, and firmly placed her on the ground.


    "Are you a doctor?" He asked the man with the eyes in front of him, who looked very gentle and refined.


    Xi Zeer nodded his head: "I am a doctor, but I am not a doctor of this hospital."


    When he spoke, his gaze still didn''t leave her surroundings. When he saw the bright red color on her hands, his expression changed. He took her hand and with a slight force, tore off her sleeve.


    Si Lianye saw this and her eyebrows jumped. She almost wanted to punch Yue Yang again.


    In the end, he endured it. He looked coldly at Xi Zeer who was still holding onto Xi Ran''s hand and looked around. Then, he brought cotton alcohol for her to disinfect.


    Xi Zeer didn''t care about the fact that there was no one staring at him, he was unperturbed and helped to treat her wound. After seeing the large area of scratch on her arm, he frowned and asked: "How did this happen?" As she asked, she rubbed the alcohol on her face, causing her to twitch in pain. "Hiss ¡­"


    "Endure it, who told you to be injured?" His hands did not stop moving.


    "A car accident. I almost got hit by a car. If he didn''t save me, you probably would have seen me in the emergency room right now."


    After Xi Zeer dealt with her wounds, he applied medicine on her, and then wrapped some gauze around her arms, saying, "What a disaster, these few days, be careful. Don''t touch water, don''t use too much strength.


    It was just a superficial wound.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and rotated her arm, realizing that the pain from her wound had lessened by quite a bit. "Thank you."


    "You, go out and be careful. I thought you were in bad shape again."


    "How can that be? If it flares up, doesn''t that mean your medical skills aren''t good enough?" I wouldn''t dare. " She joked at him, her voice very familiar.


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes at the smiling girls, her entire body started to emit a low pressure.


    At this time, Zhu Lingling came over and whispered into his ear, "Is she feeling uncomfortable? Let me tell you, this doctor saved her before and then became her suitor. Look, his conditions are pretty good, right? He''s an internationally renowned doctor. Every year, there will be a large number of people lining up to treat him. "


    He looked at her and knew what she meant, but he said nothing.


    Zhu Lingling looked at him, who was as unmoving as a mountain, and was a little discouraged. Seeing that there was a threatening love rival here that could keep her temper, was she actually confident in Xi Ri, or did she not care at all?


    She looked at his face and couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    His gaze shifted to Xi Zeer. He heard that Xi Zeer was Xi Ran''s attending physician, and he was the one who cured Xi Ran''s illness back then. With his reputation and looks, he looked much better than Si Lianye.


    She shook her head, thinking that she was probably affected by that woman Xilan. She said that good men didn''t exist, and some were even taken away by other women. Nonsense, wasn''t there just one person in front of her?


    She was thinking while he watched, while Si Lianye kept her gaze on them. Xi Zeer had a calm expression, and did not take their gazes to heart, his mind was extremely calm.


    It was only when Si Lianye went out to answer a phone call at the end that Shen Xiran finally let out a sigh of relief and said apologetically to Xi Zeer: "I''m sorry, that person has that kind of personality, don''t mind him."


    Xi Zeer''s eyes flashed: "It doesn''t matter, I don''t know her anyway. But you should be careful since your body isn''t well, I don''t want to see you in the hospital again."


    She felt a little guilty and smiled in embarrassment. "It was just an accident ¡­"


    Zhu Lingling spoke up from the side, "What? It''s all that woman''s fault ¡­"


    "Zhu Lingling, if you don''t speak, no one will take you as a mute." She glared at him. "It was just an accident. Don''t speak nonsense."


    Hearing that, Xi Zeer''s smile remained, but there was something flashing in his eyes.


    Zhu Lingling did not expect her good friend to deny it immediately, and could not help but be stunned: "I''m serious, this matter is so coincidental, I think there must be something behind it."


    Shen Xiran looked at her in disappointment. What did this girl want to do, even if there was something fishy he had to tell him in private. Was it really appropriate to tell Xi Zeer directly like this?


    After Zhu Lingling finished speaking, he somewhat understood the meaning behind her gaze as she said with an embarrassed expression: "Haha, I was just speaking nonsense, really."


    Xi Zeer looked at her but didn''t ask her anything. He asked directly: "Do you want to call the police?"


    Stunned, she quickly turned around. "No, no."


    What a joke, once the police reported her to the police, they would find out about everything.


    Xi Zeer''s eyes flashed, he nodded his head and did not say anything: "Alright, if you have any problems, you can call me, I will help you." His voice was calm and his tone was simple, but the tone was heavy.


    She seriously replied, "Alright, I understand. There''s something that I''ll definitely tell you."


    His lips curled up into a smile as he caressed her hair affectionately. "Idiot."


    She was somewhat disturbed by his gaze and her face was inexplicably hot. She turned her head and did not look at him, saying, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going."


    When he turned his head around, he suddenly saw Si Lianye standing at the doorway, staring at him with a pair of deep eyes. He could not help but be startled, thinking back to how Xi Zeer''s intimate action just now made him feel a little guilty.


    Not happy? I''m even more upset than you are.


    Although he saved her just now, she still felt angry when she thought about what that woman said to her. All kinds of feelings mixed together in her heart, causing her expression to sink.

 C267

    I''ll let you go


    Si Lianye saw that her expression was strange, she roughly knew what she was thinking, but pretended she did not see it, and extended her hand out towards her: "Come over here."


    She stared at him, confused.


    To go or not to go?


    Just as she was hesitating, she saw his eyebrows twitch. With an impatient expression, he walked up to her and pulled her other hand. "I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry, I will give you an explanation."


    She whispered, "Really?"


    He didn''t say a word and directly brought her into his embrace. Then, he glanced at Xi Zeer with deep eyes that carried strong hostility.


    Xi Zeer stared at him quietly, as if he was not the least bit scared by his gaze.


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes as she felt that the man in front of him was not simple at all.


    He held her tight and turned away without a word.


    Shen Xiran felt that he was being unreasonable and struggled out of his embrace before waving at Xi Zeer, "I''ll call you tonight."


    Xi Zeer smiled and nodded: "Ok."


    Zhu Lingling was startled, as though he was shocked by the powerful aura between them. Standing there for a long time, she suddenly thought of something and quickly followed.


    To be honest, she really wanted to go back with them, but no matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. After all, after coming out, she didn''t even look at her, so her intentions of rejecting her weren''t too obvious.


    Or did Shen Xiran feel embarrassed, and took the initiative to ask her: "Do you want to come back with us for a chat?"


    Zhu Lingling wanted to say hello, she really wanted to see how her good friend got along with him, and even more so, wanted to find a chance to persuade them to break up. But just as she was about to agree, she saw Si Lianye''s cold gaze towards him.


    The warning was no longer obvious.


    She immediately shook her head sensibly: "There''s no need, just now, A Wen was looking for me, I''m going to meet him."


    "Is that so? "Okay, we''ll see you next time then." Shen Xiran also heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He still didn''t know how he could go back and fight against Si Lianye, it would be best if he didn''t let her go.


    Zhu Lingling saw that she was secretly letting out a breath of relief, and her heart twitched.


    However, she had forgotten that when she was with Kang Wen previously, that look was even more exaggerated than theirs.


    Si Lianye put Zhu Lingling on the doorstep of her house and left. On the way home, Shen Xiran once again changed from lively to much quieter.


    Si Lianye looked at her again and again, but she acted as if she didn''t see him, as if nothing had happened.


    When he got back, he couldn''t help but hold her hand. "What are you thinking about?"


    Seeing her frown, only then did he realize that he had grabbed her wound again. He couldn''t help but apologize, "I''m sorry, I forgot."


    She looked at him, and then sat down in the corner furthest away from him. "Isn''t it normal to forget? You have a beautiful fianc¨¦e by your side, other women wouldn''t care about it. It would be well-deserved even if I got knocked to death."


    Si Lianye''s face sank: You got into a car accident with her? When he arrived, all he saw was the scene of her being almost hit by the car. He was so full of her that she didn''t notice anyone else.


    Naturally, he was not an idiot. He could understand the meaning behind her words.


    "What do you think? You''ll know her better than I do, won''t you? " She said with a fake smile.


    Previously, she was only suspecting it. Later on, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Which family had such a mischievous child? If no one came looking for her and the timing was so coincidental, she wouldn''t have been able to avoid suspecting anything.


    He was silent for a moment. "I will investigate. If that''s the case, I will give you an explanation."


    She snorted but didn''t say anything. What kind of explanation? They were a family, so they would definitely cover for each other.


    Si Lianye looked at her helplessly. Suddenly, he realized that it seemed like it was useless to say anything now.


    He walked over and stood beside her. He discovered that her face was snow-white, probably because of the blood. She looked like a piece of white jade, transparent and white.


    He said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you, and I won''t let you down. In a few days, come back with me."


    After saying that, he looked at her hopefully, hoping that she would agree to it.


    She looked at him fixedly, her eyes filled with disbelief: "Si Lianye, are you joking with me?"


    His eyes gradually turned cold.


    She acted as if she didn''t see the change in his expression as she continued, "Don''t you have a fianc¨¦e? You have a legitimate woman by your side, and you actually want me to follow you? Be your mistress, be your lover? "


    The more she said, the angrier she became. She stood up and said angrily to him, "You think I''m that kind of woman? What right do you have to think that I would agree?"


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply, her heart filled with uncontrollable disappointment. So it turned out that during this period of time, she hadn''t felt a single thing that had been good for her.


    "You don''t know my identity. To be able to be a woman by my side is to praise you." His heart was hurt by her attitude. He extended a finger to lightly pick up her lower jaw and narrowed his eyes at her. His tone was filled with a heavy killing intent.


    She stared fixedly at him, her gaze clear as a spring: "Si Lianye, don''t make me look down on you."


    These words resounded in his mind, making his eyes seem even more cold: "You have a man in your heart? Who is it? Yue Se? Or ¡­ Xi Zeer? "


    "Si Lianye, I truly regret knowing you!" She could not hold it in any longer. Suddenly, she waved his hand and stood up. "I want to break up with you. What do you want me to return with you? Sorry, I''m not accompanying you."


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. Just as she picked up her bag, she discovered that he was standing in front of her. She bit her lower lip: "Si Lianye, please have some manliness."


    "I remember that we have an agreement, did you forget?" He looked at her solemnly.


    She smiled. "Of course I remember, but you seem to have forgotten that it was you who first broke our agreement."


    "Is that so?" He narrowed his eyes. "Why didn''t I know?"


    His tone was dangerous, but she was not afraid. She raised her head and stared at him, "I won''t be a mistress, I won''t break their relationship."


    "Really? But you didn''t write this either. "


    "Nonsense." Her face changed.


    Si Lianye took out the agreement they made and placed it in front of her, "Take a look at it yourself.


    She fixed her eyes on him and quickly glanced at the contract. Suddenly, she realized that there was no such rule. She could not help but turn pale.


    "Did you see it clearly?"


    She bit her lips, feeling incomparable regret. How could she have forgotten that? How could that be?


    Right, the agreement they had signed was a normal one, so they didn''t even bother to go to bed.


    She looked up at him again. "I didn''t say we''d develop this relationship." She pointed to the one that had been thickened. "Any physical contact would have to be with my consent. Have you forgotten?"


    "It seems like you''ve forgotten." He lazily said, "Any contact between us was something that you personally agreed to."


    As he spoke, his lips curled up in an evil smile, causing her to be stunned for a moment. She recalled the scene where she rolled up the sheets and suddenly remembered. It seemed to be true. Every time, he would ask her, "Is it okay?" Do you want it? "


    And what was her answer?


    Her face instantly turned snow-white and her body was on the verge of collapse. So that was the case, how could her words be counted? How could it be counted?


    No, no, she could not admit defeat. She could not admit defeat.


    She reluctantly said, "Alright, let bygones be bygones, but I have to go back now. You know that I can''t be forced to do anything I don''t want to."


    As he spoke, he headed for the door, only to discover that it was locked from the inside.


    "Si Lianye, you are shameless!" Naturally, she knew who was doing this good deed and could not help but curse.


    He leaned against the door with his arms folded. His handsome appearance was in stark contrast to his terrible behavior.


    He walked over, his tall figure firmly trapping her between him and the wall.


    She looked panicked and forced herself to calm down. "What are you planning to do?"


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at her for a long time, then asked, "If you want me to let you go, then that''s fine too. But you have to answer a question honestly. If your answer is satisfactory, then I''ll agree."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at him cautiously. "If I knew, I would have told you. If I didn''t know, don''t make things difficult for me."


    She was afraid that he would ask something she didn''t know and intentionally make things difficult for her.


    He smiled and lowered his head to look at the woman he loved deeply in his bones. If he could, he could even give all of his wealth to her. Unfortunately, when she faced him, she would forever flee.


    He asked: "What is your relationship with Xi Zeer?"


    She stared at him. "His doctor, my life was saved by him."


    "Is that so? So, when, where, and why? "


    She looked at him, her eyes black and bright. She felt that the man in front of her was both hateful and enticing, especially when that strong smell of a man surrounded her and made her blush uncontrollably.


    She forced herself to calm down. "There seems to be more than one problem."


    "Like I said, only if I''m satisfied will I be able to make you leave." He looked down at her, his eyes dark.


    She secretly cursed him in her heart for being treacherous, but she could do nothing about it: "Three years ago, I encountered a serious car accident. That time, my entire body was fractured, my kidneys ruptured, and I almost died.


    After she finished speaking, she noticed that the way he looked at her had changed. She could not help but feel a little curious, "Why are you looking at me like that? Ah ¡­ What are you doing? "


    Her voice had changed, because she felt Si Lianye''s hand suddenly reaching into her clothes, stroking her waist back and forth, causing her to feel numb. Her face couldn''t help but blush again, as she grinded her teeth: "Can you not move so easily?"


    Si Lianye thoughtfully caressed the long wound on her waist: "These are the traces left after your surgery?"


    She gritted her teeth. "What exactly do you mean? Is it fun to open the scars like this? "


    She only had one kidney left, but she never felt that her body was any different from other people''s. At most, she had to take medicine.


    He slowly retracted his hand, certain that the truth was not like what she had said, because he had seen this scar three years ago and had even touched it with various methods. The scar was exactly the same as the one now, and it was definitely not caused by some car accident, but caused by her mother''s act to have one of her kidneys removed.


    But today she said it again, and even now he couldn''t see any trace of falsehood in her face.

 C268

    Did she really, really forget?


    This matter that he didn''t want to discover made him feel worse. Previously, he thought that she was pretending not to know him just to vent her anger. But now, it seemed that it really wasn''t what he had imagined.


    She really seemed to have forgotten about him.


    She was frightened by his deep, murderous eyes. "What, what are you trying to do?"


    No, how could she have forgotten herself? Had everything between them been erased like this?


    The scenes that he had purposely overlooked earlier were all displayed in front of his eyes, causing him to feel a sharp pain in his heart.


    "Hey, are you okay?" She blinked, feeling a little flustered in her heart. She had previously thought that he had recovered from his mental illness, but now it seemed that he was showing signs of relapse?


    Now it was too late for her to run.


    She panicked and looked at him: "Don''t scare me, what are you trying to do?"


    "Xiran, don''t leave me." Suddenly, as if she had just reminded him, he jolted awake and pulled her into his embrace with all his might, almost causing her to lose her breath.


    "You ¡­ "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" She hit him hard, unable to believe he was on the move again. What was she going to do? Would they make it in time to escape?


    Oh right, this man was very bad. He had already locked the door. In other words, there was no way for him to escape?


    Then wouldn''t she be dead for sure?


    That''s right, that''s right. Cry for help, I must ask for help.


    She remembered the bag she was still holding and started to pay attention.


    "You ¡­ "Calm down, let''s have a good talk ¡­" While coaxing him like a child, he quietly opened his bag.


    "Alright, let''s talk." After he had vented his feelings a bit, he let go of her and calmly said.


    That Xi Zeer seemed to have an extraordinary background, and according to his intuition, this man seemed to be hostile towards him. Even towards Xiran, his thoughts were not very kind either.


    It was time, he felt, for her to know their past, and it was impossible that she should not remember them at all.


    She nodded. "Okay, let me go first."


    He gently released her. "I have something to tell you."


    "It just so happens that I have something to tell you as well." She quietly held the phone in her hand and unlocked it with her memories. Then, she pressed "2".


    "What I want to say is, you can''t keep me here forever. This is illegal imprisonment, so I can call the police." On the surface, she looked like she was talking to him, but in reality, she was talking to Xi Zeer.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply, took out his phone and showed it to her after flipping through it a few times: "Look, who is she?"


    She looked at him suspiciously, but her gaze couldn''t help but fall on the screen of his cell phone. She suddenly felt her heart skip a beat. "That''s ¡­"


    Her tongue was almost tied up, and she was shocked.


    The woman in his phone had a bright smile on her face as she cuddled up with the man in front of her. With one glance, she could tell that their relationship was not ordinary.


    Her face was incomparably pale as she asked with a trembling voice, "You ¡­ Why do you have a picture of me? "


    Yes, there were a lot of pictures in there. There were only two people inside, him and her.


    She could not deny that the person inside was not her. She could tell at a glance that the person was her, and she could not be more familiar with it.


    But there was a glimmer of hope in her heart. "I have a twin sister or sister?"


    His eyes were calm. "This is you. The you from three years ago."


    Her face suddenly turned incomparably pale, and her body swayed on the verge of collapse. "Impossible, impossible ¡­"


    "Impossible?" Then tell me, who were you three years ago? Did you grow up here? What about your parents? What about relatives? Was her only good friend Zhu Lingling? When did she meet you? Isn''t it the same point from three years ago? Don''t you think that three years is too much for you? "


    He threw out one question after another, which caused her to become dizzy and her mind to buzz, "You... You''re talking nonsense, I''m... "I''m here ¡­"


    Where did she grow up? What about her parents? What about his family? Why did his memories go blank three years ago?


    Who was he? Why was it here?


    "No, impossible, I am not her, I am me, I am Shen Xiran, I am Shen Xiran!" She covered her head with her hands and screamed crazily.


    "Xi Ran, calm down." He didn''t think that she would have such a huge reaction. He frowned and was about to appease her.


    She mercilessly slapped his hand away. "Don''t touch me!"


    Right now, she was instinctively hostile towards everyone around her, just like a wounded beast.


    Si Lianye could not help but feel troubled: "Calm down, I have no ill intentions towards you."


    "No, no, you go away, you go away!"


    she screamed, trying to avoid him.


    "Sir, sir, what has happened to you?" Do you need our help? " Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    He wanted to comfort her, but his hand stopped. "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    At that moment, she screamed again, "Go away!"


    Her head hurt, her heart hurt, was she going to die?


    Si Lianye tightly pursed her lips.


    It was at this moment that the person outside the door heard their voices. His tone turned serious, "Please open the door, sir. Otherwise, we will call the police."


    Her voice sounded like Si Lianye was raping her.


    Si Lianye frowned, her heart was extremely agitated. She stepped forward and opened the door: "We''re fine, it''s just that ¡­"


    Suddenly, that person was stunned. He had a bad feeling about this. He turned around and saw that she had suddenly pushed the hotel staff member at the entrance forcefully and charged out of the room, disappearing from sight.


    He gasped and rushed out to grab her, but she was so fast he missed her.


    Shen Xiran did not even turn his head to look at the elevator. He followed behind without even thinking, but his vision blurred, and the hotel staff member stopped him with a serious expression: "Sir, we have the power to guarantee the safety of every guest ¡­"


    "Scram!" Si Lianye was completely furious, the anger in her eyes flooded towards the waiter, causing his entire body to tremble, she could not help but open up a path.


    But in this short period of time, Shen Xiran had already disappeared like a gust of wind.


    "Damn it!" He cursed in his heart and chased after her.


    He even thought that the elevator was too slow, so he ran straight to the fire escape elevator.


    However, even after he searched through every exit in the hotel once, he still couldn''t find any signs of Shen Xiran.


    He stood in the doorway of the hotel, his face as dark as water.


    He didn''t expect her to have such a huge reaction. If he had known earlier ¡­


    Even now, he still thought that she was purposely avoiding him, until after a while, a well-dressed, yet perspiring manager walked towards him. "Excuse me, are you Mr?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m so sorry, but there seems to be something wrong with the lady who came with you ¡­"


    The man stammered.


    A cold light flashed in Si Lianye''s eyes, and she suddenly grabbed his collar: "What did you say?"


    Actually, Shen Xiran had already regained his consciousness when he saw Si Lianye opening the door, but she still instinctively disliked him in his heart, so when she realized that he had the chance to escape, he rushed into the elevator without hesitation.


    But she soon realized that something was wrong.


    In the lobby of the hotel, when she had just walked out, two men walked towards her. She did not care much about it, but just as she walked past them, someone suddenly asked: "Miss Shen Xiran?"


    She paused, then realised that it was the two men beside her who had asked the question. She couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Who are you two?"


    The man stood in front of her and sized her up. "My master invites you to come with me."


    "What master? I''m not going." Not to mention meeting some kind of ''master'', even if Zhu Lingling came to find her, she would probably still pay attention to him.


    Seeing that the two people didn''t say anything after she finished speaking, she turned around and left without a care. Unexpectedly, when she walked to the roadside and was about to call a taxi, a hand suddenly came out from behind her and directly covered her nose with a towel that carried a strong smell.


    "Crap." That was the only thought in her mind before it sank into darkness.


    And then she knew nothing.


    Just as her body went limp after falling down, her body was quickly supported by someone. A car then stopped in front of them.


    The two of them carried Shen Xiran in quickly, and the car drove away, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    Seeing that effect, Si Lianye''s face darkened to the point that it was terrifying.


    She was taken away? Who did it?


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and a candidate immediately appeared in his mind.


    "She''s gone."


    Ye Xuan was drinking with his little sisters, and was stunned after hearing his nonsense, "What do you mean? Who''s gone? " Then she reacted: "You''re talking about your little lover, right? You suspect that I did it? "


    He said in a deep voice, "I don''t suspect you, but I do. What''s her number?"


    Ye Xuan laughed in surprise, "You still don''t know how to contact her? She''s been chasing you around every day. "


    "I don''t think I need to know how to contact a passerby, but it''s different now." His voice was heavy with suppressed anger.


    After Ye Xuan became aware of it, she no longer dared to joke around anymore. She knew just how terrifying this man''s fury had become after it was released.


    "Alright, here''s her number ¡­" She directly sold out her little sister and couldn''t help but say, "Although it sounds a little fake, but your subordinates must be lenient. Otherwise, you know, it will be a little troublesome."


    He answered with a "Mmm," and hung up without even saying yes or no.


    "Tsk ¡­" Ye Xuan looked at his phone, her heart twitched, and thought that this was the only person who would take the initiative to hang up the phone.


    The little sister beside him asked curiously, "Is that your fianc¨¦? You two are really close. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. Very good." She smiled, but rolled her eyes in her heart. She thought that if they found out that her good fianc¨¦ was calling because of his little lover, they would probably all be so shocked that their jaws dropped, right?


    Hmm, how boring. If he continued acting like this, perhaps he would get some kind of movie queen award.


    She casually glanced around the hall. Today, she intentionally found a room not far from the bar for the sake of the atmosphere. She intentionally left the door open. With just a glance, she coincidentally saw a man walk in.

 C269

    Why did you betray her?


    Her eyes immediately narrowed. Her heart was beating so fast that she had to gently press her hand against her chest.


    His face turned red.


    The little sisters who saw this could not help but come over. "Hey, your face is so red. Are you drunk?"


    She wanted to shake her head and joke around, as she did not even drink a thousand cups of alcohol. But suddenly, a bold idea appeared in her mind, and she took the opportunity to nod, "Yeah, I feel a little uncomfortable. Maybe I drank a little too much, you guys play while I''m going to the washroom."


    With that, he hired Tingting and walked out.


    The little sister looked at her back and suddenly felt that something was wrong. "Strange, the washroom seems to be over here. What is she doing in the opposite direction?"


    Ye Xuan felt that after throwing away this random reason, she could no longer see anyone else in front of him, leaving behind only that man.


    She walked up to him and found that the man had his head down, looking thoughtfully at his cell phone, just like the other people of the Bowing Clan.


    She thought disdainfully in her heart, who would have thought that he was the same age as those youngsters? Why would he come to a bar if he wanted to play on his phone?


    She snorted and deliberately stopped in front of him.


    The other party seemed to be looking at her phone very seriously. After a while, he raised his head and looked at her. When his gaze landed on her face, he was stunned.


    She laughed, but his eyes were filled with coldness: "Si Haiyan, it''s been so long since we last met, are you alright?"


    The other party''s gaze flickered. He suddenly stood up and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    She tried to calm her heart down in preparation to see what the other party would tell her after not seeing her for so many years. In the end, he suddenly took a step back and blended into the crowd, disappearing without a trace.


    When he looked again, he saw him rush out of the door as fast as he could and disappear.


    "Si Haiyan! Get the hell back here! " The pain made her cry out loud, ignoring his image. It made everyone in the bar focus their eyes on her face, and there were even some people who recognized her. They knew that she was the current celebrity on the internet, the fianc¨¦e of Yun Ye''s CEO, and many people took pictures of her.


    He split the crowd and rushed out, wanting to capture him to account for his. But when she finally rushed out, he found that Si Haiyan was already gone, and he was the only one left in the dark night.


    She could no longer hold back her tears.


    "Si Haiyan, you bastard ¡­"


    When Shen Xiran woke up, he found himself in a simple room. It was so simple and crude that she almost thought that he had been transported to the Ancient Era.


    There was only one bed in the room, nothing else.


    Fortunately, she was currently on the bed. Although she was tied up and the bed was completely bare, it was still better than sleeping on a cold bed, wasn''t it?


    It was unknown if it was because she had vented all of her emotions in front of Si Lianye, but her current brain was very clear, and she did not even feel any sense of chaos after waking up from her coma.


    It was night. When she looked out of the small window, she saw the dark night sky and knew what time it was.


    Next was the next question. Where was he now, and who had caught him? Also, his hands and feet were already beginning to feel numb. Could someone help him loosen up?


    Just as he was thinking about this, in a room with only a little bit of moonlight, a groan suddenly came from an unknown corner.


    She was scared out of her wits. Who was this?


    The hairs on her body stood on end. If not for the fact that someone else had stuffed her mouth shut, she might have cried out in fear.


    Then, a rustling sound came from beneath her feet. Her entire body was ice-cold and her eyes were wide open in fear.


    Heavens, was this house not clean? Did the kidnapper want to scare him to death by leaving him here?


    She wanted to escape, but her hands and feet were tied tightly together. She wanted to cry for help, but her mouth was also stuffed shut.


    It was truly a cry from heaven, but it was a scream from nowhere.


    Just when her blood was about to freeze from fear, the door suddenly opened. A person with an unfriendly expression walked in and turned on the light with a "Pa" sound.


    She let out a long breath, feeling that she had never felt so grateful for the light before.


    However, her heart sank when she saw the newcomer. She had a bad premonition.


    The person who came was tall and sturdy with a fierce-looking face. She could tell at a glance that he was not a good person, and his following words proved this point.


    He walked over with a face full of impatience, and suddenly made a kicking motion with all his might as he cursed, "Calm down, or else I''ll f * cking rape you and sell you to the red light district!"


    She felt her hair stand on end. This was her only thought at the moment.


    With that thought, who was he talking to?


    Was there anyone else on the floor?


    Because she was tied up so tightly, she had no chance to move at all. She could not see the floor under the bed from any angle, so she could only listen attentively. Indeed, she could hear the "wuwu" sound.


    There really was someone on the floor. It seemed like the sound he heard before wasn''t an illusion, but someone really was speaking.


    When the man realized that the man was dishonest, he could not help but heavily kick him in the face in anger. "You better be honest with me."


    However, the woman was still "wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu@@


    Therefore, Shen Xiran heard the woman say impatiently, "I ¡­ "I need to go to the toilet ¡­"


    These words were spoken quickly and anxiously, with a hint of tears in her voice. It was obvious that she couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    Actually, Shen Xiran had the same feeling, but even if she had ten times the guts, he wouldn''t dare to say this in front of a man who obviously didn''t want to show it.


    As expected, when the person heard that, his eyes flashed with malicious intent, "Is that so? Would you like me to help you, eh? "


    That woman immediately stopped talking. No matter how anxious she was, she still had a woman''s instinctive pride.


    However, the man was unwilling to let her go. He suddenly grabbed her hair roughly and grabbed her up, "Let''s go. Why don''t you say more? "Grandfather, I was kind enough to take you to the toilet, let''s go ¡­" After saying that, he directly dragged her hair and was about to leave.


    She watched on with trepidation, unable to utter a word as her entire body trembled. She could almost foresee the miserable ending this woman would suffer. Who knows, it might even be her turn next. Just what kind of place was this?


    Too terrifying!


    If she hadn''t been scared at the beginning, now that she saw with her own eyes how the kidnappers treated them, even if she didn''t know the woman, she couldn''t help but be terrified.


    She had to go back, she didn''t want to stay here!


    The woman''s hair was grabbed so roughly, how could she bear it? She could not help but shout out, "Ahh! Help... Help... "Let me go ¡­"


    The man shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    The moment he finished speaking, someone spoke out from outside: "Old Third, stop, have you forgotten what Boss told you? Do you want to try Boss''s whip again? "


    Old Third paused, as though that person''s warning made him extremely afraid.


    A trace of hope rose in Shen Xiran''s heart as he looked at him with wide eyes.


    The person outside the door lazily said, "The boss is back. If you come out now, I''ll cover for you. If you still want to play with women, then continue."


    These words seemed to be the last straw that was used to suppress Old Third, and it caused his hands to uncontrollably loosen.


    The woman groaned and fell beside Old Third''s feet.


    The Old Third was furious, he then kicked her body: "Go to the corner and solve it!" "Then, he walked out with large strides." The door slammed shut.


    Shen Xiran heaved a sigh of relief as he realised that in the short span of a few minutes, his back was already soaked in sweat.


    The woman struggled to sit up, but didn''t go to the corner to rest. As if she knew Shen Xiran was looking at her, she suddenly smiled at her.


    Shen Xiran was shocked and quickly turned his face away.


    Why did she feel that this woman was not simple either?


    Strange, what is going on? After seeing no one, he couldn''t help but look at her.


    The lady slowly moved to the bedside. Seeing Shen Xiran''s questioning eyes, she shook her head, indicating that she could not speak now.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t even speak if he wanted to, he could only signal with his eyes.


    The woman laughed, then suddenly revealed a bit of a bright color in her mouth. Shen Xiran''s heart jumped when he saw it.


    What was going on?


    Soon, she found out. The woman lowered her head, placed her tightly bound wrists in front of her, and began to slowly move back and forth.


    Her eyes filled with hope.


    When Si Lianye called her, Ye Yun''s voice was filled with surprise and joy as she answered the phone, "Brother-in-law, why did you call me?"


    Si Lianye went straight to the point. "Speak, where is she?"


    Ye Yun''s voice was filled with innocence, "Brother-in-law, what are you saying? Why can''t I understand it? "


    "Stop pretending. What do you want? Speak. As long as you''re not too greedy, I will give you anything I have."


    Ye Yun still wanted to pretend, "Brother-in-law, I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Really? Then I''ll start with that car and your two lackeys. I think we should have found the place by now. If you tell me now that I will let bygones be bygones and wait for me to find it myself, I won''t let you go so easily. Are you sure you want to play dumb with me?" He spoke lightly, his tone full of threat.


    Ye Yun was silent for a moment, then finally said, "Brother-in-law, you''re getting stronger and stronger."


    "You flatter me. So, where is he?" Si Lianye didn''t waste a single second with her.


    Ye Yun''s voice dropped, "Brother-in-law, I''m just feeling sorry for my sister. She loves you so much, yet you''re looking for a lover. Are you doing this to my sister?"


    Si Lianye said solemnly: "That is between her and me."


    "But she is my blood sister. If I don''t know, then forget it. If I know, then I can''t ignore it." Ye Yun spoke with righteousness.


    "You better hurry up and explain, my patience is limited, or do you want me to call Mr. Ye now to have a chat?"


    Ye Yun''s breathing hastened, Si Lianye poked her in her sore spot: "Alright, I''ll tell you, you have to agree to a condition of mine!"


    "Alright, as long as I can do it, I''ll promise you." he said without hesitation.


    This straightforward reply made Ye Yun''s teeth itch, and made her even more unwilling to return Shen Xiran to him.


    "Then come to my place now. Alone. Remember, as long as you come, I will give you her address." "No," she said.


    "Alright." Si Lianye put down his phone coldly. After thinking for a while, she picked up his phone and made a few calls. Then, she put on her jacket and left the house.


    When Ye Yun saw him, only fifteen minutes had passed.


    Her eyes were incomparably bright, as if she had seen her long-cherished prey. "Brother-in-law, please enter." Her sweet smile, in Si Lianye''s eyes, was more disgusting than anyone else.


    However, his well-trained appearance perfectly concealed his thoughts: "Address, bring it!"


    Under his cold expression, she almost couldn''t maintain the perfect smile on her face and couldn''t help but secretly grit her teeth.

 C270

    "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t touch a single hair on your precious baby''s head, so you can sit here in peace." She looked at him with a moving smile, her eyes full of greed.


    He narrowed his eyes and let out a cold aura. His pair of eyes looked at her indifferently, "I''ll say it one last time. Where is she?"


    The last time he said it was the last time. It was definitely not a lie.


    Her smile froze completely. "You''re really ruthless ¡­" She dragged her voice as she looked at him with a strange look in her eyes, as if she wasn''t frightened by him at all.


    Tonight, for her special purposes, she had intentionally put on makeup and wore clothes that she thought were the most beautiful. They were faintly discernible, and she felt that as long as it was a man, he would most likely give in to her. Even an upright person wouldn''t be cruel to a beautiful woman like her.


    Unfortunately, the man in front of him was an accident.


    She looked at the handsome man in front of her, his sword-like eyebrows were like stars, and his outline was as exquisite as if it had been meticulously carved by someone, just like a beautiful young man in a western oil painting. Yet, he also had this kind of imposing manner, making it so that no matter how others looked at him, they would not be able to ignore his existence.


    What right did she have to be her good sister since she was young? He still had the nerve to act like he was cherishing his little sister. Heh heh, it''s all an act! If that was the case, why didn''t she say that she would give this man to him?


    A b * tch with no intentions, but a b * tch with a scheming mind!


    She cursed herself in her heart as she regained her smile, "Brother-in-law, you''re really impatient. Is that woman so good that you don''t even care about your sister anymore? "Ahh!"


    Just as she finished her sentence, the cold woman''s eyes suddenly burst forth with astonishing power. Her hands shot out like lightning and gripped her neck. With an incomparably sinister voice, she asked, "I''ll ask you one more time, where is she?" After she finished speaking, she gradually tightened her grip, causing her face to instantly flush red. "Otherwise, do you think I would really not do anything to you?"


    However, her expression was not one of panic. She only had a pained expression on her face, but her eyes were calm.


    Something seemed to be wrong.


    Si Lianye suddenly sensed that something was amiss, and asked coldly: "What did you do?"


    A twisted smile appeared on her face.


    He narrowed his eyes, because at this moment, he started to feel all the strength in his body draining nonstop. In less than two minutes, he almost couldn''t control his remaining strength even for her.


    Not only that, a flame gradually rose up from the depths of his heart, then it gradually grew brighter and brighter. In the end, his eyes seemed to carry a strange luster.


    Ye Yun smiled as she gently pushed him away. She slowly pulled down her thin clothes from her shoulders, revealing her smooth and exquisite skin. "Brother-in-law, I know that you don''t have a good relationship with my sister. You don''t like obedient girls like her, right? "Then let Yun''er take care of you. Don''t worry, Yun''er will definitely listen to you and won''t make you uncomfortable ¡­"


    After saying that, he leaned his body against his chest lightly. Looking at his flushed face and his heavy breathing, he laughed complacently in his heart. At the same time, he was also excited that he had finally gotten his long-cherished wish.


    She reached out her arm and slowly wrapped it around his neck, using a slight force to press him down. Then, she smiled sweetly and said, "How is it, Brother-in-law? I know you''re feeling very uncomfortable right now, but I have a way to make you feel better ¡­ "Mhmm ¡­"


    It was a long, sweet, greasy sound that made one''s heart tremble.


    His breath became heavier and heavier as he stared at her chest. The spring light was already half revealed there, and the faint outline was even more alluring.


    She smiled, her eyes full of certainty. The medicine she had found, according to that person, was the most powerful aphrodisiac on the market. No matter how strong a man''s will was, he would never be able to endure it.


    Thus, she was very confident.


    Suddenly, her waist tightened as he tightly hugged her.


    She smiled even more happily.


    Sister, Shen Xiran, after tonight, I want to see how you guys can still show off in front of me!


    At this time, Shen Xiran felt as if his heart was about to leap out of his chest.


    She could only see from the dim light that although this woman''s clothes were a bit messy, she was not bad looking and looked like a lady. Especially when she calmly untied the rope, she made her feel that this woman was not simple at all.


    The woman did not delay either. After untying the rope at her feet, she was completely free. However, there was still no sound from outside the door, not a single sound.


    After she untied the rope on her body, she heaved a sigh of relief and mouthed towards Shen Xiran.


    She recognized that it was meant to calm her down, so she nodded. It was a fool to make a sound at a time like this.


    The woman started to untie the rope. It was unknown if she was afraid of her voice, but the ball of cloth in her mouth was the last to be taken out.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and looked gratefully at the woman before her. She whispered, "Thank you."


    He shook his head and got up gently. He walked to the door and leaned on it to listen for movement, then came back and said in a low voice, "Let''s wait for a while, it''s midnight. When they''re asleep, we''ll leave."


    His voice was suppressed very low, but Shen Xiran could still hear the change in her tone.


    She didn''t know why she was captured. She couldn''t help but think about it. Suddenly, she felt that it wasn''t strange at all. Even until now, she still didn''t know.


    The woman arrived earlier than her and seemed to understand the habits of the kidnappers, so after a while, she really brought her to the door and did something about it carefully.


    The door opened slowly.


    She blinked as she did not expect to escape so easily. Looking at the woman again, she did not seem happy at all. Her face was full of caution as she slowly walked out.


    When she followed them out, she found that they were in a small courtyard, and the yard was filled with weeds, as if no one was taking care of it. At this moment, she also saw that besides the room behind them that originally imprisoned them, there were two or three quiet rooms, one of which was even lit.


    She felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    She said, "Come with me."


    He then stealthily led her around the corridor.


    Suddenly, she stopped and whispered, "This is bad!"


    Shen Xiran was startled: "What?"


    "Hurry up!" She suddenly grabbed her hand and started to run, ignoring everything else. Her voice was loud and clear.


    "Someone''s running away!"


    "He''s running away!"


    "Quickly chase!"


    Shen Xiran''s heart almost jumped out, he turned around and realised why she was grabbing onto him and running away. It turned out that when they were turning a corner, there was a man walking over, and they almost bumped into each other at that time.


    "Damn it!" The woman scolded him as she ran. It was unknown if he was scolding her or that man.


    There were more and more people behind them, and they were getting closer and closer.


    At last they reached the gate.


    They looked at the closed door in front of them, then looked back at the kidnappers chasing them.


    What should they do now?


    The door was very tall, at least two meters in height. There was no place for them to climb even if they tried to climb up.


    Despair began to spread from their hearts.


    She said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that they would still find out even after I made sufficient preparations. Hmph, my luck is really bad."


    Shen Xiran''s heart was in a mess. He looked at the door, then at the pursuers behind, and leaned against the door as his brows knitted tightly. This Si Lianye, she would usually follow him whenever she had nothing to do, but now, she really needed his help.


    Just when she was about to give up all hope, she suddenly heard a "kacha" sound by her ear. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the other person, only to see that she was also looking back at her.


    "What was that sound?" she whispered.


    "The door is open!" The woman was very excited. She quickly opened the door and rushed out.


    Shen Xiran was stunned for a moment, and then he rushed out after him. After that, he crashed headfirst into the bosom of a certain person, whose sturdy chest caused her to unconsciously take two steps back.


    It was Xi Zeer''s voice. She was overjoyed as he hurriedly ran after him.


    She ran to the side of the road, got in her car, and agilely drove out of the range of the enemy troops chasing after her. Her heart was beating wildly as she sincerely thanked Xi Zeer: "Thank you, if it wasn''t for you, I''d be dead."


    Xi Zeer shook his head, "You saved yourself."


    At that time, in order to avoid Si Lianye, she had asked Xi Zeer for help. The way was to secretly open her phone, so Xi Zeer must have heard everything that had happened from the beginning to the end.


    Naturally, he also knew about her being taken away.


    However, his phone was still lost later on. It must have taken him a lot of effort to find it.


    Xi Zeer shook his head. "It''s just a coincidence that I can save you in this matter. You don''t know how dangerous the place you''re in is."


    "What danger?" She didn''t understand.


    At this time, the woman, who had been hiding behind the car without a word, suddenly spoke, "Those kidnappers are the leader of the biggest gang in the country. They smuggle a lot of people abroad every year, and their underlings are shockingly powerful.


    Shen Xiran looked at her and asked, "May I ask who you are?"


    Although her attempt to rescue her almost failed, by untying herself and running away with her, it was enough to prove that this woman was kind-hearted. For such a person, she felt that she should make friends with him.


    "My name is Ye Wei." The woman was also straightforward and even reached out her hand to shake her hand. Then, she seemed to feel that her appearance was a bit indecent, and she even smoothly smoothed her hair.


    was once again able to see her appearance. She was very delicate and pretty, with a very good temperament.


    Furthermore, she seemed to be very familiar with the surname Ye.


    She asked the other party, "Your surname is Ye? May I ask if I am following that Ye Family ¡­ "


    Ye Wei revealed mockery in her eyes, "Yes, you''re the Ye Family that you think you are."


    Shen Xiran immediately took in a breath of cold air. The fact that this Ye Family was able to marry Si Lianye meant that their family was extremely powerful, but why did their girl get kidnapped and sold away? Furthermore, from the looks of it, they seemed to be hiding something, not just that ¡­


    She frowned and did not dare to think any further. There were so many strange things in this world that she could not possibly know everything.


    Furthermore, this matter looked extremely embarrassing. Even if he were to ask others, no one would be willing to tell him. It would be better if he didn''t ask.

 C271

    Who knew that just as she thought this, Ye Wei would laugh mockingly, "Isn''t it strange that I would do this? I''m telling you, because I offended the real eldest young miss in our family and she had me kidnapped. If I wasn''t lucky, by the time my family found me, I would have already become a prostitute. "


    She spoke of her own matters without hiding anything, her voice filled with ridicule and hidden rage.


    Shen Xiran looked at her, and felt that she was not someone to be trifled with. If he went back this time, the person who sold her would be in trouble, but since the other party did too much, she would not say anything. Instead, he asked her: "Then, are you prepared to go back now?"


    Ye Wei nodded as a mocking expression appeared again on his face. "Of course we have to return. Otherwise, how would we be able to see the shocked and fearful expression on that person''s face? Don''t you think so? "


    That look of deep hatred was enough to make her feel uncomfortable even if she wasn''t facing Shen Xiran. She was even thinking, for Ye Wei to be caught before her, could it be that she had already been tortured?


    However, when he looked at her carefully, he did not see any external wounds, so he asked, "Then, are you going to head back directly or rest up for a while?"


    "I''ll just head straight back. Heh heh, isn''t that the perfect timing to catch her off guard?" Ye Wei said with a tone full of malice.


    She nodded. "Fine, give me an address and I''ll send you back."


    Ye Wei turned to look at her and said: "You''re a good person."


    She smiled. "What good person? We''re just fellow sufferers."


    "No matter what, I have remembered your kindness. Remember, my name is Ye Wei." After saying that, he gave her a series of numbers, "This is a way to contact me. We''ll meet again in a more normal manner next time."


    Although her entire body was in complete disarray, she had a calm expression and her aura was even stronger than Shen Xiran''s.


    Shen Xiran could not help but remember the number, and nodded: "Alright, I''ll remember it."


    After Xi Zeer got her out of the car, she saw that the car had turned around and left.


    Xi Zeer suddenly said after seeing Ye Wei disappear into the rearview mirror, "She''s not simple."


    "Isn''t it simple? I think so too. " She did not think much of it and felt that this was very normal. For anyone to be sold out like this by their family, it would be more accurate to not hate them.


    Xi Zeer only said one sentence, and then placed his gaze on her face: "Are you still alright? Is there anything wrong with it? "


    He had heard that something was wrong from her cell phone, which she hadn''t turned off. He had spent a lot of time trying to find her, so he didn''t know anything about her physical condition.


    He frowned when he saw her expression. "You don''t seem to be in a good situation."


    "Is that so?" Puzzled, she touched her face. "I don''t feel anything."


    Xi Zeer looked at her and knew how much she was against the hospital, so he thought for a while and said, "Come back with me, I''ll help you inspect it."


    He understood her body very well. Although her outer appearance didn''t seem like much of a big deal, but the inside was a complete mess. A single mistake could lead to an accident.


    On the other hand, Shen Xiran was very optimistic, she felt that his health was very good.


    Xi Zeer brought her all the way home, let her sit on the sofa, and then brought his medical kit. He took out the examination tools and looked at her while possessing his body: "Open your mouth."


    She looked at him helplessly, obediently opening her mouth for him to examine. His doctor was the oldest.


    After a while, he finished his inspection. He frowned as he thought about it and said, "Your situation doesn''t seem right."


    She waved her hand. "I think I''m doing very well myself. Also, I want to take a shower."


    Xi Zeer helplessly withdrew his tools and looked at the overconfident woman in front of him: "You, the bathroom is over there, I have a few bathrobes in my house. Take it off, I will have someone wash it for you to dry, you can wear it tomorrow."


    "Very well, thank you." She thought about it for a moment. It was night, and no one would sell clothes even if they bought them. So she could only accept his good intentions.


    He stood up and entered his room. After a while, he came out with a white bathrobe. "This is something that I haven''t worn yet. Take it out and deal with it."


    "Thank you." She took the robe from his hands and went into the bathroom.


    Xi Zeer leaned on the side of the door as his expression changed. Then, he slowly started to pack his things.


    This time, she stayed in the bathroom for an exceptionally long time. There was nothing she could do. After what happened tonight, she felt that something was wrong. There was actually such a malicious person, and there was even a trafficker who specialized in trafficking in human beings.


    She thought she had seen the darkest side of the world tonight.


    It was only because Ye Wei said that she offended the people from the family that she was treated like that, but what about herself? Who did I offend this time?


    She suddenly recalled the threatening words of the woman from before and couldn''t help but purse her lips.


    "You better hurry up and leave him. Otherwise, you won''t want to know what sort of tricks I''ve used." Did she say that?


    Could it be ¡­ Was she the one who did this?


    She suddenly felt a headache. She felt that ever since she met him, she hadn''t had a day''s rest. Seriously ¡­


    She slowly donned the bathrobe, and after walking out, she saw Xi Zeer turning on the computer. Looking at the screen, she was thinking about something, but after hearing the voice, she turned and smiled at him: "Are you feeling better?"


    She knew what he meant, he was asking her if she had calmed down, so she nodded and sat beside him, looking at the medical records and images on the computer. She asked him, "I''m fine, I didn''t suffer any abuse.


    "Very dangerous?" Xi Zeer had already admired her a lot. Normally, if a woman met with this kind of situation, she would be fine even if she did not break down mentally, but as for her, she would still be able to chat happily with him after returning. This was the disparity.


    How many years had it been since he had seen a woman with such guts?


    His eyes flickered for a moment, then came back to himself. "You''re lucky, but you have to be careful in the future. Maybe you won''t have such a good opportunity next time."


    She helplessly said, "Please, this kind of terrifying thing would only happen once in a lifetime. It''s already not bad. There''s still a next time."


    "Alright, I made a mistake. Do you know who attacked you this time?" he asked.


    She hesitated. "There is a suspect, but no evidence." After which, he explained his guess.


    Xi Zeer thought for a while before frowning, "I heard that the woman who married the Si Family has a good evaluation outside, he doesn''t seem to be the type of person to do such a thing."


    "Knowing people but not knowing their hearts, who knows?" As she spoke lazily, she felt that her entire body was somewhat cold and couldn''t help but tightly wrap her thick bathrobe around her.


    He was keenly aware of her actions. "What? Are you cold?"


    It shouldn''t be. The heating in the room is sufficient, so how could it be cold?


    He suddenly had a bad premonition. He stretched out his hand to touch her forehead and immediately understood. "You have a fever. Quickly lie down."


    "Fever?" Still muddle-headed, she touched her forehead and said, "No way, I think it''s good. It''s just a little cold."


    "Stop talking. Come, I''ll take you to your room to rest." Then, he reached out his hand and tried to pull her up. Who knew that she would actually be so light, making her jump into his arms with him, causing him to be stunned for a moment.


    She also raised her head, and her eyes that were moist from the bath just now happened to meet his.


    The two of them were stunned.


    She immediately realized that something was wrong. She forced a smile and tried to struggle free. "You ¡­"


    Coincidentally, right at this moment, someone kicked open the door. "Xiran!"


    Si Lianye appeared at the doorway, and swept a glance at the duo''s dubious posture. She could not help but have her expression darken in an instant.


    Shen Xiran''s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly pushed Xi Zeer away. When she saw his eyes that seemed to be on fire, she actually felt a little guilty. "You, why are you here?"


    The moment those words left her mouth, she wanted to bite off her tongue. These words were as though she was really doing something to let him down.


    Si Lianye replied in a heavy tone as she walked over in large strides, "What happened to you tonight? I think they took you away. "


    He was smart enough not to question her, but to say that he had been looking for her all night: "Did he take you away?"


    She was shocked as she looked at Si Lianye unkindly, and immediately explained: "You''re mistaken, he saved me. Otherwise, I might have already been sold off by now."


    Si Lianye''s eyes darkened, "What exactly happened?"


    The imposing aura suddenly pressed down on her, causing her, who was already starting to feel dizzy, to shake her body and not say anything for a long time.


    He saw what was happening and suddenly reached out to grab her hand. "What''s wrong with you?"


    She frowned. "Let go of me." His hand grabbed himself so painfully.


    Xi Zeer looked at her wrinkled eyebrows, and took the initiative to block in front of her: "Please let her go."


    Si Lianye''s gaze rested on him as a glint flashed across her eyes. She couldn''t help but recall the camera she saw earlier, "Get out of the way, this is none of your business."


    When he spoke, he didn''t even look at him. It was obvious that he was looking down on him.


    A fire suddenly rose in Xi Zeer''s heart.


    She was the owner of this house, and in the end, not only did Si Lianye use such a crude method to enter, he did not even greet him, nor did she even glance at him from the corner of her eyes.


    He snorted. "Really? Have you forgotten that this is my territory and this is my room? You destroyed my door with such a big thorn, aren''t you looking down on me too much? "


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed, "Then what are you planning to do?"


    "You can leave wherever you come from, my home won''t welcome you." Xi Zeer said in a serious tone. No matter what kind of president you are, no matter how much power you have, he will ignore you.


    But if Si Lianye was so easy to deal with, he wouldn''t be him.


    He laughed softly, "After Xi Ran was taken away, I used all my hands but couldn''t find her. I didn''t think that you would move so fast. It''s really touching."


    Xi Zeer''s eyes were ice-cold: "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing much. It''s just that if things don''t go well tonight, I might call the police. At that time, I might be able to share my thoughts with them a little. Tell me, will you be affected?" If your patients knew about this, would they feel cheated? "


    Threats, naked threats!


    At the side, when she heard it, she felt that her head hurt even more.


    Xi Zeer''s face ashened, and looked at him coldly: "You think that everyone is like you, completely useless? You can''t even find the person you''re looking for? " The doctor''s excellent eyesight allowed him to suddenly see the marks hidden under his clothes and he could not help but sneer. "At the very least, I''m different from you. If you want to obtain her heart, you must at least learn to eat secretly before wiping your mouth."

 C272

    He is too tired


    Wiping what? Shen Xiran slowly blinked his eyes. Suddenly, he felt that his brain wasn''t working enough.


    Actually, what Xi Zeer said was not hard to understand, but his mind seemed to have turned into a paste right now, everything was blurry. There seemed to be something between what he heard and what he understood, making it difficult for her to understand each time.


    After a while, she could barely understand what Xi Zeer was saying, was he accusing Si Lianye of not getting along well with other women?


    Her heart suddenly throbbed, but she could not tell what it felt like.


    With difficulty, he looked up, only to see that Si Lianye''s expression did not seem to be good, her expression was deep, and it was impossible to tell that he had anything to do with women.


    He said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect you to be as talkative as a woman." After saying that, he strode over and pulled her into his embrace. Following that, he frowned at her boiling temperature. "You have a fever."


    With that, he carried her and left without saying anything. Her temperature was quite high, so she had to quickly find a doctor. As for the matter of the hateful man before her being a doctor, it had already been forgotten.


    He didn''t want to remember, but the man in front of him didn''t agree.


    Xi Zeer stood in front of him, with an unfriendly expression: "Put her down, I''ll let you go, if not, I''ll call the police to say that someone secretly broke into my house, and the door you kicked open will be evidence."


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes. Not only did he not put her down, she even hugged her even more tightly. "You can call the police. With that, she gloomily hugged her and walked around her.


    "Put her down!" Suddenly, he threw a punch over, and Si Lianye, who was holding her back to Xi Zeer, caught off guard and got hit in the shoulder.


    He snorted, gently placed her on the sofa, and without saying a word, he turned and kicked towards Xi Zeer.


    Although he knew that Shen Xiran did not like him fighting, but since the others had already made their move, wouldn''t he be a man if he did not fight back?


    The two of them immediately fought back and forth, their blows whistling through the air.


    At one moment, it was as if she was in the middle of winter, and at the next, it was as if she was in the middle of summer. It was so uncomfortable that she couldn''t help but moan loudly, but right now, she couldn''t even make a sound.


    She felt like she was going to die. Not only did her body get hot and cold, but there was also a hidden pain in the depths of her body. What made her even more uncomfortable was that the nightmare that had disappeared for a long time seemed to come back to haunt her.


    She didn''t take today''s medicine.


    Her old ailment flared up again.


    If it was a normal day, Xi Zeer would have seen through it long ago. However, he was currently infuriated by Si Lianye''s attitude, and had completely forgotten about the patient beside him. Not only did he not go and see her, he was even fighting passionately with Si Lianye.


    The two of them seemed to have specifically learnt these moves, and since they usually paid attention to training their abilities, they struck even, until Si Lianye was finally punched in the face ruthlessly by him. When she turned around, he realized that Shen Xiran was already nowhere to be seen, and his heart immediately went cold.


    Ignoring everything else, he quickly walked up to her and looked down, only to discover that her face was flushed.


    He was greatly shocked in his heart and hurriedly picked her up. "Xi Ran, Xi Ran?"


    This caused Xi Zeer, who was originally about to punch out, to stop.


    He hurried over to her and looked at her, his heart sinking.


    "Out of the way!" Xi Zeer should have pushed him away, and then skillfully checked her entire body. Only then did he discover that she had come in full fury and strength due to the old injuries on her body caused by the high fever.


    He took a deep breath, silently brought the medicine box, took out a few pills and forced them into her mouth, then fed her water.


    Fortunately, she still had some sense and barely managed to swallow the pill.


    Si Lianye felt her eyes grow heavy. Even though she didn''t like this man, he was a doctor and knew how to treat him at this moment was the best.


    Xi Zeer saw her swallow the medicine and heaved a sigh of relief, then said to him: "I have to take her to the hospital, my medicine can only be suppressed temporarily, but her fever is too strong."


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed, he tyrannically rushed forward and forcefully pushed him away, then possessed her and picked her up. His movements were naturally smooth, as if she had done it thousands of times.


    Xi Zeer''s face darkened, but he did not stop him this time.


    The two of them didn''t like each other''s looks, but they couldn''t harm Xi Ran''s body.


    It had made him feel guilty that he had been too preoccupied with the fight to notice her.


    Si Lianye brought her downstairs in large strides, then quickly drove her into the hospital, and before she could get her hands on her, she completed all the formalities and finally fell asleep beside her bed, unable to hold on any longer.


    She slowly woke up. Before she could open her eyes, she suddenly heard a girl''s voice. "Aiya, he''s so hot ¡­"


    "Quick, call the doctor ¡­"


    "Carry him to the side ¡­"


    "How could this be ¡­"


    Strange, who was the hot one? Who''s sick? Was he talking about himself?


    Such a thought slowly appeared in her heart. When she opened her eyes, she was stunned.


    He saw a hanging bottle on his wrist with a white bedsheet covering his body. With one glance, he could tell it was the configuration of a hospital. Of course, this wasn''t the main point.


    The point was that he was not the only person in the room, but there were several doctors and nurses who were not clustered around him, but were instead circling around another bed.


    Strange, who is that person? Other patients?


    She looked for a while. Because there were too many doctors and nurses by the bed, blocking her line of sight, she was unable to see that person''s face clearly. Who was it?


    After looking for a while, she retracted her gaze. She suddenly felt a bit anxious and wanted to go to the washroom. She casually supported herself up with her body, but she found that her entire body was soft and she was unable to exert any strength.


    How can I go to the bathroom now?


    She was dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, her movements caught the attention of the other nurses, who looked at her and smiled. "You''re awake?"


    She nodded. "Please help me up. I want to go to the washroom."


    The nurse hurried her to the bathroom to help her solve the problem. At first she was not interested in the patients in the other bed and thought it was some other stranger, but when she asked, "Who sent me?" When you passed out, the nurse said, "It was that patient next door. He must be your boyfriend. He was so handsome and was so deep in love with you. He didn''t leave you even half a step when you fainted ¡­"


    It seemed that the nurse had a good impression of him, which was why she kept praising him, but never mentioned his name.


    Could it be Xi Zeer?


    When he came out and took a look, he realized that the man whose eyes were tightly shut was actually Si Lianye!


    Heavens, what happened to him?


    The nurse understood what she was thinking and hurriedly helped her into bed. "Don''t worry, he was just overworked and had caught cold before he fell ill. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine after treatment and recuperation."


    Overwork? Faint from the cold?


    Could it be that he was taking care of her ¡­


    With a complicated expression, she looked at the unconscious Si Lianye, and felt a soft, viscous liquid slowly flow out from the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing her dazed look, the nurse pursed her lips and smiled, then quietly left the room. In the hospital, they could see the separation of life and death everyday, but for such a loving couple with such high looks, it was really rare.


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye with a complicated gaze the entire time.


    Si Lianye slept for an entire afternoon before waking up in the evening.


    When he woke up, he saw the woman sitting beside him. She had a pale face and was wearing a white hospital gown. She didn''t look very nice, but in his eyes, she was indescribably warm.


    She was sitting at a table near the head of the bed when she heard the sound and turned to look at him.


    He tried his best to support his body so that he would not reveal too much weakness. "When did you wake up?" He frowned and looked at the bottle in his hand: "What''s wrong with me? Why would there be such a thing? " There was disgust in his eyes, as if he really didn''t like injections.


    She smiled, "Why is there this? You are sick, and the doctor is treating you. " After saying that, he cut the apples into pieces, inserted the toothpick and brought them in front of him, "I know your mouth isn''t feeling good right now, let''s order some apples first."


    Her tone was very normal, just like she was facing a friend.


    This made Si Lianye a little uncertain, and he looked at her carefully: "How are you right now? Are you all right? "


    While she was unconscious, he had already investigated everything that had happened. He didn''t think that woman would be so bold as to attack Xi Ran twice in the past two days. If it wasn''t for her good luck, perhaps she would have achieved what she wanted.


    When she saw his current appearance, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She thought that he was still angry at her interaction with Xi Zeer, so she immediately snatched the plate with the apple. "It''s fine if you don''t eat.


    He tossed the plate to the side and stood up, ready to ignore him.


    "Come here." He immediately realized that she had misunderstood.


    "No." She was angry. She had thought that he would take care of her without any rest, which was why she treated him better. You are actually being rude to me?


    "Come here and listen." Si Lianye''s face darkened, and her tone carried an undefiable emotion.


    She pursed her lips and hummed to see what he was going to say.


    Just as she turned around and walked up to him, she was suddenly pulled by him. She was caught off guard and fell right in front of him. "What are you doing!?"


    As he spoke, he stood up angrily. This man had started acting that way again.


    Si Lianye had actually just caught a cold and was tired, thus she fainted. Now that she had rested for so long, she had recovered most of her energy, so how could she possibly get up?


    "Listen to me. I''m not angry with you, I''m angry with myself." he whispered.


    "What?" She stopped struggling and widened her eyes in surprise.


    Looking at her cute appearance, he couldn''t help but kiss her on the lips. "I''m angry that I didn''t protect you well. You were taken away, so I don''t know how uncomfortable it is for you."


    "But, you didn''t come to save me either." His warm explanation made her feel a little uncomfortable. It was Xi Zeer who came to save her that day, so where was Si Lianye?


    His hand paused, gently stroking her hair. "I was tripped by someone, so I didn''t make it in time. I''m sorry."


    His voice was so intoxicating that it made her feel absolutely uneasy. This was the first time ever that this man had spoken to her in such a low voice ever since she had met him. This made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Then, just then, she heard him ask, "Can you forgive me?"

 C273

    Looking into his deep eyes, she could not help but turn her head away from him, afraid that she would soften her heart. "Then we''ll see what''s the important thing in the end that makes you soften your heart."


    The implication was that you had to give her a reason to be a confidant.


    She didn''t ask for too much from him, so he just pondered for a bit and then said, "Actually, something happened at the company just now. I worked overtime at the company that night and didn''t even bring my phone over, that''s why ¡­"


    She looked at him deeply. "Really?"


    He did not evade or evade. "Really? If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask."


    "What? Why are you working overtime at the company?" She smiled. "I don''t know anyone from your company."


    He thought for a moment and asked, "Are you looking for a job now?"


    She looked at him in surprise. "How did you know?"


    He smiled lightly and smoothed her hair with his hand. "Of course I know you can''t hide anything from my eyes." He suddenly made a joke with her.


    She couldn''t help but be surprised in her heart. She looked at him carefully and asked, "Are you for real? Are you that powerful?"


    "Of course!" He deliberately said half of what he wanted to say, then added, in her wide-open eyes, "No!"


    Of course not!


    She gasped and slapped him hard. "You bastard, I thought you were that smart."


    He laughed and hugged her tightly. "You are so easy to fool."


    She snappily pinched the soft flesh on his waist and spun around fiercely. "I told you to lie."


    His expression changed. "Dearest, I''m still a patient. Be more gentle with me."


    She huffed, "Me too." But no matter what, she still showed mercy and spared his pitiful flesh.


    "Wife is so nice to me." He kissed her hard on the cheek.


    Upon hearing the word "wife", her expression turned slightly ugly.


    Suddenly, he asked again, "Oh right, what do you think about my proposal just now?"


    "About working at your company?" She gave him a sidelong glance. "Aren''t you afraid that my existence will be discovered?"


    Or are the rich so open-minded? You don''t care about having a lover?


    He shrugged. "You''re my woman, what''s there to be ashamed of?"


    She carefully looked at his expression: "You know what I''m talking about, Si Lianye. If you don''t solve this problem, I won''t agree."


    He gently caressed her hair, "Don''t worry, I will give you an explanation. Her problem, we have an agreement, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Really? But what do I care? "


    He touched her hand and said, "You petty woman, as I said, I will give you an explanation, but not now."


    She pursed her lips and suddenly felt very unhappy. The room became silent just like that.


    When he saw this, he sighed and said to her, "Alright, let''s put this matter aside for now. Anyway, you are not in a good condition right now."


    Speaking of which, this was one of his doubts. Three years ago, her body was already so weak that she couldn''t exchange kidneys, making her unable to live on. But now, it seemed that her body was no different from a normal person''s.


    What was going on?


    He squinted his eyes. He felt that if this was the case, Xi Zeer would probably have a problem.


    It seemed that he needed to hurry up and investigate his situation.


    Seeing him close his eyes, she thought he was either unhappy or tired, so she didn''t say anything else. She silently covered him up with a blanket and got up to leave.


    Suddenly, her hand tightened and was grabbed by him. "Believe me, I will avenge you."


    She pursed her lips, lowered her head and looked at the hand that had grabbed her. Sighing in her heart, she slowly moved his hand away.


    When she went back to her bed, she could still see him. Who told them to stay in the same room?


    These past few days, everyone in the hospital had probably assumed that they were a loving couple, so after he fell ill, they didn''t even arrange a room for him at all, instead letting him sleep in the same room as her.


    Fortunately, this was a top-level ward, the room was very spacious, even one more bed would do.


    On one hand, she felt that he was a scum, and on the other hand, she felt that she was very shameless from the bottom of her heart. Because, no matter what their reason was, Si Lianye had a fiancee by her side, and no matter how one looked at it, it would be a matter of right or wrong for her to interfere.


    She silently sighed in her heart as a strong feeling of self-loathing arose in her heart. If she had known earlier that this would happen, she might as well ¡­


    She couldn''t help but open her eyes and steal a glance at him. She suddenly thought of what he had said before, and her fingers couldn''t help but move as she touched her waist.


    Was that scar really not what he remembered?


    Impossible, right?


    All sorts of things were thrown together, causing her heart to be in a mess. She didn''t know when she fell asleep in the end.


    When she regained her senses, it was already night. She looked out the dark window, then at the gentle lights in the room. She was startled for a moment, then turned and looked at Si Lianye.


    Before he could see him, he heard the light tapping of a keyboard.


    He leaned against the headboard of the bed. His face seemed thinner than before, and his features were more solid. His features were more refined, and his slightly long hair fell down to block part of his eyes. She could not make out what he was thinking.


    He bent his leg and placed the notebook on his knee. He frowned as he looked at the screen, his long fingers tapping on the keyboard every now and then. He was so focused that even when she looked at him for a while, he didn''t notice.


    Her heart skipped a beat. A man at work was the most charming. She had forgotten who said that. She had scoffed at him before, but it didn''t seem to be unreasonable now.


    She looked at it and suddenly blushed. She couldn''t help but turn her head over while coughing a few times.


    His voice finally woke him, and he looked at her with concern in his eyes. "Are you not feeling well?"


    Naturally, it was referring to her earlier cough. She hurriedly shook her head. "No, no, I''m just feeling an itch in my throat."


    He got out of bed and went to get her water.


    Her eyes almost popped out.


    He was actually wearing only a pair of close-fitting black boxer shorts. His two long legs were exposed to the air, long and powerful, causing her nose to feel hot.


    She covered her nose.


    "What''s wrong? Not feeling well? I told the doctor to come and see it. " He was just coming over with a glass of water when he saw that she was holding onto her nose and mouth. He immediately reached out and touched her head.


    When she saw that he was about to turn around, she quickly grabbed his hand. It was a completely subconscious action. "No need, I''m fine."


    "Really?" He looked at her suspiciously.


    "Really." She nodded vigorously to show her seriousness. "I just feel a little hot, yes, a little hot."


    As she spoke, she gently pushed the blanket away and felt a little better.


    He saw and touched her head, then said, "Here, drink some water."


    Then, she slowly got up and took the cup. It was unknown if it was because she had been sleeping for too long, but when she took the cup, she actually swayed and almost threw the blanket away.


    Fortunately, his hands and eyes were quick, and he caught it in an instant. "I''ll feed you."


    Helpless, she nodded and agreed. "Fine."


    She did feel thirsty, but she also felt a burning pain in her throat.


    So he sat at her bedside and carefully fed her water. After drinking it, he asked her, "Do you want more?"


    She shook her head. "No need." Suddenly, she noticed his legs and withdrew them as if they had been burned by fire. "I say, can you restrain yourself a little?"


    "What?" He did not know if it was true or false, and his expression was innocent.


    She pointed at his legs in annoyance. "Are you not wearing pants?" Why else would she be dressed like this and wander around?


    Only then did he put on a look of enlightenment. "Oh, don''t you think it''s very hot today?"


    That''s why you don''t wear pants? She looked out of the window suspiciously and looked at him helplessly. "Isn''t it autumn now? The weather is cold, okay? "


    When she said it was hot, it was just an excuse. In fact, she already felt a bit cold right now, but you, who just had a high fever and fainted, are now wearing such cool clothes. Is this really good?


    Under her urging, he slowly put on his pants and wrapped his straight legs around them.


    In the midst of her relief, she also felt that she was somewhat regretful.


    In the blink of an eye, he suddenly realized that the old man was looking at him with a smile, as if he knew what he was thinking.


    I''ve fallen into his trap again, this time on purpose!


    He still wanted to blink, but pretended to look at her innocently: "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so red and white?"


    She stared at him.


    You asked even though you knew the answer!


    However, he wouldn''t admit to this even if he died, and he didn''t have the nerve to talk about it himself. Thus, she changed her mind and got out of bed. "I''m going to the washroom."


    After sleeping for such a long time, she felt that her whole body was sticky and uncomfortable.


    However, she had forgotten that she couldn''t even hold a glass of water. How good would it be if she abruptly got off the bed?


    After he got off the bed, he felt his legs shake. Just as he was about to fall, he was caught by Luo Yuan as a matter of fact, "Don''t be in such a hurry, I''ll carry you in."


    "I don''t want you to hug me." She winced.


    He then asked about the strong aura coming from his body. He felt that something in the depths of his heart had become a lot softer, and his mind was in turmoil.


    Just like that, he realized that he had been lifted up, and he walked into the bathroom with large strides.


    "How is it? Do you need my help?" he asked, gently putting her on the toilet.


    Help? How was he going to help?


    "You hoodlum, get out of here!"


    He laughed out loud and grabbed the towel off his face. He put it on his nose and said, "It smells good." He gave her an ambiguous glance before turning around and leaving.


    Her face was red from his gaze.


    She soaked for half an hour just like that.


    However, she forgot that her body was a bit weak. When she came in, she was carried in by him. Although it was because she slept for a long time, it also meant that her body was actually weak.

 C274

    As a result, when she woke up, the moment she stepped out of the bathtub, she felt her heart beating heavily, and her body started shaking uncontrollably.


    She knew that the situation was bad, and anxiously wrapped herself with a big towel, not caring about anything else, she quickly called him out: "Si Lianye!"


    The door opened with a "shua" sound, Si Lianye''s tall and big figure appeared at the door. Seeing that her situation wasn''t right, she immediately strode in and picked her up.


    His expression did not look good. "Stupid woman, why did you take so long to know that your body is not healthy?"


    She feebly retorted, "I''m not stupid. Also, who would have thought that I would be able to do this even after taking a bath?"


    He kept scolding her as he walked into the bedroom. "Aren''t you stupid that you can drown yourself in a bath?"


    She was still not convinced. "It''s not like I''m unconscious."


    He glanced at her coldly. "What if I''m not here?"


    She was at a loss for words. "But you were there, and you didn''t go out."


    He snorted and looked her up and down, then suddenly tore off her towel.


    She exclaimed and covered herself with her hands. "You ¡­" What are you going to do? "


    "For what?" He snorted coldly. He didn''t want to explain anything to the stupid woman, so he used a towel to dry her whole body before wrapping her in a blanket. "Do you want to catch a cold?"


    Then he began to straighten her long hair.


    When she heard this, her heart thumped, but she couldn''t tell how it felt.


    He felt his hand shake his hair, then he used a towel to dry it, and got up to rummage around.


    She said weakly, "The hair dryer is in the drawer over there. The second one ¡­"


    "Shut up!" He said in a displeased tone and followed the direction she was pointing to. Sure enough, he found the hair dryer and brought it over. "Don''t move."


    She looked at his fierce tone, but the action of blowing her hair dry was extremely gentle, and her heart felt warm.


    However, this feeling only lasted for a short while before it turned into: "Aiyo, it hurts a little!"


    "Si Lianye, are you alright?"


    "Ah, my hair ¡­"


    After all, he had never done anything like this before, and he was clumsy, so her poor hair was ruined. She felt that if she blew it this time, half of it would fall out.


    Why did you save her hair? "She sat up and looked at him, whose face had already turned very dark." I ¡­ I''ll do it myself. "


    He stared at her, refusing to let go.


    "Then... "Alright then." She hesitated. After all, he wasn''t stupid. He should be fine after saying it once, right?


    The result was that she was tearing up from his actions.


    She couldn''t hold it in any longer. Was she trying to blow-dry her hair with him? It was simply torture!


    She snappily snatched the wind over and said, "I think it''s better if I do it myself."


    His self-esteem was so greatly frustrated that his handsome face was so dark that she felt almost uncomfortable looking at him.


    But, who asked his level to be so low?


    She touched her bare scalp and thought speechlessly.


    Fortunately, at this moment, a phone call saved her life.


    That was Zhu Lingling''s.


    She picked it up and heard her voice, "Hey, are you in the hospital again? "What happened, are you planning to move your family to the hospital?"


    That''s what he said! She couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Please don''t curse me like that, I don''t want to either."


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? I can''t even find you. "


    Is that so? Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. This was her phone, right? Hadn''t it already disappeared? When did she return? Why didn''t she know?


    "Why can''t you find me?" she asked.


    "It''s been turned off. I''ve been calling you the past few days but your phone has been turned off. It''s only been turned on now. What''s wrong with you?" Zhu Lingling asked her in a bad mood.


    She felt very shocked in her heart. She slowly said perfunctorily, "Oh, it''s alright. I lost my phone and was then found by someone."


    "That''s more like it. I thought you were kidnapped, but luckily you weren''t." Zhu Lingling said with all her might.


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Do you curse me for saying those words?" She purposely said in a wronged manner.


    Zhu Lingling started to feel guilty: "Alright, alright, I said the wrong thing, what hospital are you in? I came to see you. "


    "Mm, alright, I''m here ¡­" She said the name of the hospital.


    After Zhu Lingling heard this, she fell silent for a moment: "Are you sure I didn''t hear wrong?"


    She was stunned. "What''s wrong? I saw that name in the medical records of all the doctors and nurses. "


    Zhu Lingling muttered: "As expected of a tycoon ¡­" She then said, "Alright, I''ll go see you tomorrow."


    With that, he hung up.


    She blinked. She suddenly felt a little strange. She thought about it and searched for the name of the hospital on her cell phone. Only then did she understand why her little friend had such a strange reaction.


    This hospital was the most famous private hospital in the area. It had the best equipment and the highest level of doctors. Of course, the most expensive one was also the hospital.


    She looked at him with a complicated expression before lowering her head to look at her phone. She realized that it was really hers. She couldn''t help but ask him, "My phone, how did you get it back?"


    At this moment, his mind returned to the screen. He didn''t even lift his head when he heard the question, "I got someone to help you get it back. I also taught that person a lesson."


    He said it casually, but she was stunned. "Who did you teach?"


    He glanced at her, his gaze like lightning. "Of course it''s the people who are rude to you. They''ve learned their lesson."


    "Really?" She was stunned and felt a little dazed. "I heard that those people are from the underworld ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an idiot either. Before, I did not care about what they did, but now, if they dare touch your head, I will make them pay." He didn''t even raise his head as he solemnly said this.


    She blinked, and could hear the thick scent of blood in his voice.


    I didn''t expect him to do so many things in just two days time, but ¡­


    "Then will they come to take revenge on you?" At that time, she had a deep impression of those people.


    He looked up at her with a faint smile. "Are you worried about me?"


    Her face reddened. "Who cares about you? Can''t I just ask?"


    He smiled faintly, as if he had already seen through her thoughts. "I''ve already sent the people in the lead in. I think a few others might have slipped through the net. But don''t worry, those around me aren''t easy to deal with."


    She nodded, and her heart was finally at ease: "That''s good, don''t you know how hateful those people are, that Ye Wei, she was almost given to him by them ¡­"


    "Ye Wei? Someone from the Ye Family? " Si Lianye frowned.


    "Of course, I can run out, but thanks to her. When I leave the hospital, I will thank her properly." "No," she said.


    He nodded. "I know." After saying that, he paused for a moment, "I''ve found a bodyguard for you, I''ll be following you when you leave the hospital."


    "What bodyguard? I don''t want it! " Hearing this, she instinctively resisted. No one liked being surrounded by someone at all times.


    "There''s always a man by my side. Do you mind if I do?" She was adamant against it.


    He finally put the laptop aside and calmly said, "That bodyguard is a woman. He just retired, so you can rest assured."


    "It''s a woman?" Hearing this, she breathed a sigh of relief, still unwilling. "But, I don''t want anyone following me around the clock, just like how I don''t have any privacy at all."


    "She won''t be following you around the clock. At most, you will be inside the door, and she will be outside the door. It won''t cause too much trouble for you. Didn''t I just say that there was a fish that escaped the net?" This is for your safety. "


    After hearing his explanation, she felt slightly more at ease. Even though it was still awkward, she wasn''t an ungrateful person. Thus, she reluctantly agreed.


    After settling the matter, her mind relaxed and she suddenly felt that her stomach was empty.


    She took a glance at him and noticed that he was still concerned about the computer. She thought for a moment, then picked up her cell phone and started looking for the order app.


    "What are you doing?" While she was engrossed in looking at her phone, he suddenly whispered into her ear. The warm breath made her entire body feel numb.


    She gasped and clutched her chest. "Can you not be so unpredictable?"


    She was scared to death.


    He looked at the place where her hands were covering, and his eyes flashed at the tender white skin. "What are you doing?"


    He still stubbornly asked her, causing her to roll her eyes. She picked up her phone and waved at him, "I''m ordering."


    "You''re hungry." He used a positive sentence.


    "Of course, I remember that I haven''t eaten in a long time." Although she didn''t eat much, it didn''t mean that she was an immortal.


    She lowered her head and continued reading. "Hmm, the soup looks pretty good, and this ¡­"


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and took her phone from her hand.


    "What are you doing? Give it back to me!" She was a little dazed.


    He locked up her phone and gave it back to her, "Don''t scream, these stores aren''t in a good sanitary condition, be careful of the pain in your stomach."


    "But ¡­" But you can''t starve to death?


    He sat down on the edge of her bed, glanced at her, saw her puzzled expression, but she was wearing only a light nightgown, looking very seductive, and said: "I''ve already had someone bring it."


    "Is that so?" She was stunned for a moment. She had not thought of this, but she said, "Why do you think that my food is unhygienic when it''s also take-out, and yours is edible?"


    He gave her a bland look. "It''s not the same."


    "Different?" She was stunned. "What''s different?"


    Without a word, he heard someone knocking on the door.


    "We''re here."


    He stood up, went to open the door, and said a few words to the people outside, then brought in a black food box.


    Her gaze was immediately attracted by the food box, because not only did the food box look bright and clean, it was even meticulously drawing out the golden lacquer patterns. The quality was not ordinary, at least it was not something that the take-out grade she saw on her phone could compare to.


    Of course, these were not the main point. The main point was that the faint aroma from the food box made her feel like drooling.


    This smell seemed somewhat familiar.


    He noticed her gaze and the corner of his lips slightly raised. He silently opened the food box, revealing the three layers of neatly placed dishes inside.


    The true flavor was perfect.


    When the strong fragrance entered her nose, her eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    "Where did this come from?"


    Weird, really weird, this is not our country, where did he get such authentic hometown dishes?


    He noticed her doubt and did not explain. He deliberately kept her in suspense and slowly took out the five dishes and one bowl of soup along with the two bowls of rice.

 C275

    She''s your fianc¨¦e?


    She felt her saliva dripping.


    Without waiting for him to speak, she hurriedly wiped her saliva and sat over.


    He picked up the chopsticks and ate a few mouthfuls. The doubt in his heart grew.


    "This is ¡­" She looked up at him. "Why do I feel like the taste is a little familiar?"


    He looked at her. But he didn''t explain.


    She ate a few more mouthfuls before suddenly remembering, "So it''s from a 5-star restaurant here. Didn''t they say that they can only eat in the store and not takeout?"


    "You have a good memory." For some reason, Si Lianye''s expression was somewhat unfriendly. She swept his gaze over her and admitted it.


    She thought about it silently for a moment. This five-star restaurant already had the name of Michelin 3, and its head chef was a very tough person. If it was someone else, they would definitely not invite him to cook, not to mention having him cook such a typical hometown dish.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility, and that was that the food did not come from the chef. The other possibility was that money could make a difference.


    What was he?


    She was a little interested in the answer, but he obviously didn''t want to say it. He just picked up a bowl of Red Braised Fish Meat and placed it in her bowl, directly saying, "It''s not as complicated as you think. I just have a relationship with the owner of their restaurant, and I''m willing to pay for it."


    Oh, the power of power.


    This made her recall that when she went with Zhu Lingling, she especially made an appointment a month in advance. Even so, it still took them a month''s worth of money.


    As for him, with just a few words, he was actually able to make the other party serve him obediently and even did his best to achieve perfection.


    Shaking her head, she stopped thinking about it and focused on her meal.


    Both of them were actually very hungry. They ate most of the dishes on the table in one go. When they saw each other touching their stomachs in the same way, they couldn''t help laughing at the same time.


    The atmosphere immediately became a lot better.


    Although Si Lianye had a high fever, his body was still better. In a few days, he would be better, and as for Shen Xiran, after a series of attacks, his body recovered a little more, but it was also recovering a lot more.


    She was already planning to leave the hospital.


    During this time, when Zhu Lingling came over and saw that Si Lianye was actually living in the same room as her, she couldn''t help but shout loudly. She was even more sure that their relationship was at a point where they couldn''t leave each other, and she couldn''t help but to worry for her.


    However, looking at Shen Xiran''s expression, it was impossible to say any words of persuasion, he could only hint again and again, but in the end, she did not know if it was on purpose, and did not understand at all.


    Actually, Shen Xiran knew everything, but he couldn''t separate from the current situation at all. The only good thing was that the agreement between Si Lianye and her would be over in three days. At that time, Si Lianye should not have any reason to keep her here any longer.


    This was what she thought in her heart, and she gradually gained confidence.


    However, the day before she was about to leave the hospital, things suddenly changed again.


    Ever since Si Lianye had recovered, he would go out from time to time to handle official affairs at the branch office. In order to take care of her, she had even hired a nurse, Sister Lin.


    She objected for a bit, but Si Lianye insisted on it, so it didn''t matter.


    This day, for the first time ever, Si Lianye didn''t go out. Instead, she followed her and snuggled up to her on the bed.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Aunt Lin, who was cleaning the outer room, froze for a moment, then went up to open the door.


    Si Lianye looked at her in surprise as she innocently shook her head, indicating that no one knew her and wanted to come.


    In fact, they were very low-key in the hospital, and this most famous hospital paid a lot of attention to privacy. Under normal circumstances, they would not reveal the patient''s identity to others, and other than a few close friends and relatives, they did not mention their own situation.


    So who was it now?


    In the end, when the person entered, the two of them were surprised for a moment.


    "Why are you here?" Si Lianye raised his eyebrows, indicating that she was shocked. But what hurt her was, even though he said that with a tone that expressed her surprise, she still leaned on her and didn''t have any intention of getting out of the bed.


    The person glanced at them with a smile that was not a smile. "It seems like you guys are having a good life."


    How serious did she think they were?


    "Not bad." Si Lianye seemed to not realize the ridicule in her words, but she slightly stretched her body: "What business do you have?"


    These words were as if the other party was here to say something.


    Shen Xiran did not know what the person thought.


    She wanted to get off the bed, but he held her by the waist, making her unable to move. She couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. "Let go of me. Didn''t you see a guest coming?"


    Si Lianye smiled, "Don''t worry, this uninvited guest will leave very soon."


    What and what?


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye who seemed as if nothing had happened, then looked at the person who had arrived with an unpleasant expression on his face. No matter how he thought about it, he felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    Not only did he not leave after finishing the matter as Si Lianye had expected, he even directly sat down opposite of them, "Si Lianye, don''t go overboard. I''m still your fianc¨¦e, so what if you do this, it might sound bad if word of it spreads."


    What, fiancee?


    He didn''t know what Si Lianye''s reaction would be after hearing those words, but after hearing it, Shen Xiran''s smiling face couldn''t be held back anymore, and revealed a stunned expression.


    She is Si Lianye''s fiancee, Ye Xuan? But, wasn''t the woman who warned him previously not her?


    Her shocked expression made Si Lianye notice. He did not care what the woman in front of him thought of him, and asked her with her head lowered: "What''s wrong? "Uncomfortable?"


    She regained her senses and said, "Nothing, she ¡­ Is she really your fianc¨¦e? Ye Xuan? " Why did she have to be so serious? She directly asked for her name.


    Si Lianye misunderstood and lightly sighed: "It''s her. However, my relationship with her is very complicated, I will explain it to you slowly in the future."


    At this time, she had calmed down a lot, and forced a smile at Ye Xuan. While feeling guilty, she couldn''t help but think, who was the woman that she had met before?


    If one were to carefully look at them, one would see that their temperament was completely different. The temperament of one of them was a bit arrogant, and his entire body was covered in glittering golden brands, as if wishing that everyone would know that she was a young lady. As for the one in front of them, he appeared to be elegant and pleasant, had a sweet and low-key temperament, making him seem a lot better than the other one.


    She looked at the man beside her and then looked at the calm and composed woman in front of her. She suddenly realized that this woman was the real deal. The one from last time was probably wrong.


    However, it was strange. That person from last time was obviously not the real owner, yet he still acted so righteously?


    This was truly an eye-opener.


    She was in such a trance that even Si Lianye had not called her yet.


    "Xi Ran, Xi Ran?"


    "Ah?" "Oh, what do you want me to do?" she asked, coming back to him.


    Si Lianye fixed her with her eyes: "Your appearance is a little strange, what are you thinking about?"


    She shook her head. "No, nothing." She decided to tell him about it after the woman left.


    Ye Xuan''s gaze was also strange, she never thought that the woman Si Lianye liked would actually look so crude, and be distracted in front of her. Could it be that the woman Si Lianye liked was this kind of shallow woman?


    She laughed and said to Shen Xiran: "Did you shock me? "Actually, you can rest assured. I''m not here to find you, at least for now." With that, he looked at Si Lianye and raised his eyebrows: I have something important to discuss with you, are you planning to talk to me like this?


    With a slight frown, he lifted the blanket and got off the bed.


    Shen Xiran blushed yet again, he thought to himself, it was fortunate that their movements just now were very pure, and their clothes were neat and tidy. Otherwise, who knew what she would have thought if she had seen it.


    However, this woman''s actions were too strange. Looking at her fianc¨¦, was his attitude so calm?


    Furthermore, she felt that she didn''t feel any hostility from the other party at all. In any case, she was the woman who had stolen her man, so why ¡­


    She looked at their backs on the balcony, lost in thought.


    Si Lianye frowned as she looked at her impatiently: "What exactly do you want to say?" The meaning behind her words was, "Hurry up and tell the truth, then scram."


    Ye Xuan was angered by his attitude and laughed. She thought to herself, luckily it was her, if she really treated him as her man, wouldn''t she have been infuriated to death by him?


    She suddenly had a bad feeling and said with a smile, "If you want to know, hug me and I''ll tell you."


    She said it was a gesture they often made outside, perhaps a kiss to show their intimacy. On the surface, it looked harmonious, but inside, it was a frown.


    Si Lianye was disrespectful to Xie Min for her actions. "What exactly do you want to do?" The impatience in her voice was almost overflowing. "What can''t I say on the phone? I just want you to come over. You don''t know ¡­"


    Halfway through his speech, Ye Xuan, who was a smart person, naturally understood what he was trying to say, and couldn''t help but laugh: "You, I didn''t think that you were a Casanova. Luckily I didn''t take a fancy to you, otherwise I wouldn''t have died from sadness."


    "Cut the crap. I know you miss your man now. If you make me happy, maybe I''ll give you some clues." He snorted.


    "What did you say?" Ye Xuan''s expression changed for the first time tonight, "You know his whereabouts, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Si Lianye looked at her indifferently. "I''m happy."


    "You!" Ye Xuan was angered to the point that her chest heaved a few times: "Very good, I understand, I''ll just say it directly, do you know that your branch company has people who are distracted, and that my little sister has not finished doing good deeds yet, and has already been sent back to the country. They have already started contacting me, what method do you think I should use to deal with this?"


    She frowned as she looked at him, "I know you love the river and mountains but you have to fulfill the condition that you agreed to before. I don''t want to be questioned by my family."


    "Actually, sometimes resistance isn''t such a scary thing." He suddenly said slowly.


    These words caused her expression to change. She then sneered, "You''re not me, how do you know that I didn''t resist?"


    Then, he said, "I''m going to tell you about my matter now. So, what I want to ask you is, what exactly do you mean by what you said just now?"


    He smiled and said, "You are my fiancee. According to their arrangements, you will be my legal wife by the end of the year. Do you think it''s appropriate to ask me that now?"


    She refused to be outdone. "In that case, how about I open the balcony window and repeat what I said to your little lover?"

 C276

    She is her sister


    Si Lianye was silent for a moment.


    She laughed loudly, "Si Lianye, oh Si Lianye, you also have such a day!"


    Si Lianye''s face changed again and again, and at the last part she said: "I want to find him and ask the hospital." Then she got up and left.


    Now it was her turn to change her expression, "Tell me clearly, what did you mean by him being in the hospital? What happened to him? "


    But Si Lianye no longer bothered with her. She turned around and entered the room, even taking the initiative to open the door: "You can go now."


    She glared at him. "Just you wait." After saying that, she looked back at Shen Xiran who had been curiously looking at them, "You better be careful, you''re not the only woman surrounding him. If you don''t believe it, you''ll know when you go to the company with him."


    After saying that, she looked at him complacently, "I''m just trying to sow discord, what can you do to me?" His expression was gone.


    Si Lianye suddenly felt that making a deal with this woman was an unreasonable thing to do. She knew that he should have gone to find another Ye Family woman, such as Ye Yun.


    However, this was only a thought in his mind. After he closed the door, his expression had already returned to normal.


    Shen Xiran looked at him strangely. "Is she really your fiancee, Ye Xuan?"


    "Yes, but ¡­" He frowned, suddenly feeling that he should explain things to her.


    However, just as he was about to confess, she interrupted him. "Then who was the woman I saw last time?"


    "What woman from last time?" he asked, frowning.


    "The last time I nearly had a car accident." She said it directly.


    "What do you mean?" Since he did not put anyone by her side and she did not tell him, the result was that even now, he did not know that Ye Yun had actually already met with her.


    However, when he heard what she said, he immediately understood and his expression darkened, "She''s not my fiancee, she''s Ye Yun."


    "Ah?" Ye Yun? " She looked at him in shock, thinking that since Ye Xuan and Ye Yun''s name was so similar, there must be a connection between the two of them.


    In the end, Si Lianye did as she expected, "That woman is her little sister, but their relationship isn''t very good."


    She fixed her gaze on him. "I think you''re hiding a lot of things from me."


    He shook his head. "That woman is not good. Her eyes are low, her hands are low, and her character is cruel and cruel. She''s completely different from her elder sister. You have to be careful when you meet her in the future." After saying that, she paused for a moment, then said, "But you don''t have to worry too much. I''ve already sent her back."


    "Is that so? "Why?"


    "Why?" He smiled. "It''s just a small matter."


    She didn''t say anything, but silently thought about her thoughts.


    Although he was still unwilling to divulge a lot of things, but looking at the clues, she could still obtain a lot of benefits. The biggest discovery was that the relationship between him and Ye Xuan was not what she thought it was, and it looked like an unfeeling business marriage alliance.


    Also, Si Lianye thought that Ye Yun was cruel in nature when she was around. Did that mean that she was the one who kidnapped him when he was in danger?


    Thinking of this, she shivered. This woman was too scary.


    He saw her shiver and whispered, "What? Are you cold? "


    She shook her head and asked, "Can you tell me honestly, who was behind my kidnapping the last time?"


    Previously, she didn''t ask him because she believed he would give her an explanation. But now that she thought about it, she felt that he was about to reveal the truth.


    He gave her a deep look. "You saw it."


    "It''s really her?" Her eyes widened.


    He nodded. "According to my investigation, she was the most suspicious one, but she refused to admit it. After I taught her a lesson, she was sent back home."


    "That''s it?" She looked at him in disappointment, unable to understand why he could deal with Ye Yun so casually.


    The lesson this time was enough to make her deeply not dare to have any bad intentions for a very long time. Then, she had a strict father, this time he ignored her pleas and directly contacted her father to have her brought home. This way, she would be able to stay at home for at least half a year.


    No matter how unnecessary it was, he wouldn''t be able to do it. After all ¡­


    "I know you don''t like what I''m doing," he said, stroking her hair. "But don''t worry, sooner or later I''ll find you some justice."


    She curled her lips. She felt that it wasn''t worth it, not only for herself, but also for that Ye Wei ¡­


    Right, another one with the surname Ye.


    She temporarily put aside her worries and asked him: "Do you know of a woman called Ye Wei?"


    Si Lianye nodded: "She is the woman who saved you last time, don''t worry, I have already paid her back."


    "Is that so? Who is she? Could she also be Ye Xuan''s little sister? " It couldn''t be blamed on her thinking that their names were very similar.


    In the end he said: "That Ye Wei, she took a long time to describe. Simply put, she was the illegitimate daughter of the Second House of Ye Family, and was only received back when she was around ten years old. Even the name Ye Wei was changed later."


    She frowned. "An illegitimate child ¡­" It''s no wonder that her appearance last time was strange. She must have been bullied quite a few times by someone of this identity in Ye Family. Forget about the others, just saying that Ye Yun is not a good person.


    She sighed. "She told me that she offended someone from the Li family and was sent there because she was knocked out. If she didn''t run into me, she would really have been sold. Seriously ¡­"


    She could not help but shake her head, she no longer had any good feelings towards the Ye Family. Such a family, not to mention their private life being chaotic, they could even do this to their own sisters.


    She couldn''t help but look at him strangely. "You actually want to marry into such a clan?"


    Si Lianye laughed, "There is naturally a reason behind this."


    She snorted. "Of course. You are powerful, and you are planning things out. But I am in trouble. You dragged me into being a mistress. After I return, who knows how many people are scolding me."


    Even now, she was still brooding over Ye Yun''s marriage, even knowing that there was no love between them.


    No matter what kind of relationship they had, this wasn''t the reason for her to become a mistress.


    Si Lianye gently grabbed her hand, looked at the worried expression on her face, and then said: "Don''t worry, I will settle this issue quickly. I definitely won''t let you get scolded."


    Shaking her head, she gently pulled her hand away from his and stood up. "I''m a bit tired. I''ll lie down for a while."


    He lay down on the bed, pulled the quilt over his shoulders, and closed his eyes.


    A man would never understand a woman''s heart. What she worried about was not being scolded, but the guilt of being involved in someone else''s marriage.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t understand.


    She sighed secretly in her heart. Suddenly, she felt exhausted.


    But at this time, she did not see the trace of light in Si Lianye''s eyes.


    The next day, they were ready to leave the hospital.


    Si Lianye was someone who had already recovered long ago, and had only forcefully stayed in the hospital to take care of her. However, as long as he was here, nothing that took care of Shen Xiran would be left to be done in her hands. These actions moved the girls who were in love with him, and they all felt that he was the most infatuated and handsome man in the world.


    Every time she saw the nurses blushing at him, she would find it funny.


    I don''t know how he feels, whether it''s an honor or a nuisance.


    She saw the slight impatience in his eyes and knew that he was probably the latter.


    However, today, when they were discharged from the hospital, the nurses had a strange expression. Other than being intoxicated by Si Lianye, they kept peeking at him.


    Was it sympathy? She didn''t seem to have seen it.


    She frowned and slowly stood up, preparing to follow him out.


    The nurses had actually come to push her through the final examination, and when the doctor got the report and found that there were no problems, he would let her out of the hospital.


    Thus, she had been in contact with the nurses the whole time. Therefore, when she saw the fifth nurse looking at her with a strange expression, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    The nurse was stunned for a moment and looked a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, we have caused you trouble."


    She shook her head. "It''s alright. It''s just that I''m a bit curious. Why are all of you looking at me like that?"


    The nurse forced a smile and tried to hide it. "Actually, they rarely see you. They just want to see one of the main characters of this happy couple."


    This seemed to make sense, but she knew it was a lie the moment she heard it. It wasn''t the first time she saw a few nurses and one of them had already seen her several times.


    This was obviously to cover her lies.


    She could not help but feel angry. She did not like people who were so sneaky the most. If they had something to say, then say it. What was hiding from others?


    However, even if the other party beat him to death, he wouldn''t force him, right?


    After the examination was completed, the nurse pushed her back to the hospital. At this time, the report had already been presented to the doctor. After a short while, their procedures were completed and they could be discharged from the hospital.


    She walked lightly to his side and asked, "Did you notice anything strange?"


    He glanced at her. "What''s weird?"


    "Those eyes that are looking at me, they seem to be filled with sympathy for me." She whispered the truth.


    He smiled. "You must have seen wrongly. They even envied you when you were with me, so how could they sympathize with you?"


    She suddenly felt stifled in her chest. Alright, this is a thick-skinned, unreliable man. Asking him is asking for nothing.


    She felt that there was something wrong with their expressions. Not only was there a nurse, but she could also see from the eyes of some doctors that this was definitely not a mistake on their part. There was definitely something wrong.


    But where was the problem?


    After leaving the hospital, a car had stopped in front of the entrance. Rolls-Royce Phantom, the kind that was limited by the world.


    When she got into the car, she felt that the eyes of the people passing by on the road were about to turn into a sieve.


    Still as if nothing had happened, he followed the driver to the car and said, "Back to the hotel."


    All this time, he had been living in the presidential suite of the hotel.


    The chauffeur complied and swiftly drove the car, causing the car to smoothly start moving.


    She felt that something was off. After leaving the courtyard, she used such an exaggerated method. She was sure that at least a third of the people on that street had their eyes fixed on her. This feeling was extremely strange.

 C277

    "Can you not be so high-profile? I was just rescued by all of you, so I don''t want to be kidnapped again." she said to him.


    He shrugged. "Last time was an accident. This time, I''ve already killed the accident in the cradle. Don''t worry."


    "You talk so much." She lightly swept a glance at him and said, "Alright, then I''ll watch."


    Even though he said that it was over, but no matter how she looked at it, it didn''t seem simple at all.


    It had to be said that her premonition was sometimes quite accurate.


    She just came out of the hospital and did not dare to mess around. She cleaned up her room, made a few phone calls to inform him that she was safe and sound, and just as she put down the phone, Si Lianye said to her: "I need to go to the company right now ¡­."


    She didn''t feel anything wrong with her words. He had his own work to do, so he couldn''t possibly keep circling around her. "Alright, I''ll rest in my room by myself."


    He had already made plans to go out with Zhu Lingling later.


    Then he said, "Remember what I told you last time?"


    "What do you mean?" She had completely forgotten about it and could not help but blink.


    He shook his head and called out, "Come in."


    Immediately, the door opened and a slender woman walked in. Shen Xiran''s eyes immediately went wide: "Who is she?"


    Only now did he vaguely recall the matter of him asking to find a bodyguard for him.


    This woman was his bodyguard, but why did she look thinner than him?


    Did she think wrong?


    She suspiciously looked at Si Lianye, only to see him nodding: "Introduce yourself, from now on you will be by Miss Shen''s side."


    The other party nodded and said to her: "Hello, I''m Zhuo Ya. From now on, just call me by my name."


    With that, he stopped and did not say anymore superfluous words.


    Shen Xiran looked carefully at her appearance, and noticed that her facial features were not exceptional, and because of his exceptionally fair skin, he seemed very light and frail, his figure was also long and slim, and he didn''t look like a bodyguard, but instead like a girl with a bad body who came from a certain family.


    Of course, the prerequisite for this was to exclude her extremely indifferent expression.


    With that expression on a girl, anyone could tell at a glance that she was not someone to be trifled with.


    Si Lianye said: "Her skills are not bad, she''s around the same age as you. Stay by your side and let her protect you."


    When she was speaking, Zhuo Ya maintained the same expression and posture, as if she hadn''t heard his words at all.


    In her eyes, she felt that this woman was not simple. Ordinary people would not have such an imposing manner.


    He had originally been very resistant to her idea, but now that he saw her, he no longer had any thoughts of rejecting her.


    She nodded. "Okay, but she can''t interfere with my movements or pry into my privacy."


    "Of course." Si Lianye immediately agreed, and said to Zhuo Ya: "Did you hear what she said?"


    Zhuo Ya nodded: "I heard it."


    "Then you can leave now. Double your salary in the future. Go."


    Hearing that, Zhuo Ya was not very happy, at least she did not show it on the surface, but nodded at them, then turned and left, her footsteps steady.


    Shen Xiran waited until her figure disappeared before complaining to him, "She doesn''t seem to have a good personality."


    "Her indifferent personality seems to have something to do with her previous experiences. However, whether or not she gets along with you has nothing to do with you. It''s fine as long as she follows you. If you don''t like her, then just pretend you didn''t see anything." He answered very straightforwardly.


    "Alright."


    After settling the matter with the bodyguard, he immediately stood up and said to her, "I''ll be leaving first. If you want to go out for a walk later, then bring her along."


    With that, he hurriedly left.


    She shrugged and watched him go, then looked down at her cell phone. It''s a boring life, isn''t it?


    More importantly, he was about to leave. When that time came, he would definitely have to find a job. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to sit around and watch the show ¡­


    She frowned as she thought about it. She remembered what he said before, asking her to work at his company, but although she didn''t refuse, she refused in her heart.


    Forget it. Let''s just wait until he''s gone.


    She thought silently.


    After playing with the phone for a while, he received another call from Zhu Lingling.


    She was a little surprised: "Yo, Kang Wen doesn''t have time to accompany you today?" Otherwise, why would he make so many calls in one day?


    "You! I''m going to die from anger!" Zhu Lingling said angrily on the other side of the phone.


    She was confused, "What are you angry about? Did you quarrel with him? " But what did it have to do with him?


    "What are you talking about, are you crazy about being in a relationship? Didn''t you see the headlines on Weibo? And on those websites? " Zhu Lingling said.


    "What news?" she asked.


    "Aiya, you know when you see it. Seriously, you idiot. You don''t even know if a man cheated!" She threw down a bomb, which made her go into a daze.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" She instinctively did not want to believe it, but her hands quickly grabbed the computer and logged on to watch the news.


    On almost every website''s entertainment channel, there was a large piece of news with a large photo on the front page.


    It was a picture of Si Lianye and a woman that she found very familiar, their bodies half naked, hugging each other. He had her eyes closed slightly, facing her, and her lips curled up into a satisfied smile as she looked at him.


    Although their important parts weren''t revealed, their demeanor, the messy clothes beside them, and their bed all explained one thing, and that was that they must have done something that couldn''t be described.


    This was the first thought that came to the minds of all the adults when they saw the photo, not to mention the sensational headlines in the newspapers: "A one-night affair between Cloud Night CEO and Aunt!"


    "The young master of Si Family is hugging each other left and right!"


    "From start to finish, my fiancee hasn''t been able to appear. I suspect that she has suffered too much of a shock and is feeling dejected ¡­"


    The various titles, together with the eye-piercing images, made it even more certain that Si Lianye was definitely having an affair with that woman.


    She was actually able to see through Si Lianye a little, and felt that she wasn''t that kind of person. At the very least, in her opinion, although he didn''t have any love for Ye Xuan, he at least had a friendship and wouldn''t do such a thing.


    With that in mind, she continued to read until her mind boomed and her vision went black as she saw the description of when this unspeakable event had occurred.


    Wasn''t that the time he was taken away?


    He had lied to himself that there was something up at the office and she had already felt that something was amiss. Now, it seemed like the reports were true and he had actually rolled out the bed with that woman. There really was no time.


    Humph, men really can''t believe it.


    Flames burned fiercely in her heart, causing her entire body to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t stand it any longer. She slammed the laptop shut, then slammed it aside, slamming the laptop into the corner of the desk with a dull thud.


    She looked much better.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, Zhuo Ya suddenly knocked on the door. "Miss Shen, are you alright?"


    She heard a strange noise inside, so she knocked on the door.


    When she remembered that Zhuo Ya was one of his people, she couldn''t help but feel disgust towards him and she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Zhuo Ya did not get a response. She knocked on the door again: "Miss Shen, are you alright?"


    She took a deep breath, heard the worry in her voice, and said loudly, "I''m fine!"


    "Sure, just let me know if there''s anything."


    She pursed her lips and did not say anything. Then, her gaze fell onto her phone. Suddenly, she grabbed it and said, "Spirit soul, I see it."


    "Yeah, I saw it. Then what do you want to do?"


    "I... I want to break up with him! " She hesitated, but then said firmly.


    "Break up? Will he agree? " Zhu Lingling was very suspicious of Si Lianye''s attitude.


    "Why wouldn''t he agree? Men always hate the new and hate the old. Did you not see that he already has another woman?" she said sarcastically.


    "Anyway, I don''t think he would agree so easily." Zhu Lingling muttered.


    Actually, Shen Xiran was not worried about this, because: "Don''t be afraid, we have an agreement."


    At this moment, she was finally relieved that she had made the original agreement with him.


    "What agreement?" Zhu Lingling was curious, she suddenly said: "Forget it, come, we can meet again. Where are you right now, I am here to see you."


    "That''s fine too, I''m feeling very stuffy right now." She quickly gave him an address. It was a coffee shop. "We''ll meet here."


    "Alright." Zhu Lingling was also a straightforward woman, so she agreed immediately.


    After putting down the phone, she prepared to leave. Kang Wen who was at the side saw her and asked: "Where are you going?"


    Zhu Lingling said with an angry look on her face, "I want to see Xiran, then beat that man up severely, hmph!"


    Kang Wen knew about this entire matter and could not help but laugh: "Okay, do you want me to accompany you?"


    "Where are you going?" She shook her head. "Aren''t you still busy? Just do what you need to. I''ll go myself."


    Kang Wen was a freelancer. Every day, he would beat around the bush with his computer, but Zhu Lingling couldn''t really tell what kind of work he was doing.


    He nodded. "Alright, be careful when you go out by yourself."


    "Aiya, you''re so long-winded!" She didn''t feel good about this, so she waved at him impatiently.


    When the door was closed, Kang Wen finally withdrew his gaze from the tightly shut door. Then, he looked at the strings of symbols on the computer, and fell into deep thought.


    After Shen Xiran changed his clothes, the moment he opened the door, he saw Zhuo Ya standing at the doorway with a calm expression.


    She paused for a moment, not knowing how to talk to her. This was the first time she had a bodyguard by her side, and he still didn''t know how to get along with her.


    Or was it Zhuo Ya''s understanding, "You''re going out?"


    She nodded, "I''ve already arranged to go out with a friend. Why don''t you get a room to rest in? I''m just sitting here, so I won''t be in trouble."


    "Let me follow you. This is my duty." She answered him meticulously.


    "Alright then." She frowned. Although her anger was raging in her heart, in the end, it was none of her business. She couldn''t do something like venting her anger.


    When they arrived at the coffee shop, Zhu Lingling was still not there.


    "Miss, I''ll take a seat at another table." Zhuo Ya whispered to her.


    "Alright."


    She nodded and watched as she sat down in the corner and went back to order herself a cup of coffee. Then she fell into a daze.


    She was not used to having a bodyguard by her side, but she still forced herself to accept it. One of the reasons was that the incident last time had left a shadow in her heart.

 C278

    Do I have to wait for the new year?


    Actually, she felt that it was very strange that she could still maintain her cool and analyze the pros and cons of this situation.


    Perhaps, this was the growth of a person?


    Half an hour had already passed by the time Zhu Lingling arrived at his destination, and this was only because the city was currently in a good condition, and had missed the peak.


    After seeing her, she sat down and asked Shen Xiran: "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    Shen Xiran stirred the coffee with his spoon, smelling the sweet scent, and said: "Actually it''s nothing, it''s just that, previously he kept pestering me, and then I agreed, but later on I said that there was a time limit, so we agreed that he would return in half a month, and not bother me anymore."


    "But ¡­" Zhu Lingling looked at him carefully: "I feel that you seem to have fallen in love with him."


    According to her, she was forced to do this by that fellow Si Lianye. However, looking at the pain in her eyes and the unconcealable rage, it could only mean one thing.


    Whether it was forced or not, falling in love was still love. There was no reason to say it, otherwise, if she really didn''t fall in love, then what she revealed now should be an expression of relief.


    Her face changed and she lowered her head, not saying anything.


    Zhu Lingling sighed, and reached out to grab her hand: "You''re too stupid." Actually, she had already seen through the situation. Her feelings for Si Lianye didn''t seem to be simple, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    Now that he saw how trapped she was in love, he felt guilty.


    A drop of water dripped down and landed on her hand.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned, "You ¡­ "You''re crying ¡­"


    How terrifying was this? She was crying? God, it''s not true!


    She had known Shen Xiran for a long time. Even though she had been receiving all sorts of terrifying treatments in the hospital every single day, she had never shown a single sign of being unable to endure it, not to mention crying.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling even more uncomfortable. If she had warned her when she saw the signs of danger, wouldn''t things have been different?


    She didn''t know, she only knew that her good friend, who had always been strong, was now crying in front of her.


    She was so ashamed that she could barely speak. "You ¡­" Don''t cry, maybe it''s just a misunderstanding? Your man is so handsome and rich, maybe someone wants to blackmail him and let him have a photo of himself? Don''t you think so? "


    What she said made sense. She almost wanted to praise herself, but then she saw her friend still shaking her head, sobbing, "Don''t comfort me, I know that photo is real."


    "Why?" she blurted out.


    She shook her head, grabbed a tissue to wipe her face. Suddenly, she felt ashamed of herself for losing her composure. "I''m not sure if that photo is real or not, but I know that the person in the photo is definitely real."


    Being together with him for so many days, she understood Si Lianye the same way Si Lianye understood her. She also understood Si Lianye as well, there was an inconspicuous birthmark on his arm, maybe he didn''t even know it, but she accidentally discovered it.


    And in those photographs, she had found the same birthmark, which was why she felt so bad. Such a recognition made it impossible for her to deceive herself in the end.


    Zhu Lingling still wanted to ask more, but looking at her defeated expression, she didn''t have the heart to ask anymore.


    She sighed softly. "Well, are you really going to break up with him now?"


    Shen Xiran threw the tissue back onto the table fiercely. "Of course we have to break up.


    Zhu Lingling heaved a sigh of relief: "Alright, I won''t worry about you then."


    Just as he was saying that, Shen Xiran''s phone suddenly lit up.


    Their gazes immediately rested on her phone, and they were able to quickly tell that it was Si Lianye calling.


    Zhu Lingling laughed coldly, "I finally remember you."


    The matter only opened up after a few hours. It seemed like it was as Shen Xiran said, did he not have any interest in her anymore?


    Shen Xiran''s expression darkened, he raised his hand and pressed down on his phone.


    "Right, don''t be so weak. Let him know that you also have a temper." Zhu Lingling applauded her actions.


    Shen Xiran''s face was expressionless as he prepared to put the phone back, but in the end...


    Ye Zichen''s phone lit up once again and vibrated non-stop.


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t see the screen this time. She hesitated. "Or his?"


    She glanced at it and nodded. "Yes." Then he pressed it.


    The phone paused for a moment, then rang again.


    This time, she directly shut down her phone without even looking at it, then threw it back into her bag.


    Zhu Lingling raised her eyebrows: "Right, I want to let him see your temper, and let him know that you''re not someone to be easily bullied."


    She shook her head, not as she had said, but because ¡­ She purely didn''t want to hear his voice. It would only make her mood, which she had finally calmed down with great difficulty, uncomfortable again.


    It seemed like he had to explain everything to him tonight. Anyway, the agreed time was about to come.


    Zhu Lingling looked at her and rolled her eyes. She wanted to let her be in a good mood, so she asked: "How about, you go with us, Kang Wen seems to be going back home once every two days, we can play together? "How about it?"


    "Is that so?" Shen Xiran''s eyes lit up. He had already told Kang Wen''s hometown that it was a famous resort, the kind with good scenery.


    However, when she thought of the tangled man beside her, she frowned. "We''ll go after things are settled."


    "Alright, then if everything is settled smoothly, just let me know. Men, there are plenty of them on the streets. When the time comes, I''ll definitely introduce someone better than them."


    Shen Xiran lowered his head and took a sip of coffee: "Alright, just take care of yourself."


    "That''s true. He can be considered a top quality man, even though his personality is a bit bad ¡­" Speaking till here, her eyes lit up: That''s right, to be honest, Doctor Xi Zeer is not bad, look, I realized that you aren''t used to foreign men, and are even fond of our country''s black haired and black eyed men, therefore although Doctor Xi Zeer has a foreign name, he is a thorough Chinese man, with a handsome appearance, on par with Si Lianye. Furthermore, everyone knows of his skills, you have to follow him, eat and drink with him ¡­


    The more he spoke, the more outrageous he became. Shen Xiran couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "That''s right, to find a doctor, even if you''re sick you have to spend less. How nice is that ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­" Zhu Lingling nodded, as if she understood something. Seeing that she had finally laughed, she finally heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Who knew that at this moment, someone would suddenly stand beside the table?


    They turned around in surprise and looked at the man in shock.


    And then they all blush, and this... This... He had just mentioned someone else, but now he was being caught? What was the feeling?


    They couldn''t say it, but they knew one thing. If time could be reversed, she definitely wouldn''t say those words. It was too awkward to let the person in question hear it.


    There was a smile in Xi Zeer''s eyes as he sized them up: "I think so too, so two ladies, may I ask, which one of you likes me?"


    Shen Xiran only felt that his face was about to turn red. Leaving about an egg wasn''t a problem for him, "Right ¡­ Sorry, we... "We were just joking, really ¡­"


    She was so embarrassed that she stuttered.


    However, Xi Zeer smiled like a gentleman, "It''s fine, I''m actually very happy after hearing it. It''s been a long time since someone has praised me like this, so in order to express my gratitude, I''ll treat you guys to coffee."


    After saying that, he pulled out his chair and sat down, smiling as he looked at them. "Really, actually I am very happy, so you all shouldn''t mind."


    "Is that so?" Zhu Lingling was a crazy woman, after hearing what he said, she slowly recovered and joked, "What we said were all true. I think you''re not bad, but it''s a pity that I already have a boyfriend."


    As he said that, he acted like it was a pity, causing Shen Xiran''s face to redden again as he glared at her fiercely: "Don''t keep talking nonsense, okay?"


    Zhu Lingling snickered.


    Just then, the phone on Zhuo Ya who was sitting in the corner rang. She took a look and quickly picked it up: "Boss."


    Her voice was calm, and Si Lianye asked from the side: "Are you following her now?"


    She looked at Shen Xiran: "Yes."


    "Where is she now, with whom?" Si Lianye asked.


    "At first, I had coffee with a woman. From the looks of it, she seemed very familiar. She should be a good friend."


    "At the beginning? "What about now?" He''s always been good at catching on to the gist of other people''s words.


    "A few minutes ago, a man appeared beside them and... and acted very familiar with them. " She looked at him again and said with some reservation.


    Si Lianye was silent for a moment: "Now, secretly take a picture of them and pass it to me."


    Zhuo Ya hesitated.


    Si Lianye immediately asked: "What? "No?"


    "No, that''s not it ¡­" Zhuo Ya said helplessly: "I''ll do it right now."


    This was her boss. She couldn''t disobey his orders.


    She picked up her cell phone, secretly took a picture, and then clicked send it.


    A message was quickly sent over: "Look at them."


    She stared intently at these four words, suddenly feeling that these words seemed to reveal a strong killing intent.


    She scrunched her eyebrows and peeked at Shen Xiran, hoping that it was her misconception.


    Si Lianye looked at the photo on her phone. Although she couldn''t take a clear picture due to the angle, it was sufficient enough for him to see who the person in the photo was.


    He narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the screen of his cell phone. Then he got up and picked up his jacket and was about to leave when the office door was pushed open and a secretary came in. "President, Mr. Chester has asked for a conference call with you. It is said that it is about the last billion yuan development plan."


    He frowned. "Now?"


    "Yes, he asked to see you immediately. He has something important to discuss with you."


    He looked down at the screen and frowned.


    Zhuo Ya thought that she would soon see the shadow of her boss, but she waited for a while and still wasn''t able to see the tall figure.


    Xi Zeer appeared to be very playful and lively today, as if he knew that Shen Xiran''s mood was not very good, and kept on talking about his past, as well as the matters of him being childish and mischievous. Shen Xiran couldn''t help but smile several times.


    How come she didn''t realise that Xi Zeer had such a funny side to him?


    Xi Zeer finished his own embarrassing story, and said with a sigh: "Before, when I was a child, I wasn''t sensible. However, when I was a parent, I didn''t know how great and difficult it was to raise a child."

 C279

    Zhu Lingling was startled: "You have children?"


    No way, to think that he praised him for so long, but in the end, he already had a child? Married man?


    He looked at the disbelief in her eyes and smiled. "Yes, I have an eight-year-old son. He looks very cute."


    He took out his cell phone, as he had done with many others, and showed them the picture of his child.


    Zhu Lingling covered up the shock in her heart, and looked at the child''s photo again and again. Although she felt that it was strange, she could really tell that the child in the photo was indeed very cute and obedient.


    "Your son is very cute. Presumably, his mother is also a great beauty." Zhu Lingling smiled and said.


    Xi Zeer''s smile faded, "She''s already gone."


    "Ah, sorry ¡­" Zhu Lingling did not expect him to say that, and immediately apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter, these aren''t secrets." He raised his eyes and looked at Shen Xiran, "It seems like you are more interested in children than anyone else."


    Seeing Shen Xiran''s distracted look, Zhu Lingling also laughed. "That''s right, she has always liked children."


    However, Shen Xiran didn''t notice in the slightest what they were saying. She only felt that his entire attention was focused on the little boy on Xi Zeer''s phone.


    She stubbornly stared at the child, who was smiling happily, and felt as if her heart was trembling.


    Who was that? Why did she feel so familiar?


    She reached out her hand with a trembling, longing expression and said to Xi Zeer: "Can you show me your phone?" She paused, then said, "I know your child is cute, really."


    Xi Zeer laughed, and then gave her his phone: "It''s alright, look."


    His eyes were fixed on her. Her hands were trembling slightly as his eyes stared fixedly at the screen. He didn''t say anything for a long time, nor did he do anything.


    Zhu Lingling also felt a little uneasy this time, so she asked her softly: "Xi Ran, what''s wrong?"


    She lowered her head and looked at her phone, her expression unreadable. After Zhu Lingling pulled at her for a bit, her body slightly trembled, then she raised her head and looked at them as she forced out a smile. Then, she returned the phone to him: "What is the name of your child?


    "His name is Le Le."


    "Le Le?" Her heart suddenly shook and she almost couldn''t catch her breath. Le Le? Le Le?


    There was an answer that was about to come out, but she just couldn''t think of what it was.


    "It''s a good name. Did his mother help him with it?"


    "Yes, his mother loved him very much. She wanted him to be happy forever, so she gave him that name." He looked at her gravely and spoke softly.


    Her expression was somewhat drowsy.


    He put away his cell phone and said to her, "It seems that you like him very much. Then the next time I go back, you can come with me to see him. You must be very compatible."


    "Is that so?" Her eyes lit up. She didn''t know why, but the moment she heard that she could see the child, she couldn''t stop her heart from jumping in joy.


    However, she was still rational and didn''t immediately agree, "Alright, if there''s time, I''ll go see him."


    "It''s a deal." He raised his coffee cup to her.


    "Of course." She had recovered quite a bit by now, and she felt much better now that she hadn''t seen the picture.


    However, he was still a bit distracted and would occasionally look at Ye Zichen. After he found out, he looked at the time and smiled, "Sorry, I have an appointment with a patient, so I have to leave now."


    "It''s alright, go and busy yourself." After all, she was a world-renowned doctor. Being busy was a normal thing, and to be able to meet him here for a cup of coffee was already surprising to her.


    Xi Zeer then gracefully apologized to Zhu Lingling and called the attendants over. He got them to record all the coffee they drank on his account before leaving.


    From the start to the end, it was because of the attention that everyone believed that the prince of a certain country would believe him.


    Zhu Lingling regretfully watched him leave, then looked at Shen Xiran. Before she could even speak, she was cut off by her, "I know what you want to say, shut up."


    If Zhu Lingling would listen to her, then she would not be Zhu Lingling, "Why are you afraid of me saying that? Since he''s gone, I''ll tell you this, I thought he was a golden bachelor, but even though he doesn''t have a woman by his side, she has such a big son. Didn''t she already have an old saying?


    "From what you''re saying, it seems like I''m going to be someone else''s stepmother soon. Please don''t be so mindless when you''re speaking. I haven''t even glanced at him." Shen Xiran rolled his eyes helplessly. He couldn''t do anything about her rich imagination.


    "Then I''ll give you a preventive measure. In the future, if you want to have a closer relationship with him, just think about what I''ve said, okay?"


    "Strange, why do you keep on thinking that he would be with me? Where on earth did you see that? He''s such a famous doctor, and thinking about it, there must be a lot of beauties surrounding him. Just how did you figure out that he and I are going to have an affair? "


    "From the eyes." Zhu Lingling immediately answered: "I will ask you for my eyes, do you think that he is a vegetarian? The way I look at him, and the way I look at his eyes, I can tell that he is very interested in you, and very interested in you."


    "I''d be surprised if I believed you." She rolled her eyes again. "I''m the opposite of what you think. Have you ever seen a man voluntarily tell a woman he likes that he has a child when he is divorced? Unless he doesn''t see me as his lover at all. Do you understand? "


    "..." No matter what you say, I believe I am not mistaken. I have no doubt that he is very interested in you. " she said, chopping gold and iron.


    Shen Xiran shrugged his shoulders, "Whatever you say, I don''t think so."


    At this point, the two of them had a disagreement. They argued for a long time before stopping the battle. They both picked up their coffee and took a sip.


    Just then, a sharp voice came from behind them, "Hey, look who I saw?"


    Shen Xiran put down the cup and rolled his eyes at the bottom of his heart.


    She turned her head and saw two women standing behind her. They were well-dressed and haughty, especially the one in the lead. The disdain on their faces almost spilled out of her eyes.


    Who was this person? Did he know her?


    She slightly narrowed her eyes and glanced at Zhu Lingling. She was asking if she was some kind of trouble.


    In the end, Zhu Lingling whispered to her: "That person was with the woman who came to find trouble with you that day. At that time, I saw her standing behind that woman."


    "Is that so?" At that time, she had even kept saying that she was Si Lianye''s fiancee, but Si Lianye had said that she wasn''t, and she had even seen the real''s younger sister.


    What about the woman in front of her now? What was going on?


    She was still wondering what had happened to them when the two women came up to her.


    Because of Shen Xiran''s "arrogance," their expressions became even uglier, and the words they were about to say became even more unpleasant: "I can''t tell that a shameless woman is really arrogant. Why, do you think you can be arrogant just because you have someone else''s husband? "Don''t forget what background you are from. Be careful not to get tired of men, just wait for your death."


    Lu Lejia looked at the woman in front of him, wanting to immediately take off her fake clothes, to let everyone see her lecherous character. If not for her, how could her good friend be sent back to their homeland?


    She thought back to last night when she heard her best friend''s crying voice and couldn''t help but feel a fire burning in her head. She originally only wanted to take a break with her friends, but she didn''t expect her luck to be so good that she could see the main target!


    If he did not avenge his best friend now, how long would he have to wait?


    Shen Xiran''s face changed, althoughhe knew that she was in cahoots with Ye Yun, and that the other party most likely did not come with good intentions, she did not expect her to speak without restraint, and with a loud voice, as though he was afraid that others would not be able to hear his, when she finished speaking, she felt countless gazes converging onto his.


    However, she was not someone who was easily bullied. Thus, she laughed, "Aiya, who are you? I don''t even know who you are. Is there something wrong with your long line of words?"


    Zhu Lingling immediately followed up: "That''s right, we don''t know you. We only saw you shouting, who are you?"


    Lu Lejia was so angry that her face turned red, "You guys ¡­. "You guys are really thick-skinned." She took a deep breath, and looked at them with an increasingly disdainful expression: "I know what you mean, you''re just admitting it no matter what, right? "It''s alright, I naturally have a way for you to admit it."


    Shen Xiran looked at the woman in front of him and thought that it was really funny. It seems like she came here just to fight for Ye Yun, who does she think she is? Ye Yun wasn''t the main character anymore, how could a friend beside her find trouble with her so righteously?


    Thinking about this, her words became more and more impolite, "May I ask who you are? Why are you telling me this so blindly? Even if what you say is true, what does it have to do with you? I have to say that I don''t know what''s going on with someone else''s husband, but why would she ask you to do it instead of herself? "Could it be ¡­" She drawled, "Are you interested in that man as well?"


    "You ¡­ "Nonsense!" Lu Lejia was furious, she did not think that these two women would be so troublesome, "I''m not like you two, I''m speaking the truth, you don''t know shame, you have no skin, I feel disgusted just by looking at you!"


    When she was pointing at Shen Xiran and cursing him, the woman beside her was secretly pulling on her sleeves, as if trying to stop her.


    In one breath, she said all that she wanted to say. Shen Xiran''s face darkened, "Please speak politely, you do not need to ask me what I have done. If you continue to be like this, I will call the police."


    Zhu Lingling raised her phone proudly: "I have already called the police, just you wait, if you slander in public, I think you will be locked up for a few days."


    Lu Lejia looked at her actions, and her heart started to feel weak. She never thought that the woman in front of him would be so hard to deal with, could it be that what they said was true?


    At this time, Fang Wenqi, who was behind her, tugged on her sleeve again, "You ¡­ "Don''t be like this, what if the police come?" One could tell from her timid voice that she was a timid person.

 C280

    Lu Lejia''s mood suddenly became restless, and he roared at her: "I knew how to be afraid! I would still be afraid of them! " She then said to Shen Xiran, "Hmph, if you don''t admit it, I naturally have a way to make you admit it!" With that, she pulled Fang Wenqi along. "Let''s go!"


    Before he left, he said to them in a vicious tone, "I won''t let you off!"


    Shen Xiran shook his head helplessly when he saw their hasty figures disappear into the distance, "What an unexpected calamity." In his heart, he was also confused. With Ye Yun''s character, he was actually willing to follow behind her. It was also weird.


    However, Zhu Lingling huffed out: "It''s that Si Lianye''s ghost again! She''s allowed to sleep with a woman outside, and you''re going to get scolded! You''re so infuriating!"


    Shen Xiran laughed bitterly: "Who asked him to be Si Lianye?" These few days, she specifically asked about the status of the company and knew just how wealthy the man he had been with was.


    A few years ago, Yun Ye was only developing within the country. However, since then, his business had spread throughout the world, becoming a huge commercial monster occupying the entire world.


    It was easy to imagine just what kind of background and fame the current Si Lianye possessed. Could it be that so many reporters were chasing after him like a flock of birds, wanting to catch him even with the tiniest bit of information?


    As for which woman he slept with, that was a trivial matter.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t think that way, and pulled her hand: "Why would he do this to you? From what I see, he thought you were easy to bully, so she treated you like this. You can''t just admit your wrongs, you have to return the favor, do you understand? Otherwise, if you were to always be implicated by him like this, you won''t even have the ability to resist! " As he spoke, he pulled her up and said, "Follow me!"


    An ominous feeling gushed out from Shen Xiran''s heart: "Go somewhere!"


    "Go to the clouds! "Go find him!" Zhu Lingling forcefully said out a reply, and then pulled her out without saying a word.


    "Hey, are you serious?" Shen Xiran felt that he was being too crazy, "Are you really going to look for him?"


    "Of course, do you think I''m joking?" Zhu Lingling glanced at her, then said to the driver, "Go to 277 Queen Avenue, thank you."


    That address was now Cloud Night''s branch address.


    The driver answered and the car started off.


    Shen Xiran helplessly looked at his good friend: "I say, can you not be like this? Moreover, if we go like this, we probably won''t be able to see him."


    "If I go alone, of course I wouldn''t see him. However, you might be able to see him. I want to ask him what exactly he means to you!" Zhu Lingling said angrily.


    Seeing her like this, Shen Xiran suddenly felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    Zhu Lingling was always like this. When she was facing other people who were being bullied, she would always take the initiative to stand out and speak up for herself, ruthlessly sending them back at her.


    From the past until now, it had always been like this.


    Feeling touched, she said, "Okay, let''s go together."


    Since it was time for the agreement, he might as well make use of this time to clarify it. With another woman by his side, he shouldn''t be too angry about his departure, right?


    Right?


    She thought with uncertainty.


    "I need to ask him in a while, what exactly does he mean to you? No one dares to bully others like that! " Zhu Lingling was still muttering, listening to him petting her hair.


    "Alright, I''ll have a good talk with her later."


    "Yes."


    Arriving at the bottom of the Cloud Night Hall, he suddenly saw a tall building in front of him and couldn''t help but be stunned. "Yun Ye''s building is actually this beautiful?"


    "You only know now." Zhu Lingling shook her head: "This place has already become a landmark, and you still don''t know about it."


    She was speechless. Was she too far behind?


    However, Zhu Lingling didn''t give her much time to lament over this. She pulled her inside the building, and very quickly, a smiling Front Desk Miss came over to welcome them: "May I ask what kind of help you guys need?"


    Zhu Lingling immediately said: "We are looking for Si Lianye."


    "Huh?" The beautiful Front Desk Miss''s smile froze. Because of Yun Ye''s fame, there were at least eighty or ninety people who came knocking on her door every day, but no one dared to find their CEO as soon as they opened their mouth. The person in front of them was actually the first.


    Could it have something to do with the CEO?


    She looked them up and down and saw two beautiful women in front of her. Their clothes were also of a very high quality and they were both exquisite but low-key. She suddenly understood in her heart.


    These should be another two brainless women who came looking for a picture of the CEO.


    Her smile immediately turned cold, "I''m sorry, our CEO is very busy. I''m afraid we don''t have the time right now."


    This was a sentence that anyone who came looking for him would receive. After that, it was up to him to say anything.


    In any case, if they didn''t have an appointment and just used a single breath to find them, they were specially trained to send them off easily before dealing with the rest of the people.


    However, the other side was not so easy to deal with, one of them said rudely, "You''re busy?" Are you really not free, or are you just pretending to be? "


    His words caused Front Desk Miss''s forced smile to fade even more. "Young miss, you must be joking ¡­"


    Shen Xiran looked at Zhu Lingling''s rude appearance and pulled her arm: "You, don''t be so impulsive when you speak."


    Zhu Lingling snorted, that was her personality, but that did not mean she had no brains, she naturally knew that saying that to Front Desk Miss was useless, but she was angry.


    There was no reason for people to get angry!


    Shen Xiran decided to not let Zhu Lingling say a word.


    She stuffed Zhu Lingling behind her, then said with a smile: "I''m sorry, my friend was a bit impulsive, please don''t take it to heart. It''s like this, I really do have something to report to Mr, can you report it to the higher ups?"


    She felt that her words were already polite enough. Who knew that Front Desk Miss''s smile would not change, but disdain was clearly shown in her eyes. "My apologies, our CEO does not have much time, I''m afraid ¡­"


    She frowned as she repeated herself, but the other party was determined not to let her go. In the end, she gave the order to leave, "I''m sorry, we don''t have time. Please leave, or I''ll call the guards over."


    What kind of attitude was this!


    Zhu Lingling raged and was about to argue with her, but she was stopped by Shen Xiran in an instant, "Wait ¡­"


    Now that their conversation had attracted a lot of attention, she didn''t want to get on the headlines again.


    However, from the looks of it, this Front Desk Miss did not seem to be faking it and was truly unwilling to let them go up.


    So what should she do now? Was he really going to call him again?


    However, she didn''t want to. There was no reason, she just didn''t want to take the initiative to talk to him. Don''t forget that her phone was still turned off.


    She pulled at Zhu Lingling and said, "Let''s go."


    "Why?" Zhu Lingling was very angry, she never thought that she would not even be able to see Si Lianye face to face.


    She sighed. "I''ll come back next time."


    "You!" Zhu Lingling looked at her in disappointment as she poked her forehead fiercely with her finger: "You are really useless."


    She touched her forehead and helplessly said, "I don''t want to be the center of attention."


    Only now did Zhu Lingling notice his surroundings, and realised that it was actually true. Many people''s gazes were focused on them, and there would always be a lot of people watching.


    "Then let''s just forget about it?" She looked at Shen Xiran and asked.


    She frowned. "Let''s think of a way next time."


    Zhu Lingling pouted unhappily.


    Just as they were about to turn around and leave, they clearly heard the Front Desk Miss behind them snort in disdain, "We should have left a long time ago!"


    Hearing this, Zhu Lingling became angry again. She turned around and wanted to argue with her, but was stopped by Shen Xiran instead, "Forget it."


    "You are just too good-natured." Zhu Lingling stared at her helplessly.


    At this time, a man suddenly passed by them. After passing by them, he suddenly looked over in the blink of an eye. "Miss Shen?"


    She was stunned and looked over. "It''s you?"


    Yue Haoqing revealed a pleasantly surprised smile at her, "Why are you here? are you looking for the Mr? "


    Shen Xiran''s face looked a little hesitant: "Actually, I just came to take a look ¡­"


    However, Yue Haoqing acted as if he did not see her expression, and said while grinning: "Do you want to have a surprise with my boss? "It''s okay, I promise I won''t say it. Come, I''ll bring you up."


    Zhu Lingling was extremely happy at the moment. When she turned around and saw the dumbstruck Front Desk Miss, she realized that her face was filled with fear when she came back to her senses. She couldn''t help but feel extremely happy and pulled Shen Xiran who had not moved yet: "Let''s go, what are you waiting for?"


    Shen Xiran had originally wanted to return, shee would settle the scores with him at night. However, he didn''t expect that it would be so dark and bright, so she immediately followed Yue Haoqing into the elevator. When he closed the elevator door, she could see that everyone in the hall was looking at his with an envious expression.


    Just when she felt that his thoughts were extremely complicated, Yue Haoqing said: "The boss is in a meeting right now, so it might be over now. Wait for him in his office later."


    This international meeting was suddenly held, and the boss would not be delaying too long, Yue Haoqing thought in his heart.


    Shen Xiran nodded. "Okay, thank you." As he spoke, he didn''t seem happy. On the contrary, there was a trace of anger on his face, as if he was preoccupied with something.


    He understood in his heart that she was probably here to settle the score with the boss.


    But even so, he still had to bring her up here. Otherwise, if the boss knew about this, he would have scolded her to death.


    The boss would probably have to quarrel when he saw this and would remember not to go up when there was nothing to do.


    He silently thought, and subconsciously moved away from her.


    Shen Xiran looked at his actions in puzzlement and touched his own cheeks. Was she fierce?


    When he reached the top floor, he only saw a single office in a large space. There were also some small open offices, but nothing else.


    Seeing that she was sizing up the place, Yue Haoqing introduced her: "This place only has the CEO''s office, as well as some of our subordinates'' and secretaries'' offices. The arrangement is very simple, if you have free time later, you can come over to take a look."


    She nodded. She didn''t do anything. She only looked at them out of curiosity. She didn''t have the mood to look at these things.


    However, she appreciated Yue Haoqing''s good intentions, so she said to him: "Thank you."


    Yue Haoqing laughed and said to her: "You can go in first, the CEO is here to wait." Before he could finish his words, the elevator door opened and a few men in suits wearing leather shoes walked out. The tall man in the front was Si Lianye.

 C281

    I want you to be pregnant with my child!


    He turned his head to the side and said something to a man beside him. It seemed like he was his secretary or something like that. Just as he finished speaking, he looked up and saw the three people standing in the middle of the road.


    He immediately stopped moving.


    The people around him could not understand what was going on, but they all stopped and looked over to see Assistant Yue standing there with two other women. They couldn''t help but have a look of surprise flash across their eyes at the same time.


    Who are those two women?


    Immediately, some nimble people secretly looked at Si Lianye''s expression. They thought that they didn''t know the person in front of them, and that he was neither Director General''s fiancee nor the main character of the scandal. Weird, could it be that this was the woman that the CEO liked?


    They had never seen Shen Xiran before, and it was only a guess with its head opened wide. However, there was indeed a portion of them that had guessed the truth.


    After being slightly shocked, Si Lianye walked over, and under everyone''s gaze, she held Shen Xiran''s hand. She used a gentle and gentle expression that they had never seen before, and said to her: "Why are you here? I was hoping to see you later. "


    After saying that, he led her into his office. "Come, let''s talk inside."


    Shen Xiran bit his lower lip, looked back hesitantly, and followed him in.


    Just like that, Si Lianye tossed everyone, including her subordinates, as well as Yue Haoqing and the others to the back of her mind.


    Zhu Lingling regained her senses and stomped her feet in anger. Right now, he couldn''t wait to find Xi Ran and find her. Who else could she look for?


    In a fit of anger, she simply charged forward and knocked on the door. "Si Lianye, you give me ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Yue Haoqing''s face had already changed greatly. He pounced on her and covered her mouth with his hands: "Young miss, you can''t do this, I beg you ¡­."


    Everyone was awakened by his actions, all of them hugging Zhu Lingling while turning pale with fright, "Right, you can''t, you can''t ¡­"


    Seeing the CEO''s expression, he knew that the young lady''s position was very important. If she really was disturbed, then whatever, this woman who popped out of nowhere could just leave. What should he do with his subordinates? Wouldn''t he be taught a lesson by the boss?


    When they thought of the boss''s dark face, they all shivered. They became even more determined to not let Zhu Lingling disturb the boss in his "doing things".


    Therefore, although Si Lianye saw the tragic scene, she did not manage to say anything from beginning to end. She was even stared at and could not move even a single step closer to the office. She could not help but be so depressed that she almost wanted to call the police.


    Shen Xiran pulled Shen Xiran into the office and closed the door behind his with a "bang". When she heard the sound, she fiercely trembled.


    "What''s wrong? Is it cold? " he asked gently, turning the heat in his office up by two degrees.


    She shook her head. "Not cold."


    He hugged her intimately and pressed the tip of his nose against her head. "What''s wrong with you, did you miss me? "Hmm?"


    "No, I''m here ¡­" "I''ve come to find you ¡­" She was almost made to forget her original intention.


    This couldn''t be blamed on her. Whichever woman was hugged by him like that would feel a little absent-minded. After all, being hugged by such a handsome man would cause her to be a little distracted.


    "Oh, that''s why you came to see me, I know that." He smiled and stroked her hair.


    How could this man be like this? She clearly said ¡­


    She raised her eyes to look at him. Just as she wanted to carefully distinguish the expression in his eyes, she suddenly understood. "You ¡­ You did this on purpose."


    He chuckled, "How can that be? I''m serious. "


    "No wonder." She snappily replied, "I mean seriously."


    "Alright, let''s see why you''re so anxious to find me, even refusing to answer my phone." He returned to his seat and looked at her.


    "You should know why I''m looking for you." she said to him, plucking up her courage.


    In fact, she thought it would be better to go back to the room and say that, at least, there wasn''t such a large desk in the room, and he wasn''t in a suit or shoes, and he certainly didn''t look as oppressed as he did now.


    She felt that after she said this, the temperature around him suddenly dropped by several degrees.


    He narrowed his eyes. His aura seemed very frightening, but there was still a mocking tone in his voice. "Is it really not because you missed me?"


    She looked at him and said, "I want to break up."


    He leaned forward slowly. "Say that again?"


    That cold voice, those deep eyes, that straight waist, it was so oppressive that no matter how mentally prepared she was, she could not take it anymore. She could not help but take two steps back and stared at him, "I said, I want to break up."


    "Why? Give me a reason." he said slowly.


    "Because the agreement is only half a month away. You haven''t forgotten, right? The time is already up, tomorrow." she said stubbornly.


    "An agreement ¡­" He narrowed his eyes. What kind of a agreement was this? It was originally meant to coax her, but now she actually took it seriously? Ridiculous.


    "What kind of agreement? Why didn''t I see it?" he said lazily.


    "What?" You don''t admit it? " She widened her eyes in anger. "You personally agreed to it yourself. How can you go back on your word?"


    "Is that so? "But I really don''t remember any agreement. Maybe I do, but I forgot. You must know that I have a lot of things around me, so it''s hard to avoid missing them." He calmly looked at her angry expression.


    She pursed her lips and suddenly said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to admit it. In any case, we''ve already decided to break up. It''s good if you don''t want to do it, but it''s also good if you do. You''re going back tomorrow anyway, so when the time comes, we''ll naturally part ways."


    Flames began to burn in his eyes.


    "What makes you think I''d agree?" he asked her slowly.


    "Don''t you agree? Don''t you have a woman with you? Why are you still sticking to me? " She took a deep breath and looked at him slowly. "You, a dignified CEO of a multinational corporation, actually keeps pestering me? Don''t you think that''s embarrassing? "


    With a cold smile, he stood up and said, "Who told you that there are other women around me?"


    "Don''t you have one?" She asked sharply, "What did the news say? What did he say? You stayed the night with another woman, but unfortunately, it was still that Ye Yun, the sister of your fiancee, Si Lianye.


    She looked at him with disdain. "And that time, that time ¡­" She could barely finish her sentence, "That was the exact time I was kidnapped. When I asked you, what did you say about the person who came? He was busy with the company''s matters, so what happened in the end? Oh, I see. Were you working with her at the company back then? "So you didn''t lie to me ¡­"


    She glared at him, trying to see the tinge of guilt on his face, but she failed. He didn''t have the slightest expression from beginning to end, as if she were talking about someone else.


    "You''re done?" He slowly opened his mouth and said, "Is this what you meant?"


    "What? Is this not enough?" "Si Lianye, I''m not your wife, and I''m not some legal woman. I don''t care if you want to find other women, but you''ve made me sick to the stomach with this matter.


    She looked at him with a pained expression: "I really think that I have misjudged you, Si Lianye, you are just a scum! I will now officially announce that I, Shen Xiran, have broken up with you!


    With that, she turned and left.


    Si Lianye''s gaze was deep, and as he watched her walk away with large strides, and when she held onto the door handle as she prepared to open it, she said coldly: "These are all your heartfelt words?"


    "Of course." She did not turn her head, but the door did not budge.


    She turned around and stared at him, "Si Lianye, you''re going to do this again."


    He lazily leaned back. "Don''t forget that this is my room. I don''t want you to leave. You can''t." With that, he waved the small remote control in his hand.


    She pursed her lips: "Si Lianye, you''re very shameless!"


    He looked at her deeply. "If I told you that nothing had happened to me, would you believe me?"


    She was disconcerted by the depth of his gaze and turned her head. "No, I don''t believe you," she said.


    He chuckled, his voice full of something else.


    Puzzled, she looked at him again.


    He walked over with large strides and stood in front of her, looking at her with a heavy expression. With his long legs, he gave off an extremely obvious oppressive feeling, as if a mountain was about to press down on her to the point where she couldn''t even breathe.


    She couldn''t help but take a step back. "What do you want?"


    He looked at her strangely for a long time before he asked, "I think the reason you broke up with me just now was because you missed something."


    "What is it?" That''s what I mean! "


    "Is that so? Isn''t it because you''ve found a place to stay, and are preparing to break up with me and throw yourself into his arms? " His expression was solemn as if the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    She gasped: "Si Lianye, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Isn''t it? Don''t you have a man with you? Isn''t that why you''re so anxious to break up with me? "


    She stared at him, ready to see the truth in his eyes, then realized that his words had come from the bottom of her heart. He really felt that she had another man, and that she had broken up with him because she had a wife, not because he had split her legs.


    This man, what must he be like after he had matured, would only think this way.


    She took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Aiya, you found me out. What should I do?" I just don''t want to be with you anymore. I just think that he''s ten thousand times better than you, or at least he won''t abandon me when he''s in danger, or be suspicious all day, or split his legs, or have no other women by his side. He''s so good, so much better than you, why wouldn''t I look for him? "


    She happily watched his face gradually turn ashen, and then added on: "Do you think a man like this is a hundred times, a thousand times better than you? If I don''t look for him, could it be that I am really going to look for you with my eyes blind? "


    It had to be said that after saying such harsh words, the sight of the veins on his forehead bulging in anger made her feel very good. Really, very good.


    But then, she understood the consequences of coveting a moment of happiness.


    His livid expression lasted for a while, then he suddenly laughed strangely: "Is that so? Was there really such a good man? Are you talking about that Doctor Xi Zeer? "It''s a pity that he''s not what you think he is ¡­"


    If he was just unhappy just now, he had now turned into an air conditioner. The kind that could shoot out -20 degrees'' of cold air made her tremble uncontrollably. "You, what are you trying to do?"


    "Scared now? "If you''re late, let me show you what a scum is and what a disgust is. I''ll tie you to me every single day, and I''ll fuck you every single day until you have a scumbag like me in your stomach. What do you think about this idea of mine?"

 C282

    You can''t do this to me


    "No, no, let me go!" She struggled with all her might and refused, "Si Lianye, you can''t be so shameless. Let me go, let me go!"


    "Let you go? What are you doing, letting go? so that you can find that Xi Zeer? " Si Lianye said solemnly beside her ear.


    "You ¡­ You''re talking nonsense, I wouldn''t... "Ahh!"


    He moved quickly, carrying her directly into the lounge and throwing her onto the bed.


    "You ¡­ "What are you doing ¡­" She turned around and was about to crawl away when she felt her ankle being firmly grasped by him before she could even take a few steps.


    "Where are you going? "Hmm?"


    "I-you pervert ¡­" "Ahh!" The reason why she cried out again was that she actually felt a chill on her body. Her clothes had already been completely torn off by him with a "ripping" sound. She immediately felt a chill all over her back.


    In her heart, she was so angry that she almost died. She used her arms to cover her chest.


    However, he wasn''t done yet. Seeing her turn around and glare at him with her pair of watery eyes, something started to ferment in them. "Come here."


    "No ¡­" At this moment, if she still listened to him, she would have been too stupid. She curled up on the corner of the bed and stared at him without blinking.


    He took several deep breaths, suppressing his anger and unspeakable desire. "Come here, don''t let me do it myself."


    She shrank her body, unmoved, and joked. If that was the case, wouldn''t she be a lamb that was delivered to her doorstep?


    She wouldn''t be such a stupid woman.


    Seeing that she was disobedient, his eyes darkened. "Are you really not willing to come out?"


    She nodded strongly: "Si Lianye, we have already broken up. You can''t force me like this, I ¡­ I want to call the police! "


    Her mind raced, and finally she thought of a way to threaten him.


    As soon as she finished speaking, her lips curled up into a cold smile, "Alright, as long as you can call the police, I won''t stop you."


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up and she suddenly got up to jump off the bed, but then she felt her waist tighten.


    He was fooled again!


    She angrily shouted, "You lied to me again!"


    He used one of his arms to lightly embrace her and lowered his head to look at her eyes that were moist with anger. His crystal eyes looked exceptionally lively, causing his heart to involuntarily soften. He also felt that his heart was especially moved.


    He whispered, "I told you to call the police, but you have to satisfy me first ¡­"


    "Satisfy what?" When she blurted out those words, she saw the faint smile on his face and immediately wanted to bite her tongue off.


    "You''ll know what it is later ¡­" He whispered into her ear, slowly placed her on the bed, and then did something that he had thought about for a long time, but had never been able to do.


    That was gently lowering her head and covering her red lips.


    "You ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­" She shook her head violently at first, hoping to get rid of him, but no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t get him to control her.


    In the end, she was unable to struggle and gave up. Only then did he smile lightly and let go of her lips. He looked at her fixedly before spitting out a sentence, "You are mine, forever mine."


    She opened her hazy eyes and stared at him. The lump of paste in her head gradually became clear. She slightly parted her red lips, but before she could say a word, he had already lowered his head and kissed her.


    This bastard just doesn''t accept rejection right?


    When she woke up again, the sky had already darkened, and the soft light from the room shone on her face.


    She narrowed her eyes. Instinctively, she wanted to raise her arm to block the light, but as she did so, her whole body began to ache.


    He slowly moved to the bathroom, opened up the shower, and had a good bath. After coming out with the towel wrapped around his neck, he was troubled again.


    How was she going to get out when he tore his clothes like that?


    She pursed her lips and looked at the messy bed. There were even some suspicious marks on it.


    Her face turned red as she rolled up all the blankets and sheets on the bed and threw them into the trash can. She didn''t even want to clean them anymore.


    After doing all this, she sat down with her hands on her waist.


    Her face was very unsightly, because she felt that although she didn''t have any consciousness, from the traces on her body, he must have been on her for a long time. Otherwise, her body wouldn''t have felt so uncomfortable.


    This beast.


    She cursed silently in her heart.


    If Si Lianye heard her inner thoughts right now, she would definitely feel wronged. I don''t want to either, who told you not to let me touch it? She always talked about breaking up. If he got the chance, wouldn''t that be enough?


    What could he do? He was also very desperate.


    She scolded Si Lianye angrily for a long time, but didn''t see him come in. Helpless, she could only continue to consider her next question, which was, even if she wanted to slip away, how should she go out?


    Right now, she was completely naked with only a towel wrapped around her. There was no helping it, her clothes had ended up miserably, and she couldn''t even protect her inner body. All of them had died under his hands.


    Helpless, she felt that she had no choice but to call for help.


    After searching the room for a long time, she finally found the bag in the corner.


    Just as she held the phone in her hand, she realised that her phone was still turned off. Only now did she remember that she had switched it off because she was angry at Si Lianye previously.


    She pursed her lips and turned on the phone.


    When he opened it, he found that there were more than 10 missed calls, most of them were from Zhu Lingling, and some were even from Yue Se.


    There were also many other texts, some even WeChat even had 99% of them. She frowned as she flipped through them, and as expected, all of them belonged to that woman Zhu Lingling.


    Should he call her back? But what would she say if she asked?


    That woman would definitely think of going down the wrong path. Although it was true, his face would be completely ruined ¡­


    Just as he was frowning and deep in thought, someone behind him suddenly spoke up, "What are you thinking about?"


    She was shocked and was about to turn around when she suddenly felt someone''s arms around her waist. Her warm body was near hers and a strong male aura suddenly enveloped her. "My apologies, I was late."


    Who else could it be other than Si Lianye?


    Her body stiffened. She was only wearing a thin towel, and after the previous torment, she was already on the verge of collapse. But now, he gave her such an ambiguous hug ¡­


    She immediately thought back to the indescribable scenes from before, and her breathing couldn''t help but become heavier.


    She took a deep breath. "Can you let me go first?"


    How could he speak like that?


    Laughing lightly, he lowered his head and sniffed her shoulder. "It smells good. Is she using my shower gel?"


    "Of course, I said, can you not do this?" Her voice was trembling. A woman''s body was like this. Anyone who had been invaded by others would never be able to forget the taste of their opponent.


    Just when she could no longer endure any longer, he finally showed mercy and gently released her hand, allowing her to heave a sigh of relief. He turned around to face him and said, "Si Lianye, can there be any sound when you walk?


    He looked at her innocently. "I''m sorry, I forgot."


    She looked at him snappily. "I think you did it on purpose."


    He revealed an innocent expression, "How could that be? You misunderstood me."


    "No wonder."


    Shen Xiran, who was familiar with his personality, didn''t believe him at all. He turned around and returned to the sofa and sat down, but because his entire body was sore, he couldn''t help but frown and glare ruthlessly at the main culprit: "What are you doing in here now? Don''t you need to work? "

 C283

    He blinked his eyes as he looked at the vile woman. He did not understand why she was so angry. "Didn''t you guys come back already?" With that, he sat down beside her and looked over her body. He understood in his heart, "Are you feeling very uncomfortable? Come, I''ll help you apply the medicine."


    "No." She refused, her face turning red again. There were so many marks on the floor that she didn''t dare to look at, how could she let him apply the medicine for her?


    However, Si Lianye was not a person who would easily accept rejection. Seeing that her eyebrows were furrowed the entire time she was speaking, she knew that this time, she was feeling extremely uncomfortable and started to blame herself, wanting to make up for her mistakes even more.


    "Come, don''t be willful."


    After saying so, he gently pushed her onto the sofa and lightly pulled off the towel on her body.


    She did not expect him to move so quickly. When she realized that she was not even a inch away, she hugged her chest and blushed: "Si Lianye, what the hell do you want?"


    However, he acted as if he didn''t notice anything. When he saw her naked body, he lowered his eyes and glanced at the traces of azure and violet on her body. All of his daydreams disappeared.


    He felt guilty and proud at the same time. Did it mean that he was a man who had turned his woman into such a state?


    He thought for a while and focused on applying ointment to wipe her wounds.


    Fortunately, she didn''t say it out loud, or else she would have been angered to death.


    However, she was not in much better condition now. Under his gaze, she was extremely humiliated and resentful. A pair of small hands covered her body in vain, but it did not have any effect. Instead, he impatiently lifted her hands and placed one of his hands on top of her head, threatening: "If you move again, I will tie your hands up with ropes."


    She looked at him with shame and indignation. "You ¡­" You, I hate you to death, I want to break up with you, do you hear me? "


    He lowered his head and focused on applying medicine to every one of her wounds, not even letting go of the most secretive places. When he was done, he smiled at her: "Don''t be shy, I''ve already seen your body from the inside out anyways, it''s not that big of a deal to look at it again now, right? "Hmm?"


    "To you!" Her face was so red that it looked like blood was about to drip out. She glared at him and said, "Why aren''t you letting go of me!"


    "No rush." He stood up, looked at her again, then got up and walked away.


    What was he going to do?


    She looked at his actions in astonishment. Did this guy have some sort of special habit?


    Then what should she do?


    She quickly sat up and looked around the room. Suddenly, she realized that other than the towel, there was nothing else to hide. She even threw the blanket into the trash can.


    In his frustration, he had come over to her and said, "Here, try this."


    "What?" She turned around to look at the clothes in his hands and was stunned. "This is ¡­"


    "I got someone to buy these for you. Take a look, do you like them?" He handed her a stack of clothes.


    It was a light purple dress and its craftsmanship was exquisite. The color was soft and one could tell that it was expensive, but this was not the main point. The main point was that the same color underwear was placed on the skirt.


    Her face turned red again. Without raising her head, she grabbed her clothes, wrapped a towel around her body, turned around and rushed into the bathroom. Then, she slammed the door shut.


    Her movements were fluid and smooth, extremely quick. Si Lianye was stunned when she saw that her desire to see her change her clothes had been dispelled, and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    He thought for a moment, then turned around and made a phone call. He then quietly waited for her to come out.


    Shen Xiran looked at himself in the mirror who was still wearing his clothes, and discovered that the dress he had bought was very fitting to his heart. The slightly conservative high collar design covered the scars on her neck very well, and then, the sleeveless design revealed her entire white arms. Also, the length of his knees very well covered the scars on her entire body.


    She was very satisfied, but very awkward because she found her underwear and skirt to fit her perfectly, as if they were custom-made for her. But, of course, that was impossible, she had only gone out a few times, but she had never been to any high-end women''s clothing store.


    So, these dimensions were all provided by Si Lianye?


    She remembered him blushing at what he had said about her size, staying in the bathroom for a long time before she went out.


    She had indeed only dared to go out after tidying up her body so thoroughly without any flaws. She did not expect to meet his deep admiring eyes as soon as she stepped out of the door. Immediately, she felt uncomfortable all over her body.


    When she reached the bottom of the building, she turned around and looked back at the few offices where the lights had just come on. Then she looked up at the rising moon and asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    He smiled, "I''ll take you to eat. Aren''t you hungry?"


    She couldn''t help but rub her stomach. Suddenly, she realised that she was really a bit hungry. She had been tormenting herself for an entire afternoon. How could she not be hungry?


    When she arrived at the restaurant, she realized that it was the only restaurant in the area she had eaten in before.


    She blinked at him. "Isn''t this a place to book?"


    He led her forward and said, "It''s fine. Just let them know."


    Hearing this, she shook her head helplessly.


    This Michelin was not easy to place. Anyone who wanted to enter would have to go through at least a month of booking before they could get a place.


    However, from his casual appearance, it was clear that he did not need to reserve anything.


    "It''s good to have money." She muttered softly.


    He stepped over the threshold, led by the waiter. "What did you say?" he asked.


    "No, nothing?" She shook her head.


    His gaze swept over her and he said nothing. He was led by a waiter to sit by the window.


    This restaurant''s location was very good, but it also had a weakness, that is, the place was very small. In the past, there were only 10 tables, and there weren''t any private rooms in the restaurant. In other words, no matter how prominent your identity is, if you want to eat here, you have to obediently sit in the hall and eat with everyone.


    There was no exception. At most, it was just a slight difference in position.


    Fortunately, the two of them didn''t really care about this. After they sat down, the waiter politely served them water, towels, and the like before starting to order their dishes.


    This restaurant was mainly Western cuisine, but it also served Chinese cuisine. Furthermore, the last time she had eaten, the taste of their Chinese cuisine was also quite good.


    Thus, the two of them decisively ordered a series of light Chinese dishes such as "Longjing Shrimp" and "Lion''s Head".


    The waiter was also stunned when he saw this. He probably did not expect that someone would order lunch here. However, he was well-trained so he was only slightly surprised. He then said to them politely, "Please wait a moment."


    The two of them smiled at each other.


    She whispered, "I think when someone sees us eating lunch, they''ll secretly laugh at us in their hearts that we''re bumpkins."


    "No matter what they say, it''s most important that they agree." He just smiled and reached out to grab her hand.


    Her heart trembled slightly as she lifted her eyes to see him staring at her with eyes as deep as the night. She could not help but blush and turn her head away without saying a word.


    Actually, in her heart, she was also thinking the same thing, but, the reality was cruel, and even now, she could not differentiate between the two. Whether his words were true or fake, his marriage with Ye Xuan was fake, and even sleeping with Ye Yun was fake?


    She felt that she could not see him clearly, so she did not dare to give her all.


    She also remembered everything he had said to her, everything that had happened. She didn''t dare to be bold, nor could she ever be bold.


    When he saw her reaction, his eyes dimmed for a moment. Then, a burning flame lit up in his eyes. He had to leave tomorrow. Before he left, he had to obtain her recognition. Otherwise, how would he bring her back?


    Not long after, the dishes were served. A rich fragrance assaulted the nostrils and at a single glance, one''s appetite was greatly boosted.


    She gathered her wits and took a bite. It tasted exactly the way she remembered, and she couldn''t help smiling in delight.


    "Look at how happy you are." He shook his head, his face full of affection.


    She made a face at him, then lowered her head and began to eat. Although she was filled with worry, she didn''t care.


    Si Lianye seemed to understand her thoughts, and after she slowly accompanied her to finish eating, she asked: "Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious." She put down her chopsticks and satisfyingly told him that although he could already feel the gazes from the guests around him, who cares about him? It''s fine as long as he was happy.


    Si Lianye dotingly smiled at her and patted her head.


    "Can you stop touching my hair? I''m an adult, not a child."


    "If you don''t let me touch your hair, then next time, I''ll touch ¡­" He whispered a word into her ear, causing her face to flush red: "Si Lianye, can you not always be like this with the worm on your head?"


    He looked at her flushed face. Because of her bashfulness and anger, her eyes lit up, making one''s heart beat uncontrollably.


    Just as he was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang.


    He frowned as he looked at the screen, then said to her, "I''m going out to pick up a call. Wait a moment."


    She nodded, relieved to see his back disappearing down the corridor.


    She found it difficult to resist the man''s constant filth, but when she didn''t see him, she found it strange.


    She pursed her lips, stood up to go to the bathroom, asked the attendant where the bathroom was, then turned and walked to the other side.


    She had to admit that the delicious dishes had made her anxious. She went to the washroom to solve her problem, but just as she was about to leave, the door opened and a woman walked in.


    She was thin and small, with a face the size of a palm. Her fair skin looked unremarkable, so even though she thought she looked familiar, she only turned her gaze away and did not notice it.


    But when the other party saw her clearly, he stopped and she called out hesitantly: "Miss Shen?"


    She stopped in her tracks and frowned at him. This time, she was able to see his face clearly. She remembered that this woman seemed to be the one standing beside that woman in the coffee shop when she was found out by other people.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to be the subordinate of that arrogant woman.


    After Shen Xiran saw it clearly, he couldn''t help but take a glance at the door, and then suspiciously asked her: "Who are you? Do I know you? "


    The other party''s face turned red, and said: "My name is Fang Wenqi, hello Miss Shen, my friend was rude to you last time, I apologize in her place."

 C284

    Who do you think you are


    "Oh? It''s you, it''s okay, you didn''t do it anyway. " Shen Xiran remembered, at that time, Fang Wenqi tried to stop that person from being rude, so he had a bad impression of her, and didn''t want to pursue the matter.


    "I''m sorry, actually I didn''t mean any harm. I''m really sorry for what happened last time." she said again.


    Shen Xiran could tell that this woman seemed to have a kind of good personality. She did not have any bad intentions towards others, but sometimes, she would do something that would cause people''s teeth to ache.


    Therefore, she didn''t take it to heart. Instead, she waved her hand and said, "It''s alright. I don''t take it to heart. I''m leaving." After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Who knew that just as she was about to take a step forward, she was suddenly called out again, "Wait, Miss Shen ¡­" She paused and said hesitantly, "I ¡­" I still have something to tell you. "


    "Oh? What do you mean? " These words made Shen Xiran very curious, the two of them seemed to be strangers right? Why did he have something to say to me?


    She turned around and looked at Fang Wenqi: "What''s the matter?"


    Fang Wenqi hesitated for a while, until she almost became impatient, and then said slowly: "Actually it''s like this, me and Lu Lejia, the girl who was rude to you last time, and Ye Yun, the young miss of Ye Family are all good friends, I saw her sad and sad, and also saw her being punished by her family, and felt very sad, so I thought ¡­ I want to ask you ¡­ "


    She hesitated, then slowly said to Shen Xiran: "Can you give the Mr that isn''t wrapped around her back?"


    Her eyes were filled with anxiety, as though she was truly thinking for her friend, looking straight at Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran also looked at her deeply, unable to believe that such a stupid woman actually existed in this world.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Fang Wenqi felt embarrassed and lowered her head, muttering: "Actually, I know that what I said made no sense, but looking at her painful expression, I cannot bear, so, Miss Shen, I know that there is more than one man beside you, Mr, so can you not snatch it away, and give it back to her?"


    Shen Xiran was annoyed when he heard it. What did it mean that there was more than one man? What did it mean to give him back to her?


    She coldly opened her mouth and asked: "Is she Ye Xuan or Ye Yun?" Her gaze was sharp as an arrow: "If it''s Ye Xuan, then it''s fine, but I clearly heard you say that you''re Ye Yun''s friend, do you want me to return Si Lianye to Ye Yun? She was Ye Xuan''s younger sister. Was this really okay? Or, does that mean you are all the same hill''s small marten, both shameless women? "


    "No, I didn''t mean it that way. My friend was indeed Ye Yun, but she had told me many times, Mr and her sister are only business marriages, they can''t really get married, even if it''s a real marriage, they will divorce very quickly even if it''s a real marriage, because Ye Xuan has a man she loves very much, but that person isn''t Mr, so you have to believe me, the person Mr loves is her. Really, before you appeared, their relationship had always been good. But when you appeared, everything changed, and in the end, she was sent back to his hometown.


    "If you say that again, I''ll slap him!" Shen Xiran said to her with a dark face: "Who are you? What right do you have to point fingers at other people''s feelings? You''re just a bystander, how do you know what others are thinking? Let me tell you, you don''t even know if it''s your turn to criticize the other men around me, and whether Si Lianye loves anyone else or not. So please shut up, and don''t use the fact that you think you''re criticizing others! "


    After she finished speaking, she looked at her deathly pale face with disdain, turned around, and left with a snort.


    This kind of muddle-headed and persistent woman was really rare, putting everything else aside, she knew that when Si Lianye talked about Ye Yun, besides disgust, she did not have any other expression. She could pretend that her expression was fake, but the expression in her eyes did not, so she was sure that Si Lianye''s feelings for Ye Yun was definitely not what Fang Wenqi had said.


    With this understanding, she wouldn''t dare to be interested in the other things she said.


    After warning her, she was about to leave, but who knew that a shadow flashed in front of her and blocked her way.


    Fang Wenqi stood stubbornly in front of her, looking serious as he said: "Miss Shen, I''m not joking with you. In fact, you can see what their relationship is with each other just by looking at the pictures, so I wanted to ask you, please don''t be like this, okay? Return Mr to... "


    Shen Xiran became impatient: "I''ll say it again, relationships aren''t things and can''t be given to others to move around with. If she really likes him, then come by himself, what''s the use of letting you beg me here? Get out of my way! "


    She didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so seeing that she was still unwilling to leave, she simply pushed her away.


    Fang Wenqi probably did not expect her to do this, and her face flushed red: "You, you ¡­"


    She snorted and was about to leave when a voice suddenly came from outside the door. "It seems that you''re quite arrogant."


    The voice was shrill and proud, causing everyone to frown upon hearing it.


    A shadow flashed at the door and another person walked in.


    That was Lu Lejia, the person who was with Fang Wenqi last time.


    Her face darkened, feeling that she couldn''t be nice today.


    However, she herself found it strange. They had actually attacked her over and over again for such a ridiculous thing? How did the heads of these people grow?


    Are they all filled with water?


    She took a deep breath and said to her, "You also want to persuade me to leave Si Lianye?"


    Lu Lejia walked in front of her, glanced at her, then snorted at Fang Wenqi: "No, I''m here to warn you."


    "Warn me?" The more she thought about it, the more she found it funny. She looked at Ye Ci with amusement in her eyes. "Who are you? Are you trying to warn me?"


    Lu Lejia nodded his head: "Last time I misjudged you, I thought you were the same as a gold lady, and were only interested in Eldest Brother Si''s money, but later on I found out, your appetite was not small, he also wanted money, and so did he."


    Her voice sounded very gentle, but it did not sound simple at all. She was just blaming her for being so scheming, for being together with Si Lianye for money.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart any longer. With a face as cold as frost, she spoke impolitely, "Excuse me, are you Si Lianye''s mother? Wife? Or his brothers and sisters? "


    Lu Lejia was startled, "That''s not it, why?"


    "Then I''m confused. Since you are nothing, what right do you have to be arrogant in front of me? What identity do you have to teach me a lesson?" If I truly love him and play with him, what does it have to do with you? "Are you going to be flustered if you eat too much?"


    Lu Lejia''s expression changed, "Don''t be so arrogant, let me tell you, I''m someone who sees injustice in the wrong. My good friend is Eldest Brother Si''s girlfriend, and now that you''ve framed her, I have the duty to avenge her. Shen Xiran, you''re not a scheming bitch, don''t think that I don''t know about you just because you''re good at hiding your skills.


    "Shut up!" Shen Xiran glared at her furiously, "Do you know that you are responsible for slandering others? "Let me tell you, if you say another word, I will immediately teach you a lesson. Do you believe me?"


    Her eyes were bright and her aura was intimidating, causing Lu Lejia to tremble with fear and she could not help but take a few steps back, "You ¡­ What do you want to do? "


    "What are you trying to do? You should be able to imagine the consequences when you casually slander others. " She looked at him steadily, the threat in her eyes obvious.


    "Yo, looks like you''re really thick-skinned. Not only did you steal his husband, you even dare to threaten others?" It''s really my first time seeing it. "


    The voice came from outside the door, causing Lu Lejia to be extremely happy. Shen Xiran looked up, and discovered that there were several women outside the door, and at first glance, it looked like they were women who wanted to go to the bathroom. However, if one looked carefully at their expressions, they would know that they were actually here for Shen Xiran.


    Her heart sank. It seemed that she wouldn''t be able to escape today.


    She took a light step back, looked at Lu Lejia, and said: "You actually brought people with you, a few people were going to deal with me, I''ll listen to whatever they say."


    Lu Lejia''s expression changed from panic to complacent, probably because she felt that her previous appearance was extremely embarrassing. She said maliciously: "As long as you sit properly, who can do anything to you?"


    "Is that so? But I feel like I''m sitting straight, but it seems like you guys have a different idea from me. " Shen Xiran looked at her calmly. "Speak, what are you planning to do with so many people?"


    Lu Lejia laughed complacently: "It''s nothing much, I just want to take a few pictures. After that, you better listen to me and break up. Otherwise, these photos will be posted online."


    After saying that, he winked at the women behind him.


    "Wait, what do you want to do?" She was wary. Photographs? What picture? Could it be what he had imagined?


    "You''ll know soon enough." Lu Lejia laughed wickedly, and suddenly spoke to Fang Wenqi who seemed to be in a daze: "Hurry up and catch her!"


    She was shocked, only to see Fang Wenqi hesitating, and after that, she pounced on her with determination.


    She immediately dodged to the side, and when she raised her eyes, she saw four to five women rushing in, surrounding the washroom that was not too big until not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    She stuck close to the wall and glared at them. "You all ¡­ What exactly do you all want to do? "


    "Take off her clothes!" Lu Lejia did not place her in her eyes at all, and instead spoke to the lady beside him.


    Undress! They want to take my nude photograph!


    No, no, she was anxious, she had not expected them to be so crazy.


    She took a deep breath and suddenly hit the person closest to her with all her might. Then, she slipped out of the gap in the gap and turned around to run.


    These women are crazy!


    However, she was still unable to stop the large number of people. When she got close to the door, she was once again blocked by them.


    The woman she had just injured grimaced in pain and said viciously, "Strip her, I want to take a few good pictures!"


    Upon hearing that, everyone immediately understood, and walked towards Shen Xiran.


    She stuck tightly to the wall, her heart burning with anxiety. "Lu Lejia, aren''t you afraid that Si Lianye will take revenge on you by doing this?"


    "Stop using him to scare me. Who are you? Who am I? Do you really think that, with your own strength, he would truly offend our Lu Family for you? "You think too well." Lu Lejia snorted, a cold glint flashed past her eyes, and she said to the people beside him: "Go, take off her clothes, we''ll shoot a few of her from a good angle."


    Shen Xiran was immediately grabbed by them as he reached for the zipper on her skirt.


    "Help!"


    "Stop!"

 C285

    Who gave you the guts to do that?


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice rang out.


    Everyone was stunned, but they didn''t pay much attention to it. They thought that they had heard wrongly, but in the end, the voice continued: "I said stop, did you guys not hear me?"


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and started searching for the source of the sound.


    Shen Xiran immediately took the opportunity to remove his clothes from their hands and ran to a relatively safe corner. "Don''t come over, I''ve already called the police!"


    Lu Lejia straightened her body and stared at the doors. "Who is it? What kind of man are you, get out here right now! "


    Everyone looked at him strangely, thinking, could that person be inside?


    The bathroom was naturally luxurious and cozy, but its layout was still the same. The outer room was a washbasin, a large mirror, and the inner room was a small room to solve the three problems.


    The moment Shen Xiran entered the room, he did not notice if there were people in the other rooms at all, and the women immediately focused on her the moment they arrived to check if there were people inside.


    As a result, there was still an outsider in the inner room that they did not know about until now.


    In comparison to Shen Xiran''s joy, the few of them panicked when they realized that there were outsiders present. If that person revealed their actions right now, it would be a huge blow to their image. After all, their identities right now were illustrious women, no matter what happened on the inside, they would definitely perform well on the outside.


    Thus, when they saw that the person Lu Lejia had spoken to was silent, their hearts grew even heavier. They thought that she was an unrelated, brainless woman, and looked at each other, prepared to scare the woman to death and chase her away.


    Thus, a lady came forward and sneered: "Since you dare to speak, don''t be so sneaky, if you don''t come out I will make my move, at that time I will also take a picture of the nude photograph for you."


    That woman laughed coldly inside: "Sure, I''ll see how you can take down my nude photograph."


    Then the door opened and a woman came out.


    She was tall and slender, wearing the latest dress of the season. Her yellow body revealed her noble temperament. Her beauty was gorgeous, and her presence was overpowering. Everyone couldn''t help but want to take a few steps back when their eyes swept over her.


    Seeing that, Shen Xiran could not help but gape: "You ¡­. "You are ¡­"


    It was her?


    "We meet again, Miss Shen. It seems that your luck is not good." She nodded towards Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran blinked his eyes: "It''s not that bad, it''s really terrible. Miss Ye, it''s also good for you.


    Ye Xuan chuckled. "Yes, I happened to be accompanying a client here today, and I heard about it the moment I stepped in. Your luck is really not good."


    Although seeing Ye Xuan didn''t seem to mean anything, but seeing that there was finally someone who was kind to her, the excitement in her heart could be imagined.


    After Ye Xuan finished speaking to her, she took a glance at the women led by Lu Lejia and mocked: "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you two, I didn''t think that you guys would stand up for my sister like this, you really have a sense of justice."


    Lu Lejia''s expression froze. Just now, when they recognized her, they already had a bad feeling in their hearts, their trouble for Shen Xiran this time was for Ye Yun, not their older sister Ye Xuan who was the main host. In normal circumstances, they would have more respect and fear for Ye Xuan, because she was one of the Ye Family''s successors.


    Now that Ye Xuan had a smile that was not a smile on her face, Lu Lejia understood that she had heard what she was saying and could not help but say, "Actually, we are also fighting against each other because of you, you still don''t know, but this woman called Shen Xiran already hooked up with the Eldest Brother Si, and now he is swearing that it''s not our fault, it''s just right for you to come, we have to make her speechless."


    She cleverly pushed the matter of them standing up for Ye Yun onto Ye Xuan, hoping that she would help her.


    However, when Ye Xuan heard this, she laughed, and said to Shen Xiran amiably: "I''m sorry about the matter that has implicated you, you can leave."


    When Shen Xiran heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. In his heart, he understood that what Si Lianye had said was probably true. There was no love between him and her at all.


    Therefore, she nodded at Si Lianye: "Thank you. I''ll treat you to a meal next time." With that, he turned to leave.


    Lu Lejia''s eyes almost popped out when she saw this, "Miss Ye, how can you be like this, she is ¡­"


    "When did I need you to teach me a lesson? Am I going to pierce your abacus and make you unhappy? Lu Lejia, let me tell you, brains are good stuff, you have to have one too, don''t be fooled by others. " Ye Xuan said as she lazily looked at her fingernails.


    Lu Lejia''s face changed: What exactly do you mean by that?


    "No meaning, you''ve been with my sister for so long, did you really not notice what she did to you?" Ye Xuan asked in return, "Do you know that Si Lianye values Shen Xiran a lot? If you really smacked her nude photograph, would your Lu Family be uprooted along with it? How on earth did such a stupid woman like you manage to survive until now? "


    She sneered coldly as she looked at the changed expression on her face. She didn''t give her another glance and was about to walk away from her.


    Who knew that the moment she tightened her arms, she lowered her head to discover that Lu Lejia had caught her, "I don''t believe it, you must be lying to me."


    "Whether or not you believe me is up to you. It has nothing to do with me. I''m just kind enough to remind you." Ye Xuan''s expression turned cold: "Let go of me."


    Lu Lejia hesitated for a moment, then released her hand and said: "I won''t trouble you, you can go."


    Ye Xuan looked at her in danger. "What you mean is that you aren''t willing to let Shen Xiran go?"


    Lu Lejia gritted her teeth and said: "You saw it too, I''ve brought so many people here, if I return in low spirits, where will my face go? You better not worry about anything, I don''t believe that I''ll teach her a lesson, I don''t believe that Eldest Brother Si will come to deal with me!"


    When she spoke, her face was firm. It was obvious that she had made up her mind.


    Ye Xuan frowned in disgust: "Up to you, I only hope that you will regret it."


    A stubborn person would hate it if they could only see one Si Lianye was enough, yet another one of her was coming.


    Shen Xiran looked at the woman in front of him helplessly: "Do you really have to deal with me?"


    Lu Lejia turned her head to look at her, her eyes filled with dense malice. "The first day I saw you, I didn''t like you at all.


    She complacently walked in front of Shen Xiran, crossed her arms, and asked: "Are you going to take it off yourself, or should I?"


    She took a few steps back in alarm. "I''ve already called people over. Do you really think that you can always do whatever you want?"


    "They called for us? Eldest Brother Si? "I made people see him for real. He''s still outside." When she finished, she reached out and yanked at her skirt.


    Green veins were popping out of Shen Xiran''s forehead. "Lu Lejia, I will definitely take revenge on you, I definitely will."


    She would remember this humiliation for the rest of her life if she was forced to strip in public!


    Fortunately, she did not have much strength left. She pulled at Shen Xiran''s clothes a few times, but she was still able to pull them off.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes looked like they were about to spit fire. She clenched his fists tightly and felt so humiliated that he was about to bleed.


    It was at this time that Ye Xuan suddenly said, "If you don''t stop, don''t make me beg for mercy later."


    What do you mean?


    They were startled for a moment, and before they had time to regain their senses, they suddenly saw a figure flash outside the door, followed by a large figure rushing in fiercely. Then, Lu Lejia felt a sharp pain in her chest, and her entire body was involuntarily sent flying.


    Si Lianye blocked in front of Shen Xiran like a god. Her face was as cold as frost as she kicked Lu Lejia away. Seeing her on the ground spitting out a mouthful of blood, Shen Xiran was so scared that her body shrank back.


    Everyone''s face changed drastically as they all retreated.


    Si Lianye''s gaze was like ice, as it slowly swept across all of them: "I won''t let a single one of those who dared to touch her go."


    Everyone''s face were ashen, Shen Xiran even saw that the two who had the least amount of courage were already starting to tremble.


    She took a deep breath, and the gloom in her heart finally dissipated.


    He deserved it.


    When he saw her bedraggled appearance with her hair in a mess and her clothes all messed up, even revealing her underwear, his eyes couldn''t help but burn with anger. She bore the brunt of his anger and couldn''t help but feel flustered by his imposing manner.


    However, he was extremely gentle as he pulled her clothes together, smoothing the wrinkles on her clothes, and even helped her stroke her hair that didn''t listen to him. The gentleness in his eyes could drown someone to death.


    However, after he arranged her, he turned around and faced the group of people. His gaze instantly turned cold. "Who did this?"


    His voice was cold and cold. In this state, no one dared to speak or move.


    Si Lianye slowly spoke out again, "Who gave you all the guts to bully my woman in broad daylight? "Hmm?"


    Everyone''s eyes were on Lu Lejia.


    Si Lianye released her hand and slowly walked towards Lu Lejia.


    He walked up to her and looked at her coldly.


    Lu Lejia panted and said, "Eldest Brother Si, I am doing this for you ¡­ Cough cough, it''s for your own good. You were bewitched by her. "


    As she spoke, tears also began to flow down her face.


    She looked extremely charming, but Si Lianye remained unmoved. She coldly looked at her: "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to mind my business? "


    Lu Lejia''s face instantly turned ashen.


    Si Lianye looked down at her from above, as if she was a monarch who could determine life and death, "From today onwards, Lu Family is finished." He welcomed the wide-eyed Lu Lejia and announced in a bland voice, "From today onwards, Yun Ye will draw a clear line between herself and Lu Family. From today onwards, Si Family will cut off all relations with him."


    After saying that, he mercilessly turned around and walked away, returning back to Shen Xiran''s side to pull her hand. "Come, let''s go back."


    Shen Xiran just blankly followed him. Only when she arrived at the door did she realize that Si Lianye was not the only person there, that there were several black clothed people at the door, and even some familiar faces that she could not be more familiar with.


    Si Lianye ordered indifferently: "Write down everyone inside, don''t let a single one of them escape."


    "Yes sir!"


    Suddenly, Lu Lejia rushed out and pounced on Si Lianye: "Eldest Brother Si, please don''t be like this, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have dealt with Miss Shen ¡­" However, she was firmly stopped by someone, and couldn''t even touch a corner of Si Lianye''s clothes; she could not help but be drenched in sweat.


    Her anxious look made Shen Xiran feel as if his order not only to sever all relations with Lu Family, but also to kill her. He looked at her in confusion.


    His expression did not change as he said, "Let''s go, there''s no need to care about her."


    She turned her head around in a daze, and saw that Lu Lejia''s face was filled with despair and tears, as if he had truly suffered a huge blow.

 C286

    Are you hot?


    "What is it? Are you feeling sorry for her? " Si Lianye asked indifferently as she led her outside.


    She shook her head instinctively, "No, I don''t pity her. You don''t even know how fierce she was when she took off my clothes. Now, she has only changed to an even more ferocious person to treat me."


    When she said these words, Si Lianye couldn''t help but glance at her. She immediately realized the problem in her words and couldn''t help but smile embarrassedly.


    However, to be honest, this was the first time she had encountered such a situation. She still felt a lingering fear in her heart and her smiling expression collapsed as she got into the car. "I didn''t expect such a thing would happen today. I''m so unlucky."


    At this point, someone suddenly sat down and said, "Yeah, you shouldn''t go out in the future."


    The one who spoke was actually Ye Xuan.


    Before she could speak, Si Lianye was already frowning at her. "Why are you following me?"


    She clicked her tongue twice. "Anyway, I helped your little lover. Is this how you treat your savior?"


    Si Lianye swept his eyes across her: "I remember that I helped you more than anyone else, it''s just that you have now returned my favor."


    She was stunned for a moment before a resentful expression appeared on her face. "You''re a man. Can you not be so fussy?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m a man, but if you want to quibble, you have to see who the other party is." he replied.


    "You!" Ye Xuan was so angry that her chest kept undulating, and all the noble temperament she had displayed just now disappeared: "What do you mean by that?"


    "That''s what I meant." This time he didn''t even look at her.


    She bit her lower lip fiercely, but could do nothing about him. Suddenly, she turned to Shen Xiran and said, "You see, this is the kind of man you like? You''d better hurry up and think of a way to leave him. "


    Si Lianye coldly snorted, "There''s no need for you to trouble yourself with our matter."


    Ye Xuan was a smart person, if not she would not have managed such a large company. Seeing that, she squinted his eyes suspiciously: Why are you so nervous? "Could it be ¡­"


    She looked at Si Lianye, then looked at him again, "Could it be that you two were going to break up anyway?"


    "Shut up, get off!" Si Lianye was thoroughly enraged, and looked at her fiercely.


    When Shen Xiran saw this, he could not help but secretly laugh in his heart, and said to her: "I''m sorry Miss Ye, it''s all thanks to you this time."


    It was needless to say that she knew that the other party was trying to defend her. Furthermore, from their conversation just now, it seemed like she had informed Si Lianye just now, so she was very grateful to him.


    With just one sentence, Ye Xuan beamed. "Your words are still the best, unlike someone else, hmph."


    Si Lianye coldly said: "If you don''t like it, you can leave. I have no objections."


    "But I do." Ye Xuan looked at him in displeasure: "Besides, you should know why I had to follow after you when I saw you. Hurry, give me a confirmation."


    He looked at her mockingly. "Don''t you have a lot of lovers? Why can''t I find him? You can''t even do it for so long, are your subordinates all scum? "


    "You''re the idiot. If it wasn''t for you, how could I not have found it?" Ye Xuan said angrily: "Our agreement has this clause. If you don''t want me to find trouble with you, then please be straightforward."


    His eyes flashed. "He''s still here, but he might be in a few days. So you have to hurry."


    She was angry. "Can''t you explain to me clearly where he is right now?"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t. Go find it yourself." After he finished speaking, he turned to the driver in front of him and said, "Stop the car, let Miss Ye off."


    Ye Xuan''s expression kept on changing, and finally, she gritted her teeth and said, "Very good, Si Lianye, I''ll remember you. I hope that in the future, you''ll be left behind by a woman every day."


    After saying that, she stopped the car, turned around, and got out of the car. Her 8 cm tall high heels made "ka ka" sounds as they stepped on the ground.


    She stared blankly at her leaving figure, and suspiciously looked at Si Lianye: "What the hell are you all talking about?"


    He smiled and took her in his arms. "She''s been looking for someone for years, but only I know where that person is."


    "Oh, then why don''t you just tell her where the man is?"


    "Because... "I''m happy." he drawled.


    She, "¡­"


    It was only then that she realised that Si Lianye could also have such an unreliable time.


    When they reached the hotel room, she frowned and said, "I''m going to take a bath." Although she didn''t suffer any injuries from all those women rubbing her body, her heart was filled with disgust and she felt very uncomfortable.


    Hearing that, he looked at her and said, "I''ll send you in."


    "No need."


    Once she said that, he stretched her body and carried her up once again: "Si Lianye, can you not always be like this?"


    "Shh ¡­" Don''t talk, I know you''re tired. " he said to her in a low voice.


    She pursed her lips tightly, unable to refute what he had said. In fact, she was physically and mentally exhausted from what had just happened, and her intuition told her that she was sore from the inside out.


    She lowered her head and let him carry her into the bathroom.


    When he saw the scars on her body, his eyes flashed with deep anger.


    Those women did not hold back at all. Almost all of them had long fingernails, and they tore at her body, leaving behind quite a few red marks. There were even places where blood had seeped out.


    He looked at her and asked, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" As she spoke, she gently rubbed the wound with her hand. Anger raged in her heart.


    Originally, her entire body was covered with wounds caused by him. Adding to the wounds left behind by the nails of those women, her entire body now looked extremely miserable.


    Regret and anger churned in his chest, making him unable to say a single word. He could only use his trembling fingers to slowly caress every wound.


    She was tickled by his actions and could not help but twist her body. "What are you doing ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he exclaimed, "Ah ¡­" You... "You ¡­"


    She grabbed his hair with both hands and looked surprised.


    Si Lianye licked the blood droplets on her shoulders and said solemnly: "It''s my fault, I didn''t protect you well."


    "But, you don''t need to ¡­" As she spoke, she felt his lips lightly lick her wound, bringing about an indescribable feeling. It was like pain, but also pain, causing her to be at a loss as to what to do. "Don''t do that ¡­"


    Satisfied, he licked the last wound and straightened up. "I''ll help you bathe," he said.


    "No need ¡­" She forgot again that he was not someone who would easily accept rejection. With a light wave of his hand, all of her clothes lightly fell to the ground. Then, like a newborn baby, she was naked in front of him.


    Her body trembled slightly. "Get out of here ¡­" "You go out ¡­"


    His eyes darkened, but he wasn''t as obedient as she said. He calmly said, "You''re injured. It''s not convenient for you to bathe."


    "But my hand isn''t hurt." She was still making her last struggles.


    "Yes." Without saying anything further, he pulled her hand over. There was a long red line on her arm. It was unknown who had left this mark on her hand.


    No wonder she felt pain in her hand all the time, someone had cut her.


    While she was hesitating, he had already taken action. He took the initiative to open the shower on top of his head. Warm water flowed down, filling the bathroom with a warm vapor.


    She stood there uneasily, watching as he calmly washed her whole body with the flower spray. She pursed her lips and said, "I want to take a bath." This way, he wouldn''t help her soak in the bath, right?


    Who would have thought that he would calmly reply, "Your entire body is covered with wounds, so you can''t soak in them. I''ll help you apply the medicine when you get out."


    More medicine? She remembered the shame of the morning and felt her whole body heat up.


    Sensing the change in her body, his hands stopped working. "Are you hot?"


    "No, no ¡­" Panicking, she blurted out, "Your clothes are all wet."


    His eyes brimmed with a smile. "Alright."


    Good? Good what?


    Puzzled, she raised her head to see him take off his shirt.


    Ah, she didn''t mean that!


    She exclaimed in her heart and quickly took a step back. "I didn''t tell you to take off your clothes."


    In the dense bathroom, everything was extremely hazy. She could only see his pair of eyes, deep and bright. When she looked carefully, she found that his eyes reflected her own reflection.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she stared at him blankly. Her mind was full of thoughts, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Of course, at this point, there was no need to say anything ¡­


    It was at this moment that someone knocked on the door. "Mr ¡­"


    She was shocked and when she woke up, she saw his teasing eyes. She immediately felt embarrassed and couldn''t say a word.


    When she saw that his eyes were filled with laughter, she frantically lowered her head.


    Damn it, what had happened to me just now? Was he stunned?


    Why are you staring at me so shamelessly? He must have seen what he looked like. Would he secretly laugh at him now?


    What should she do now?


    While she was in a state of confusion and embarrassment, she didn''t notice the disappointment in his eyes when he frowned. She turned around and calmly put on her bathrobe. "I''ll go open the door."


    "Oh ¡­" "Alright ¡­"


    She shrunk and replied in a low voice.


    He glanced at her, then opened the bathroom door and went out.


    She was listening intently when she heard him say something to someone at the door, then close it behind him. The man at the door then walked over with a steady gait.


    She woke up to the sound of footsteps and quickly wrapped herself in a towel. She hurried out the door and almost bumped into him again.


    She staggered a little, but was firmly supported by him. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    She shook her head. "I''m done."


    She pushed his hand away and hurried into the room.


    Si Lianye looked at her back, lost in thought.

 C287

    You come back with me


    He thought for a while and went into the bathroom to take a bath. When he finished, he found that she was already sleeping on the bed, with the blanket covering her head and feet. Only her black hair was left on the outside.


    He fell asleep so quickly?


    He smiled faintly and walked forward. He placed his hand on her shoulder and felt her body tremble subtly.


    He had an idea. He went to the side and picked up the ointment he had prepared. Then he lifted her quilt.


    Her breathing was still steady, as if she was asleep.


    If it wasn''t for that slight tremble, he would have thought that she had fallen asleep.


    At this time, she had already put on her pajamas. The pink colored fabric was as smooth as water, lightly wrapping around her beautiful body, yet inadvertently revealing that terrifying malevolence.


    He took a deep breath and pulled down the clothes on her shoulders. Then, he lightly applied the ointment onto them.


    Once the shoulder was finished, it would be the chest.


    She couldn''t hold it in any longer and grabbed his hand. "Don''t do that."


    His hand froze. "I''m applying medicine for you."


    She shook her head. "No need." Looking up at his expression, he added, "I''ll do it myself."


    He looked at her deeply. "You''re not going to sleep?"


    She blushed. "You woke me up."


    He looked at her deeply as countless thoughts ran through his mind. In the end, he still did as he was told and placed the item in her hand.


    She looked at him in surprise.


    He said softly, "I won''t force you. I''ve specially arranged for someone to get this ointment. It''s especially useful in dealing with skin wounds like these."


    She slowly tightened her grip and kept the ointment in her palm. "Ok, I understand."


    He smiled at her, then turned around and sat down on the sofa. He turned on the computer and began to concentrate on his work.


    She looked at him hesitantly. She really wanted him to leave, but she didn''t dare to say it out loud. In the end, she could only bite her lips and pull open her pajamas to apply the medicine.


    It was not their first time rolling in bed, so they did not have to be hypocritical to begin with. However, she felt that they would never be able to get past her, especially when she had just met Ye Xuan.


    As she was thinking, she applied the ointment on the wound. As expected, the place where she was wounded was incomparably cool, and the burning pain lessened by a lot.


    However ¡­ There seemed to be places that couldn''t be touched?


    At this time, the ointment in her hand was suddenly taken away by a large hand. She turned her head to look and saw Si Lianye looking at her solemnly: "I''ll help you."


    She pursed her lips, no longer able to utter the words "I can". He must have been watching her every move.


    She was afraid that he would think of something evil again. Who knew that this time he would be so polite? He took the initiative to help her pull her clothes and said, "Rest early."


    She looked over with suspicion and saw him smiling helplessly. She tapped her forehead and said, "Do you really think I''m a pervert? "Look at the wounds on your body."


    She blushed and pulled up her pajamas. "Isn''t this what you usually look like when you''re a pervert?"


    He looked at her speechlessly. "Even if I want to eat you, I''ll have to wait until you''ve recovered from your injuries."


    She glared at him again. "I''m sleeping."


    Then he lay down again.


    This time, he didn''t say anything and just covered her with the blanket before looking at the computer again.


    She closed her eyes and tried to sleep, but for some reason, she couldn''t fall asleep. Her mind was preoccupied with the scenes from earlier.


    To be honest, she had always wanted to leave Si Lianye. She knew her own limits and knew that she wasn''t compatible with Si Lianye at all.


    She felt that she would definitely not be able to defeat such a man. She would probably be in his grasp for the rest of her life.


    She had no doubt of that, but she did not want such a life. She liked the weather here, the people here, the friends here, and the carefree life here.


    However ¡­


    When she thought about how he had descended from the sky when she was being besieged by those women, the image of handsome and handsome was etched deep into her heart.


    She felt as if she were possessed.


    She gently placed her hand at the bottom of her heart, feeling that something was pulsing, as if she was mumbling something.


    After listening carefully, he gradually heard three words: "Si Lianye, Si Lianye, Si Lianye..."


    She took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    It was at this moment that Si Lianye''s voice suddenly sounded beside her ears, "You can''t sleep?"


    Startled, she instinctively opened her eyes and saw him sitting beside her, staring at her.


    She sat up and smiled. "That''s right. I don''t know why, but I''m obviously very tired, but I just can''t sleep."


    Ever since she knew that he wouldn''t do anything to her, her attitude towards him had improved greatly.


    He looked at her and said, "You''re scared."


    She was stunned. "I didn''t."


    "No?" Then tell me, what were you thinking? " As he spoke, he sat on the bed with his legs crossed comfortably, as if he wanted to have a long talk with her.


    She pursed her lips. "Nothing."


    How could she tell him that? What if he mocked her?


    His eyes darkened. Previously, he had seen her tossing and turning about, and wanted to uneasily comfort her. In the end, she would rather bury her worries in her heart than tell him. He couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    However, these were all trivial matters, and the important ones had yet to be discussed.


    He thought for a moment, then said to her, "I need to tell you something."


    "What is it?" She looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Originally, it didn''t seem appropriate for you to say it now, but it''s almost too late." He paused for a moment before continuing, "I''m leaving here tomorrow afternoon. I''m returning home."


    He looked at her fixedly as she said those words, and then looked at her reaction.


    She paused and turned her head.


    His eyes darkened even more when he saw her reaction.


    She was ¡­ What did he mean by not wanting to leave? Or something else?


    She stammered, "Is that so? "Then I wish you a pleasant journey."


    "That''s it? "Nothing else?" he asked, looking deeply at her.


    She bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    He sighed and stuck a finger into her lower lip. "Don''t bite."


    She stared at him blankly.


    "My heart will ache."


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" She was stunned. Looking at the tenderness in his eyes, she suddenly stuttered and couldn''t say a word.


    He asked her in a low voice, "I want to ask you now, are you willing to come back with me?"


    He wanted to investigate it thoroughly, but he found that if he kept investigating, he would only be able to find a superficial layer of it. The deeper he went, the more he would be unable to find any relation with her, and that was one of the reasons why he wanted to go back.


    Of course, the main reason was still because of her. He would never leave her here alone, as he had been helpless before. Now, he felt that he had the absolute right to bring her with him.


    He looked at her deeply. "All you have to do is say it, isn''t it good?"


    She stared at him with a troubled heart. If she had known earlier, she would have pretended to sleep so that he wouldn''t ask her such a question. How should she answer now?


    She bit her lips, feeling extremely troubled. She had thought about it just now, that when she was together with Si Lianye, she was very happy, and she seemed to have fallen in love with him.


    His enviable identity and status had become an obstacle in her eyes. Don''t forget that he also had a fiancee from a big family, a tangled woman named Ye Yun, and a woman she didn''t know about ¡­


    She hesitated, very hesitant, and when she saw that he was staring at her with eyes that seemed about to ignite, she opened her mouth and said, "Can I think about it?"


    His eyes twinkled. "Alright, I''ll let you think about it, but I hope to get an answer by noon tomorrow."


    "Why so fast?" she asked.


    "Because I''m going back home in the afternoon, and I''ve been here all this time. There''s already a lot of backlog in the country, so I can''t go on like this." "No," he said.


    "Oh, alright then." She laid down in a depressed manner and tightly furrowed her delicate eyebrows.


    He felt very stifled when he saw her expression. He followed her to sleep and asked, "Is it that difficult to go back with me?"


    She didn''t even look at him. "When I go back, I won''t have a single family member. I won''t even have a single friend. It will be very boring." In order not to provoke him, she chose the most unresponsive of excuses.


    He immediately said, "Who said you don''t have any friends over there?"


    "What? I''ve never been there before, how could ¡­" She opened her eyes in agitation to refute.


    He sighed and ruffled her hair. "I would really like to know what happened to you all those years ago."


    She looked at him helplessly. "Although you have the evidence, I don''t have those memories in my head at all. The person you''re talking about is just like everyone else."


    "I understand." "That''s why you have to come back with me. It''s only from there that I can find a stronger doctor for you and find out what happened to you."


    "Is that so?" She asked softly, "Is what you said true? You aren''t lying to me? "


    "Of course I''m not lying to you. You''ve seen those photos too, when will I lie to you?" He hugged her quickly as he saw something was going on.


    "But I don''t believe you." she said softly.


    His expression changed.


    "Si Lianye, I am very grateful for your support towards me, but I feel that you are just a fool in my heart most of the time. Your relationship with Ye Xuan, and even the relationship with Ye Yun, are you not going to explain to me?


    She sighed and said, "Do you know that you''ve never done anything that was known to outsiders or the news? You''ll never take the initiative to tell me. I feel that you don''t respect me at all. Furthermore, don''t forget that the agreement between us will only last until tonight and tomorrow at daybreak. We will be strangers with nothing to do with each other. "


    At this time, Si Lianye deeply regretted signing such an agreement back then. She would bring it up every single time, and give him a fierce slap on the face.


    Right now, he really wanted to teleport back and ruthlessly tear that agreement apart before signing it. Then, he would throw it at his own face at that time.


    However, he had forgotten that she had been extremely disgusted with him at that time. If she hadn''t wanted him to do that, she wouldn''t have even considered getting close to him.


    This was a difficult situation, one that one could not retreat from.


    Therefore, he could only ask her, "I regret that agreement. Can you treat it as if it never existed?"


    She smiled as she looked at him. "That''s fine. Do you think that it doesn''t exist? Then it doesn''t."


    "Really?"

 C288

    I never touched her


    "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you?" She smiled.


    However, that smile, no matter how you looked at it, felt that something was wrong. He paused for a moment, then asked tentatively, "Then, are you willing to return with me tomorrow?"


    "There''s no clause in the agreement." She glanced at him. "That''s why I refused."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the arm around his waist tighten. When he looked up, he saw his face was dark and his eyes were staring straight at him.


    "What are you doing?" She frowned, wanting to break free from his embrace. However, she found that he was hugging her tightly, unable to move at all.


    "You must come back with me." he said in a low voice.


    She smiled. "Why?" She hesitated for a moment, knowing that she might regret missing out on herself for life, but she felt that she would not regret it if she refused, because she felt that she valued something else more than love.


    He pursed his lips tightly, and a stern and unyielding line appeared on his chin. "Because you are my woman."


    "Are you kidding? I''m not anyone''s person, I''m my own person. " She snappily looked at him. "Seriously, is it really okay for you to talk to yourself like that?"


    "Why didn''t you come back with me? Tell me the reason." He stared at her, refusing to let go.


    She almost rolled her eyes. "Didn''t I say the reason just now? Because you are a mystery to me. I don''t want to hand over the future to you. This is too risky."


    "You don''t trust me." he said in a low voice.


    She shrugged. "If you think so, yes."


    He was silent for a long time before he slowly spoke out: "Ye Xuan and I were purely engaged in business, her family just so happened to have what I needed at that time, and she herself also needed my help, so we agreed on the spot, thus we only had friendship, no love, and even more so, no marriage."


    Was that an explanation? She looked at him strangely. "Is that all?"


    He nodded. "There''s some nonsense about it, but that''s about it." After saying that, he looked at her fixedly. "Are you satisfied?"


    "Then what about Ye Yun? "You and her ¡­" When she saw his expression change, she did not continue, "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it, I''m not your person anyway."


    He shook his head. "That''s not what I meant. If I told you that I can''t even remember what she looked like, you might not believe me."


    "How is this possible?" "Do you take me for a three-year-old?"


    "You see, I knew you would think that, so I never told you the truth." He suddenly let out a rare sigh: "Just like you saw it, she really likes me, but honestly speaking, I don''t have any feelings for her, so she is merely Ye Xuan''s little sister to me, but she obviously doesn''t think this way. I know that she did what happened that night, so I wanted to find her and ask about your whereabouts.


    She tensed up and stared at him with her eyes wide open. Even her voice had changed. "What happened next?"


    He looked at her with a faint smile. "It seems like you''re very nervous."


    She blushed. How could she not be nervous? This was related to her man''s innocence.


    "Nothing happened between her and me." He fixed his gaze on her and said, "I''m not that useless. Don''t worry."


    "Hmph, what does it have to do with me whether you touch her or not?" Under his penetrating gaze, she turned her head away uncomfortably.


    "That''s not right!" She suddenly thought of a question and asked him, "Didn''t you say that she drugged you? Why don''t you touch her? "


    If it was anyone else, she would have suspected that some of his functions were not perfect. However, she had personally experienced this before, so she naturally knew that it wasn''t very reliable. After all, he had caused her to die many times.


    Thus, there was still something suspicious about his words.


    He paused, as if he hadn''t expected her to ask such a question. "Of course I have a way to resist. Do you think your man is that weak?"


    "Is that so?" She looked at him suspiciously, staring intently, trying to see from his expression that he was lying a little.


    When he saw her looking at him like that, he revealed an evil smile, "If you continue to look at me like that, I''ll take it as an invitation."


    Invitation? Invite what?


    She instinctively froze for a moment before reacting. She covered her head from head to foot with the blanket and said, "I''m going to sleep."


    He smiled at her blushing face, then pulled back the covers and slipped inside.


    Her body stiffened, as if she wanted to push him away. But in the end, she chose to pretend that she didn''t feel anything, and silently closed her eyes.


    She only heard his arms around her as his warm breath gently blew at the back of her head, causing her heart to feel numb.


    What did he want to do?


    Although she had her eyes closed, her heart was in her chest and she didn''t know what was going on.


    After a while, he whispered in her ear, "How are you doing? Is that why you agreed to come back with me?"


    She was silent, as if she were sleeping.


    After he asked this question, he let out a soft sigh and stopped moving.


    It was unknown when the two of them fell asleep that night.


    In any case, she only found out the second day that sunlight had already flooded the entire room and Si Lianye was completely gone. Looking at the time again, it was already almost noon.


    She sat on the bed and looked around the room. Unexpectedly, a thought appeared in her mind, that was, Si Lianye was finally willing to let go?


    Did he really leave?


    She frowned, suddenly feeling that there was something very wrong in her heart. Shouldn''t he be very happy that he had left her? After all, this was a life that she had longed for for for a long time, but why was she so sad now?


    She would never see him again!


    This recognition surged in her heart, causing her heart to ache. She couldn''t help but cover her chest with her hands as her delicate and refined brows tightly knitted together.


    Only then did she realize that deep down in her heart, she still couldn''t bear for him to leave.


    However, it was too late to say anything now.


    She took a deep breath, and secretly warned herself in her heart: Shen Xiran, you must work hard and strive hard. Since you''ve already made up your mind, don''t regret it ¡­


    She took a few deep breaths before slowly getting out of bed. After washing up, she thought that she should move back. He had left already.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Si Lianye called.


    She looked at the name on the screen and raised her eyebrows in surprise. Was he going to say goodbye to her?


    She put the phone to her ear. "Hello?"


    "My dear, do you miss me?" The heavy thoughts in his mind had disappeared, replaced by the usual helplessness.


    "Nope." She said, "Where are you now? Airport? "


    He said he would be back in the afternoon.


    However, she didn''t expect him to actually say: "Of course not, I''m in the company. You stay obediently in my room. I''ll take you to eat when I''m done."


    She was so surprised that her mouth was agape. "You ¡­ Didn''t you say... They said that they are leaving? "


    He said as if nothing had happened, "Last night, I suddenly remembered that my work here was pretty good. Since you don''t like going back, then I''ll leave the headquarters here so I don''t have to separate from you. What do you think about this idea?"


    She couldn''t speak for a long time.


    What could she say? Was it really good to say that he was rich? To say that he was rich? Rich and willful?


    To think that she was sad for a while, it seemed like she didn''t care about that at all.


    Her mood was indescribably complicated. "Are you for real?" she asked him, not giving up.


    "Of course it''s true, when have I lied to you? However, because this matter involves a lot of things, I will be more busy in the next few days, so darling, do not worry, once I''m done, I will come and accompany you, be good and find your friends to play, as long as you do not look for Xi Zeer, understand?"


    He chattered on for a long time, which gave her a headache. "Alright, I understand. Go back and busy yourself. Don''t come back for lunch. I''ll go eat by myself."


    "Oh right, I''ve already gotten someone to buy a house. Tomorrow, we''ll go and have a look. If you like, you can settle in." he said again.


    She felt powerless. "It''s your house, so why should I like it? If only you would."


    "Of course not. What if you don''t like it? That''s our home." He spoke in a serious manner, and his righteous words rendered her speechless for a long time.


    It was only after she put down the phone and stared blankly at her phone for a long time that she finally understood. He seemed to have come for real and decided to stay!


    Even if she did not understand these things, she did know that moving to the headquarters of such a large multinational company was not an easy task. She did not know how much trouble he would cause in the outside world by patting his head like this.


    The reason he moved to headquarters was simply because he refused to return with him.


    She wondered if they would put a fox''s hat on her head if they knew that the boss had so many reasons for it.


    She shook her head with a wry smile.


    After a while, she calmed herself down and looked through her phone again. She found that the message Zhu Lingling sent her was almost filled up.


    Zhu Lingling reacted quickly and called her back, "You, you stupid woman, have you been made dizzy by him again? Even I don''t care!"


    She was a bit embarrassed. "Lingling, I didn''t do it on purpose. Aren''t you busy arguing with him?"


    "And then they went to bed?" She retorted without any trace of politeness.


    She was slightly angry from embarrassment as she raised her voice. "Spirit!"


    "Alright, alright, I won''t say anymore." Seeing her thin skin, Zhu Lingling changed the topic: "Fine, let''s not talk about your bed. Be serious, are you clear with him?


    "I''ve explained it clearly, and I''ve also asked clearly." "No," she replied.


    Zhu Lingling was startled: "That means you have already broken up with him? "Great, tell me how did you manage to get him."


    Hearing her excited tone, Shen Xiran faintly said, "Why do I feel that you''re not worrying about me, but are just here to watch the show?"


    Zhu Lingling''s voice stiffened, and then, she laughed dryly: "Haha, haha, you''re overthinking things. You''re my best friend, how could I be so heartless?


    She snorted. "Not necessarily."


    After being exposed by her, Zhu Lingling did not dare to continue interrogating her, she gasped for breath, in truth, her mind was still in a mess. If she was told that Si Lianye was planning to move over, she would probably scream.


    Having such an energetic friend all the time can be tiring at times.


    After thinking about it, she asked: "I feel like you have been rather idle these few days. What, where''s A Wen?"


    "Don''t mention him." As expected, Zhu Lingling''s attention was diverted away by her, "He was called back by his family again, this is already the third time this month."


    "Is that so? "Then you didn''t ask what exactly happened?" She also felt that something wasn''t quite right.

 C289

    "I''ve asked. He said it''s nothing big, just that something happened at home and it can be settled next month." She paused, and there was a rare shyness in her voice. "We may be getting married in the second half of the year."


    "Really?" She was stunned for a moment, then felt genuinely happy for her friend. "That''s great."


    "Really? But I always feel uneasy, and I don''t know why. " Zhu Lingling said.


    "Isn''t that a fear of marriage? I heard that this was acquired by the bride before she was married. You had it so early. How rare. " She impolitely said: "Don''t think so much about it. Just focus on loving and loving A Wen and build a good relationship with his family members."


    "Yes, I think so too." Zhu Lingling said with a heavy voice.


    "Then that''s enough. Don''t think too much into it, do you understand?" she added at the end.


    After hanging up the phone, she was stunned again. She did not expect Zhu Lingling to enter the wedding hall so soon.


    In an accident, she felt a faint envy. It was not easy to meet someone in her life who wanted to work together for a lifetime.


    After thinking about it, she seemed to see Si Lianye''s appearance again.


    No, no, why would she think of him? Even if he was the best man in the world, it was impossible for her to walk into a marriage with him.


    The distance between them was too great.


    She sighed softly, and her stomach rumbled.


    She stood up, changed her clothes, and walked out. There was no point staying in the room, she might as well go for a walk.


    However, she didn''t expect someone to call her on her phone again.


    When she looked at the caller ID, she realized it was Xi Zeer''s.


    "Xilan?" His calm voice came through the phone.


    She gave a light grunt, "I''m sorry, I seem to have implicated you from last time."


    Xi Zeer chuckled: "It''s no big deal, I don''t care." Then he paused and suddenly said: "Are you free right now? I want to treat you to a meal. "


    "You''re too polite, I should be the one treating you to a meal." She smiled and said briskly.


    Zhuo Ya, who was behind her, was expressionless, as if he had not heard her at all.


    She decided upon the restaurant''s location with a few words. After walking into the elevator, she realized that there was a tail behind her and could not help but be a little unhappy: "Zhuo Ya, can I discuss this with you?"


    Zhuo Ya raised her brows and looked at her: "Of course, what is it?"


    She cleared her throat, "It''s like this. I''ll let you go during the holidays. Whatever you do, just don''t follow me."


    Zhuo Ya immediately shook his head: "In fact, it''s very easy for me to follow you. I''m not tired at all." In her opinion, she had followed several employers before, and none of them were less worried than Shen Xiran. She had never gone to dangerous places, and basically, she was not a nightclub.


    There was only one thing wrong with it, and that was that she always wanted to drive herself away.


    How could that be possible? If he really agreed, then the boss above her head would definitely make it difficult for her to leave.


    Thus, she firmly refused.


    Shen Xiran deeply furrowed his brows. She had never liked someone following behind her, even though this person rarely spoke and completely disregarded her as non-existent, she was still a living person after all. Not just for the air, the pressure he felt in her heart was real.


    She thought for a moment, then said, "Then you can follow me and pretend you didn''t see anything. Don''t hit on my little report."


    Zhuo Ya thought, if that''s the case, then the person she saw must be someone the boss didn''t want to see.


    She agreed.


    Sure enough, when he arrived, he saw that the person waiting there was Doctor Xi Zeer. He could not help but be surprised.


    It seemed like she didn''t care about the boss''s displeasure? If the boss found out again ¡­


    She felt that her employer was courting death.


    However, this had nothing to do with her. She only needed to do what she needed to do and it would be done.


    The restaurant that Shen Xiran and Xi Zeer met was a typical Western restaurant, he who received a good education abroad seemed to like Western cuisine even more.


    Zhuo Ya followed them to the door and watched them enter.


    Shen Xiran followed him into the private room that he had already reserved.


    The delicate and delicious food, the good atmosphere, and the music that was as gentle as flowing water made her mood much better.


    Xi Zeer had a smile on his face the whole time, he was graceful and only talked about some insignificant matters, not touching even a place that she didn''t want to touch.


    She felt that her mood also improved a lot.


    Her dessert was a caramel pudding about the size of her palm. She bit the spoon and ate it. The thick burning fragrance exploded in her mouth. The beautiful feeling made her unable to restrain her joy. "It''s very delicious."


    Xi Zeer laughed: "This pudding is the pride of the chef here. You can only sell 100 servings of it every day, the rest will be gone. Your luck is very good."


    "Really?" She took another bite, her eyes narrowing in satisfaction.


    Xi Zeer chuckled as he looked at her: "Your body isn''t very well. It''s not that I''m pouring cold water on you, you can just eat from time to time, but you can''t eat too much. Do you understand?"


    Her smile faded as she said, "Speaking of which, I do have something I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead." He stopped smiling.


    "That Si Lianye ¡­" She somewhat embarrassedly dragged out her words, but seeing that his expression changed, "He said ¡­" He said that I was his girlfriend, that there was something wrong with my memory, and that my kidney wasn''t caused by a car accident. He said a lot, and although I didn''t want to believe a word he said, I felt that he was telling the truth. "


    She had been troubled by this question all along. Why did Si Lianye ask her this?


    At first, she felt that Si Lianye was just thinking about her lover, but there was something wrong with her mind. Then, she realised that it didn''t seem to be the case, and then, she actually found so many photos of herself on his phone, causing her to be suspicious of her memories.


    Was it his own memories that were wrong, or were Si Lianye''s words wrong?


    After thinking about it, she felt that the best person to ask for advice on this would be the doctor in front of her, Xi Zeer.


    Xi Zeer revealed a bitter smile: "You finally asked me, I thought you would keep this matter at the bottom of your heart for awhile."


    Her expression also changed. "You mean ¡­"


    "That''s right, what I told you before was fake. Your kidney wasn''t lost in a car accident. It was forcibly dug out by someone." He stared at her, slowly spitting out these words.


    She opened her eyes in surprise and suddenly stood up. "You ¡­" Is what you said true? "


    He nodded his head: "Actually I have never approved of you dating Si Lianye, but I am just your doctor and not your family, I have no right to point fingers at your choice, but if you ask now, I will tell you directly, do not be with him, but better to stay as far away from him as possible."


    "Why?" She bit her lower lip as a bad premonition arose in her heart.


    Xi Zeer did not continue, and instead asked her: "Zhu Lingling told me, you and Si Lianye seem to only have an agreement with each other, right? "Then that''s good, when he goes back, the two of you will never have any interaction with each other again. That is the best result."


    She felt she could not lift it in one breath. "What is the best result? Why do you say that? "


    With pity in his eyes, he said to her, "I can''t tell you exactly what it is. I can only say that the reason I brought you here was to start a new life for you, and now you are with him again. It has to be said that this is fate."


    She didn''t want to ask Zhu Lingling why she would tell her this, but was troubled by the possibility that her memories were fake. However, what Si Lianye said was actually true: "So you have been lying to me all this while, I had always thought that you were only my doctor, but in the end, I discovered that you had been hiding many things from me."


    She touched her forehead and felt as if she had fallen into an even bigger mystery. She really didn''t know whether or not her memories were real, fake, or fake.


    She looked at him steadily: "If Si Lianye didn''t see me, if I didn''t ask you, would you be hiding this from me for the rest of your life?"


    Xi Zeer could hear the anger in her tone, but he still nodded his head, "Yes."


    "Why? Who gave you the right to do this to me? " She could not hold it in any longer and slammed the table.


    He frowned with some distress. "Believe me, I''m doing this for your own good. Really."


    She sneered, "You did this for my own good, so you want to erase my memories? To make me someone else? Doctor Xi Zeer, you really have a good plan. "


    Xi Zeer took a deep breath, "Whatever you want, I have done my duty. If there are no accidents, he should be on the plane now, so you guys won''t meet again, isn''t that great?"


    She moved her lips and was about to speak when she suddenly heard someone say, "Of course not."


    It was Si Lianye''s voice!


    She suddenly turned her head, only to see the door opened as Si Lianye walked in.


    She was very surprised. "How did you find me?"


    Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, she looked behind him only to see Zhuo Ya avoiding her gaze when she saw her gaze, and lowered her head.


    Si Lianye replied without turning her head, "Go out."


    Zhuo Ya promised as she turned around and left. She even closed the door for them.


    She looked at her back and sneered, and decided to fire Zhuo Ya who was an outsider.


    Si Lianye walked over with large strides, and pulled her hand first, frowning: "Why is your hand so cold?" Then she took off his coat and put it on her.


    She grabbed his jacket with a complicated feeling in her heart. She did indeed feel that the cold air in the room was a little strong, since she was wearing very thin clothes. Naturally, she felt cold, but she didn''t expect Si Lianye to notice it the moment she entered.


    Xi Zeer''s eyes dimmed, looked at Si Lianye and said: "Your nose is very sensitive."


    It was the first time that she spoke so impolitely to him. Si Lianye''s eyes dimmed, and snorted: "It''s definitely more honorable than your actions. You secretly spouting malicious words behind my woman''s back, is not what a righteous man like you would do."


    Xi Zeer was a world-famous doctor, with a good reputation and countless lives, he was naturally more concerned about his own image. Now that he had actually mocked him in such a way, his face couldn''t help but stiffen for a moment.


    Si Lianye laughed coldly: "This is the first time I''ve heard someone slander me like this behind my back. Do you think that if I were to pursue someone, a famous doctor like you should enter the police station and take a look?"


    As he spoke, he waved his cell phone at him, indicating that he had recorded everything they had just said.


    Xi Zeer''s expression sank. "What I''m saying is the truth."


    "What truth? "Are you sure?" Si Lianye looked at him coldly.

 C290

    I don''t believe either of you


    Xi Zeer revealed a faint smile: "You don''t want to admit it? "Then let me ask you just one question. What happened to her missing kidney?"


    Once these words came out, Si Lianye fell silent just like that.


    She looked at him quietly, and her heart sank when she saw his reaction.


    Xi Zeer took the chance and said: "Didn''t you say that my words were slandering you? Then tell me, what in the world have I done to slander you? Don''t you know what happened to her kidney? Or is her kidney in whose body you don''t know? You want to remind her of her past memories, but have you ever thought about how she would feel if she remembered that you had given her kidney to another woman with your own hands? "


    Her face was pale and her body was on the verge of collapse. What was Xi Zeer saying? What was he talking about? Si Lianye took her kidney? And even giving it to someone else?


    No, it''s not true, it''s not true!


    She almost begged Si Lianye as she looked at him. Please, I beg you, please refute him, say that he was speaking nonsense.


    However, Si Lianye had been silent all this while, and did not speak a single word.


    Her heart gradually became cold and she took a step back. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. "Is what he said true?"


    Her voice was soft, but in Si Lianye''s ears, it sounded like thunder. He looked at her with his flustered eyes: "No, it''s not true, listen to me ¡­"


    She looked at him and asked, "What did you say? You said that everything he said was false, and that my kidney wasn''t taken by you? "


    He suddenly became silent, then slowly said, "No."


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then he added, "But, what he said isn''t false. Although I didn''t do it, it isn''t much different from me personally doing it." He looked at her pleadingly. "I will tell you everything that happened, but promise me that you will never have anything to do with him again."


    She looked at him, then turned to look at Xi Zeer and asked: "Why? Because he exposed your intentions? "


    He pursed his lips tightly, and suddenly thought of Xi Zeer: "What do you want to do in the end? I know you don''t love her at all, you don''t like her at all. Why do you say that? "


    Xi Zeer shrugged his shoulders, "I can''t bear to see you continue to deceive her, can I? And how do you know I don''t like her? She isn''t even a boyfriend or girlfriend with you right now, isn''t it a bit too much for you to control her like this?


    nodded. "Yes, Si Lianye, if you really want to keep me by your side, you don''t have to bind me like this, I''m no longer a child, I have my own thoughts and freedom."


    Si Lianye stared fixedly at them and suddenly revealed a strange smile. "Are you really not selfish at all? Xi Zeer? "


    Xi Zeer could tell from his tone that he had an unusual meaning, and frowned: "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    He smiled. "You know the past and the weaknesses that I don''t want others to know about, but don''t forget that you have more weaknesses than me."


    Just as he finished speaking, another voice came in from outside: "Si Haiyan!"


    Shen Xiran immediately blinked his eyes in astonishment. Si Haiyan? Si Haiyan?


    Who is this?


    She looked from one to the other, but before she could recover, the door opened and a woman''s figure was standing there.


    She looked over and realized that it was another familiar person.


    What was she doing here?


    Shen Xiran''s mind was filled with question marks, as he looked at the person in front of him in a daze.


    Ye Xuan walked in emotionally, her eyes unable to contain the others, and could only stare at Xi Zeer: "I''ve finally found you."


    Xi Zeer''s expression at this time was extremely complicated, there seemed to be surprise, astonishment, anger, and even, in Shen Xiran''s opinion, a trace of pleasant surprise.


    Of course, that pleasant surprise only lasted for a moment. Shen Xiran almost felt that he had seen wrongly.


    Xi Zeer''s complicated expression only lasted for a moment, and in the blink of an eye, it calmed down: "Miss Ye, you recognized the wrong person."


    had known him for a long time, but she had never heard him use such a cold tone to speak to someone who was thousands of miles away.


    Ye Xuan laughed and then said to him: "Don''t pretend anymore, I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything. "You know ¡­"


    Xi Zeer looked at her coldly, his expression not changing in the slightest: "Miss Ye, I already said it before, you recognize the wrong person, I''m not some Si Haiyan, I''m Xi Zeer Doctor."


    Your Chinese name is Si Haiyan, but you once said that your foreign language name was Xi Zeer, and also, you said that your ambition was to be a doctor, and now you have finally done it, and there are still a lot of evidence, do you want me to tell you everything? she said excitedly.


    Xi Zeer''s voice was still calm, "This is only a coincidence." After saying that, he actually ignored Ye Xuan and laughed mockingly at him: "I didn''t expect you to be so despicable, pulling others over just because you can''t deal with me? This is the power of a dignified CEO of the Cloudy Night Sect. It''s rather vulgar. "


    "Si Haiyan, I was looking for you myself. It has nothing to do with him." Ye Xuan looked at him with disappointment: "I didn''t think you''d actually become like this. I''m only asking you, you''re really unwilling to admit that you''re Si Haiyan."


    He calmly looked at her, his gaze unwavering. "I''m really not him."


    Ye Xuan walked forward and looked at him fixedly: "If it was someone else, I might have recognised the wrong person, but, even if you and I were to turn into ashes, I would still recognize you. Don''t think that just because you have tidied up your face and changed your accent, I wouldn''t be able to recognize you. You are Si Haiyan."


    she said firmly.


    Si Haiyan''s expression changed extremely quickly. If not for the fact that Shen Xiran had become very familiar with him over the years, he would not have been able to tell that he was moved by her words.


    But that was all.


    He looked at her and said, "I told you, I''m not him. You got the wrong person." After saying that, he did not want to waste anymore time with her, so he walked a few steps towards Shen Xiran and said: "My words are all true. Remember, do not trust others so easily.


    He pushed the door open and walked out without looking back.


    His movements were calm, but it seemed to her that he was walking away a little faster than usual, as if he were running away from something.


    She could not help but set her gaze on Ye Xuan. She felt that if what she said was true, Doctor Xi Zeer must have a deep connection with her.


    As expected, her dull eyes lit up again as she hurriedly followed.


    As she left, Si Lianye and her were the only ones left in the room.


    Si Lianye did not say a word after Ye Xuan entered the room, she only watched quietly, and only now did she set her gaze on her, "How is it?"


    "How about what?" she asked him, a little dazed.


    "Do you believe his words?" he whispered as he slowly approached her.


    She shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know."


    She really didn''t know why she''d lost her memory, couldn''t remember anything, and didn''t know if what they''d said was true, or if it was false. She felt her mind was in such a mess that it hurt.


    Si Lianye slowly extended her hand out towards her: "Listen to me ¡­"


    "No ¡­" "No need. I understand your intentions very well. All of you feel that the other person has ill intentions toward me. However, let me say this: You are all the same person. You are not a good person, and neither is he. So ¡­" She took a step back and looked at him coldly. "So please stay away from me. I don''t want to see you."


    "Xiran." He called to her anxiously.


    She pursed her lips and did not say a word. She lowered her head and walked outside.


    He hastily pulled her arm. "Listen to me ¡­"


    She struggled free from his grasp. "Let go, I don''t want to hear anything!"


    How could she still remain calm after hearing what Xi Zeer had told her?


    She strode out, but when she came in contact with the door, she felt her waist tighten as he hugged her tightly. "Don''t go, listen to me."


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen. Let go!" She didn''t know why, but she had initially controlled her emotions well. Now that he hugged her like this, all sorts of grievances surged out from her heart. She instantly felt that her eyes were sore and she was about to cry.


    "Listen to me. Just a word."


    "No, go away, I don''t want to listen to you!" She stomped on his foot in anger. His face twisted for a moment, but he made up his mind not to let go.


    "You ¡­"


    She didn''t expect that he wouldn''t let her go even when she made such a move. She couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He took the opportunity to turn her around so that she could face him. "Listen to me ¡­"


    "Say what? That you didn''t want my kidney on purpose? That you didn''t mean to give my kidney to someone else? Or did he already know who Xi Zeer was and not tell me? Si Lianye, how many things have you not told me? " She glared at him, tears finally dripping down her face.


    His eyes were filled with helplessness and anxiety. "Don''t listen to him. He was lying to you. I didn''t take your kidney."


    "Is that so? So you''re saying that my not having a kidney has nothing to do with you? " she asked, looking at him steadily.


    He fell silent, then turned his head to the side. "No, it''s related ¡­"


    Her anger welled up again and she stomped on him forcefully before turning around and leaving.


    He hugged her again. "If I had known you were going to do this, I would have called the doctor to examine you."


    "What do you mean?" She looked back at him suddenly.


    "What I mean is, your level of amnesia seems to be very deep, and it''s not normal. It''s possible that Xi Zeer did something to you, so I wanted to have a doctor that I trust examine it for you."


    "Is that so? Your methods are still the same, do you think I would believe you? " Right now, she seemed to have lost all sense of reason as she looked at him and sneered, "Let me tell you, I won''t believe a single word you''re saying right now."


    Pain flashed across Si Lianye''s eyes: "I was in the wrong in the past, I shouldn''t have hidden it from you, but ¡­"


    But you already forgave me at that time ¡­


    His thoughts were still immersed in his memories, but he did not expect that at this moment, she would take the opportunity to escape his control and head out the door.


    "Wait!" He chased after her.


    She turned a deaf ear to him and just opened the door and walked out. A shadow flashed in front of her and a person blocked her, "Miss Shen, please do not walk further."


    She looked carefully and laughed: "Zhuo Ya, are you my bodyguard or his?"

 C291

    Do you know you have a child


    Zhuo Ya''s expression was somewhat ugly, but she still remained motionless: "Miss Shen, I''m sorry ¡­"


    She looked at her fixedly for a long while, and a ridiculing smile appeared on her lips. She turned around and said to Si Lianye who was standing behind her: "I didn''t think that you would actually have such a loyal subordinate.


    Si Lianye tried to hold her back: "Don''t be like this ¡­"


    She shook his hand away and said sternly: "How am I? Isn''t it enough for you to tease me? "


    She stared at him, her chest heaving from her intense emotions. "I only realized how reliable I am now, it turns out that I''m such a laughable existence in your eyes, my memories are fake, my life is fake, even my friends are fake, everything is fake, everything is fake!"


    Then she almost lost control, screaming at him, her eyes bloodshot, her body tottering.


    But she was too excited, and did not see Si Lianye frown as she looked at Zhuo Ya who was behind her.


    Zhuo Ya hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked over ¡­


    "Si Lianye, I do not wish to have any form of contact with you, you all ¡­ "You guys ¡­" Suddenly, the back of her neck hurt, and her vision went black.


    Her silhouette flickered as she powerlessly fell to the ground.


    Si Lianye reached out and lifted her right into her embrace. He looked at her deeply, and used her hands to smooth her messy hair. "Go to sleep ¡­"


    A shocking fury appeared in her eyes. "You ¡­ "You are ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he couldn''t take it anymore and fainted with his eyes closed.


    He sighed softly in his heart, held her in his arms, and spoke to Zhuo Ya, who had just lowered his hand: "You did well, I''ll give you a bonus when we get back."


    Zhuo Ya lowered her eyes and agreed in a low voice.


    She felt that she wouldn''t stay by Miss Shen''s side anymore.


    Si Lianye carried her and walked out. After getting on the car, they did not return to the hotel, but went straight to the airport, where a private plane was already waiting.


    As he carried her to the plane, he was thinking how angry he would be if she woke up.


    However, if she hadn''t done this, she wouldn''t have gone back with him like she planned. If that was the case ¡­


    He put her on the big, comfortable bed in the plane and helped her take off her coat and cover herself with the blanket without a moment''s hesitation.


    Since he had already done so, he had to be prepared to admit the consequences.


    He had known this for a long time.


    He didn''t go out, but sat down beside her. Leaning against the headboard, he turned on the computer and began to make preparations for going back.


    He had a lot of work to do, and the company, and the best doctors in the world, had to be ready as soon as possible.


    Her situation was very strange, to the point where it made him uneasy. Xi Zeer himself didn''t know why he had to erase her memories.


    What was this for?


    He narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought.


    Perhaps ¡­


    After a long while, she finally made a sound and moved her fingers.


    He put down the laptop and leaned over. "You''re awake?"


    When she opened her eyes, she felt that she wasn''t used to the dim light in the room. She squinted, feeling the vibrations beneath her, and suddenly had a bad premonition.


    She sat up and asked, "Where am I?"


    He lowered his gaze and said, "On the plane."


    A blank look appeared on her face for a moment. "On the plane?"


    On the plane?


    Was she dreaming?


    She raised her head to look at her surroundings. Si Lianye immediately turned on the light.


    She looked at everything around her and the view outside the circular window, gradually coming to a realization.


    "Pah!" She suddenly raised her hand and slapped him.


    His jaw suddenly tightened, but he didn''t say a word. He didn''t even move to dodge.


    She glared at him fiercely and sent another slap towards him.


    He still did not move away, but stared at her with his dark eyes.


    "On what basis? On what basis are you bringing me away?" She looked at him angrily and felt her face burning. Her hands going numb: "Si Lianye, what right do you have to do that?! You are a bastard!"


    If she still could not guess what he was trying to do, then she would be hopelessly stupid.


    Thinking back, he had been lying to her when he said that he would move the branch over. In fact, all he wanted was to get her to go back. If she was soft, he would come and force her, and if she didn''t agree, he would just knock her out and bring her on the plane!


    What did he think he was? Goods?


    "Si Lianye, why don''t you go and die!" She was so furious that she could not even calm her anger down with her hands. She turned around, grabbed a pillow, and threw it at his head. "Get lost!"


    Her chest was being fiercely bullied. Her face was red, and her eyes were sparkling. At this moment, she was incredibly beautiful in his eyes.


    He gently pulled down the pillow and said to her, "Don''t be angry, listen to me ¡­"


    "What else is there to say? Get the hell out of here!" She was so angry that she got up and pushed him out. "You get lost, get lost!"


    Her eyes were on the verge of spitting fire, her voice was hoarse, making him frown, and in order not to hurt her, he had to follow her directions.


    After she successfully chased him out of the room, she reached out her hand to pull the door shut as if it was his face.


    "Bam!"


    The sound made him smile bitterly. He thought that she would be angry, but he didn''t expect her to be this angry.


    It seemed that he could only let her calm down.


    A few air stewardesses looked at him curiously. When they saw him turn around, they all looked away.


    He sat down on the sofa in the living room, thinking that his reputation would be ruined after today.


    Previously, she had thought about how Si Lianye would convince her to return home. However, she had never imagined that he would actually use such a crude method to cook directly and send her unconscious on the plane, so even if she wanted to go back halfway, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    She would definitely buy a plane ticket as soon as she got off the plane!


    She angrily sat back on the bed and thought.


    Bastard Si Lianye, I shouldn''t have only slapped him twice, I should have slapped him a few more times!


    Remembering his astonishment, the anger in her heart slightly disappeared, and she began to look around the room in a mood.


    It was a small but very cozy room, the colors and furnishings were the kind of room she liked, it made her feel like she was still in her room, but looking out the window at the white clouds pulling her back to reality, she was indeed on the plane, in the air.


    She took several deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Before seeing Si Lianye, it was not difficult to do so.


    She carefully sized it up and guessed that it was Si Lianye''s private jet.


    There was a small door in the corner of the room. When she opened it, she saw that it was a bathroom. It looked exactly the same as the one in her room.


    She looked around and when she sat back down, there was a light knock on the door.


    She thought that Si Lianye had knocked on the door and turned her head, ignoring him.


    In the end, someone knocked on the door again and said, "Miss Shen, Miss Shen."


    It was a soft female voice.


    She said, "What is it?"


    "It''s like this. I''ll help you bring the drinks over, or do you need some food?"


    She paused for a moment and realized that her mouth was indeed dry. After sleeping for so long, she had indeed become a little thirsty and had started yelling at the top of her lungs.


    "Come in." She got up to open the door, but the moment she opened the door, she reacted quickly and wanted to close the door, but it was already too late.


    Si Lianye reached out her hand to the sturdy door, while the flight attendant stood by his side, not knowing what to do.


    She gnashed her teeth: "Si Lianye, do you even want face?"


    "I just want you to give me a chance to explain." His lips curled up in a slight curve as he looked at her with shining eyes.


    "I don''t want to hear it." She looked at him stubbornly.


    "But I just wanted to tell you." He refused to budge an inch. "Besides, do you really not want to know what kind of person you were before? "Do you really not want to know what went wrong with your memory?"


    "Didn''t you say that you need to be examined by a doctor before you know?" She stared at him with a look of "Don''t you dare lie to me, you won''t be fooled".


    "But do you know that you actually have a son?" He suddenly tossed a heaven-shaking thunderbolt over her head.


    "What did you say?" She was shocked and her hands loosened up involuntarily. He took the opportunity to squeeze in and even turned around to receive the tray in the air, dumbstruck. Then, he closed the door.


    He put the tray on the bedside table. Before he could turn around, he heard her excited voice asking, "You, is what you said true?"


    As expected, a child was her weakness, even if she lost her memory now.


    His eyes flickered, and he turned to look at her. "Don''t you think I''m always lying to you? "Why are you willing to believe me this time?"


    She bit her lips and fixed her gaze on him. "Cut the crap. Are your words true?"


    "It''s all true." He walked to her side and looked down at her. "You really don''t want to recover your memories, your life, and your children?"


    She took a deep breath. "How do I know what you said is true?"


    The vigilance in his tone was still strong, but he was already willing to listen to him. This was progress.


    He shrugged. "Of course I have proof. I''ll tell you when I get back home."


    "Why don''t you say it now?" She was impatient.


    "Because I''m tired. I feel very uncomfortable being chased out by you." He looked down at her.


    She pursed her lips, "That means what you said was a lie."


    She turned and sat down on the sofa without looking at him.


    He picked up a drink and walked over to her, handing it to her. "Here you are."


    She really wanted to say no, but her dry throat couldn''t help but accept it. Lowering her head, she saw the orange color and the familiar fragrance.


    She looked at him, and her heart skipped a beat. She took a sip, and sure enough, it was a familiar taste.


    "You ¡­" She opened her mouth to say something, but then stopped.


    He smiled. "You want to ask, how do I know your favorite taste?"


    She fixed her gaze on him. "You''re investigating me?"


    "No, no, I don''t need this for the woman I like. This type of mango juice is what you like the most. Some things don''t matter if your memories have disappeared, but habits don''t. They will always remain." He touched her hair.


    She turned her head away uncomfortably.


    He put his hand stubbornly on her shoulder, and his deep voice rang in her ears, "Believe me, I don''t have the slightest bit of malice towards you."


    She looked up at him. "You''re not afraid that I remember how you used to hurt me?"


    Crippling?

 C292

    There''s something wrong with the medicine she''s taking


    His heart skipped a beat at the word, then he shook his head and said, "You think too much. It''s not what you think."


    Moreover, in the end, hadn''t she already forgiven herself in the face of death?


    He felt that even if she thought of something, she wouldn''t hate him.


    She fixed her gaze at him and asked, "Then, can you tell me what exactly happened?"


    He shook his head. "No, you will be suspicious of what I''ve said and will never be willing to believe it. I think it''s better if you think about it yourself."


    Her eyes flickered. For a moment, she almost wanted to splash the mango juice in her hand onto his face. Was it fun to tease her like this?


    He could tell what she was feeling, so he whispered, "You don''t trust me right now, so no matter what I say, you won''t believe me. So I''ll just wait until you think about it yourself."


    "What if I can''t remember?" she asked him steadily.


    "No, you''ll remember, I swear." He vowed.


    When they arrived at the airport, it was the afternoon. The bright sunlight shone on them, adding a bit of warmth to the cool weather.


    Si Lianye kept bringing her into her villa.


    She didn''t say a word along the way, just stared out the window at the traffic.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized what it meant to lose her memory.


    She had always been overseas, and although there were no obstacles to her speech, every time she went out she would see golden-haired men and women, completely different from her petite figure. Before, she hadn''t noticed anything was wrong, but now that she saw so many people who were just like her, she finally realized that she had really returned to her hometown.


    Home ah ¡­


    She chewed on the word slowly, feeling her ears burning and her chest burning.


    When they arrived at the villa, a middle-aged woman and a few servants came to welcome them, "Young Master, you''re back."


    Si Lianye nodded at them.


    The middle-aged woman then called out to her, "Miss Xiran, you''re back!"


    Speaking to her was more appropriate than talking to Si Lianye, but Shen Xiran''s heart was full of unfamiliarity. She looked at her uneasily: "May I ask who you are?"


    The other party''s smile froze as he looked at her in disbelief and then looked at Si Lianye: "Young Master, she is ¡­"


    Si Lianye said in a deep voice, "She is sick, her memory is not good, she will recover soon."


    "Oh, so that''s the case ¡­" The other party looked at her with reddened eyes. "You''re really suffering ¡­"


    Si Lianye''s expression was very warm when facing her, and she turned to Shen Xiran and said: "She''s called Sister Yu, and has taken care of you for a long time in the past."


    "Hello, Sister Yu." Although she did not know her, Shen Xiran''s understanding of her was not bad.


    These words nearly made Sister Yu cry again.


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye helplessly.


    Shaking his head slightly, he took her by the waist and walked up the stairs. "You should prepare dinner. You should remember what she likes to eat."


    "That''s right, I know, I know ¡­" Sister Yu hastily wiped her tears.


    She anxiously glanced at Si Lianye. Previously, she had never felt that losing her memories was an extremely troubling matter, but now, she realised it.


    However, Si Lianye said in a low voice to comfort her, "It''s fine, it will be better in the future."


    "Why do you always say that?" She mumbled, "What if it doesn''t?"


    "Of course it''s going to be fine." As if nothing had happened, he brought her into the room and said, "It''s not normal for you to completely forget the past. Since it''s abnormal, there should be a way to resolve it."


    "Is that so?" She didn''t have much confidence as she looked around the room.


    The room was much larger than the one on the plane. It was warm and harmonious, giving people a sense of peace.


    After taking a look around, she felt that this room was very pleasing to her eyes.


    She turned and looked at him, saying bluntly, "Why are you following me?"


    He was stunned for a moment before saying helplessly, "You want to kick me out so quickly?"


    "This is my room. The ladies'' room is not accessible to men." she said bluntly.


    Although she had already tacitly agreed to follow him back to retrieve her memories, it didn''t mean that she would agree to his actions. What was so simple and crude about it? Did he think that it was only the last century?


    Looking at her bright eyes, Si Lianye couldn''t help but frown. "Alright, anything you say is fine.


    She frowned. "Why?"


    No matter how you looked at it, he was still an eyesore. Yet, he insisted on staying. Seriously ¡­


    "Because ¡­"


    Before he could finish, they heard a commotion downstairs together from the open door.


    "Who''s here?" She looked at him suspiciously. What was he planning?


    "He''s here." He didn''t explain too much, but turned and opened the door.


    A white-haired elder walked up to him, surrounded by a crowd.


    There were men and women, middle-aged people, and young people who looked like they had just graduated. There seemed to be people everywhere, and she didn''t know anyone.


    Looking at Si Lianye, he frowned.


    He said to her, "Wait a moment."


    After saying so, he walked out of the room, closing the door behind him and closing off the noise outside.


    She blinked as she thought it was strange, so she quietly went to the door and opened it a crack.


    Si Lianye''s impolite voice floated in: "Professor Qi, I remember that our agreement does not include a student."


    Her voice was cold and filled with arrogance. The feeling she had when she spoke with Shen Xiran was completely different.


    Professor Qi was the old man with the white hair in the middle of the crowd, his voice filled with energy: "Little brat, we didn''t say that we would bring the students here, but you didn''t stop us, right? Besides, if it''s really like you said, then it''s probably a miracle in the medical realm. This is a rare opportunity. "


    "I don''t care if it''s some miracle or not. I don''t want so many people checking her out, so you can come in. But they can''t." Si Lianye said coldly.


    "You, ah ¡­" Professor Qi sighed helplessly, then said to the few people behind him: "You guys wait outside."


    Those people agreed respectfully.


    From the looks of it, those people who were of various ages were all students of that Professor Qi.


    Seeing that, Si Lianye opened the door, and without knowing what to do, she faced them head on.


    When Professor Qi saw her, a glint flashed past his eyes. He suddenly understood in his heart.


    Si Lianye unhappily snorted, if not for the fact that she could not do it, she would not even want to let the Professor Qi see it.


    The older Jiang, the wiser. He immediately returned to his normal expression and walked over to her with a smile. "Little miss, how old are you this year?"


    She blinked. "Twenty-five." That''s what it says on her papers.


    At this moment, she realised that her lack of memories was a troublesome matter. She didn''t even know how much of it she actually was.


    Professor Qi smiled and asked her a few more questions. Some of them were known, some were not.


    Professor Qi could roughly guess what was going on, so he did not ask anymore. He just laid on the bed and turned around to take out a set of tools that she had never seen before from the medicine box.


    Si Lianye explained to her, "Professor Qi is one of the most famous doctors in the world. I specially asked him to come and check on your body.


    To be honest, anyone who was being stared at like this and had their inspection equipment checked up and down would not feel good.


    The Professor Qi moved very quickly, and it was obvious that he did this kind of examination frequently. After the final inspection, he muttered to her, "The initial examination your body condition is not bad, but the equipment that I have at hand is limited. If you continue with that, you will have to go to the hospital."


    Si Lianye''s eyes darkened, "Is the matter of her losing her memories man-made, or is it natural?"


    Professor Qi touched his chin: "In preliminary view, it should be related to the medicine she''s taking. Little miss, can you give me one of the medicine you''re taking?"


    She got up and thought for a moment. "My doctor is very good to me. I don''t think he would lie to me."


    Professor Qi was not angry when he heard it, "I just want to see the ingredients in the medicine you eat, so that I can inspect it further. If there''s no other meaning, then don''t think too much of me, little miss."


    Si Lianye''s face did not look that good anymore.


    She thought for a moment and took out a few of her pills, handing them to him. "These are it."


    "Very good." Professor Qi carefully put the pills into her bag, then said to them: "The instruments I brought were crude, and I could only perform a preliminary examination. It looks like her body is recovering pretty well, but don''t let your guard down, this is good, you guys set a time, and go to the hospital for a further examination."


    Si Lianye nodded her head: "Okay, I will go and check tomorrow."


    Shen Xiran was in a daze.


    Si Lianye glanced at her, then sent Professor Qi out.


    In the end, the Professor Qi said to him from outside, "You have to bring her there as soon as possible. Don''t delay any longer."


    His expression changed. "Why? Is there something wrong with her body?"


    Professor Qi said: "I think her body is too healthy, you know? If there was only one kidney left, her spirit wouldn''t be as good as hers, so I think there''s definitely something wrong with the medicine she''s taking, so I suggest that you take her for an examination as soon as possible. "


    Si Lianye''s face darkened completely. Si Haiyan, good job!


    Seeing his expression, they knew that something was wrong. They did not want to get involved, so they nodded and pretended that they did not see anything and left.


    Si Lianye stood outside the door for a long time with an unsettled expression. After a while, he finally walked in, and once he did, he had already cleared all the complicated thoughts in his mind. She looked at her with a smile at the corner of her lips: "How do you feel?"


    Shen Xiran also pondered for a long time, but was unable to think of a reason for Xi Zeer to harm him. He frowned and asked himself: "Are you all mistaken, Xi Zeer has no enmity with me, why are you doing this inside the medicine?"


    It was close to blaming him for deliberately targeting Xi Zeer. Suddenly, a burst of anger surged out of Si Lianye''s heart, and he fixedly looked at her and said: "Really? "What I said doesn''t count. It can''t count until the results of the test come out."


    "I don''t think there''s anything special about the results, it has nothing to do with Xi Zeer." she said confidently.


    Si Lianye was extremely unhappy to see her defending Xi Zeer. She snorted: "That may not be so."


    She looked at him angrily. "What do you mean? Does he make me any more interesting? Furthermore, it wasn''t poison, but rather, it made me lose my memory. I won''t believe it! "

 C293

    She stood by Xi Zeer''s side, causing Si Lianye''s heart to feel sour. "I said you''re related to him, but you still refuse to admit it. Look at your expression, does it seem like you''re unrelated to him?"


    "Si Lianye, you have such a dirty brain, don''t always think about others with such a dirty heart!" "He and I are doctors, patients, and friends!"


    She glared at him. "Please don''t always try to guess!"


    He sat down beside her. "Where did your faith in him come from?"


    She pursed her lips: "Because at that time, in the hospital, when everything around me was unfamiliar, when I was in an unfamiliar environment, when I did not recognize anyone, and even when the doctors were speaking to me, it was difficult for me to do so, and my heart was very unsettled. At that time, only Xi Zeer was willing to patiently speak to me, speak a language that I understand, console me, and help me heal my body, until I recover from my illness, would you not have placed so much trust in him?"


    "I will, but I won''t believe him without reason." Si Lianye replied calmly.


    "Hmph. Am I the same as you?" She glanced at him with disdain, almost saying that he was grateful for her kindness.


    He was angered by her gaze and laughed: "Xi Ran, I feel that although I can''t remember the past, this kind of stubbornness is the same."


    "Is that so? "Thank you for your compliment. No matter what you say, I won''t believe you until there is real evidence to convince me." She stood up and opened the door. "So, now, please go out."


    He looked at her deeply for a moment, then said, "Okay."


    Surprisingly obedient, she breathed a sigh of relief when he walked out of the room.


    After so many things and so much trekking into the old palace, her physical strength had already reached its limit. She hurriedly went to the bathroom to take a bath, then immediately fell asleep after coming out.


    Si Lianye lightly knocked on the door. "Xiran, come out to eat."


    But there was no sound at all from inside.


    He frowned as he gently opened the door to find her in bed, sleeping soundly.


    He thought for a moment, then closed the door again.


    Sister Yu was anxiously waiting for them to come down for dinner, but in the end she only waited for Si Lianye.


    She asked, "Where is Miss Xiran?"


    He shook his head. "She fell asleep. I''ll send her up when she wakes up."


    "Then... "Alright then." Sister Yu was very disappointed.


    However, she slept for a very, very long time, and only woke up the next morning. After washing up, she went downstairs to find that Si Lianye was no longer there, and the only person busy downstairs was Sister Yu.


    When she heard the voice and looked over, she smiled until her eyes became slits when she saw it was her. "You''re awake. You must be hungry. Sit down for a while, I''ll bring you a bowl of congee."


    After saying so, she hurriedly entered the kitchen. She looked around the living room and saw that the arrangement was very simple and generous. However, she didn''t have any memory of it. She couldn''t help but frown.


    The Sister Yu''s porridge was already cooked long ago, so she quickly brought a bowl of it over to her. "It''s been too long since you''ve had anything to eat, so you can''t eat greasy dishes at the moment. Drink up the porridge first, I''ll make some delicious things for you later at noon."


    She nodded. "Okay."


    Lowering her head to take a look, she saw that the bowl was filled with meat porridge with a dark green color and thin cilantro. Initially, she wasn''t very hungry, but the moment she smelled this fragrance, her stomach growled non-stop.


    She ate up the bowl of porridge as fast as she could, and when she finished eating it, she saw Sister Yu sneakily staring at her with glistening teardrops in her eyes.


    She felt embarrassed.


    Therefore, she forcefully suppressed her embarrassment and put the bowl to the side. She then said to Sister Yu: "Sister Yu, please take a seat. I have something to ask you."


    Sister Yu was stunned: You want to ask me about it?


    "Actually, it''s just a chat. It''s nothing important, please take a seat." she said, smiling.


    "Well, then, what do you want to ask?" Sister Yu slowly sat opposite to her.


    "Sister Yu, have you been in the Si Family for a long time? Otherwise, your cooking skills would not be so good. " She complimented her first.


    Sister Yu smiled, "That''s true. I know your taste, of course you would think it''s pretty good."


    "Is that so? But I don''t remember anything about us. " She frowned slightly.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master said that you were sick, you will remember when you recover." Sister Yu immediately comforted her.


    "But I''d like to know how we met. Can you tell me?" she asked.


    "About this, it''s very simple. In the past, when you were hospitalized, young master was busy with work, so he asked me to take care of you because he was afraid that you had no one to take care of you." The Sister Yu answered very straightforwardly.


    "Hospital? Me? " Her eyes widened.


    Sister Yu nodded his head: "Of course, I didn''t expect you to forget about this. Your health is never good, you have been hospitalized a few times before, I have frequently gone to take care of you."


    "Is that so? I didn''t expect my body to be so weak. "


    "That''s right. Actually, I''ve been thinking about it sometimes. You''re still so young, why didn''t you say it out loud? It was only later on that I found out ¡­" Sister Yu blinked her eyes. Suddenly, she felt that she said too much and stopped talking.


    "Only know what?" Shen Xiran asked curiously, as if he didn''t notice her awkwardness.


    "I heard that your body isn''t well, so it seems like you''re following me ¡­" It has something to do with young master... However, what exactly was it ¡­ "I don''t know about that ¡­" The honest Sister Yu was suddenly asked by her, and after she said it, she realized what she had said, and her expression changed from fright: "Ah, that''s not what I meant, Miss Xilan, please don''t take it to heart."


    Shen Xiran smiled merrily, as if he was not at all angry: "It''s fine, actually he''s told me about this before, I''m not unhappy, don''t worry."


    "Is that so? "That''s good." Sister Yu heaved a sigh of relief. In order to prevent herself from saying the wrong things again, she hurriedly got up and took the bowl off the table: "I still have some matters to attend to, I''m sorry Miss Xilan. If you''re bored, you can go out and take a walk.


    "Okay, go back to work." She had a smile on her face as she watched Sister Yu leave in a hurry.


    So what Xi Zeer said was true, the fact that his body had turned into this had something to do with Si Lianye, no wonder he was unwilling to tell her the truth, it would be weird if she would have the face to say such a cruel thing.


    So, she frowned, what should she do now?


    There was still some doubt in this matter. If that was the case, then why did he bring her back without any reason? Was he not afraid that she would hate him after she recovered her memories?


    Furthermore, he clearly knew that such a day would come, yet he still chose to do this. Did this mean that he actually had an even greater motive towards her?


    So, what was it?


    She stood up and walked around the sofa. After thinking about it, she felt that the safest method was to quickly leave before he returned. Otherwise, who knew what else he would do to her?


    However, if he left, where could he go?


    She couldn''t think of anything, let alone the garden, she didn''t even want to look at the scenery.


    After losing her memory, the relationship in the country was foreign to her, and her friends abroad were too far away to save her.


    What was she to do now?


    Helpless, she picked up her phone, looked at her social network account, and then thought for a while. First, she sent a message to Zhu Lingling: "I''m back.


    After he sent it out, he suddenly received another message from Xi Zeer: "Where are you right now?"


    Xi Zeer?


    Her heart skipped a beat as she remembered what Si Lianye had told her. She thought for a moment and replied him with a few words: "I''m back."


    Almost immediately, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    She picked it up. "Hello?"


    "You actually returned back home?" Xi Zeer immediately said, and she could even hear a trace of exasperation in his tone.


    "Yes, I''m back." She hesitated for a moment and did not tell him that she was forced by Si Lianye to bring up the matter of her taking the plane.


    Since she had already returned and silently allowed him to recover his memories, she felt that it would be better to not say anything.


    "Why did you come back? Did you not take the words I said seriously at all? Si Lianye has ill intentions towards you, and even the kidney you lost was lost to him, you actually ¡­ " He was talking non-stop, and it seemed like he was very surprised and unhappy that she had returned to the country.


    However, in the end, he still had a gentle and jade-like personality. When he finished speaking, he paused for a moment before saying, "I''m sorry, I lost my composure."


    "No problem, I understand how you feel." She didn''t seem to care and instead explained, "I know what you mean, but I can''t make the decision entirely on my own. You should understand."


    He was silent for a moment. "I see what you mean."


    "That''s good, so you can bless me now, bless me for the peace and harmony I''ve had in the country." she joked.


    "Alright, since you said so, I will follow your instructions. However, have you really thought it through? Will you settle down in the country from now on?" Xi Zeer still did not give up and asked.


    She was silent for a moment. "I don''t know. Maybe I will go back after I clear up my matters, but it won''t be now."


    "Very good, your memories ¡­" He sighed softly. "Trust me, it''s best if you don''t get it back."


    "Why?" she blurted out.


    He was silent. "I''m sorry, I can''t say."


    "Fine." She didn''t know what to say anymore. In the silence, their breathing could be heard, but no one spoke.


    At the end, she said, "So long."


    "Goodbye."


    She gently put down her phone, feeling a little awkward. Did his words mean that the memory she had lost was really because of him?


    But what did he mean by that? Can''t say?


    Why not?


    She frowned deeply, feeling that both men were talking strangely.


    "Weird ¡­" She murmured softly.


    At that moment, the sound of an engine approaching could be heard from afar before finally stopping in front of the gate.


    She stood up and walked over to the window. She saw a black Bugatti parked outside, its shiny body glowing with the golden light of the sun. It almost blinded her.


    "Rich people ¡­" She mumbled something and watched as the car opened up and a tall man with long legs got off the car.


    He caught her eye with just a slight blink.


    It was a deep and cold feeling that made her heart jump. At that instant, she thought of the cheetah that stirred in the dark night.


    She instinctively felt that she was in danger, but for some reason, she couldn''t move her gaze away. She could only stare at him.


    He suddenly pursed his lips in a dangerous manner and strode inside.


    She took two steps back and leaned against the cold wall. She covered her chest with her hands, trying to calm her heart that was beating faster than she could control it.


    What happened to her?

 C294

    He walked in, and without looking around, he looked directly at her, as if he had known she was there all along.


    "What''s wrong with you? "Uncomfortable?" His expression immediately changed from a moment ago to one of concern, and the ice in his eyes melted in an instant.


    "I... "I''m fine ¡­" She straightened up, embarrassed to say that she had to be vague because she saw him like that.


    His face sank again, "I see that your face is this pale. How can you be fine? "Come, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Ah, so fast?" "You don''t want it?" She had heard from the old doctor that she would have to go to the hospital sooner or later, but she didn''t expect it to be this fast.


    He glanced at her and wordlessly pulled her hand as they walked out. He didn''t even want to listen to her refusal.


    She pursed her lips, trying to make her last effort. "Can you not go?"


    He stopped and turned to look at her with an indifferent expression. "Yes, as long as you can give me a reason to believe you."


    She opened her mouth to say, ''My stomach isn''t feeling well, but luckily I realized something was wrong and stopped before I could say it.


    Wasn''t it more reason for him to bring her into the hospital?


    She thought and thought, and finally found another reason with great difficulty: "Sister Yu is cooking, when she comes out and sees me leave, she will be very disappointed."


    What she said wasn''t wrong. Sister Yu did say something similar, so when she finished speaking, she looked at him eagerly, hoping that he would believe her.


    In the end, his eyebrows did not move as he said, "Go and tell the Sister Yu. We''ll cook dinner tonight."


    Before she could react, she heard a voice from behind her, "Yes!" Immediately afterwards, a shadow flashed, and his subordinates went to the kitchen.


    Thinking about it, Sister Yu would know about the news of her going to the hospital very soon.


    Her face fell as she looked at him pitifully. "Can I not go?"


    "No way!" He refused at once, took her hand, and strode her to the car. "Your body can''t be held up any longer."


    He had remembered all the things Professor Qi had told him yesterday in his heart.


    She took a deep breath, gave her advice, and followed him into the car.


    The luxurious car was indeed a luxurious car. When it was started up, it was incomparably smooth and the seats were spacious and comfortable. There were even two small refrigerators in front of them. The silent air conditioner lightly breathed fresh air into the car.


    However, when Si Lianye saw her expression, she almost felt that she wasn''t taking her to the hospital, but rather prepared to sell her to the countryside.


    So ugly.


    He glanced at her. "Relax, I''m just checking my body. I''m not going to sell you as a piglet."


    The driver in front shook his body and missed his step. The car suddenly shook.


    He looked embarrassed. "I-I''m sorry, it was my mistake ¡­"


    He didn''t dare to listen any longer. He quickly raised the tailgate so that he wouldn''t be able to hear what the people behind him were doing.


    Seeing the driver''s reaction, she blushed: "Si Lianye, I didn''t say that you''re going to sell me off."


    He looked at her deeply. "Then why are you so nervous?"


    She snappily said, "Can''t I have a shadow over the hospital?"


    "Shadow? What shadow can there be? " He raised his eyebrows. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly recalled the sight of her near death three years ago. His expression changed as well.


    Did she remember?


    She looked out of the window and said in a faint voice, "These few days I''ve been talking about the past, so I remembered a lot of things. When I woke up, there was no one by my side, only him comforting me until I left the hospital and started my new life. I stayed in the hospital for half a year."


    She smiled at him. "I haven''t had a good impression of the hospital since then."


    There was no way to go in after he had been completely stunned. He did not have the courage to.


    Previously, she had completely forgotten about her past, but now that she thought about it again, she couldn''t help but feel a deep shadow in her heart.


    He was silent, not saying a word.


    She became curious and looked back at him. Seeing his serious expression, she laughed. "Look at you, why are you being so serious? I didn''t get hurt because of you. "


    "Isn''t it because of me?" He spoke in a low voice, seeming to be deep in thought.


    Three years ago, she mysteriously disappeared at the time of the operation. At that time, she was on the verge of death, yet three years later, she unexpectedly showed up in front of him.


    So, she stayed in the hospital for so long without surgery?


    "Is he Xi Zeer?" he asked suddenly.


    "Of course it''s him. He''s a good doctor." She nodded without hesitation.


    He leaned back, silently took out his phone, and ordered his own subordinates ¡ª Investigate for me Xi Zeer''s whereabouts three years ago!


    If the timing was correct, then Xi Zeer was the culprit that caused her disappearance that year.


    She looked at his actions suspiciously, but she could not see what happiness he was in. She pouted in displeasure and said, "What do you want to do now?"


    He glanced up at her. "In your mind, I never do a good thing?"


    She turned her head away from him. "So you know what you''re doing. That''s good news."


    He angrily glared at her, "Do you know that if it wasn''t for your bad health, I would have kissed you so much that you couldn''t even say a word?"


    "What?" Her face turned red. "You pervert!" He anxiously looked at the driver in front of him and noticed that the black tailgate had been raised. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. At least the driver wouldn''t be a bystander when they were talking.


    He leered at her. "You can''t stand a word of this?"


    Her face was red. "Who is as shameless as you, big pervert?"


    He snorted at her blushing cheeks and lowered his head to kiss her.


    She was caught off guard as she opened her eyes wide: "Si Lianye, how can you do this?"


    Si Lianye successfully stole the incense, sat up straight and smiled: "I''ll let you kiss me back." She leaned back in his chair, the door wide open, waiting for her to come up and ravage him.


    She bit her lower lip fiercely, feeling as if she was going to die from his anger. "Si Lianye, do you think everyone is as shameless as you?"


    "No need for everyone, as long as you are the same as me."


    "Pui, don''t even think about it!"


    She fiercely replied, but she didn''t notice that not only did he not get angry after being scolded by her, his lips even curled up slightly.


    While they were arguing, the car suddenly stopped. He looked outside and found that he had arrived at the hospital.


    She saw the hospital''s heart sink again.


    When he found out, he reached out to hold her hand and whispered into her ear, "Don''t worry, I''ll always be by your side."


    She looked at him and shakily pulled his hand. "Really."


    His big hand gripped her small one. "Of course it''s true."


    She stared at him for a long time, then slowly nodded. "Well, let''s go down."


    Perhaps it was his promise that gave her strength, but it made her mood unexpectedly better, and she wasn''t as nervous as before.


    Si Lianye had already agreed with the hospital that once she arrived, she would directly enter the examination room to save a lot of time. But even so, the whole set still took two hours.


    He didn''t go back on his words. Accompanying her throughout the entire journey made her feel completely safe, so even though her face was still pale, she still had a smile on her face from start to finish.


    Finally, after the inspection report was out, and after they knew Si Lianye''s identity, the Professor Qi took the initiative to explain to them, "The results are out, just as we had guessed before. Some of the brain functions of the Miss Shen have been suppressed by medicine, which is why they have lost their memories."


    In his office, Professor Qi was facing Si Lianye and Shen Xiran while holding the inspection report and chatting, "Therefore, the way to recover your Miss Shen''s memories is very simple, and that is to stop consuming these medicine."


    The moment she said that, Si Lianye looked at her.


    She frowned slightly. "But those drugs inhibit the weakness of my kidney."


    She only had one kidney, so if she had any more problems with the rest, she would probably lose her life.


    Si Lianye immediately thought of this problem and looked at Professor Qi nervously.


    He waved his hand and said, "I''ve also considered this. The doctor who studies these drugs is a genius in every sense of the word. Even I didn''t think of solving your problem like this before, so now I have a new way of thinking. I can improve his medicine so that it will retain its good ingredients without blurring your memory."


    "That''s good." She heaved a sigh of relief, and when she looked at Si Lianye, she saw that he was still nervous: "Are you sure that the improvement will succeed?"


    Professor Qi was startled: "Don''t worry, my equipment and personnel are top class in the world. Moreover, I have already gone through a lot of experiments on Miss Shen, so you can rest assured that there won''t be any problems."


    She fell into a trance when she heard that. Then, how could the matter be resolved so easily?


    "You mean, as long as I can take the medicine you made, I''ll be able to recover my memories?"


    Her voice trembled with excitement.


    She, who had no memory, was fine when she was overseas. Only when she arrived at home did she truly feel pain, feeling like she was a duckweed without roots, floating around without a sense of security. It was strange that she did not feel excited when she heard the Professor Qi''s confident words.


    Si Lianye was also very excited in his heart, but he acted very calmly, putting all of her throbbing feelings in his heart, "Then, when will the new drug be developed?"


    Professor Qi muttered to himself for a bit, "The ingredients and the process of these medicine are not very complicated, I think in a few days time I will completely understand the contents, and then ¡­ Un, I will be able to see him in about two months, but I still need to conduct some experiments at that time. If everything goes well, Miss Shen will probably be able to have it in half a year. "


    "Half a year?" Si Lianye''s face darkened: "It''s too long, no!"


    Professor Qi was startled. "This speed is already not bad. Those medicines on the market used many years before ¡­"


    "I don''t care about the other medicine, I only care about the ones she takes. You have to be early, not in half a year."


    "Then, then how long are you going to be in advance?" Professor Qi did not expect him to actually go against the rules, and asked with a frown.


    "Two months." He coldly spat out three words.


    Professor Qi was already quite old, and almost jumped up after hearing that: "Two months is impossible, at least five months."


    It had to be known that new drug development had already taken a long time, to be able to create the Professor Qi in half a year was something to be proud of, even he did not expect Si Lianye to be so anxious.


    "Two and a half months."


    "No, four and a half months!"


    "No, no more than three months, not even one more day!" Si Lianye coldly said: "I will donate ten million to you and also build you the world''s most advanced laboratory."

 C295

    She broke down and tugged at his sleeve. "Are you crazy?" Such a huge sum?


    Ten million plus a laboratory, my God.


    He didn''t even look at her, he stared straight at Professor Qi whose face had changed greatly. He spoke with certainty: "How is it?"


    Professor Qi scratched his head with difficulty as he smiled bitterly in the end: "You really have grabbed onto my weak point. Three and a half months, this is the fastest time, the new drug development still needs to be tested, first the animals and then the humans. During this period, you will need time to observe your reactions ¡­"


    He was still talking when Si Lianye stood up and nodded at him: "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    From the start, she had no intention of listening to his complaints.


    Money wasn''t everything, but at times it did steal people from Hades.


    For example, if it wasn''t for his huge sum of money, Professor Qi wouldn''t dare to agree to it in such a short period of time.


    It was only when she was about to leave that she curiously turned around and saw Professor Qi standing there, his expression changing again and again as if he were a demon. She could not help but look at Si Lianye worriedly, "He ¡­ Is he okay? "


    "Don''t worry, even if the whole world is in trouble, he will be." Si Lianye brought her and slowly walked along the corridor of the hospital, while saying, "He''s the best professor in the entire country''s medical community. Besides treating patients, he also has a set of skills in research and development, and he had wanted to get a research room a long time ago, but he just didn''t have enough funds. Now that I''ve given him the thing he wants the most, he''ll definitely give me a satisfactory return."


    "But, it''s ten million ¡­" Although she knew that he wasn''t lacking in money, she didn''t know that he wasn''t lacking in money to such an extent. Ten million plus the laboratory, she didn''t even dare to imagine the full set of money figures.


    "Xilan, you''re wrong. As long as you can recover, not to mention a hundred million, even if it was a hundred million, even if it was a billion, I would still be willing." he said in a low voice.


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Is that so?"


    He looked at her. "What, you don''t believe it?"


    She nodded. "I do, but I don''t think I''m worth it." she said with a wry smile.


    She knew that her body was in good condition, but in reality, it was riddled with holes. Everything else aside, she didn''t even have the ability to conceive.


    How could she be valued so highly by him?


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply, "You''re worth it, Xi Ran, you''re worth it."


    She bit her lower lip so hard that she felt a surge of excitement that almost drowned her rationality.


    In the blink of an eye, Si Lianye had gradually started to live a regular life. She left early and returned late, and every day, she would come back to work punctually. If there was a temporary social gathering, she would contact Yue Yang to explain the reason to him, while she would peacefully stay in the villa every day.


    However, there was one exception.


    That person was Zhu Lingling.


    Everyday, she would call almost every day to harass her, not to mention what she said on her social network account, causing Shen Xiran to feel weird about it. "You talk to me like this everyday, does your man have any objections?"


    "Him?" Zhu Lingling gave a light snort from her nose: "I don''t care if he dies."


    She immediately understood. "No wonder you guys had a fight."


    "Who''s arguing with him? Who''s bored arguing with him ¡­" Zhu Lingling said angrily.


    "Okay, okay, if it''s not a fight, then it''s a cold war?" She hurried to follow her instructions.


    "It''s not the cold war. I''m going to break up with him, break up!"


    "Why? "It''s that serious?" She was shocked by Zhu Lingling. She had known them for a long time and had seen them argue before, but it was the first time she heard the word "break" coming out of her mouth.


    "Hmph, I just want to break up with him!" Zhu Lingling was so furious, she could practically see her good friend puffing his cheeks and stomping on the phone.


    "Alright, alright. We''ll part ways, but why?" she asked curiously.


    "Isn''t it because of that neighbor? Every time I see him, that woman would shamelessly lean on him. I told you before that he still wants to protect that woman, do you know how I''m going to die from anger?" Zhu Lingling explained everything to them in a few sentences.


    So he was jealous, Shen Xiran did not feel that it was serious, she was rather accurate in looking at people, and felt that Kang Wen was not that type of man, but maybe the Zhu Lingling who liked to be jealous was overreacting.


    She carefully spoke to her, causing Zhu Lingling to jump even more in anger: You''re saying it too, that woman clearly has feelings for him, every time we meet, her eyes would be glued to his body, last time she pretended to be drunk to get him to help her, I was so angry looking at her, and said a few sentences and said I was petty, I ¡­ "I ¡­"


    When he finished speaking, his voice was choked with sobs, making Shen Xiran feel as if the matter had turned serious.


    Zhu Lingling''s personality was fearless, and had never seen her cry before, but this time she was better, and she was actually crying?


    It seemed that she really was very sad.


    Zhu Lingling was her good friend and close friend. She had helped him at her most difficult moment, and since she could not ignore him at this point, she could not help but blurt out, "Why don''t you teach him a lesson? If you can''t do it anymore, then forget it, it''s good to come to my place to relax. "


    Zhu Lingling was silent for a moment. She thought that she had said something wrong, and then her excited voice quickly sounded out: "Alright, I''ll go find him now and break up with him. Then, I''ll go find you. Just wait for my call."


    As soon as she said it, she hung up, leaving Shen Xiran with no time to say anything.


    She looked at her phone in a daze. No way, is Zhu Lingling really coming?


    To be fair, she was still looking forward to Zhu Lingling''s arrival. She was about to grow mouldy from staying here, she was very happy to have someone to accompany her.


    However, he didn''t know whether Si Lianye would be happy or not.


    At night, she said to Si Lianye anxiously, "I have something to tell you."


    Si Lianye leaned on the sofa, raising her eyebrows at her. Even though her body was in a lazy posture, he was still handsome enough to make her blush and heartbeat: "Oh? What''s so good about it? "


    She slowly leaned into him, with an uneasy look on her face: "Actually it''s not a big deal. Zhu Lingling called me and told me that she wants to come over to play."


    "Is that so?" Si Lianye raised her eyebrows, "She''s rather free."


    "What do you mean?" She glared at him in dissatisfaction. "Is it okay if they have a job?"


    Zhu Lingling was a photographer, she liked to run around when she had nothing to do. She did not do anything proper every day but many people liked the pictures she took, so the owner did not mind her letting herself go.


    Si Lianye only said that casually, seeing that she was unhappy, she hugged her and said: "Alright, I understand, she is coming right? I will get the people to clean up the best room."


    She hesitated for a moment, wanting to say that she might not stay in the place, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    Si Lianye saw that she had finished her serious business, and said: "It''s my turn, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "I need to travel for a few days ¡­"


    "Oh." So it was this. She had thought that something had happened and was not interested in turning around.


    "Oh you, how can you be so unconcerned about me? You don''t even ask me where I''m going?" He said with curiosity and amusement.


    "Okay, then where are you going?" she said lazily.


    "Go ¡­" He said a place.


    She didn''t even raise her uninterested eyes. "Oh."


    After he finished speaking, he felt that something was not right and when he looked up he saw that his face was dark. Only then did he react.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips.


    Only then did his face turn slightly better. He nodded lightly and tightened his arm around her waist with malicious intentions. "Is that it?"


    "Then what do you want?" She looked at him with wide eyes.


    "What do you think?" He looked at her with an evil smile.


    She saw the look in his eyes and blushed, anxious to get down from him. "I won''t tell you so much."


    "Too late." He smiled evilly and refused to let her go down. He whispered in her ear, "It will be a few days before I see you again, don''t you miss me? "Hmm?"


    She looked at his gaze, which carried a different meaning, and felt a bit absent-minded. "I want to, but ¡­"


    She took a deep breath. "But it doesn''t have to be like this."


    "What is it like? "Hmm?" He said this maliciously, making her unable to lift him up. She beat him with her fist in hatred, but before she could even touch him, one of his large hands easily grabbed her and put her behind his head.


    "What are you doing?" She widened her eyes in surprise. Before she could react, he suddenly stood up.


    She glared at him. "Put me down."


    He casually extended his hand, indicating that he did not stop her. "You can get down."


    Nonsense, did she need him to say that if she could?


    She turned around and looked behind her and discovered that she was quite a distance away from the ground. Helpless, she could only hug him tightly and say, "Alright, alright, I know my wrongs. Please put me down."

 C296

    Do you miss me?


    "You really know your wrongs?" he asked, looking down at her dangerously.


    She nodded her head like she was pounding garlic. "It''s true, it''s true. It''s absolutely true."


    "Very good."


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    As expected, he reached out to hold her, walked over to the bed, and put her down.


    She sat on the bed, still feeling puzzled. Was this person that easy to talk to today? He put it down just like that? It seemed that she had really looked down on him too much previously ¡­


    Before she could finish her thought, she saw him turn his back and begin to take off his clothes. He was wearing a classic white shirt that revealed his strong muscles, and even if she could only see his back, she could imagine how alluring his distinct merfolk fishing line was. She swallowed her saliva before she could come to her senses.


    "Does it look good?" he asked condescendingly.


    She came back to her senses and, ignoring her blushing face, she turned around and grabbed a pillow and pressed it to his face. "Shameless!"


    "Shameless?" He laughed evilly as he grabbed his pillow, "Then I''ll let you see something even more shameless!"


    "What do you want to do... "Ahh!" Before he could finish his sentence, he was pressed down on the bed, and the ordinary question was immediately replaced with a scream.


    "What did you say you were going to do?" He held her down so hard that it was hard for her to breathe. "What do you think I''m going to do?"


    He asked her the same question twice, and she tried to twist her body, trying to get him off her. "Go away, you pervert!"


    He suddenly pressed down on her shoulder and said with a deep look in his eyes, "If you move again, I will take you now."


    As expected, after saying those words, she no longer dared to move. She stiffened her body and looked at him, her voice trembling: "Si Lianye, no, I don''t like it."


    "Why?" He looked down at her.


    "Why?" She was at a loss for a moment. "Yes, why?"


    Maybe he didn''t like the feeling of losing control after reaching the extreme? She no longer felt like her, like a stranger.


    She was afraid and didn''t like it!


    He could see her nervousness and helplessness. Suddenly, he turned gentle and affectionate, lowering his head to kiss her cheek. "Good girl, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you ¡­"


    His voice was so magnetic, so gentle, so alluring, that it caused her to freeze. She looked at him and asked, "Really?"


    "Really." He lowered his head, feeling that his patience had reached its limit.


    When he woke up the next day, he was already gone.


    She remembered what he''d said, as if he''d left early this morning. Then he didn''t sleep most of the night. Wasn''t he tired?


    As if she wanted to give her an answer, her phone started ringing. She took it over and saw that it was Si Lianye''s.


    She took it. "Hello?" His voice was still slightly hoarse.


    "You''re awake? Did you miss me? " His low voice transmitted through the phone, inexplicably reminding her of a certain moment last night. She couldn''t help but blush.


    "No!" She knew what he wanted to hear, but she didn''t want to hear what he wanted to hear.


    As expected, he was a bit disappointed. "A woman who doesn''t mean what she says."


    "I didn''t." She pouted, not at him either.


    "Alright, alright, you didn''t. I''ve already put some ointment by your side. If you feel uncomfortable, just rub it a bit, do you understand?"


    Her face turned red again and she paused. "It''s all your fault." She felt sore all over.


    "Fine, it''s all my fault. However, that''s also because you''re too alluring. I can''t help but ¡­" he said with a chuckle.


    "You ¡­ Why do you say that? Did anyone around you hear that? " she asked quickly.


    He raised his eyes to look at the man sitting upright beside him and said decisively, "No."


    "That''s more like it." She was relieved and asked after thinking for a while, "Are you going out for a long time?"


    "No, only three or four days, what about it? "You can''t bear to part from me?" he asked, teasing her.


    "Then why did you still do that ¡­" She was so angry at him. She thought he was really going out for a long time last night, but it had only been a few days.


    "What does it look like?" he asked maliciously.


    "You ¡­ "I won''t tell you anymore ¡­" She was so angry that she wanted to put down the phone. In the end, he pulled her to talk to her for a while. When she finally put down the phone, it was already half an hour later.


    "What a nagging old woman." She looked at the time as she muttered to herself, but there was a strange feeling of warmth in her heart.


    The feeling of being cared for at all times seemed pretty good.


    Yue Haoqing, who was sitting beside Si Lianye, looked on speechlessly as he made a phone call. She was even afraid that the servants in her home would not be able to serve Shen Xiran well, hence, she made a call back to the servants to give them some advice.


    In the end, after Si Lianye put down the phone, he glanced at him and said, "Envy? You can also find one. "


    "Find what? Girlfriend? "No no, I don''t want to ¡­" Yue Haoqing shook his head like a rattle drum, "I won''t be that distracted, it''s better to be on my own. Why would I need a woman to mind my own business ¡­" Just as she was speaking, she turned her head and saw his expression. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly added, "I''m not talking about you, boss. I''m talking about myself ¡­"


    "Enough." When he heard Yue Haoqing''s fake explanation, he became impatient and waved his hand. "You''ll know when the time comes." This feeling was a sweet burden, and no one could reject it.


    "What do you mean ''we meet'' ¡­" Yue Haoqing helplessly scratched his head and felt that the boss was weird today.


    Si Lianye swept a glance at him, and felt that she was too rotten to be a statue, so she decided to change the topic and asked: "What about the thing I asked you to investigate?"


    "Oh that, I''ve already investigated that. Xi Zeer indeed arrived in State D three years ago ¡­"


    Country D was the country that Shen Xiran lived in the last time.


    "Well, what else?"


    "Also, although the time he appeared coincided with Miss Shen, we don''t know if they were together before. His back seems to be very mysterious, and we can''t really investigate it thoroughly." As he spoke till here, the usually cheerful Yue Haoqing couldn''t help but frown.


    He complained: "That Xi Zeer just popped out of thin air. He suddenly appeared eighteen years ago, went to the most famous medical university in the world, then graduated with excellent results, then became a doctor, finally became famous in the world. He went back and forth too smoothly, and his information could not be found eighteen years ago at all.


    With their current Yun Ye''s power, there really weren''t many people who weren''t investigated thoroughly by them. This Xi Zeer was definitely a weirdo.


    Of course, it could also have something to do with his background.


    He was deep in thought when he noticed the boss''s unusual expression. His heart skipped a beat and he asked, "Boss, do you know something?"


    Si Lianye swept his eyes across him: "You just need to check if he''s the one who took Xilan away all those years ago. You don''t need to worry about the others for now."


    If his guess was right, even if Yue Haoqing wanted to, he couldn''t control it.


    "Alright." Even if Yue Haoqing had more questions in his heart, he didn''t dare to ask anymore upon seeing him like this.


    Si Lianye closed her eyes and started to think back to the craziness from last night. She moaned softly, and her body that was as white as jade ¡­


    Oh shit, he started to miss her again less than two hours after he''d left her.


    He opened his eyes fretfully, "Drive faster, and try to finish things in two days or so."


    Yue Haoqing looked at him in astonishment: "Alright."


    Only then did his heart feel better.


    Fortunately, in the afternoon, Zhu Lingling called her. "Xi Ran, I''m at the airport. Come pick me up."


    "So fast?" She stood up in fright. "When did you get on the plane? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "What is there to talk about? I had an argument with him last night, so I left in a fit of anger. I was just thinking of coming to find you anyway, and it''s only a little earlier now. What, you don''t welcome me?" she said sharply.


    "How could that be? Even if the whole world doesn''t welcome me, I wouldn''t dare to reject you. Wait a moment, I''ll be right out."


    "Alright."


    She threw down her cell phone and started to change. Then she rushed down the stairs and was stopped by someone at the front door.


    "Hello, Miss Shen." A quiet female voice sounded, causing her to stop in her tracks for a moment. "It''s you?" She glared at him. "Why are you here?"


    "The boss asked me to come." The other party replied.


    Shen Xiran looked at him angrily, and turned his body, wanting to walk past her: "Okay, just wait for him here, I''m leaving."


    "Miss Shen!" She stood in front of her again and said in a serious tone, "Where are you going? The boss wants me to follow you at all times."


    "But I don''t want you to follow." She bluntly said, "I don''t like the idea of someone following behind me and constantly reporting my whereabouts. If you have anything else, feel free to do so. If you want to follow me, I''m sorry, but I don''t want to see you."

 C297

    Her face turned pale, but she still looked at her resolutely, not giving in at all. "I know you can blame me, or be angry, but I can''t let you go out alone. This is my duty."


    She was angered to the point of laughing, "Zhuo Ya, I really didn''t know that you had such a sense of responsibility, it''s really touching."


    She deliberately bit down on the word "moved" heavily. Her mocking tone was very clear.


    Zhuo Ya''s expression did not change, she continued to stare at her, insisting that she must follow behind her.


    Shen Xiran snorted, and turned to leave.


    There wasn''t enough time left, he estimated that Zhu Lingling would go berserk at the airport if he continued talking to her.


    After getting on the car, she quickly closed the door and started the engine. The car immediately drove forward.


    Seeing that Zhuo Ya did not follow her to the carriage, she finally felt a little more comfortable in her heart.


    However, she soon discovered that a car had arrived behind her. It was a BMW that could not be any more low-key.


    She turned her head and saw Zhuo Ya''s usually expressionless face.


    She took a breath, put her foot on the gas, and sped up.


    Not long later, Zhuo Ya also sped up her car and followed closely behind her, as if she was not afraid that she would notice.


    She bit her lower lip as she sped away.


    Zhuo Ya frowned. Driving so fast, it would be very dangerous later.


    It was a pity that no Miss Shen would be able to hear her ¡­


    Si Lianye''s house was a distance away from the airport, even if she drove fast, it would still take her at least half an hour.


    Unfortunately, this was the peak hour for commuting. Not long later, she was stuck in a deadlock.


    She was not in a good mood when she saw Zhuo Ya, but in the end, there was a traffic jam. She only felt a depressing feeling from the bottom of her heart, and when her phone rang, she put it by her ear without even looking at it. She waited for the red light to answer the phone: "Hello?"


    "When are you coming? I''m about to die from the heat! AHH ¡­" Zhu Lingling screamed on her phone.


    Hot?


    She didn''t react at first. What''s the heat? It''s autumn now, okay? The weather is cool and refreshing in autumn, so don''t be too good.


    But then she understood. The country they lived in was a typical Nordic country, and the weather was cold all year round. Since she had lived there for so long, she was not used to the weather.


    She just said, "What''s so hot about? You haven''t seen the summer here before right? That''s what you call hot."


    "I can''t take it anymore, how much longer will it take for you to come?" Zhu Lingling''s voice sounded miserable.


    "Find a place to sit down, my words ¡­" She looked at the time. "Probably at least fifteen more minutes." She looked at the time.


    "Ah ¡­" Disappointed, Zhu Lingling dragged her voice and said: "Alright then, I''ll find a place to sit for a while, hurry up ¡­"


    "Alright." She put down her cell phone and saw that the red light in front of her had turned green. She stepped on the gas and started the car.


    After a while, they arrived at another crossroad. She could vaguely see the airport building in the distance. She felt relieved in her heart.


    She slowly drove the car out of the street. Suddenly, she heard the sound of brakes, causing her to be alarmed. Instinctively, she stepped on the brake and turned her head to find a black car rushing towards her at lightning speed.


    Her speed was like a cannonball. Her unstoppable momentum caused her to widen her eyes. She instinctively wanted to dodge, but how could she completely avoid such a close distance?


    Therefore, after she managed to move the car away with great difficulty, she could only watch helplessly as the other party''s car rushed to her front. She could even see the other party''s terrified expression through the windshield.


    "Bam!"


    At this critical moment, a familiar BMW suddenly rushed out from behind her and fiercely drove towards the perpetrator''s car.


    Zhuo Ya''s actions were so ruthless that it caused the black carriage''s hood to cave in immediately, and that was not all. The car spun around and around on the wide road, as if it was drunk, and she was really too close to him. In the end, she still suffered the consequences of being struck by the black carriage, and after a few consecutive collisions, it only made her feel dizzy, and finally the car charged into the green zone, not moving an inch.


    Her heart was finally at ease.


    However ¡­


    She shifted her gaze to the BMW and realized that nothing had happened after it had rescued her. Her heart skipped a beat and she wanted to get up and open the door, but she immediately felt dizzy just from the movement.


    Fortunately, Zhuo Ya had only stopped for a moment before opening the car door and steadily walked over.


    She leaned against the chair, feeling extremely dizzy, her mouth full of bitterness. In her daze, she saw Zhuo Ya opening the car door, and worriedly touched her forehead.


    Her slightly cold hands gave her a comfortable feeling.


    "Miss Shen? Are you okay? " she asked.


    She shook her head. "I''m just a little dizzy. How about you?"


    Zhuo Ya''s face was still pale white, causing Shen Xiran to not be able to tell whether or not she was injured.


    She said, "I''m fine."


    After saying that, she took out her phone and started to make calls. She silently listened, and discovered that her first call was to Si Lianye.


    She did not know what Si Lianye had said, but after she finished speaking, she said, "Let''s wait for a while, someone will send us to the hospital."


    "To the hospital again?" She took a deep breath. "Can I not go to the hospital?"


    "No, your head is bleeding." Zhuo Ya said calmly.


    "Is that so?" After hearing this, she touched her head and felt the sticky feeling in her hand.


    It turned out that her head was bleeding. No wonder he was in so much pain.


    The ambulance arrived soon, and she was loaded by the doctors.


    The doctors immediately began to treat her wounds. She kept frowning from the dizziness, feeling anxious and anxious at the same time.


    Then she remembered, bad, she was going to pick up the spirits at the airport, and now she had forgotten all about it?


    But she wanted to get her cell phone. The doctor wouldn''t give it to her, so he solemnly told her to lie down, saying that she might have a concussion. This was not a joke, and he definitely wouldn''t let her do anything other than close her eyes.


    She was burning with anxiety, but there was nothing she could do.


    Fortunately, the hospital wasn''t far from here. Only when she entered the ward did she quickly find a chance to call Zhuo Ya. "My friend is at the airport ¡­"


    Zhuo Ya calmly finished listening and immediately agreed: "Okay, I''ll immediately bring your friend over."


    She let out a sigh of relief and said bashfully, "Thank you."


    Zhuo Ya did not expect her to actually thank him. After pausing for a moment, she forced herself to say: "You''re welcome."


    With that, he hung up.


    But even he couldn''t blame Zhuo Ya, as even Shen Xiran himself felt that it was strange after saying those words.


    In the end, she actually thanked Zhuo Ya again, and only she herself knew the psychological history behind this.


    However, it was true that Zhuo Ya was very conscientious towards her, and if not for her decisive action, she reckoned that her own injuries would not have been this light. At the very least, she should have been in the emergency room.


    Therefore, she felt that at this point, Zhuo Ya should have received her own "thank you".


    Soon, she was busy again. The doctor had listened to her story and quickly arranged for a CT scan of her brain. It was said that if it was a concussion or something, she had to be hospitalized for observation, or else there would be very serious consequences.


    When she heard this, her heart was filled with...


    Why did he have such fate with the hospital?


    Of course, it could also be said that why was he so unlucky? Every time he went out, there would always be accidents.


    Sigh!


    She sighed deeply in her heart, praying that her brain would try its best not to get into trouble.


    After returning to the ward, Si Lianye called her. The first thing she said was: "How are you feeling right now? Are you dizzy? Would he be uncomfortable? I sent Professor Qi to see you. "


    "No need, no need." She blushed with shame and quickly said, "I might just have a slight wound. It''s just a skin wound. It''s not that big of a deal."


    It was not because she was careless, but because ever since Professor Qi agreed to help her with the medicine, she found out that Professor Qi was actually such a famous person. Many people couldn''t even see her once, yet Si Lianye actually used money to make her his exclusive doctor.


    For such a small matter, there was no need for this professor.


    In the end, Si Lianye firmly expressed that if you did not allow Professor Qi to pass, then it would be the same if he personally came.


    She felt helpless at the thought of his tense temper, and guessed that if he came she would have to spend at least a few more days in the hospital.


    She was so frightened that she quickly agreed. She even said a lot of good things to reassure him and promised to call her again that night.


    When she put down her cell phone, she felt more tired than she had ever felt in a war.


    Before she could finish, the doctor announced with a serious expression that she indeed had a mild concussion and would have to stay in the hospital for at least one night to observe the results.


    She almost rolled her eyes. It''s only light, is there a need to be like this?


    After a while, Zhuo Ya brought Zhu Lingling over again.


    Once she entered, she anxiously pounced on Shen Xiran and asked: "What''s wrong with you, why did you get hit even when driving?"


    She smiled wryly and said, "My luck is bad."


    She sighed in her heart and looked up and down at her friend. She was dressed casually, and although her face looked haggard, she was still in good spirits. She asked, "How long have you been waiting for me there?"


    "Aiya, it''s been a while. When she came to find me just now, I almost thought she was a liar." She rolled her eyes. "Don''t say that. What happened to your injury? What did the doctor say?"


    Looking at her nervous expression, Shen Xiran laughed: "It''s just a little concussion, no problem, it''s Zhuo Ya who saved me this time."


    Zhu Lingling heaved a sigh of relief and thanked Zhuo Ya seriously.


    It was probably the first time Zhuo Ya was treated like this, and there was something wrong with him. She hurriedly said, "I''ll go out for a bit, then I''ll leave."


    Zhu Lingling blinked her eyes and expressed: "This is the first time I see someone unhappy just because of being thanked. This is strange, but it seems like she doesn''t have a good relationship with you?"


    "Your eyes are amazing." she said snappily.


    "Isn''t this just a casual chat? Previously, I thought that it would be very boring for you to return home, but now, it seems that my estimation was probably wrong. After finding out that Shen Xiran didn''t seem to be serious, she started to have a mouth full of nonsense.


    "How did you know that it was such a great movie?" she asked.


    "Did you see it on the internet? Don''t tell me you thought that there were only the three of you on the road at that time, and that everything was recorded by the car behind you and even posted it on the internet. Tsk tsk, that Zhuo Ya is really a hero amongst women, she is really amazing." Zhu Lingling said as she shook her head.

 C298

    "Really? Show me. "


    "Here, here." She showed her cell phone to her and said, "Look, you can see everything clearly. Isn''t the scene of the crash just as spectacular as a movie?"


    Zhu Lingling leisurely evaluated, "I think if it wasn''t for her, you would be either dead or heavily injured. You can''t talk to me anyways."


    She also sucked in a breath of cold air. At that time, she only knew that she was nervous and had no time to be afraid. Now that she saw the video, all the hair on her body stood on end.


    It was truly dangerous, if Zhuo Ya was even slower by a second, she would probably be in a much more miserable state.


    "What I said was right. He really is your savior."


    She nodded. "I need to thank her when I have time."


    "Of course, but I think it''s a bit strange. Did the owner of the black car drink too much and drive his car like that in broad daylight? Could it be on purpose? "


    "What intentional? If he really bumped into me, he would probably be injured too. How would he be so stupid?" Shen Xiran retorted in disapproval.


    Zhu Lingling nodded her head: "That''s true, there are still a lot of normal people in this world."


    She frowned when she heard this. Most? However, she suddenly felt uneasy.


    Could the spirit soul have guessed it right? Men did it on purpose?


    That was impossible as she had just returned and had not met any outsiders. From the start, she hadn''t offended anyone.


    Yes, he must have been thinking too much.


    She silently thought in her heart, and wanted to stand up, but was hurriedly held down by Zhu Lingling: "Oi, let me say, you, this concussion of yours, cannot be moved carelessly ¡­"


    She still knew a little about medicine.


    Shen Xiran rolled his eyes, "But I need to go to the toilet..."


    She stiffened. "Alright, I''ll help you."


    Just as they were speaking, Zhuo Ya had just walked out of the door and sat down. She stretched out her hand, but discovered that her arm was already dyed red with blood.


    A nurse hurriedly brought her into the treatment room as she passed by. The doctor bandaged her as he said, "Your wound is not shallow. Why didn''t you come earlier?"


    She shook her head. "I forgot."


    When she finished, the doctors and nurses looked at her strangely.


    What she said was the truth. She did not think much of it from the start as she wanted to help Shen Xiran, but later on, when things happened, she had to contact the boss and take care of Shen Xiran. After that, she was sent to pick Zhu Lingling up.


    It was at this time that Si Lianye called again. "You should be careful of her during this period of time. I''ve already called two more people to help you."


    She hesitated. "Did something happen?"


    Shen Xiran might not be an outsider, but she knew that most likely, someone had done it on purpose in the car accident earlier. With such a bright day, Shen Xiran did not even run into a red light, nor did he overspeed, so how could he be seen as a target?


    Si Lianye paused: "I''m sending people to investigate, don''t worry about it, just focus on watching her. Also, you did well today, your salary will be increased by 50% from now on, and your reward will be doubled."


    "Thank you." She wasn''t very happy when she heard that she had been offered a raise, but she still replied calmly. She didn''t say a word about her wounds.


    "Right." Just as she was about to hang up, Si Lianye said again: "You don''t have to tell her about this, make her think that it''s an accident."


    "Alright." After she put down the phone, she looked in Shen Xiran''s direction, and a faint envy rose up in her heart.


    The woman who was being held in the palm of everyone''s hands ¡­


    After Si Lianye put down the phone, her face darkened. She picked up the phone and made a few calls, telling her subordinates to definitely dig out the background of the car that caused the accident.


    Wu Wenjun, who was waiting for him to finish, walked up to him and said, "Boss, the royal ball is about to start ¡­"


    He glanced at the well-proportioned woman in the wine-red dress and nodded carelessly. He stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    A hint of happiness flashed across Wu Wenjun''s face. He quickly took a few steps forward and placed his arm in the crook of Wu Wenjun''s.


    He didn''t pay any attention to the movements of the people around him as he silently calculated that after tonight''s party, he would be able to ¡­


    With Zhu Lingling''s help, Shen Xiran solved his biological problems, and started to feel dizzy again. After lying down on the bed, he didn''t dare to move an inch.


    Fortunately, Zhu Lingling was loyal and helped her a lot.


    She felt that it was fortunate that she had called her over at the last moment. Otherwise, things would have been very troublesome.


    In the end, Zhu Lingling looked at her with a strange expression on her face: "Didn''t you ever think that if I hadn''t come, you wouldn''t have gone to the airport and wouldn''t have been hit by a car?"


    She was stunned for a moment before realizing that this was indeed the case.


    Zhu Lingling snorted: "That''s why, don''t worry, not to mention staying in the hospital for just one night, even if you stay here for 10 days or half a month, I will still take good care of you, don''t worry."


    These words caused Zhuo Ya and Shen Xiran, who had just entered the room, to look at her helplessly.


    If Zhuo Ya didn''t have a rough understanding of her personality, she would really think that she and Shen Xiran had a deep grudge against each other. Otherwise, why would she think that it would be better to stay the night for ten days to half a month?


    Shen Xiran sighed: "I don''t think I have offended you."


    She knew that she probably said the wrong thing and quickly tried to salvage the situation. "That''s not what I meant. I meant that I would do my best. No matter how serious your injuries are ¡­"


    "Enough, enough, don''t say anymore. If you keep talking, I''m going to die from anger." Shen Xiran said snappily.


    She stuck her tongue out in embarrassment.


    Zhuo Ya was also amused in her heart, she never thought that Shen Xiran''s friend would have such a funny personality.


    Shen Xiran looked at her and suddenly saw the change in her expression, "Are you injured?"


    She didn''t mind and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just a light injury."


    Shen Xiran felt extremely guilty.


    Then, Zhuo Ya said, "The boss wants me to let you know that he will be back tonight. He wants you to rest early."


    "Is that so?" She was stunned, and suddenly felt that it was strange, why didn''t Si Lianye directly call her?


    Zhuo Ya said softly: "There''s probably a problem with your phone."


    She grabbed it and realized that her cell phone had automatically turned black.


    It took her a moment to remember that she had forgotten to recharge herself last night.


    Ye Zichen frowned, "There''s no power, but I don''t have a charger."


    Zhuo Ya said: "I''ll get someone to bring your things over."


    With that, he turned around and made a call.


    Zhu Lingling watched on at the side and took out a charger from her bag. "Use mine."


    Her eyes lit up, only then did she remember that she was the same type as Zhu Lingling on her phone, hence she quickly filled it up.


    He did not expect that this time, there would be electricity on her phone, but when her phone was delivered to him, Si Lianye did not call him again.


    Her face turned ugly. Wine party? What was this party? Are there a lot of beautiful women up there?


    Her heart began to lose its composure and she began to roll around in her sour bubbles. However, she did not dare to show it, fearing that her best friend would make a joke out of her.


    She waited until the sky turned completely dark and her phone still did not make a sound, thus she could not hold herself back anymore. Taking the chance when Zhu Lingling went to the bathroom, she grabbed her phone and called.


    Oddly, she called again.


    And at this time, what was Si Lianye doing?


    The reason for his participation in the party was to get closer to the company''s goal this time, Mr. Hans'' relationship, and in the end, they had a very good conversation. The following collaboration didn''t seem to be a problem, but when he was caught off guard, he was struck by some reckless person.


    He frowned at his chest and got up gracefully. "I''m sorry, I need to leave for a moment."


    Mr. Hans gracefully raised his cup towards him, indicating that he did not mind.


    He nodded to everyone present, abandoning those who were still desperately apologizing, and went to the washroom.


    However, it was clear that the clear water in the washroom was insufficient to remove the conspicuous red stain on his chest.


    Just then, a man dressed as a waiter walked over and respectfully asked, "Are you Mr?"


    "I am." He replied in a low voice, not minding it at all.


    That person lowered his body even more and said, "It''s like this. Our master felt that this incident was their fault, so he specially prepared an identical set of clothes for you. It''s in the guest room. You can go over now."


    He narrowed his eyes and walked up to him. "Look up."


    That person was shocked. He raised his eyes and saw that it was indeed an ordinary face, the kind that could not be found when walking into the crowd.


    He vaguely remembered that this person seemed to be entertaining guests at the party, so he felt a little more at ease. He pinched his forehead and said, "Where is it? Take me there."


    A full glass of red wine was poured onto his white shirt. If he still wanted to continue attending the party, then changing it was the best solution.


    The waiter led him into the room and respectfully left.


    He glanced around the room and saw the bed, the bedside table, the carpet, and the sofa. He glanced around the room and saw the bed, the bedside table, and the carpet, and the sofa.


    Before he went into the bathroom, he put his wallet on the cabinet beside him.


    Just as he closed the glass door, the phone''s screen lit up. Si Lianye did not see it, so naturally, no one picked up.


    The second time his phone rang, the large bed that seemed like a soft blanket suddenly moved. Then, a naked woman came out from the bed.


    She immediately saw the cell phone that was constantly flashing. Her eyes rolled as she quietly reached out to pick it up, pressed the answer button and put it by her ear.


    "Hello?"


    The voice was sticky and greasy, making one feel certain without hesitation. The person who answered the phone was a woman, a very young one at that.


    Shen Xiran was stunned, she even took down the phone and looked carefully at the number that he called, thinking that he had dialed the wrong number. The result was, that''s right, this was Si Lianye''s phone number.


    She took a deep breath and before she could say anything, the woman on the other side spoke again, "Are you looking for Mr? He''s taking a bath. Wait a moment. " Her innocent voice did not sound ambiguous at all, but if it was not, why would she be in Si Lianye''s room when he was bathing? You can still answer his phone?


    She felt as if her heart was sour and bubbling, soon to drown out all of her rationality ¡­


    She bit down hard on her lips and pressed down the phone.


    What should she say, what should she say?


    Who was she? Why did she have her phone number? Where is Si Lianye?

 C299

    Who are you?


    She did think she should ask, but she couldn''t. What was her identity? His wife was neither, not even his girlfriend, so why was she asking so much about him? In case they asked her, "Who are you?" What could she say?


    Thus, all she could do was hang up the phone and bite her lower lip. The intense pain in her heart caused her to uncontrollably tear up.


    Strange, why would she cry? Why are you crying? Why should she be angry with that man ¡ª not her boyfriend, not her fianc¨¦, and not her husband? Why should I be sad?


    Shen Xiran, don''t be so useless, it''s fine if you did not fight, but you still hid away and cried quietly.


    But she kept thinking this in her heart, and she just couldn''t stop crying. She kept crying all the way, and she didn''t even know when Zhu Lingling would come in front of her.


    Zhu Lingling was scared silly.


    It never occurred to her that she was only going to the bathroom to take a bath. When she came out and saw how she was crying, she couldn''t help but look around the room, and when she was sure there was only the two of them in the room, she sat beside her and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you dream? "


    She shook her head. "You''re the one dreaming. I''m not sleeping."


    "If you''re not dreaming, then why are you crying for no reason?" In fact, when Zhu Lingling saw the phone, he could already guess why she was crying and pretended to be stupid.


    She glared at Zhu Lingling: "If I want to cry, I''ll cry."


    She wouldn''t tell her why.


    "That''s strange, why are you crying? Did you quarrel with him? " Zhu Lingling said as she held her phone.


    "Humph!" She turned her head away from him.


    Zhu Lingling also understood what was going on, and threw her phone to the side. "Look at how you''ve changed, and how you like men like that, and how you''ve become like this again. Sigh, you''re even worse than my family."


    She did not ask what caused her to cry. After all, it was only a matter of men and women, whether it was this or that, the old driver Zhu Lingling saw it very clearly.


    Indeed, with just one sentence, Shen Xiran''s tears flowed even more fiercely, and did not stop there, as he held her tightly, "Wuwu wuwu, there are other women by his side, I''m so sad ¡­"


    Zhu Lingling sighed in her heart.


    After talking for a long time, he finally managed to coax her well. While his mouth was dry, he was secretly angry in his heart, "Your Si Lianye, whether this matter is real or fake, give me a attitude, you actually don''t even have an explanation? Do you really want to break up?


    On the other side, Si Lianye was staring coldly at the girl in front of him. "Who are you?"


    The girl looked at him innocently, "And who are you? Is this my room? What right do you have to barge in? "


    Si Lianye looked at her body that was only dressed in light pajamas and her eyes darkened: "This is your room?"


    The girl raised her head. "What else? Hmph, I''m resting here. It''s one thing for you to barge in, but you actually took the initiative to sue me? "


    She jumped down from the bed with a huff and said, "I''ll go and find Hans and see if he will uphold justice for me!"


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes. According to his observation, he discovered that the other party''s tone and attitude did not have the slightest flaw, as if what she said was true?


    So, what happened when he was brought in? Normally, no one would enter a hotel room with a guest, let alone the highest class of rooms, even a normal hotel room would not have such a mistake.


    So what''s the problem?


    It was the waiter who brought him here! He quickly thought of the reason.


    His mind raced, and he quickly made up his mind. "I''m sorry, I went to the wrong room."


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" The young girl stood in front of him, blocking his way. Her tender and barbaric expression couldn''t conceal the interest she held in him.


    "You want to leave after offending me like this?" she asked.


    Seeing her overbearing, Si Lianye squinted her eyes: "I remember I already apologized, and I didn''t do it on purpose." She definitely wouldn''t believe someone who said that they were tricked.


    "Who would believe you? Are you that stupid that you don''t even know if there''s anyone in the room? You think I''m an idiot? " The girl refused to forgive him.


    "Then what do you want?" Si Lianye asked with sunken eyes.


    "Simple. Go out with me for a day. Eat, eat, stroll around, what are you going to do? Treat it as your apology? How about it? Is it very simple? " The girl looked at him expectantly.


    She didn''t expect this man to be so good-looking. No matter why he entered her room, she had fallen for him.


    In her heart, there was probably no one who could reject her. Therefore, the moment she finished speaking, she started thinking about where she should take him to play. It would be best if there weren''t many people and it was a quiet place ¡­


    When she heard his next sentence, she was stunned and looked at him in disbelief: "What did you say? "You don''t agree?"


    Si Lianye leisurely buttoned up her jacket. Her body was upright and her demeanor was graceful.


    He said, "I''m sorry, I''m busy."


    With that, he turned around and left, leaving the surprised and dumbstruck her behind.


    Before he could finish, a few men came in and started rummaging through the room without a word. She couldn''t help but scream, "What are you guys doing?"


    "Apologies young miss, we did it for the sake of safety ¡­"


    The person standing outside the door was a charming young man. He looked to be about the same age as the man from before, but his temperament was much more amiable.


    "And who are you?" She felt like she was going crazy.


    The man was about to speak when his subordinate, who was inspecting one of the lamps, suddenly spoke up. "Boss, look."


    His face darkened as his subordinate handed him something that looked to be the size of a button. He raised the item in his hand and said, "Good job, young lady."


    Her face changed, "What is this? This is not mine. "


    Yue Haoqing did not even look at him. After confirming that there was only this one little thing in the room, he turned around and left.


    He quickly chased after Si Lianye and whispered what had happened.


    Si Lianye nodded her head, indicating that she understood. Ever since the money and power he had became more and more powerful, this kind of thing had already happened many times, so he did not care too much about it.


    Yue Haoqing had similar experiences many times, so he checked the background of the girl and was in a hurry to report to Si Lianye.


    There were still a lot of people at the party. It was already late at night by the time he finished discussing the matter with Mr. Hans according to his original plan. Just as he was about to leave, another episode occurred.


    Yue Haoqing advised him, "It''s better to rest for a bit before returning."


    He drank a lot and frowned. "She won''t be happy."


    "She''s asleep too, isn''t she?" Yue Haoqing was quick like a snake.


    Si Lianye felt a little dizzy, she shook her head when she heard this: "No, I want to go back."


    In the end, the moment he stood up, he felt his vision grow dizzy. In the end, he was forced by Yue Haoqing to lie on the bed helplessly, but in the end, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep. From start to finish, he didn''t even have the time to look at his phone.


    Shen Xiran waited for an entire night. Neither his men nor a phone call came back, and he couldn''t help but to not get a good night''s sleep.


    Zhu Lingling could only sigh, she had already done her best.


    The only good news was that Professor Qi had rushed over in the middle of the night and examined her whole body, telling her that there was nothing wrong with her brain. She could definitely go home and rest.


    This meant that she was getting closer and closer to recovering her memories.


    It was only after hearing that her gloomy mood improved a bit.


    However, he had only recovered a little.


    After finishing her morning inspection, she returned to her room and prepared to pack her things before leaving the hospital. Zhu Lingling blinked her eyes as she looked at her: "You''re preparing to go back? Not waiting for him? "


    "En, I won''t wait any longer." She replied gloomily, thinking that perhaps she should start looking for a place to move out. After all, he had already found a new lover, hadn''t he?


    He had always been in such a bad mood.


    Even Zhu Lingling had no choice but to knock on the door when they were about to leave, "Miss Shen, the boss has arrived."


    Right after he finished speaking, Si Lianye''s voice could be heard: "You want to be discharged? "How can it be fast?"


    When she saw him standing in the doorway, her face darkened. "It''s my business to get out of the hospital. What does it have to do with you?"


    Zhu Lingling raised his eyebrows and looked at them, and then saw Si Lianye startled and asked: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Shen Xiran was so angry that he actually told her why with an innocent face.


    She wanted to throw the bag in his face, but she restrained herself. Finally, she stopped being impulsive and said with a cold face, "I''m fine, so I have to leave the hospital."


    Although she didn''t want to start a conflict with him, the words she said were still very hard and unpleasant.


    Hearing that, Si Lianye frowned, and grabbed her hand: "What do you mean, you''re okay? The doctor said so? "


    She quickly shook off his hand and said, "Don''t mess with me!"


    At this point, even the slowest Si Lianye could sense that something was wrong. She squinted her eyes at her suspiciously: "What''s wrong with you? Who let you down? "


    She harrumphed, "Who dares? Who dares to let me down, you think too much."


    Si Lianye suspiciously looked at her, then looked at Zhu Lingling, and finally shouted in a deep voice: "Zhuo Ya."


    Zhuo Ya obediently appeared at the door: "Boss."


    "What happened to her? Did the people in this hospital bully her?" Si Lianye asked.


    "No, they are very respectful to Miss Shen, and Professor Qi is also very good to her." Zhuo Ya replied honestly.


    Si Lianye fixed her with her gaze: "What exactly happened?"


    Shen Xiran sneered, carried the bag and walked past him, not forgetting to tell Zhu Lingling: "Let''s go!"


    Zhu Lingling did not even look at Si Lianye and followed her out.


    What she hated the most was eating while looking at the man in the pot in the bowl, if not she would not have broken up and ran over with Kang Wen. Now that she saw Si Lianye also like this, she would of course ignore him.


    Si Lianye followed behind them with a dark expression. When they came out, he parked the car in front of them: "Get in."


    She bit her lip. "I won''t sit down. You go away!"


    Si Lianye was finally a little angered by her disobedient attitude from start to finish. "Shen Xiran, do you believe that if you don''t get on the carriage soon, I''ll carry you inside?"


    "You!" She looked at Si Lianye hatefully: "Si Lianye, I want to break up with you!"


    He was angered by her to the point that he felt like he had only earned the word "breakup" after coming back from the night''s worth of work.


    "Shen Xiran, do you know what you''re saying?"

 C300

    Seeing his cold expression, she could not help but shiver, and then straighten her back. "Don''t you understand what I mean? That''s what I mean, I want to break up! "


    "You wish! You want to break up! Wait for your next life!" Si Lianye felt that she was strange and infuriated. She immediately pushed her into the carriage and then sat by her side. Her eyes were filled with anger: "Drive the car!"


    The driver did not dare to hesitate as he stepped on the throttle.


    Zhu Lingling hid beside them and looked from one to the other, suddenly feeling that coming here to look for her friend seemed to be a bad idea. Looking at her electric light bulb, even if they didn''t say anything, she could still feel her awkwardness.


    Although there were a lot of troublesome matters between them, it was clear that they still had a good relationship with each other. From the looks of it, it didn''t look like it would be good for him to stick his head between them.


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye angrily: "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands when you''re hugging other women!"


    He frowned, "What woman?" She was the only woman he''d touched from beginning to end. What other woman?


    He had come in a hurry and didn''t even notice that his phone had been picked up by someone, so he felt that her attitude made him angry.


    "You know it yourself!" she said bitterly, turning her head away from him.


    "You!" He felt that she had made him especially angry today. Just as he was about to flare up, he saw that the gauze covering her forehead had become soft again. "Does your wound still hurt?"


    She didn''t think that his tone would soften so quickly. She looked at him in surprise and asked, "What does it have to do with you?"


    His anger rose again.


    He couldn''t bear to keep his temper. He was too tired to keep his temper, so he just kept quiet.


    The driver felt the atmosphere and quickly drove back.


    After entering the house, Zhu Lingling consciously waited in the living room. When the Sister Yu saw him, she greeted her with a smile.


    Zhu Lingling was very happy and immediately started to attack her with her sweet talk, causing Sister Yu to laugh so much that she couldn''t even see her eyes.


    But inside the room, the atmosphere between Shen Xiran and the two wasn''t that good. With a dark face, not only did Shen Xiran not put away the things in his hands the moment he entered the room, he even started to pack up his things.


    His face darkened as he grabbed her hand and asked, "What are you doing?"


    She snorted, "Didn''t you see that? I''m getting ready to move out? "


    "Why?" he asked in a low voice.


    "You should know the reason!" She said without turning her head.


    He was still pretending. Did he do something good last night that she didn''t know about? She was not one of those women. If he was willing to compromise, then no matter how rich and nice he was to her, she would never turn back once they fought.


    Thinking of this, thinking of the sweet voice of the woman last night, she felt a wave of nausea, and the speed at which she packed up her things became even faster.


    Si Lianye looked at her things and sneered: "You don''t want to see me, right? You don''t have to go, I''ll go! "


    After saying that, he turned and left. Shen Xiran did not expect that he would come here, and could not help but stare blankly at his back.


    When did he become so easy to talk to? Could it be a guilty conscience?


    Without saying a word, Si Lianye rushed down the stairs, thought for a moment, then called his good friend: "Are you free? Come out for a drink with me."


    Lin Zixuan who had picked up the phone raised his eyebrows and looked at the time on his phone. It was 9 in the morning right now, and there were still a lot of people who had not woken up yet.


    Since he had nothing else to do, he decided to go and see what he could do.


    When the two of them met, they were in a teahouse.


    Lin Zixuan was even more baffled in his heart, especially after seeing that Si Lianye, who entered the teahouse first, had actually placed a few empty bottles in front of him, making him feel even more admiration.


    This was a teahouse, not a bar. Where in the world did he get so much wine?


    Si Lianye looked up at him and nodded: "Come, sit."


    He discovered that although his face was slightly flushed, his mind was still clear. He sat beside him and probingly asked, "What''s wrong? Did you get into an argument with sister-in-law? "


    That one sentence made Si Lianye''s face immediately change: "Why are you blabbering so much? "Drink with me."


    A heartless woman!


    Lin Zixuan snickered, pretended to not know anything and poured himself a cup of wine. Of course, it was just a shallow cup.


    Si Lianye glanced at him, and slowly leaned back on the chair and lit a cigarette.


    He didn''t have a habit of smoking himself, but when he had something to worry about, he wanted to take one.


    Lin Zixuan could be considered to understand him quite well, seeing as he raised his eyebrows, he knew that he was extremely angry today.


    They could be considered as good friends, so they said straightforwardly, "Didn''t you just bring me here?" So isn''t this the time to mix oil with honey?


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes but did not say anything.


    From his silent expression, Lin Zixuan felt that he could not continue asking, otherwise, he would be finished.


    However, it''s not his nature to not say anything, so he could only forcefully change the topic. "Women are always troublesome to talk about. Even if it''s my wife, it''s still troublesome. Luckily I have a son. Hahaha ¡­"


    His flaunting attitude was obvious.


    Si Lianye looked at him coldly. "Really?"


    Wait, why is it so cold? It was only then that Lin Zixuan remembered that he had completely forgotten about himself, and had acted pretentious in front of him, so he quickly retorted, "Actually, you can''t say such things like that anymore, women are usually very good people, such as sister-in-law. If not for her three years ago, we wouldn''t even know what would have happened now.


    Si Lianye shook her head. "Now is not the time." He did not reveal the matter of Shen Xiran losing his memories, she was just afraid that someone would use him, so until now, Lin Zixuan still thought that Shen Xiran was the Shen Xiran of the past, and kept on persuading him: "How can the couple not fight? "I say, a man should be a bit more magnanimous, right? Everything else aside, it''s just that he doesn''t have a good body ¡­"


    He also knew that Shen Xiran''s body wasn''t well, that''s why he said that.


    Si Lianye was silent for a moment, then suddenly got up: "Drink slowly, I''m going back."


    Lin Zixuan opened his mouth, but did not manage to react. With his persuasion, he said that he could go back?


    Si Lianye swept his eyes across him: "Thanks, I''ll treat you to a drink next time."


    Lin Zixuan swept his gaze across the wine cup in front of him.


    However, Si Lianye didn''t take his feelings into consideration, and walked out of the room, quickly returning to her house.


    What he said was right. A man shouldn''t care so much about a woman, not to mention she had suffered too much and went to remember. Under these conditions, she had just been discharged from the hospital, so he really shouldn''t be angry with her for various reasons.


    Let''s go back and talk to her properly.


    Before he entered the room, he paused for a moment. It was unknown what kind of mentality he had as he quietly walked forward. The moment his hand touched the door handle, he suddenly heard her talking on the phone.


    "..." Xi Zeer, Haha, I never knew that you could be so humorous... " After that, the other party said something, and she started to laugh, "Alright, alright, I won''t chat with you anymore. Fine, I promise you, three days later ¡­" "Yes, I understand. Don''t worry ¡­"


    From the sound of it, the two had agreed on something, and he suddenly felt like he didn''t want to go in anymore.


    She was very sullen when facing him, wanting to break up no matter what. In the end, she smiled at other men, and it was very clear that they had other intentions. He couldn''t find it in his heart no matter how hard he tried.


    He fixed his eyes on the door and took a few steps back. Then, he slowly turned around and descended the stairs again.


    Zhu Lingling walked out from the other end of the corridor, and saw Si Lianye''s leaving figure with a glance. "Strange, didn''t he leave already? "Back again?"


    When Shen Xiran put down the phone, he heard Zhu Lingling knocking on the door, allowing her to enter, she said to him: "Si Lianye left just now, oh, when did he come back?"


    She was stunned. "What did he come back for?"


    Zhu Lingling was also very surprised: "You don''t know?"


    She shook her head slowly. "He didn''t come in. I didn''t know he was back."


    "But I saw him go downstairs." Zhu Lingling said.


    She immediately thought of her previous phone call. "It must be a misunderstanding." She frowned.


    The phone call was made by her. The reason was simple, she was almost done with the medicine and the new drug had not been developed yet, so she could only look for Xi Zeer. In the end, she was heard by him.


    Zhu Lingling was a little worried: "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have entered the room. This way, I might have discovered his return."


    "Forget it, I''ll explain it when I see him next time." She thought about it and asked, "What about the house you saw? Is there anything suitable? "


    Zhu Lingling thought for a moment: "No, I''ve always grown up abroad, I never thought that the houses in China would be so busy, even renting a house would be so difficult."


    Shen Xiran laughed: "Of course, don''t think about how many people there are here. The price of a house is high enough, renting a house is naturally difficult, I will slowly look around and eventually find a good one."


    "Mm. Alright." Zhu Lingling nodded.


    Since Shen Xiran had made up his mind to break up with him, he naturally did not want to stay any longer. He started to find a house with Zhu Lingling to move out, it was not as troublesome as before, he didn''t have any friends or relatives to help him, he could only rely on himself.


    However, it didn''t matter. He would slowly search and find a suitable place to move when the time came.


    She slowly calculated in her mind.


    This time, Si Lianye did not find anyone to drink, but calmly entered the company.


    When he walked out of the elevator, he noticed that Yue Haoqing was standing in front of his door. It seemed that he had been waiting for a while.


    He calmly glanced at him and walked in first.


    "Did you find out?" he asked Yue Haoqing.


    Yue Haoqing was in a difficult situation, his expression was also strange: "Yes, I found some evidence."


    "Speak." No matter how he pretended to be, he couldn''t disguise his tone., who already knew his temperament very well, instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    But it had to be said, even if he wasn''t happy.


    He went to the relevant department to look at the footage, and then interrogated the geese driver. At the beginning, he refused to admit it, saying that he was drunk, but I found out from his inspection that although he did drink, he was definitely not drunk enough to hit someone on his own initiative. I questioned him further, and in the end, I found out that someone did find him two days ago, showed him a picture of the Miss Shen, and told him to make a move on her.


    Si Lianye narrowed her eyes: "Continue."

 C301

    Yue Haoqing felt a cold air enveloping his entire body, and swallowed his saliva: "He said that the person was masked, and didn''t even know what the other party was, and didn''t even know his appearance. After I checked his account, I found out that the person transferred money to his account, and then continued to investigate, and found out that person ¡­ "That person ¡­"


    He hesitated. "That person is related to the Ye Family."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Si Lianye''s face, and noticed that his expression did not change at all. He suddenly guessed, could it be that he already knew that it was Ye Family who did it?


    It was true that she had lost her memories and did not have any enemies. The only one who could make a move on her was the Ye Family, who was the marriage partner of the Si Family. Miss Ye Family did not like his fiance to have a woman around, so he acted against her on his own accord.


    It seemed like he had already guessed it.


    Si Lianye saw that his subordinate had finally figured it out, and nodded: "I understand, you worked hard, I will give you a 50% bonus this month, go."


    Yue Haoqing was overjoyed, and quickly went out.


    He didn''t expect that his luck would be so good this time. Not only was the boss not angry, he even gave him a bonus? Not bad, not bad, this kind of thing can happen a few more times.


    After waiting for the room to quiet down, Si Lianye picked up her phone and made a call.


    The person on the other side of the phone was the patriarch of Ye Family. "Ah A Ye, it''s been a long time since you called me.


    Si Lianye ignored him and said: "Don''t say too much. The last time I let you bring your daughter back, it seems that you did pretty well. It''s good like this, the land you wanted last time, I can give it to you now ¡­"


    "Really?" The Ye Family Lord''s voice was filled with surprise and joy, "Then I''ll have to thank you."


    Si Lianye lengthened her voice: "But the price is that Ye Xuan and I will break off the engagement."


    "What?" How can that be? " The happiness in Ye Family Lord''s voice immediately disappeared. "No, there''s no need to say that, no need to say it."


    "Is that so? If you want to take that land, it will cost at least 500 million, and you might not even be able to take it.


    Sure enough, the people on the other side could not resist the temptation and hesitated, "Really? "But ¡­"


    Si Lianye slowly said, "Think about it yourself, see if it''s worth it or not." Then she hung up the phone.


    "Wait, how can you be sure that you can get this land? Don''t forget, this land is not in your hands yet." As expected, his heart was moved.


    "Don''t worry, since I''ve said so, I will definitely be able to do it." His voice was neither fast nor slow, and it carried a convincing force.


    "But why did you suddenly want to cancel the engagement?" Although the patriarch of the Ye Family had conned him, he did not give up.


    "Then you''ll have to ask your people." With that, he hung up the phone.


    After he hung up the phone, he spoke a few more words with Yue Haoqing. Yue Haoqing was shocked, although he knew that Ye Family had offended him, he did not know that the owner''s revenge would be so ruthless, so he agreed after a moment of hesitation.


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed, she slowly placed her phone down on the side and started flipping through the documents.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked again. He didn''t even look up as he said, "Come in."


    Light footsteps sounded out, followed by a slightly familiar voice, "Boss, this is coffee."


    The coffee was something he had to drink every day, so he didn''t mind. He picked it up and took a sip, but found that the coffee tasted different.


    He frowned slightly and looked up. The person who had given him the coffee had changed. It was a woman in professional attire.


    They were probably new secretaries or something like that. The coffee they made was pretty good.


    After sweeping a glance at him, he no longer paid any attention to him and turned his attention back to the document.


    The new secretary bit her lips in disappointment and turned around to leave. However, she had only taken a few steps when she heard the CEO say, "Wait."


    Her heart skipped a beat as she abruptly turned around. Her face flushed red. "CEO ¡­"


    Did he recognize her? It must be!


    Her breathing became hurried, and she looked at Si Lianye with hope. In the end, he didn''t even raise his head, and only threw out a sentence, "Your coffee is pretty good, let''s continue this afternoon."


    So it was because of this that she was both disappointed and happy. She couldn''t say what she felt in her heart, so she could only agree and leave.


    She felt wronged and happy at the same time. Ever since she was young, this was the first time she took the initiative to show good will towards a man. In the end, he didn''t even give her the slightest glance.


    She was in a trance, her cheeks were flushed, and her secretary''s eyes were clear. Look, another woman had fallen in love with the CEO.


    This kind of thing was not common. It was just that the CEO was clean and never did anything reckless. So, they were already used to this kind of woman and couldn''t get more familiar with her.


    She was also a little disappointed. So it turned out that he had already forgotten about her. If she had known earlier, she would have treated him a little better on the day of the party. Perhaps ¡­


    She was both conflicted and happy as she slowly walked away.


    When the people in Si Lianye''s huge team of secretaries saw her, they looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. It was not easy for a beautiful girl to come over, and they thought that they might not be single, but in the end, they still fell for the CEO.


    How depressing.


    Si Lianye''s plan was slowly working, let''s talk about the Patriarch of Ye Family, Ye Zehai. After putting down the phone, she called her subordinates and asked, "Has Miss Lin made any movements recently?"


    His subordinate''s face immediately became unsightly, he stuttered and did not dare to say anything, causing Ye Zehai to immediately suck in a breath of cold air. Previously, he was only guessing, but now that he looked at him, how could he not understand? No wonder Si Lianye''s tone was so weird, and even said that she wanted to cancel the engagement, it seemed that she made a mistake.


    He slammed his hand on the table. "Why aren''t you telling me yet!"


    It was only then that his subordinate mentioned about Ye Zehai''s precious daughter, Ye Yun, finding someone a few days ago wanting to kill Shen Xiran. Ye Zehai was so angry that his hands were trembling.


    Ye Yun was currently being grounded at home, so she quickly entered the study room. Upon entering, she was slapped on the face by Ye Zehai, causing her to be stunned, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Unlike her sister Ye Xuan, who no one cared about, she had grown up in the pampered hearts of her parents, and had never been touched by a single finger since she was young. Now that she was actually slapped in the face by her father, who had always doted on her, she immediately started crying.


    When Ye Zehai saw that she was still tearing up, his heart softened. Seeing that she still did not know what he had done, he could not help but be angered. "You still have the face to say, say, did you send people to deal with Si Lianye''s woman?"


    Ye Yun''s tears immediately stopped. She timidly asked, "How did you know?"


    Ye Zehai was so angry that he fell flat on his face. Previously, he had thought about it, thinking that she wouldn''t be so stupid, but in the end, he was actually so stupid that she actually let someone kill Shen Xiran.


    It was no wonder that Si Lianye was angry. She wanted to draw a clear line between him and the Ye Family.


    He quickly understood what Si Lianye meant, and his attitude towards his daughter was even worse: "Why are you so stupid? Why are you so stupid? Ah, you actually sent someone to kill his woman? Which onion are you? Who are you to him? It''s not like you don''t know his methods, and don''t clean yourself up even if you have to do it properly. Now that he''s already knocking on your door, tell me, what should we do now? "


    "Ah, he came looking for us? Shen Xiran is fine, and here I was saying that she had a big life, that Si Lianye treasured her so much ¡­ " Why did he like that sickly woman so much?


    Seeing her unrepentant and sour look, Ye Zehai was simply mad with anger. "Who do you think you are? Not to mention that it is normal for men to have women outside, even if our Ye Family can''t tolerate it, it is still your sister''s fault. No matter what you say, do you think it''s a glorious thing for the entire world to know that you like your brother-in-law? "


    "I... "I ¡­" Ye Yun had never been scolded like this by his father, and couldn''t help but tear up once more: "I''m not convinced too, Ye Xuan doesn''t like it, and I''m not interested in him either, he obviously wants to borrow the power of our Ye Family, if not for our Ye Family, then he, Yun Ye, would have probably gone bankrupt long ago. But now, once the matter is settled, he will immediately fall out, and not recognize her, Father, I can''t stand this, I just want to teach him a lesson, who knew that woman is so lucky, and did not die!"


    It was clear that she was still regretting that Shen Xiran did not die from the impact.


    Ye Zehai snorted: What can you women do? "Either you don''t make a move, or you make a move. Now that you''re done, this person has come to find me and wants to cancel the engagement!"


    Ye Zehai snorted when he saw the expression on his daughter''s face. "Don''t be happy, even if your sister doesn''t want to marry him, it won''t be your turn."


    Ye Yun was furious, "All the good things are hers, I''m your daughter too, isn''t it just because her mother died too early? "You love her that much, I ¡­"


    "Shut up, what do you know? Have I not been good to you since I was young?" Si Lianye raised this marriage contract, and asked for her, what can I do? " Ye Zehai bellowed.


    "Si Lianye took the initiative to ask for her? But now he said it was off? Did the two of them quarrel? " When Ye Yun heard the news, he immediately thought of something.


    Ye Zehai said snappily: "Give up, there are many good men in the world, there is no need to hang yourself on Si Lianye''s body. Just you wait, I''ll find a man a hundred times better than him for you."


    "I don''t want him. I want him."


    Ye Zehai''s face darkened again as he stared at her, "Your mother and I have spoilt you."


    She looked at her father''s pitch-black face and giggled as she said, "Of course, who told you to love me. Father, can you just agree to one of my requests?"


    "What request?" Looking at his daughter who was hugging his arm as she talked, he had no choice but to keep a dark face.


    Ye Yun carefully looked at her father: "I just don''t like that Shen Xiran, so you help me out."


    "If you want to be beautiful, then go to the side." Ye Zehai rejected it without thinking.


    Ye Yun became anxious and shook his arm with all her might: "Father, I''m begging you, help me out, you don''t know, that woman knows how to seduce Si Lianye, Si Lianye is currently very loyal to her, I heard that she even made a special laboratory for her, it cost over ten million."


    Ye Zehai frowned, he had heard of this before, many things in the upper class were not secrets, and many things were spread faster than anything else. It was just that he thought that this was an investment for Si Lianye, but did not expect it to be for that woman.

 C302

    Ye Yun said proudly, "I found out, her health is not good, so Eldest Brother Si specially invited experts to treat her body. In order to repay her, he agreed to make a laboratory for the experts. It''s not good for her to get married, so I''m thinking for our Ye Family. "


    "Is that so?" Ye Zehai''s expression changed. "Go back, let me think about it."


    Seeing her father like this, Ye Yun knew that this was a good thing. She did not continue and happily went back to her room.


    Ye Zehai looked at his daughter''s back and sighed heavily.


    He had never been close to her ever since her mother died, and this was even more so after he married Yun Er''s mother into the family. If it wasn''t for the rule in Ye Family that every family member had to attend every new year, he might not be able to see his own daughter ever again.


    He had only treated her as invisible previously, but somehow, he managed to get in a relationship with Si Lianye and allowed her to enter his field of vision. In the end, he had met with the enmity of his younger daughter, causing the relationship between the two sisters to worsen by quite a bit.


    Really ¡­


    He thought for a moment, then picked up his cell phone to call his eldest daughter, but discovered that no one answered the call he had made, so he couldn''t help but frown. Could it be that she''s not in the country again?


    He had been frowning all night, brooding over his little girl''s words.


    At this moment, in a secret bar in Capital, Ye Zehai remembered her obedient daughter who was like an invisible person. At this moment, wearing new clothes that could not be said to have been revealed, she sat in a corner, and in front of her sat a man. His handsome face was filled with helplessness: "I say, you follow a man every day, what will your father think?"


    She shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly: "So what if I know. He only has his daughter in his eyes, without me, as long as I don''t do anything out of line, he will definitely not put me in his eyes. So don''t think too much, just speak obediently. "Why don''t you recognize me?"


    Xi Zeer looked at her deeply, his eyes filled with helplessness: "I''ve said it many times already, I''m not your boyfriend, no, are you stupid or are you deaf? You don''t understand me at all?"


    "However, I am certain that you are indeed him. I am absolutely not mistaken!" She also cut down on gold and iron.


    Xi Zeer suddenly stood up. "If you think so, then so be it, even if it''s me, I have no interest in you.


    "Hey, why are you like this? "I haven''t even finished speaking, and you''re already gone. Ai ¡­" She stood up and actually saw Xi Zeer walking outside, so she hurriedly chased after him. "I said you can''t escape ¡­"


    As she spoke, she pulled at his sleeve with all her might. At this moment, there was a slight "crack" from somewhere. Both of them frowned at the same time.


    "It seems you have to think about how to explain it to your fianc¨¦." Xi Zeer shook her off and turned to leave.


    She was stunned for a moment and actually did not care about being secretly photographed, but still followed him. "I say, are you angry? "I knew you still cared about me ¡­"


    Xi Zeer frowned deeply. When he arrived outside the bar, he suddenly stopped his footsteps and carefully sized her up: "Are you sure you want to follow me?"


    "Of course, I''ll be there wherever you are." Ye Xuan determined that he did not recognize her for her own reasons. After all, he disappeared for such a weird reason all those years ago.


    "Fine, do me a favor." "No," he said.


    Ye Xuan immediately became excited: "Okay, I will promise you anything you say."


    Looking at her passionate eyes, Xi Zeer turned his gaze away slightly and said: "I only need you to do one thing, and that is to arrange a meeting with Shen Xiran for me."


    Ye Xuan was startled: "Shen Xiran?" As soon as he finished speaking, he remembered who that person was. His complexion changed as he asked, "You like her?"


    Xi Zeer looked at her helplessly: "Just tell me if you want to or not."


    She hesitated before gritting her teeth, "Fine, I''ll do it. You can wait for my good news tomorrow."


    Only then did he nod in satisfaction. "Good girl."


    She smiled, her eyes filled with gentle light. "I knew you hadn''t forgotten me."


    Xi Zeer expressionlessly looked at her for a moment, then suddenly turned and left.


    She was stunned for a moment before quickly chasing after him. "Wait for me, wait for me ¡­"


    Shen Xiran was still in his room thinking about how to move out with Zhu Lingling, and he had no idea that there were a lot of people thinking about her, so she frowned and waited for Si Lianye to return home, wanting to talk to him. Although he could guess that he would not agree to part with his so easily, he had no choice but to give it a try.


    But instead of waiting for him to return, she saw a story about him on the internet. There was a picture of him, first undressed in his room, his coat thrown aside, his shirt unbuttoned, then the way he came out of the bathroom, his hair wet and thick with steam, talking affectionately to a woman with a concave figure in pajamas.


    The two of them were very close, looking like a couple. Finally, there was a photo of them together, very intimate, and the next moment, it became bigger. The woman''s pajamas was lifted, and Si Lianye''s big hand reached in, causing the two of them to be intoxicated.


    She gasped, and felt a crack in her heart.


    Looking at the time, it was exactly the night she called. It turned out that he was really with this woman at that time. From the looks of it, they seemed very intimate.


    She took a deep breath and blinked her eyes, forcing back the tears that were gushing out of her eyes.


    She had thought of this question long before she had come here, but she had not expected it to come this early. This early arrival completely caught her off guard, leaving her completely stupefied.


    Who was that woman? Could it be that they had met by chance at the royal ball? Or was it a revival of old feelings? Si Lianye, oh Si Lianye, you have no morals. Have you thought about my feelings?


    She could no longer hold it in. Her tears fell once more.


    Fortunately, Zhu Lingling had already gone back to her room to rest, if not she would have had to explain everything to her.


    She walked around the room for a while, feeling very depressed. At this moment, she suddenly received a call.


    The phone call was from Ye Xuan. Even though she was extremely depressed, she couldn''t help but feel that it was strange.


    "Hey, is this Miss Shen?"


    "Yes ¡­" "It''s me, may I ask you ¡­" she asked, sniffing.


    Ye Xuan pretended not to hear her, and laughed: "I had long ago heard from A Ye that you had returned, but I have been rather busy during this period, so I did not see you. Now that I am free, I wanted to ask, can you come out and meet with me?


    Her tone was light, just like Shen Xiran''s good friends and close friends, as she chattered endlessly.


    Of course, this was only on the surface. Normally, she might still hesitate, but right now, she was in an especially bad mood, so she readily agreed. "Okay, where is it? Tomorrow at noon or at night?"


    "..." "At night." Ye Xuan was probably frightened by her bluntness. After hesitating for a moment, she continued: "Then it''s a deal, we can''t not come."


    "Okay, why didn''t I come to invite Miss Ye?" However, her voice was still rather heavy, causing Ye Xuan to say in the end, "The weather isn''t very good recently, you have to be careful of your body and not catch a cold."


    She smiled as she agreed. Her face darkened again as she walked to the window to take a look. As expected, the sky was overcast and the wind was howling. One look was enough to tell that it was about to cool down.


    However, this didn''t stop her from feeling depressed. She walked around the room and finally decided on a cloudy night.


    Si Lianye should be there right now, she wanted to find him and ask him how she was preparing!


    When she thought about it, she immediately did. She turned around, changed her clothes, grabbed her bag, and sent a message to Zhu Lingling after thinking for a while, telling him that she was about to go out.


    Zhuo Ya still followed her.


    This time, she did not find Zhuo Ya as unpleasant to the eye previously, she had saved her life after all, so she nodded at her, and without further words, she directly drove off, and Zhuo Ya hesitated for a moment before saying: "Let me drive."


    She paused for a moment, feeling that her hands were trembling and her mind was in a mess. She nodded and took the initiative to sit in the front passenger seat.


    Zhuo Ya heaved a sigh of relief and got on the car to drive the car away.


    "Miss Shen, where are you going?" she asked Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran replied expressionlessly: "Go to Yun Ye."


    Zhuo Ya was startled, could it be that she wanted to look for the boss, but looking at her expression, let alone going to look for the boss, she could probably go and find someone else to settle the score with.


    What was going on?


    Zhuo Ya, who was usually slow on the internet, never expected that the person beside him would be so angry at him, luckily she did not say anything, and was silent. Although it was a little strange, she did not say anything, and drove the car over quietly.


    When they were at the bottom of the stairs, she put down the car and said to Shen Xiran: "Miss Shen, I will accompany you."


    She looked at her and nodded. "Okay."


    Initially, he didn''t want her to follow him, but Shen Xiran suddenly realised that he had never been here before. He reckoned that it would be difficult to find Si Lianye if he didn''t contact her on the phone, so he decided to bring her along.


    This decision was indeed useful. Zhuo Ya easily brought her into the elevator all the way to the top floor.


    Shen Xiran looked at the clear mirror in the elevator, which clearly reflected his appearance, and Zhuo Ya''s as well. He suddenly felt a bit absent-minded, was she really going to settle the score with him? What should she say? What if he said it had nothing to do with me?


    She didn''t know why, but maybe it was because she was too timid, and felt even more uneasy when she got closer to Si Lianye. She almost wanted to open the elevator to escape, but before she could say anything, the elevator suddenly stopped.


    They arrived at the top floor, where Si Lianye was in a large office not far from hers.


    Her gaze was fixed in front of her, and she paused for a moment before walking out.


    Zhuo Ya followed behind her without batting an eyelid.


    She discovered that the space here was extremely large, especially in the office in front of her. The tightly shut door only told her that the CEO Si was not that easy to see.


    She took a deep breath and slowly walked over.


    Someone noticed them and wanted to stop them but stopped themselves when they saw Zhuo Ya.


    Zhuo Ya could be considered a famous person on this night. There was no one who hadn''t recognized her after working with Si Lianye for a long time, so after seeing her, no one came forward to stop her actions.

 C303

    However, they couldn''t help but wink at each other secretly.


    But Zhuo Ya did not care, and Shen Xiran was even more so.


    She went to the door and tried to open it.


    Suddenly, someone in the secretary group shouted, "Wait!"


    However, at this time, he spoke a little too late. The door was easily opened a crack by her. When she looked in, she was stunned, and immediately after, anger rose within her heart.


    Behind the huge office desk, Si Lianye was sitting and concentrating on reading something, but behind him, there was a woman wearing a fitting job suit, her smile like a flower, as she followed him and spoke. Although Si Lianye did not look at her, she did not refuse, and the atmosphere in the office was harmonious and beautiful.


    The bitterness in her heart roiled so much that she could barely suppress it.


    Before, when she saw the photo of him and the woman, she could tell that it might have been a lie and a lie. But now, she slapped her hard.


    That kind of expression, that kind of expression, it was hard to believe that if the two of them did not point at her, they would beat her to death. Furthermore, when the woman heard the voice and turned her head, looking like she was imprinted into Shen Xiran''s eyes, she suddenly recognized it, wasn''t that the female lead in the photo?


    Very good, looks like she had already found the answer to her question, Si Lianye had already found her and brought her to the company to exchange pleasantries, what else could she say?


    Although these thoughts were mixed together, it was actually only for a moment. Si Lianye looked up at almost the same time she pushed open the door, and even said, "Why didn''t you knock ¡­" When he saw her standing at the door, his expression changed from displeasure to pleasant surprise. She immediately stood up and asked, "Why are you here?"


    The woman was originally very close to him, but she didn''t expect him to suddenly stand up and nearly bump into her. She couldn''t help but turn pale, and obediently took a few steps back.


    She felt a little better, but her anger was still there.


    She slowly took two steps forward and closed the door behind her, cutting off the gazes of the large group of people behind her, as if they were watching a good show.


    However, Si Lianye did not notice much. In his opinion, she was angry with him at first, but now that he had taken the initiative to look for her, she wondered if she was taking the initiative to put down his pride.


    So he took the initiative to stand up, walked to her side, and asked: "Why are you here? "Is it cold outside?" she asked, clasping her hand tightly.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then gently took her hand from his and said, "It''s fine, I just have something to talk to you about."


    After saying that, he swept his gaze across that woman, meaning that he didn''t want her here.


    Si Lianye also understood her meaning, and turned to look at her and asked: "What''s your name? "You go out."


    He actually didn''t even remember his name?


    Shen Xiran''s lips almost revealed a smile.


    She looked like she was about to cry.


    He actually couldn''t even remember his name when she was by his side. Seriously ¡­


    Not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Zuo Siyu, Director General."


    Si Lianye''s thoughts were completely focused on Shen Xiran and she had no other thoughts at all. After hearing what was said, she could only frown: "I''ll let you out."


    His voice was slightly raised, making it obvious that he was unhappy.


    Shen Xiran looked up at her. Zuo Siyu, right?


    She slowly walked to Si Lianye''s side and firmly said: "CEO, my name is Zuo Siyu."


    Her voice was small but firm, but it carried a faint resentment. A pair of beautiful big eyes were also looking at him with grief.


    Shen Xiran was so angry, he wanted to slap her away. Was she provoking him in front of him?


    At this time, Si Lianye still did not put her in her eyes, and coldly said: "Don''t let me say it a second time, get out of here, otherwise, you can leave."


    Tears emerged in the depths of her eyes. She pitifully looked at Si Lianye and discovered that he was looking at her, and didn''t pay attention to her at all. She couldn''t help but glare fiercely at Shen Xiran, and then, she turned around and opened the door and walked out.


    Shen Xiran''s originally straight back relaxed after hearing the sound of the door closing. She looked at Si Lianye fiercely: "You can sleep with me, but can''t remember my name?" The perverted nature of men, seriously...


    "What bed?" Unexpectedly, Si Lianye frowned and said: "Who went to bed with her, you are the only woman I have."


    "Just open your eyes and lie." She snorted and said, "Do you think I''m blind and can''t see or hear anything?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t even know what she looks like. Are my eyes that bad? " His confident voice startled her.


    To be fair, although the woman called Zuo Siyu was not as beautiful as a beauty that could topple nations, she was definitely a beauty, with a face that was a little inferior to the celebrities. However, there was definitely a good rate of turning back while walking on the street, yet, she was actually disliked by Si Lianye?


    She narrowed her eyes. "Are you serious?"


    Si Lianye could tell now that she didn''t come to find him to admit her mistakes, but was looking for him to make a fuss.


    He calmly pulled her to the sofa and sat her down, then hugged her tightly. "I say, woman, do I have to find you a job? What is your little brain thinking every day? You get jealous when you see a woman talking to me? Should I hang a sign on my body saying: "Do not get close to women?"


    Although he used a joking tone, he was saying that she was making a fuss. He was angered to the point that she was about to stand up, but he still firmly held her back: "Let go of me!"


    "I''m not letting go!" He was also very straightforward and refused to let go.


    She glared at him. "If it weren''t for you being impure, how could she have acted so righteously?"


    "How can I be unclean? Let me tell you something? " He frowned too, feeling that she had been unreasonable for the past two days.


    "You know it yourself!" She glared at him fiercely, tears rolling in her eyes, on the verge of falling.


    Those tears appeared in his eyes, miraculously extinguishing the anger that had just risen in his heart, "Xiran, even those facing the death penalty have the right to appeal, so tell me, why do you say that? "Hmm?"


    His low voice made her heart skip a beat. She suddenly thought of a possibility. "Have you not seen the news online?"


    "What news?" Sure enough, he said this.


    She snappily switched on her phone, quickly opening up the piece of news that told of their scandal, and then said to him: "Look, is it true that you and she are together? Si Lianye, please don''t be so shameless, hug another woman and don''t pester me!"


    Si Lianye stared at the screen, her face changed: "I was secretly taken by someone."


    She was so angry that she laughed instead. "This is a very obvious matter. You didn''t know about it until now?"


    His face darkened. "The first two pictures are real. My shirt was soaked with wine, so I found a room to change." However, what followed was clearly a PS. What was on the bed? His conversation with her was clearly at the door, and they just left after that!


    "Is that so?" She snorted. "Did I see wrongly?"


    "The picture behind it was fake. I only found out after I took a shower that she was also in the room, so I said a few words to her and then left. I didn''t expect the photo to be leaked." It was obvious that someone was doing this on purpose. Moreover, from the angle of the photo, it was probably the mini camera from last time.


    At the time, he remembered that he had been taken down, but someone had still found the photo.


    He frowned deeply and got up, wanting to find out how he had beaten you to death, but when he turned around, he saw the ridicule on her face. He could only helplessly say, "What I said was true."


    "Really? Why is there that Zuo Siyu in your room? Did you go to the wrong room or did she go to the wrong room? Is there really such a coincidence? "


    "Zuo Siyu?" He repeated herself.


    "Yeah, it''s that good subordinate of yours who just told you his name. It seems like he wants you to remember him deeply." Her tone was sour and angry.


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes as she mentally thought about her subordinates from that night with the image of a woman. It was only then that she realized that she was really alone and that she had been careless.


    Ever since he had Shen Xiran, he had never taken other women seriously, nor did he have the mood to remember their appearances and names. Besides Shen Xiran, all the other girls were the same, but he never thought that such a habit would cause him to fall into trouble.


    How should he explain it?


    He was accidentally splashed with red wine and was then brought into Zuo Siyu''s room, where he was asked to talk to Zuo Siyu and then photographed, and that was fine, PS would reveal its traces eventually, but now that had actually arrived at his company and came to his side, he unexpectedly had to be reminded of it.


    If this happened to anyone else, he would most likely be suspicious of them, let alone his beloved woman.


    Lovers don''t rub sand in their eyes.


    He frowned inside, looked at her and said, "What I said was true. I didn''t take her looks seriously at all, nor was it my idea to invite her into the company. I thought she was just a normal new employee."


    "The new employee will be so close to you soon. Being called away and having a hidden bitterness on her face, this new employee is not simple at all. I might even have to learn from her."


    She snorted, mocking him with her words.


    Although Si Lianye knew that she had done the wrong thing, she felt a little angry when he saw her words of ridicule come out of her mouth. She had already explained it so much, how could she return it?


    He immediately asked in a low voice, "What do you need to believe me?"


    "Nothing, I don''t want to know what kind of relationship you two have anyway. Originally, I wanted to ask you about it, but in the end, you actually brought her here so there''s no need to say anything ¡­"


    Before she could utter the word she had thought of earlier, he had already bellowed angrily, "No, no breakup!"


    "Si Lianye, don''t be so shameless. You have so many women by your side, why are you pestering me like this? Aren''t you afraid of losing face for your CEO Si!?" She looked at him steadily.


    "What face, how can face be more important than yours!" For some unknown reason, he started to get agitated. He growled at her, and only after he blurted out the words did he realize what he had said. The air suddenly became quiet.


    She stared at him in a daze, her lips moving, not knowing what she should say now.

 C304

    You''ll be mine for the rest of your life and the rest of your life.


    He took a deep breath and said to her, "This isn''t real. I just spoke a few words with her, and I don''t even remember what she looks like. The photos after are all fake, and if you don''t believe me, I''ll show you the evidence. So don''t just break up with me, I''ve found you with great difficulty, and I definitely won''t let you leave."


    He said what he was thinking in his heart and finally looked at her, "Give up. I will make sure of you for the rest of your life. Live by my side. Even if I die, I will bring you with me!"


    She really wanted to know how he put her on his body when she died, but she couldn''t help but not say anything when she saw his expression. His face seemed very solemn ¡­


    Could it be that what he said was true? However ¡­


    She began to waver and whispered, "I called you that night. It was a woman who answered. She said you were taking a bath ¡­" The tone was intimate, as if he really had something to do with her.


    He was stunned. "At that time, I went to take a shower, and my phone was placed on the table. Afterwards, I was busy dealing with the customers, and when I got back, I was busy dealing with you, so I didn''t pay attention."


    She snappily said, "What do you mean by dealing with me? Am I that strong?"


    He smiled lightly and touched her face with his hand. "Not bad, but when you get angry, my whole body is trembling, okay?"


    "Hmph, just say that I''m a tigress." She snappily said, "Is there really such a coincidence?"


    "Of course not." Speaking of proper business, his face was full of ruthlessness. "Of course, someone is pulling the strings behind the scenes. Behind the scenes, they want us to split up. At the very least, it will cause us to crack." She gave her a strange look.


    She suddenly jumped up, "What do you mean? Is it someone around me who did this?"


    "I didn''t say anything." He shrugged. "It''s just possible."


    She frowned, "Impossible, he won''t do that. He is a good person."


    The words were spoken with determination, causing Si Lianye to feel stifled in her heart, and she was unable to spit it out no matter what. "You trust him this much?"


    "Of course, he''s a gentleman, unlike you ¡­" She gave him an unpleasant look.


    He suddenly revealed a strange smile. "Hmph ¡­"


    "What kind of expression is that? Am I wrong? There are so many women around you, can it not be them? For example, that Ye Yun? " she accused.


    "Ye Yun has been grounded by her father. He can''t even use his phone." He subconsciously replied. When he raised his head, he saw that something was wrong with her expression. His heart cried ''Oh no!''


    A woman''s narrow-mindedness was too simple.


    As expected, he heard her ask with a sour tone, "Really? "It seems that you are quite familiar with her."


    "Of course." He calmly said: "I have already proposed to cancel the engagement with their family. In order to not fall into a passive situation, of course I have to pay attention to their family."


    "Dismiss the engagement?" "Why?" she asked in surprise.


    "What do you think?" He looked at her grumpily.


    "How would I know?" She turned her head away, deliberately not looking at him.


    However, she still understood in her heart that it was probably to vent her anger?


    She was a little touched at first, but she could not bring herself to lose face.


    When he saw her, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, but he did not say anything.


    The atmosphere between the two became quiet again. After thinking about it, she felt apologetic and stammered, "Then, will their family accept it?"


    A smile surfaced on his face: "Of course not, but you were almost hit by someone from the Ye Family and got into a car accident. I won''t let them off with this matter." After that, he stood up and said to her, "Why don''t you sit for a while? Why don''t you go to the inner room to rest? I need to take care of some matters first."


    She turned her head to look at the door that could not be considered large. Remembering the times when she had been with him, she couldn''t help but shrink back. "No need. I''m fine here."


    However, she was secretly cursing in her heart. What was wrong with her? She clearly thought that she would break up with him when she came, but in the end, she was coaxed by him with just a few words.


    Shen Xiran, you are useless.


    She was extremely dissatisfied with herself, and the way she looked at him was also quite picky.


    She sat on the sofa with her hands on her face, watching his actions without blinking.


    He went back to his desk and sat down. He looked at the computer, then at the phone, then at the files. He moved quickly and smoothly, his slender fingers flying across the computer.


    until a phone call from him woke her up, "... "I understand. Don''t let go of that piece of land even if you''re going to bite it to death ¡­"


    "Consequences? "As a result, even if I lose, I have to give my family a deep lesson. Didn''t he value this greatly? Then, I will teach him a deep lesson so that he will remember me for the rest of his life." His tone was flat, but the meaning behind his words caused her to involuntarily shiver.


    It was only now that she remembered that Si Lianye was not only her man, she was also a merchant who ate people without spitting out their bones. The kind that could kill people, look at how calm and collected she was when ruining their family.


    She could not help but silently pray for the impending misfortune of the family.


    He put down the phone and suddenly felt a gaze fixated on his face. He looked up at her and smiled. "Isn''t it boring? There''s a computer over there, you can go and have a look."


    As he spoke, he pointed to a corner.


    She followed his gaze and suddenly saw a desk in the corner with a computer on it. It didn''t look very impressive, but it was strangely attracting her attention.


    She could not help but stand up and walk over.


    The desk was beige in color, as if it was often taken care of or used by others, but the style of the computer was not the latest one. It seemed to be a fashion from three years ago, and judging from the surroundings, the owner of the person who used to sit at the table seemed to be a young woman.


    Furthermore ¡­


    Her hand caressed a small flower on the table.


    Not only was she a certain young man, she was also a young woman. Her personality was very innocent and amiable, one that matched well with Si Lianye.


    When she thought here, she suddenly became alarmed. Just what was she thinking? Why did she suddenly think of this?


    However, she couldn''t help but ask, "This place is very pretty, is it a girl''s seat?"


    Surely their relationship must be close to each other to be able to share an office with him?


    Si Lianye lowered her head to look at the document, and said indifferently: "She was my assistant before, but after she got sick she didn''t come, so this seat has always been empty. You can play around if you''re bored, but later on we will go back together."


    "Is that so?" She stared fixedly at it. Suddenly, something flashed through her mind. It was as if she saw a girl wearing a normal looking suit, looking at the documents with a serious and nervous expression.


    Who was that?


    This thought flashed through her mind, and then the scene in front of her eyes disappeared. What appeared before her was still just an ordinary desk.


    A thought gradually appeared in her mind. She walked over to the chair and sat down. As expected, she found a stack of notes on the right side of the drawer. She then looked around and found a knife.


    She moved skillfully, as if she already knew where they were.


    She took a deep breath and turned on the computer.


    It was different from what she had imagined. The content inside the computer was very normal and only seemed to be some very serious documents. It was just that she had accidentally clicked on a hidden file, but could only look at the password dialog box in a daze.


    What was the password? What was in it?


    Why couldn''t she remember anything at all?


    She frowned as she looked at Si Lianye. Seeing that he was still looking down at the documents, she thought for a moment before reaching her hand out to type in the passwords she usually used. In the end, not a single one of them could be opened.


    Strange, what is that password? Was she wrong, the computers here weren''t used by her?


    She furrowed her brows for a long time, but still felt that her mind was blank. She couldn''t remember anything, thus, for the first time, she felt resentment towards Xi Zeer in her heart.


    She thought and thought, but she could only suppress the doubts in her heart. She slowly watched two episodes of TV shows on her computer, and found that the quality of the shows was not that good. She could only frown.


    Suddenly, Si Lianye walked to her side and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    She shrugged and closed the window behind her.


    "Boring? "It''s my fault. Come, let''s go back." he said, holding out his hand to her.


    She hesitated for a moment, then stood up. When she placed her hand on his, she slightly trembled.


    His hand was warm and dry, with a power that made her feel at ease. At this moment, her heart trembled slightly, and a warm feeling spread throughout her body.


    In that instant, countless feelings welled up in her heart, causing her expression to become complicated.


    He took her hand and led her to the door, but he did not forget to ask her, "What''s wrong? Is your head still not feeling well? "


    There was still a small wound on her forehead. Even though it wasn''t large, it was enough to make him look fearful, and in his heart, he was even more determined to find trouble with Ye Family.


    After they walked out, a shadow suddenly flashed before their eyes. A figure unyieldingly stood in front of them, stared at her with eyes full of grievance, and then asked Si Lianye: "Boss, may I ask what I did wrong?"


    What do you mean?


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye in puzzlement, only to see that his expression did not change, and he indifferently looked at her: "It''s nothing, I just transferred you to a different job."


    At this time, Yue Haoqing finally appeared, frowning as he thought about Zuo Siyu, "What are you doing now? Didn''t I tell you this is a normal transfer of position? This is also in line with your education. What are you unhappy about if your salary doesn''t drop and instead increases? You''re still making trouble? "


    His voice was stern and harsh, yet Zuo Siyu pretended as if he hadn''t heard it. She looked at him deeply: "Then why were you fine before?


    The meaning of her words was as if Shen Xiran had said bad things about her in the middle, causing her to laugh out of anger.


    Previously, she wasn''t happy that Zuo Siyu was by her side, but she didn''t say anything about chasing her away. This matter was probably a decision made by Si Lianye herself.


    "Believe in my Miss Zuo. If this decision is really made by me, I will make him drive you away instead of giving you the chance to question your superior." She spoke slowly, and her expression immediately changed.


    Speaking of which, she was also arrogant. Which company didn''t obediently follow orders when they were transferred, and she was the only exception? Not only did she not agree, but she also rushed over to question the CEO.


    She raised her head to look at Si Lianye and saw that his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.

 C305

    I''m doing this for your own good


    He slowly said, "Since you don''t like the position I gave you, then it''s very simple. You can leave." With that, he turned around and left.


    Zuo Siyu''s expression changed greatly. She did not come here to look for him, but she did not expect that it would have the opposite effect, and couldn''t help but feel anxious. Previously, she also knew that for her to rush up to him to interrogate him like this was a very stupid thing to do, but she had never been ignored like this ever since she was young.


    She felt a terrible blow to her pride.


    Seeing the man she liked carrying another woman while she was being thrown away and turned into a huge joke, she couldn''t suppress the rage in her heart.


    After her mind was set on fire, she suddenly spoke to Shen Xiran, "Don''t be complacent. Sooner or later, someone will come and take care of you after I leave, I''m just waiting to see what will happen to you!"


    His voice was extremely resentful, causing Shen Xiran and Si Lianye to frown. Si Lianye then said in a deep voice, "What are you two still standing there for?


    Everyone then came to a realization and rushed up to take Zuo Siyu away. Some of them even directly covered her mouth, afraid that she would anger their superior and make them suffer too.


    Yue Haoqing wiped the perspiration off his forehead helplessly, his mood extremely bad.


    Right at this moment, Si Lianye swept his gaze across him, and the meaning behind it caused his heart to feel cold.


    He understood that the boss meant for him to settle the matter by himself. Otherwise, he would have to do it himself.


    Damn it, who had recruited this woman?


    Actually, what he did not know was that Si Lianye''s warning was not only because of this matter, but also because of the news that he had received online.


    As a senior executive of Yun Ye, he should not be slow to respond to such obvious malicious rumors.


    Fortunately, the influence of this item wasn''t too great.


    Otherwise, Si Lianye really wanted to consider moving his position.


    The news came out as soon as possible, and those photos were naturally gone. Someone even posted it afterwards, pointing out that the PS traces of those photos were very obvious. It was obvious that someone was intentionally harming the president of Yun Ye''s reputation.


    However, this kind of news didn''t get people''s approval in the beginning. Humans all had bad roots, and seeing the president, who was usually so high up in the sky that he could not even reach up to a hundred million, had such a gorgeous appearance, they were all so excited, as if they had eaten aphrodisiac.


    Only when things slowly calmed down did the netizens'' revelations slowly fade away. Another voice gradually took over the mainstream, saying that the reason why Si Lianye was wronged was because of the few photos that had been taken by PS. There were even people who took out the original photos, and other parts of the photos, such as her body and the color of the bed sheets, were all exactly the same.


    Only then did Si Lianye''s reputation as a CEO slowly recover.


    And that was all that would happen in the future.


    That day, after Si Lianye brought her out of the company, and went to the restaurant to eat, she explained everything to her in a hurry. After she said that she had accepted her explanation, he prepared to interact further with her, but in the end, his phone rang again.


    He frowned, forcing his attention away from her towering breasts. His expression stiffened as he tried to think of the phone.


    She looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No problem, I''m going to pick up a call."


    He paused for a moment, then picked up his cell phone and went to the balcony.


    She raised an eyebrow. "It''s not summer." It was already late autumn, and winter in the city came early every year. Sooner or later, they would have to wear thick coats due to the temperature.


    "I''m fine."


    He opened the glass doors of the balcony.


    He picked up the phone and placed it beside his ear. "Mom ¡­"


    As he said that, he suddenly felt a warmth on his body. In the blink of an eye, he saw her take out his jacket and follow behind him. She was currently putting it on him.


    He smiled at her. She pursed her lips and walked in without a word.


    Although she didn''t say anything on the surface, her heart wasn''t at peace. What did she hear just now? Mom?


    She knew that he had a mother, and that her father had died when he was about ten years old. His mother brought him up later, so logically speaking, their relationship should be very good, but for some reason, she had been looking at him coldly for the past few days, and realized that he had never contacted his mother about anything. There seemed to be a hint of coldness in his voice when he spoke just now.


    Was their relationship not good?


    She thought this in her heart and felt very surprised.


    On the balcony, he adjusted the coat on his body and listened to the woman''s voice indifferently. It was his mother''s.


    "I saw what happened to you." Her voice was as haughty as ever, giving off an extremely deep impression. It was as if she was standing in front of him, preaching a sermon.


    She said, "This is a scandal, how could you fall for it so easily when you are already so old? If you are lacking a woman, tell me, I will arrange it for you. If you go looking for it yourself, don''t say you have poor eyesight, but you are actually being photographed? Are you my son or not? So stupid? Ah? It doesn''t matter if a man is lustful, the most important thing is that he can''t leave a tail for others to catch! "


    Her voice was neither fast nor slow, giving people a strong sense of pressure. After she said that, when he did not say anything, her voice finally softened a little. "Alright, you should clean up now. If you need my help, just say so."


    "No need, I made it." He finally spoke. His tone was flat, and it was hard to say if he was happy or angry.


    "That''s good." She paused, then suddenly said, "These few days, I''ve heard about something ¡­"


    "So you''ve heard about this. Yes, I''ve found the person you don''t like again, so this time, dear mother, what are you going to do?"


    The other side was silent for a moment, "I''m doing this for your own good, son. You don''t need to like me, you don''t need to get close to me, you can even hate me, but you absolutely cannot misunderstand my painstaking efforts. I''m doing this for your own good.


    He did not hesitate to interrupt her. "You can get someone to talk big and even write a book for you to publish. But don''t tell me that you don''t want me to listen, then don''t waste your breath."


    After saying that, he calmly pressed the "hang up" button without any hesitation.


    He took a glance at it and then ignored it. Then, as if he remembered something, he reached into his jacket and took out a pack of cigarettes. He put one on his lips, lit it up with a lighter, and took a deep breath.


    The strong smell of tobacco penetrated his lungs and brought a strange sense of peace.


    His eyes were squinting as he leaned against the railing. His entire body was like a statue.


    Looking at him, she could not help but step forward to open the door. His thoughts were jolted by the soft sound, and he turned to look at her. When he saw her approaching, he casually put the cigarette away and put it in an ashtray, asking her, "Why did you come out? It''s cold outside, hurry up and go in. "


    She shook her head. "Didn''t you say that you were unhappy and came up to ask?"


    He smiled and stretched out his arms to embrace her. A warm air surrounded her and he replied, "I''m fine. I''m just a little upset."


    She smelled the faint scent of tobacco on his body and asked, "What is it like to smoke?"


    "It''s not easy to smoke." As he replied, he held her and walked out. She was too weak to stay outside.


    "I don''t believe you. From the looks of it, you look pretty easy to smoke. How about you let me try?" she asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "No, that''s not a good thing." He glared at her and rejected her offer without a second thought.


    "Stingy." She snorted and turned away from him.


    He put her cold, cold hand between his own and said, "I''ll be right in. What are you looking for? Look at how you''re covered in ice. "


    She was in poor health, and going out in such weather was an adventure.


    "I''m worried about you." She smiled at him.


    To be honest, she had been angry with him before, but then she had realized that he was not a liar, and even if he had been, he wouldn''t have used such a clumsy method. So after thinking about it, she decided to believe him.


    Si Lianye looked at her charming face and felt warmth in her heart. She hugged her tightly: "Really? But now it seems that you are the one who needs to be worried about. "


    She snappily said, "It was clearly you who had been out in the cold for so long. Why are you warmer than me? You really aren''t afraid of fairness ¡­"


    He laughed and sighed, then suddenly said: "Every day, I will bring you to check my body, then casually find trouble with the Professor Qi."


    She looked at him in surprise. "Why?"


    "You don''t want to go for the sake of peace of mind?"


    "No, I hate going to the hospital." she replied.


    "But I need to go see the Professor Qi, don''t you want to see the laboratory that I spent millions on?" He persuaded her.


    "Really? "But ¡­"


    She was a bit hesitant, but still shook her head firmly in the end, "It''ll be fine in a few days. These few days, I''m not feeling well, and I don''t really want to go out."


    "Not feeling well?" "Why?" He tensed up again and sat up straight.


    She felt a little awkward. "It''s nothing."


    He squinted at her, trying to force a conclusion.


    Being stared at by him, she could no longer hold it in. She twisted her body in anger and said, "I''m going to the washroom. Don''t follow me."


    The washroom? Didn''t he just go there?


    Si Lianye stroked her hair and actually felt that he couldn''t really understand her.


    After a while, he suddenly heard her calling his name. He hurriedly walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Her voice paused for a moment, then she said in a low voice, "There''s something in my cupboard. There''s something from left to right. Help me bring it over ¡­"


    Puzzled by what he heard, he went to open the drawer. The first thing he saw surprised him, then he realized what it was and his face turned red.


    "It''s the pink one ¡­" She tremblingly said from inside.


    He took a glance at the colourful colors inside and wondered if there was any difference.


    Even though he was confused, he still took out a pink one and asked the bathroom, "Do you want me to give it to you?"


    "No, don''t, put it on the ground and go away." "No," she said.


    She felt very embarrassed. Previously, she had only wanted to come in and see what was going on, but she didn''t expect that the moment she sat down on the toilet, she would feel that something wasn''t right.


    At this point, he would probably feel awkward too.


    She thought to herself as her face turned slightly red. She decided to take another bath and clean herself up, but there was still a hint of redness on her face.

 C306

    Si Lianye''s face also carried some awkwardness, she coughed lightly: "Are you alright? "Then come and rest."


    She wasn''t in the mood to argue with him, so she merely gave a soft "En" and quickly crawled into the blanket.


    She curled up and felt the cold from her feet all the way to her heart. She thought to herself, This year''s winter really came early, it''s really cold.


    As if he knew what she was feeling, he lazily leaned against the headboard and put his arm around her. "Cold?"


    She moved her body. "It''s fine, just a little."


    She didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    He broke into a laugh. "Alright, if you really feel uncomfortable, then you must tell me in time."


    "Alright." She immediately nodded in agreement.


    Soon she began to snore.


    He held her soft body tightly and quickly fell asleep.


    Perhaps it was because she was by his side, but even if he received a phone call from his mother, he didn''t have any more tormenting nightmares. Instead, he slept until dawn.


    He got up and went to the office.


    However, she didn''t wake up until noon, and she was woken up by the sound.


    When she picked up the phone, she realised that the person on the computer was none other than Ye Xuan: "Don''t forget, I''m waiting for you there."


    "Alright, I know. Don''t be impatient."


    She frowned as she sat up. She did not understand what was so urgent about her. Wasn''t it just a normal meeting to eat? Could it be that she ¡­


    Thinking about the conflict between her and Xi Zeer, she had a guess.


    Could it be that Xi Zeer wanted to see her?


    But there was no need to use such a method, right?


    Who cares? We''ll know when we get there tonight.


    One of them was from Si Lianye. It was just an old routine, telling her to eat dinner properly and have a good rest, that she would come back early in the night, and she would agree to all of them, but in her heart, she started to think of where she would go today.


    After a while, Zhu Lingling came over.


    As soon as she walked in, she complained, "Hey, have you forgotten about me because of your love for your man?"


    She felt a bit awkward because it was indeed like that. She really had forgotten about her. If it wasn''t for the fact that she saw her now, she would have really forgotten about her.


    "About this, yesterday I ¡­" She stammered as if she wanted to explain. Zhu Lingling looked angry and waved her hand, "Aiyah, I understand. You guys, just continue fighting like this.


    "Alright, who knows what will happen in the future. Maybe it won''t be as pessimistic as you think?" "No," she said.


    "Right, it''s not as pessimistic as you think. I''m just waiting to see." Zhu Lingling shook her head somewhat impatiently, as she sat down beside her with her bottom, an indescribable gloominess could be seen at the corners of her eyes.


    She looked at him tentatively and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing?" She unhappily lowered her head and took out her phone, swiping her fingers across it. "I''m not worried about food or clothes, what can I do for you?"


    There''s something wrong with you!


    Seeing this, Shen Xiran knew that she was probably in trouble with Kang Wen again, so he asked him: "What did he say then?"


    He shook his head without saying a word, Shen Xiran asked again and again, and then she slowly said: "He told me, that I should either go back and marry him, or break up."


    "How can he say that!" Shen Xiran was angry: "Does he not know what you are angry about? Not thinking about solving your problem, and instead threatening you? "


    Weird, he wasn''t that bad in the beginning. What''s going on now?


    Zhu Lingling shook her head angrily and said: "I saw the wrong person. Hmph, now that I''m here, he started to threaten me. He even said that I''m petty, so I''ll show him!"


    The more she spoke, the angrier she got, and she started to walk around the room, "That bastard Kang Wen, I always thought he could control me and save me in his hands, so I didn''t listen. You don''t even know what his mother said after she got so close to him, but he actually said it''s normal for men to be like this.


    Shen Xiran was a little dazed when he heard him. She knew that when Zhu Lingling came out to find him this time, the conflict between the two of them must have been deep, but she never thought that they would actually have something to do with his mother.


    She could not help but feel sympathy to Zhu Lingling. A mother-in-law who had such a thought probably wouldn''t live a good life in the future.


    It was strange, why were all her mother-in-law so domineering? Kang Wen''s mother was like this, Si Lianye''s mother looked like he was not an easy target, although he did not know what they had said last night, but looking at Si Lianye''s expression, it was obvious from the fact that he was smoking for the first time, that what she said was definitely not good news.


    She suddenly had a thought. Fortunately she didn''t marry Si Lianye, otherwise, this mother-in-law relationship would probably be very troublesome to deal with ¡­


    "I''m so angry!" Zhu Lingling cried out, and fiercely said: "Didn''t he threaten me, saying that I would definitely go out to find him? I won''t go back, I''ll just wait and see what he''ll do. "


    She came back to her senses and asked, "What if he does find another woman there? Like the woman you were talking about? "


    "Then he better scram. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to find another man without him!" Then, she got tired and sat down next to him, asking him, "Right, I just want to date other men, and then anger him to death!"


    She found it funny. "How old are you to be doing something so childish?"


    "What childishness? We are openly arguing." She concluded, "Let''s do it this way. I''ll see how he reacts!"


    With that, he stood up and asked Shen Xiran: Are you going?


    The words that came out of her mouth made her a little dumbfounded. "Go where?"


    "Seducing men? "Well, that would be best if it''s in the bar, would you like to go?" she asked.


    "What? You really ¡­" She was at a loss for words as she helplessly looked at Zhu Lingling: "I say, even if you really want to go, you must at night. How many people will be in the bar during the day?"


    "That''s true." She went back to her side and sat down, but after thinking for a while she said, "But you also need capital to hook up with men. Take a look and see if you can hook up with my conditions. You don''t have to be as heaven-defying as your man.


    She carefully looked at her friend before commenting seriously, "You look pretty good. You''re neither tall nor short. You basically have all of the face and body of an angel, but your complexion isn''t that good. Did you not sleep well last night?"


    It was not because she said that Zhu Lingling''s outer condition was better than hers. Shen Xiran was the more traditional type of beauty with an intellectual nature, and belonged to the type that could bear to watch. On the other hand, Zhu Lingling was the one that was exposed.


    This was a great beauty, how could she not be able to hook up with men? [There are a lot of men coming at me, okay?]


    She silently mourned for Kang Wen for half a minute. If this continued, her wife would really fly away.


    Zhu Lingling touched her own face, her expression anxious: "You don''t look well? Can you do it? That bastard Kang Wen quarreled with me in the middle of the night, making me so angry that I didn''t get a good night''s sleep.


    Didn''t sleep all night? It looks like she was also not as indifferent to Kang Wen as she said was, right?


    "That''s nothing. You just need to finish your makeup when you go out tonight." She waved her hand.


    However, Zhu Lingling was still very nervous. "No, women are flowers, we must take good care of them. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Ah?" Beauty? " She couldn''t react.


    "Of course, don''t tell me you haven''t done it in such a long time since you came back? The heavens are right, are you even a woman? " Zhu Lingling grumbled as she pulled her down. She sized her up, then went in front of the wardrobe and opened it up, personally picking out his clothes and pants and threw them in front of her: "Women should treat themselves better, your man is so rich, why don''t you want to help him spend some? Come here, I''ve checked online. There''s a SPA store nearby. I heard it has a good reputation. Let''s go there and try it out. "


    She took it over in a daze. "I really have to go."


    It was indeed Zhu Lingling who was in such a rush.


    When the two of them were together, it was mostly because of Zhu Lingling, who had a rather strong personality, for example, now.


    Not long after, she was forced to change her clothes, and just as she was about to open the door and leave, Zhu Lingling called out from behind her, "Wait."


    "What?" She tensed up, thinking she was going to make another mistake.


    "Put this on." Zhu Lingling took out a thick jacket and threw it at her. "I can see that you don''t look too good, don''t go out with me and freeze to death. Otherwise, I won''t be able to afford it if your man comes looking for me."


    She held on to the soft coat and felt her heart warm. "Well, he''s not that scary."


    "Look, it''s about time to start speaking good words, you ¡­" She shook her head in frustration and left the room first.


    They first went out to eat something. In the end, they even went to the SPA store to do a full set of maintenance. It took them three hours to complete the set.


    During this time, Si Lianye came to find her and knew that she would laugh softly when doing maintenance. She did not mind in the slightest and told her to do it properly, not worry about money.


    After she finished speaking, she saw that Zhu Lingling, who was sitting next to her, was completely naked, and was looking at her with a strange expression.


    She put down the phone, her cheeks somewhat hot as she asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    She humphed and turned her head away. "I see that you are very excited. Do you feel that your heart is sweet when you speak to him now?"


    She was stunned for a moment. "All you can say is nonsense. When did I ever feel that it was sweet and honey-like?"


    Zhu Lingling laid down leisurely, as she comfortably narrowed her eyes, "It''s good as long as you understand in your heart."


    She was startled and did not say anything.


    Sweet in the heart? That was true, every time he finished talking with Si Lianye on the phone, he would feel that way.


    She wasn''t a child, so she naturally knew why.


    Just then, the masseur on top of their mountain finished pressing down. She gently opened the door and walked out. The moment she opened the door, she suddenly heard a voice in her ear. "Good ¡­" "Got it ¡­"


    It was a woman''s voice. It should be coming from next door, but ¡­ Why was that voice so familiar?


    When Zhu Lingling saw this, she thought that she had said something that made her unhappy. She then explained to her, "Actually, it''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s just that I''m a little worried about you guys in the future."


    She forced a smile at her. "I understand. I don''t blame you. Who knows what will happen in the future. There are countless possibilities. This is the characteristics of the future. Is that right? We mortals just need to quietly accept it."


    Zhu Lingling curled her lips: "You actually managed to come up with such a bunch of logic."


    "Am I not right?" She said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, as long as the woman beside Si Lianye does not cause you trouble, it will be fine as long as he treats you like usual." she said irritably.

 C307

    "You''re thinking too much. He said that the photo was from someone else, but he didn''t touch it at all." She defended him.


    "Are you for real?" Zhu Lingling was startled.


    She nodded. "Really, I''ve seen the original, and that means other men. Those pictures are just pictures of him with his face in them."


    Zhu Lingling muttered: "That''s more like it."


    "So don''t worry, he''s not as bad as you think." She explained with a smile.


    "En, that''s good. Anyway, there are so many women around him, you must be careful. For example, that Ye Yun, I think he is very powerful."


    "Alright, I understand ¡­" Just as she was about to say that Ye Yun had been locked up by his family, she suddenly froze.


    Wasn''t that voice earlier hers? Wasn''t it just Ye Yun''s voice?


    Didn''t Si Lianye say that she was already locked up? Why would she appear here?


    Hmph, is he lying to me, or was he being deceived by the people of Ye Family?


    Zhu Lingling asked curiously when she saw her uncertain expression. "What did you think of now?"


    She shook her head. "I suddenly thought of something."


    After saying that, she shook her head and did not continue speaking. Zhu Lingling was not clear about Ye Yun''s situation, and she was not willing to talk about it.


    After the two of them went out, she thought for a while, then called Si Lianye and asked, "I remember you saying that Ye Yun was imprisoned by his family the last time?"


    "Right, what''s wrong?" Seeing her call, Si Lianye wanted to tease her, but did not expect her to ask such a direct question.


    "But I heard her when I was at the SPA." She said calmly, "Although I only heard one sentence, I''m sure it was her."


    The reason was simple, the impression Ye Yun gave her was too deep. She was obviously not the rightful owner, but she was so confident that she almost died on the street, and then she was shocked when she thought about it, not to mention the car accident that happened later, she heard that it was all because of Ye Yun. How could she not pay attention to this kind of woman who wanted her life at all times?


    When he heard this, he said in a low voice, "Are you sure you didn''t hear wrongly?"


    "I said it already, it can''t be wrong." She rolled her eyes.


    "Alright, I''ll send someone to investigate." He simply agreed and put down the phone.


    "What happened to Ye Yun?" Zhu Lingling asked curiously after seeing her put down the phone.


    Shen Xiran looked at her and said: "At first, she wanted to deal with me, but in the end she was sent home by Si Lianye. Originally, he said that he wanted to teach her a good lesson, so Ye Family said that he would lock her up and not let her go out.


    Zhu Lingling was speechless, "Your man is so powerful."


    She smiled and said, "You don''t know that she was nearly killed by someone in the country. What''s the point of teaching her a lesson like this?"


    "Really? Such a malicious woman? " Zhu Lingling blinked her eyes, she almost couldn''t believe it.


    She nodded her head: "Of course it''s true. I heard that she is the darling daughter of Ye Family, and was spoiled badly since she was young. She is the sickly young miss of the entire princess." After saying that, she curled her lips and looked down on the Ye Family''s tutor.


    Thinking about it again, it seemed that only Ye Yun could do something like that, while Ye Xuan would not. If that was the case, then did this mean that the Ye Family was not considered bad, and was only Ye Yun was born to be malicious?


    This question seemed to be unsolvable, but she was sure that she was about to meet Ye Xuan.


    She thought for a while, then asked Zhu Lingling: "It seems like time is almost up. Do you want to go to the bar now, or come home with me first?"


    She looked at her phone with an unpleasant expression and replied without raising her head, "It''s about time. Of course I''m going to the bar."


    "That''s good, Zhuo Ya is very familiar with that place, I let you send him over, I won''t be going there, I don''t want him to be unhappy after he returns."


    "Fine." Zhu Lingling had long known about Si Lianye''s small-mindedness, after hearing that, she did not say much and just said: "Then let''s separate here, I''ll go back later tonight."


    "Okay, I''ll let them know." She nodded her head in agreement, then said to Zhuo Ya who was driving: "I''ll trouble you to send me home first, then send her there."


    Zhuo Ya hesitated for a moment, but when he heard her say to send her home first, she agreed.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he was not afraid of Zhu Lingling finding out, she felt that it would be better if she did not know. As for Zhuo Ya, even if Ye Xuan met his, it would be fine, but if Xi Zeer really appeared, she could not guarantee that Zhuo Ya would snitch on him.


    Just like now, everyone was happy.


    Sure enough, when Zhuo Ya placed her in front of Si Family''s villa, she smiled merrily and saw that their car had left her line of sight, then quickly left. She got on a car that was already on the internet and directly told her the direction of the restaurant.


    The driver was obviously confused by her actions. This was the most advanced section of the Capital, and the people who came here did not have their own car?


    This was already very strange.


    The driver kept peeking at her through the rearview mirror, but she didn''t notice at all. Instead, she was completely focused on her own matters.


    Whether the one meeting later is Xi Zeer or not, if that''s the case, what does he want to tell me?


    The car slowly drove to the outside of the restaurant. She got off cleanly and looked down at her clothes. Although she couldn''t pick them out, they were still decent enough. Seeing that it was almost time, she walked in slowly.


    "Here!"


    She thought she had arrived early, but unexpectedly, Ye Xuan was there even earlier than her. As soon as she walked in, she heard someone waving their arms at her.


    She blinked and walked over unexpectedly. Ye Xuan was wearing beautiful clothes with a red scarf tied around her neck, making her smile bloom even more, "You came really early."


    "You came earlier than me." She smiled as she sat down across from her. "You seem to be in a very good mood."


    "Is that so?" Ye Xuan touched her face, "Maybe a little."


    Then, the two of them started talking about something else. They were so bored that it sounded like they were saying, "The weather today is really good."


    The two of them ordered their favorite dishes, and when the waiter left, the air immediately became quiet. The two beauties looked at each other, wondering what they should say next.


    Shen Xiran was not in a hurry, he was the one who proposed the invitation, he must have something to say to himself, so she slowly took a sip of his coffee and waited for her to speak first.


    As expected, Ye Xuan cleared her throat, "Actually, this is what happened ¡­"


    Before he even finished speaking, Shen Xiran heard someone call out to him from above: "Xiran."


    When the familiar voice entered her ears, she couldn''t help but laugh. "So it was you who wanted to see me."


    Ye Xuan looked at her in surprise after hearing what she said. "You guessed it?"


    "Of course I guessed it, there''s no friendship between you and I, and the only contact we have is with Si Lianye. However, it''s obvious that we aren''t friends, so there must be some other reason for you to seek me out so eagerly." She smiled as she looked at the person in front of her.


    "Very good, you are very smart." Xi Zeer lightly clapped his hands and sat down opposite to her, while Ye Xuan did the opposite. She stood up from her seat and said, "Since you''ve seen through me, I won''t hide it from you. Not bad, this invitation was initiated by him. He has something to tell you."


    He then turned to Xi Zeer and said: "Alright, I''ve already called him over for you. Don''t forget your promise." With that, he turned around and left.


    Xi Zeer nodded at her: "Don''t worry, I won''t forget."


    She turned around, smiled at the two of them and walked out with large strides.


    Shen Xiran looked at her leaving figure and couldn''t help but be glad that she had foresight today. She, Zhuo Ya, had been called away, otherwise, she would have been seen by Si Lianye again.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly saw Si Lianye calling him.


    She gave Xi Zeer an apologetic look, and after she picked him up, she heard his apologetic voice, "Sorry, Xi Ran, I might be back late tonight."


    "Is that so? "Why?" She was a little unhappy.


    "Because there is a business invitation, I have to go and get some social work done. Good boy, you should go to bed early tonight, do you understand?" he said softly.


    "Alright then." She pouted, coaxed him, and hung up.


    The moment she put down the phone, she saw the thoughtful look in Xi Zeer''s eyes, "It seems like you''re trying to get along with him pretty well.


    "Not bad." Remembering that he had always told her to separate from him, she said vaguely, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    "That''s good." His eyes twinkled.


    "En, by the way, why did you call me here today?" she asked him.


    He paused, then took a small plastic bag from his pocket. It contained something she was familiar with.


    "This is?" She stared at him blankly.


    "This is for you." His eyes were deep and focused as he looked at her seriously. "Your medicine has pretty much been consumed. This is new. I''ve prepared more this time. It''s enough for you to eat for a long time."


    She bit her lips and slowly took the small bag from him. Her palm felt heavy.


    She was silent for a moment, then smiled at him. "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome, you''re my patient, it''s my duty to treat patients." Then, he thought for a moment and said to her, "If you need to rest your body carefully, it''s actually more like a normal person. As for your memory, I still say the same thing, I hope you can give up on the idea of finding me, because I think you will regret it if you remember."


    "Why?" She gripped the bag tightly and stared at him. "Why do you regret this?"


    "I''m sorry." He was silent for a moment, then said.


    She was extremely depressed in her heart as she frowned at him, "Doctor Xi Zeer, my life was saved by you, I am very grateful to you, but you can''t always hide these things from me. I''ve already let people find out that my memory loss is related to you, so ¡­"


    "So what? Will you send someone to arrest me? " He smiled.


    "Of course not." "I''ll never deal with you, but if you don''t give me an answer, I''ll try not to see you in the future. After all, your motives are bad."


    "Looks like you were brainwashed by Si Lianye." He looked at her.


    She smiled, "Perhaps. After all, what he said makes sense. No one wants their past to be blank. This will make me feel as if my feet are floating in the clouds, unable to land on the ground. It''s not a good feeling."


    "So, you''ve found your own land now?"


    She was dazed for a moment. "You''re mistaken. That''s not what I meant."


    "Really? But I can tell from your eyes that my words aren''t wrong." Xi Zeer looked at her steadily: "You will regret this."

 C308

    It''s pretty good to be tied up like this ¡­


    She lightly sucked in a breath of cold air, stood up and said, "You may not believe my words now, but you will believe them sooner or later."


    With that, he turned around and left. With his slender figure, upright posture and elegant movements, he stood up. The customers around him, especially the female customers, all looked over with strange gazes.


    The hot gaze made Shen Xiran blush a little when he saw it.


    "Doctor Xi Zeer, maybe what you said is true, but I still want to give it a try. Otherwise, I won''t be willing." "No," she said.


    He smiled, and his eyes were filled with a strange glow. "Then, I wish you all the best."


    She sighed softly, and when he started out, she looked away from him and took a sip of her coffee.


    At this time, the dishes had already been served. They were both delicious and delicious, but she had no appetite at all. Just as she was about to get someone to settle the bill, the waiter said, "It has already been settled by that gentleman."


    When she looked over, she saw that he was already at the door.


    When did he secretly settle it?


    She frowned as she stood up. After she saw that his figure had disappeared, she prepared to leave as well. Suddenly, she shifted her gaze and discovered a familiar figure.


    That figure was surprisingly familiar.


    After looking at it for a while, she decided to follow and take a look.


    There was no other reason. He just wanted to take a look.


    In the end, when she arrived outside the box, she heard the sounds coming from inside and regretted that she should not have come here.


    But even though she said that, her feet felt like they were stuck with glue and she couldn''t bear to move them away.


    The one who spoke was a man and a woman, and the woman was the familiar figure that she saw earlier, Ye Yun. As for the man, he was Si Lianye, who called earlier to inform her that he would not be able to return home early tonight.


    Wine party? A meeting between two people?


    Recreation? Social interaction with Ye Yun?


    Didn''t he say that he wanted to teach her a lesson? What did he mean by talking back and forth with her inside?


    She stood blankly at the door, feeling as if countless questions were lingering in her mind. Every single one of them was pressing down on her like a big rock, making her unable to breathe.


    A man wearing a suit and a bow tie, looking like the head waiter, walked over with a cautious smile on his face, "Miss, may I ask if you''re looking for a friend?"


    She moved her body. She felt that this person''s voice was a bit louder than normal. Perhaps ¡­


    Before she could react, she made a decision. The voice inside stopped abruptly. "Who is outside?"


    The voice was still Ye Yun''s.


    Her voice was still domineering and forceful, causing her to pause.


    Her originally somewhat fleeing heart suddenly calmed down, and she turned around to look back.


    The room''s door opened. Ye Yun stood at the door and frowned, "What''s going on here?"


    Right after she finished speaking, she saw Shen Xiran standing at the doorway. She was stunned for a moment, then a smile gradually surfaced on her face, as though she was very pleased, but at the same time, it also seemed like pity.


    "Yo, let''s see who''s here." She spoke with a smile that was not a smile, her eyes full of haughtiness: "A Ye, look at her pitiful appearance ¡­"


    Just as she said that, Si Lianye walked over from behind her and saw her.


    "Why are you here?" Shen Xiran looked carefully, and actually did not see any sign of guilt in his eyes.


    Anger rose in her heart, and she couldn''t help but ask, "You can hold two wine parties here, why can''t I stay here?"


    It was unknown how to describe the expression on Si Lianye''s face, but it was extremely complicated. "Go back first, I still have things to do."


    She sneered and looked at him, then looked at the victorious Ye Yun. The anger in her heart surged, "Fine, I don''t think you need to go back tonight, just get a room with her."


    Before he could say anything, Ye Yun said with a smile that was not a smile, "Are you jealous? Let me tell you, A Ye is not an ordinary man. You have to follow him, what if you get jealous in the future? "


    She glared at him. "Why are you interrupting when we''re talking?"


    Ye Yun was stunned, she did not expect her to speak to him so rudely. A trace of resentment flashed across her embarrassed face.


    Si Lianye shook her head, and said to Ye Yun: "Don''t speak so much, let''s talk about this another time." She reached for her wrist and pulled her out.


    "Let me go!" She stared at him with unspeakable fury in her eyes.


    He frowned helplessly. "Be good, don''t be jealous. I have something important to discuss with her tonight."


    "Business? "What kind of serious matter made you lie to me?" Her cheeks were red with anger.


    She was furious and struggled with all her might. Unfortunately, Si Lianye''s pincer sized hands grabbed her and she couldn''t help but follow him out of the hotel.


    "Like I said, I''m just talking business with her." He shoved her into the car and spoke seriously.


    "Well, what is it?" She stared at him.


    "This is a long story." He hesitated, as if he didn''t want to explain.


    She sneered: "Si Lianye, if it wasn''t for me discovering that you guys are eating here and having fun, would your next step have been to get a room? And then go back and tell me you just finished socializing with your clients? "


    She sneered at him, anger filling her eyes.


    He looked at her coldly, "I said it for the third time, I have something important to do with her, that''s why I''m eating with her. In fact, I don''t even want to eat with her, so I''m leaving."


    Who would have thought that she would arrive so soon?


    He narrowed his eyes and quickly realized that something was wrong.


    "Why are you there?" he asked, staring at her.


    She was startled: "I''m eating over there with Zhu Lingling." In a moment of desperation, she simply used Zhu Lingling as a shield.


    "Is that so? Then what about Zhuo Ya? " he asked again.


    "Of course she''s not here." she replied, and then sneered. "Are you going to settle with her later? That she didn''t inform you in advance? Let me tell you this, I don''t like her following me around, so I sent her away to see how effective it was. Si Lianye, you are messing with me, is it fun? "


    "I didn''t play with you!" He frowned and growled, "What I said was true. I will say it one last time. I am discussing serious matters with her!"


    "Fine, tell me the truth. I will believe you when you tell me what kind of important matter it is!" she asked, glaring at him.


    He was suddenly discouraged and did not say a word.


    She was angered to the point of laughing, she nodded her head continuously: "Very good, you''re very good. Si Lianye, you really want to anger me to death!"


    She was so angry that she ignored Si Lianye who was driving and suddenly went to open the door: "Stop your car, let me out!"


    Si Lianye frowned: "Don''t be willful, the car door is locked, it cannot be opened."


    She angrily tried it several times and as expected, it was locked. She couldn''t help but look at him: "Open the door for me!"


    He was a fool to do such a thing. Without saying a word, he drove the car as fast as he could as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Angry, she suddenly jumped forward to grab the steering wheel in his hand: "You stop the car, do you hear me?"


    He was startled, though he hit the brakes just in time, and the car danced on the road before stopping.


    He shouted angrily, "Are you crazy?"


    She glared at him. "I''ve gone mad. What do you think?"


    He looked at her without blinking. "Come back with me!"


    "No, I''m not going back!" She stubbornly looked at him. "As long as you drive the car, I''ll make a mess. I don''t believe that you can drive back successfully. If you don''t want to die, just put her down."


    He stared at her. "Are you sure you want to do that?"


    She instinctively felt a sliver of danger and could not help but swallow her saliva. "Yes."


    "Very good, you forced me to do this!" He suddenly left his seat and stood up. His tall body gave off a sense of oppression in the narrow space.


    "You, what are you planning to do?" Stunned, she kept leaning back until she was firmly pressed against the door.


    "Guess?" He smiled sinisterly and moved over, pressing her tightly onto his body and making her unable to move.


    She was forced to raise her head and look at him, only to discover that his eyes were now pure black, giving off an exceptionally oppressive feeling.


    "You, what do you want? Let go ¡­" Suddenly, it was as if he didn''t want to hear her nagging. Suddenly, he possessed her body and fiercely kissed her lips.


    Her eyes widened and she struggled, but his big hands held her wrists and she couldn''t move.


    He gently caressed her lips. Her originally cold lips gradually became fiery hot under this kind of activity, just like her gradually burning heart.


    Slowly, his tongue began to play with her lips, slowly licking her lips. It was like eating a piece of sweet candy, so precious, so gentle, she was gradually moved by him.


    Unknowingly, perhaps it was because his methods were too brilliant, or perhaps her heart was tired, but when she was caught off guard, his tongue just rushed into her mouth like a victorious general, arrogantly patrolling her territory and consoling the land she occupied.


    Her eyes gradually lost focus in such an attack. She lost her helmet and armor, completely defeated.


    It was only when the general was satisfied that Ming Jin withdrew his army and slowly retreated from her territory. Finally, he lightly kissed her on the lips and said, "Be good and let''s go home."


    The gentleness of the voice made her hazy for a long time before she finally regained her senses. When she looked carefully again, she realized that the car was already on its way without her realizing it.


    "Si Lianye, you ¡­" Her face flushed red and she sat up, wanting to say something. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong and became stupefied when she raised her hand to take a look. "Si Lianye, what did you do to me?"


    Si Lianye focused on driving, and only left her with a face, "I only gave you some safety insurance for our safety, be good, when you get home I will let you go."


    She fixed her eyes on him and gnashed her teeth: "Si Lianye, you, you''re shameless! Still not letting go! "


    He looked at her with a satisfied smile on his lips. "Don''t you think that tying it up also has a different kind of beauty?"


    "Beautiful your head, I''ll try tying you up later too, let''s see if you can still talk about beauties!" Let me go! "


    She was so angry that smoke was almost coming out of her head. The charming atmosphere in the car had long since disappeared, leaving behind a towering rage.


    When Si Lianye kissed her until her head spun, she quietly tied her hands with his tie and tied them with a beautiful yet firm knot.


    The pitiful Shen Xiran only realized in the end that she had already tied her up, and was fuming with anger. "Si Lianye, if you don''t let go of me, you will regret it!"


    The car entered his manor smoothly at this moment. He stepped on the brake and turned his head to look at her, ignoring her flushed face and said, "I think you look pretty tied up like this. Just follow me in."

 C309

    "Si Lianye, can you not be like this?" She was frightened by his words and finally submitted.


    "plead for mercy now? "Too late." He saw through her and simply and roughly broke her fantasy. He closed the door neatly and got out of the car. Then he went around to the other side and opened the car door. "Get off!"


    Due to her foolish actions just now, his eyebrows were still furrowed with anger. He looked especially frightening and intimidating.


    She instinctively shrunk her body, but stubbornly looked at him, "No, I won''t go down, unless you let me go!" What was it like to be bound like this and be seen to think she had done something illegal?


    Absolutely not!


    His lips curled up into a smile. "Are you sure you don''t want to go?"


    "Of course not." She fiercely turned her head away from him.


    Suddenly, her body lightened, and she slipped as if she was conscious. She couldn''t even open her eyes because of the light outside.


    She was soon hoisted over his shoulder.


    When she finally reacted, she realized that he was the one who forcefully dragged her out, then carried her on his shoulder like a huge thorn.


    She was shocked.


    The burning sensation on his lips seemed to still be lingering in her heart. He actually did such a rude action without any trace of politeness, making her completely disarrayed.


    She was stunned for a while before she screamed, "Si Lianye you bastard, let me down!"


    "Shut up woman, you need to be taught a lesson today!"


    She was flopping around like a fish that had been caught off guard. "You''re the one who''s going to be taught a lesson, your whole family is going to be taught a lesson! Let me go, let go!"


    Heavens, was there anyone more miserable than her in the world? Not only was her hand tied up, his whole body was even carried on his shoulder like a sack. His hard bones were pressing against her stomach, the angle of his head and feet made her brain bleed, her whole body was dizzy, the acid in her stomach was bubbling up, and she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    She felt that if she continued like this, she would either vomit or cry. She had to blame it all on him, he was a bastard. Later, she would use the scissors in her room to serve him!


    It was not easy. He strode to the door of the room, kicked it open, and threw her onto the bed as he walked to the side of the bed. Once again, she was thrown into the soft quilt without any resistance and rolled around for a while before stopping.


    She took a deep breath, trying hard not to curse.


    Si Lianye placed both hands on her waist, and stood beside the bed as if she was a god, looking down at her with a condescending gaze: "How do you feel? Are you all right? "


    Pui, fake!


    Lying there listlessly, she really wanted to scold him, but she realized that she didn''t have any strength left after being punished by him in such a messy and messy situation.


    More importantly, her wrist that was tied up had yet to be opened.


    "You ¡­ What are you trying to do? Si Lianye, I hate you! " She was lying on the blanket in a sorry state, glaring at him with her pair of big eyes filled with anger.


    If his vision could turn into reality, he would have countless holes pierced through his entire body.


    His expression didn''t change in the slightest. He coldly looked at her and said, "You reap what you sow."


    "What?" You actually said it''s my fault? " She was so angry that she struggled to get up and looked at him: "Who tied me up? Who helped me carry it like a sack? Ah? Are you still a man? "


    At this point, his expression suddenly turned evil, "Are you not clear about whether I''m a man or not?"


    "Be clear about it ¡­" She paused for a moment, and said angrily: "Si Lianye, let me tell you, if you don''t explain yourself tonight, I''ll, I''ll ¡­ I won''t talk to you, I won''t care about you! "


    He smiled and suddenly got close to her. "Really?"


    She was shocked by his sudden action of closing in on her. She withdrew her body and then said, "You want to try that again? Don''t even think about it. I''m not going to be fooled!"


    This man wanted to seduce her again. She wouldn''t fall for his trick again!


    She turned around and was about to get off the bed. If he didn''t undo it, she didn''t believe that he was the only one here, so she went to find Zhu Lingling.


    Even though she was so angry that she lost her mind, she didn''t expect that Zhu Lingling still hadn''t come out from the bar.


    But Si Lianye would not let her leave so easily, so she easily grabbed her by the shoulders: "Where are you going? "Hmm?"


    A warm breath rang in her ears, causing her to blush uncontrollably. "What does it have to do with you where I''m going?"


    "Of course it''s none of my business. You''re my wife, who do you care about me?" He suddenly whispered these words into her ear.


    She was stunned. "You''re talking nonsense. Since when am I your wife? Your wife''s surname is Ye, and she''s not surnamed Shen."


    She didn''t know what to say, but her heart couldn''t help but beat rapidly.


    He whispered in her ear, "What I said was true. Can you tell me to marry you after I break off the engagement with her?"


    "Of course not, don''t try to lie to me!" Her face was flushed, but she was not sure if she was happy or not. "You won''t marry me."


    "Why?" he asked casually, quietly pushing her back down on the bed.


    She was stupefied by the calmness in his tone. "Don''t people like you always marry with a business alliance? Didn''t you want to marry a lady of a famous family? "How could he have taken a liking to me?"


    Furthermore, she could tell from his phone call yesterday that his mother was not a person who was easy to get along with.


    He smiled and slowly pulled off her coat. He casually threw it on the ground and started to take action against her sweater. However, he found that it was not easy to take off. He couldn''t help but frown.


    "I, Si Lianye, am not someone who would sell my marriage for the sake of my future. You''re overthinking it." he said casually.


    Well, this sweater looks unbuttoned, so do you want to take it off her head?


    She looked at him suspiciously: "Nonsense, then why did you want to be with Ye Xuan before this?"


    "Of course there''s a reason for that. However, it will absolutely not be like you imagined it to be because of love."


    "Is that so? You''ll be secretive. " She disdainfully snorted and said, "In my opinion, none of what you say is true. You just want to satisfy your selfish desires!"


    He smiled and whispered, "Raise your hand."


    Her voice was low and alluring, causing her to raise her hand instinctively. Then, she felt that something was amiss. "What are you doing?" Suddenly, his vision turned dark and his body turned cold.


    "Ah, you pervert, why did you take off my clothes?" she cried.


    "What do you think?" He smiled sinisterly. This woman had scared so many of his brain cells to death today. If he didn''t punish her properly, he wouldn''t be willing to give up for once.


    As for the method, it naturally had to be the type that he liked the most. As for her, she might not like it at the start, but she would be fine later on.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, she immediately ran outside. At this moment, she realized that he had unknowingly opened his hand.


    A good chance!


    She rolled over and grabbed the thing behind her that was smeared all over his face. She took advantage of the moment when he was distracted to turn around and run.


    However, before he could even run a few steps, he felt something tightening around his waist, causing him to be unable to take a single step forward.


    "Darling, where are you going?" His low voice whispered in her ear.


    "To a place without you." she said through gritted teeth.


    "That won''t do. I won''t be able to live with you for even a day." He whispered in her ear.


    "I don''t care... "Ahh!" Suddenly, he exerted some strength in his hand and she couldn''t help but fall back. She didn''t know how he used it, but she took the opportunity to lie back down.


    She was still struggling, but she was stunned by his words.


    He said, "Do you know how tempting you are now?"


    She bit her lower lip and looked at him steadily, "You ¡­" "Just what do you want ¡­"


    As a result, on the second day, she felt weak all over and could not even move her fingers. She could only watch as he ate and drank to his heart''s content.

 C310

    You had a wonderful time last night.


    Beast!


    She already said she didn''t want it, she didn''t want it, but he still ¡­


    She curled her lips and looked at his back. Suddenly, she pulled out a pillow from her back and threw it at him. Just as she was about to hit the target, he reached out his hands like he had eyes behind his back to catch her.


    "Smells good. I know you''re very satisfied with me now, but if you want to give me a reward, I don''t like pillows." He held the pillow and smiled.


    "Who gave you the reward?" She uncomfortably moved her body. "I can''t wait for you to walk away from me."


    "Is that so? I heard that women love to say the opposite of what they say the most, so you should be the same, right? " He pretended to be innocent as he walked over and set the pillow aside. Then he leaned over and kissed her cheek. Looking at her in such good condition, he was very satisfied. Sure enough, a proper amount of life was good for her body.


    "I originally wanted to accompany you properly for a day, but now there''s someone looking for me. So, you should rest now. I''ll get someone to send you food later. I''ll come back earlier tonight, understand?" "Don''t miss me too much." He stood up and winked at her.


    She was relieved. "You''re leaving? That would be great. "


    He pretended to be sad as he clutched his chest. "You actually treat me like this, I''m so sad."


    She really wanted to kick him, but she felt that her legs were sore just from wanting to move. She helplessly gave up: "Hurry up and leave, I''m not thinking about you."


    "A woman who doesn''t mean what she says!" He smiled as he lightly pinched her face before leaving.


    She looked at his back as he disappeared behind the door and couldn''t help but blink. Honestly speaking, her heart wasn''t as free as she had said when she watched him leave. On the contrary, it was a bit sour.


    After a while, a servant knocked on the door carefully. "Miss, Miss?" Mr asked us to give you lunch. "


    She immediately sat up and endured the soreness as she put on her pajamas. After that, she wrapped the blanket around herself. There was nothing she could do to hide the marks on her clothes.


    The door was gently opened and several maids brought out their food. It was delicious and her stomach growled as she ate.


    After the maid left, she quickly sat up. She could no longer care about the soreness and soreness of her body, so she got out of bed to eat.


    However, just as he picked up his chopsticks, he saw the door open with a bang: "XIAN Ran! I heard ¡­"


    The voice stopped when it saw her eating.


    She looked back helplessly: "Zhu Lingling, can you learn to knock on the door when you enter the room?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at her, stunned. You still haven''t woken up?


    Shen Xiran looked at her blankly. Suddenly, he felt that it was a good idea to find her and live together in the same house.


    Zhu Lingling sized her up again, then suddenly realised, and gave her a dubious look: "I say, it seems like you spent a pretty good night?"


    Her face flushed red: "Zhu Lingling, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t say anymore." Zhu Lingling raised both her hands to show her surrender and pretended that he did not see the obvious marks on her body. She asked: "Guess who I found in the bar last night?"


    "Who is it?" she asked, still embarrassed.


    "Your Doctor Xi Zeer, and also, he is with a woman. It seems the relationship between the two is not bad." she said mysteriously.


    Shen Xiran was not surprised at all. The woman she was talking about was probably Si Lianye''s fiancee, but she didn''t know what the relationship between the two of them was. Anyway, it''s not that simple.


    She lightly replied, "Oh, I understand."


    It was not a surprise at all.


    Zhu Lingling looked at her without interest. "Don''t tell me you already knew."


    "Yeah, I already knew that there was a woman by his side." She slowly drank a bowl of wolfberry porridge.


    Zhu Lingling rolled her eyes. Previously, she had really fantasized about Shen Xiran and Xi Zeer being together, but now, seeing that she wasn''t really serious about his news, her heart finally died completely.


    "Sigh, I had been optimistic about you guys."


    Uninterested, she grabbed a piece of egg cake and took a bite. "Looks like there''s no hope," she mumbled.


    With a woman at Xi Zeer''s side and Si Lianye at his side, it looked really bad.


    Shen Xiran snorted: "I only know how to worry blindly about him, there''s nothing between him and me, I don''t feel anything for him, he only treats me like that, it''s not as complicated as you think, we are just ordinary friends."


    "Is that so?" Zhu Lingling was still not convinced.


    "It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not. In any case, in the future, I''ll probably get to know him less and less." She rolled her eyes at him. "That''s why your thoughts are useless."


    "Oh, that''s not right. Didn''t you want to take his medicine? How come there''s no interaction? " Zhu Lingling immediately felt that something was amiss.


    Shen Xiran paused for a moment, and thought about whether he should tell her about his illness or not. In the end, he gave up, and only lightly said: "My illness is gradually recovering."


    "Really? That would be great. " Zhu Lingling was very happy for her.


    There was a faint smile on her lips. This was great, it would be even better if it was true ¡­


    Zhu Lingling stayed in her room and chatted for a long time. She only said that she wanted to go out in the afternoon and even asked if she wanted to go with her.


    What a joke, how could her current appearance be seen by others? Even if the weather had turned cold and she wore too much clothes, the scars on her neck were still very unsightly.


    Thus, she straightforwardly rejected Zhu Lingling''s invitation as she watched him leave.


    On the other hand, she had fallen asleep. When she woke up, the sky was already about to turn dark.


    He checked his phone and found that there were quite a few messages on WeChat. Other than a few bored ones, there were also Si Lianye''s messages: "Darling, why didn''t you answer my call? Was he asleep? Tired by her husband? "


    When she saw this, she gave a light "pah" and continued watching. "Let me tell you, I still have things to do tonight, so I can''t go back early. Don''t think about it again. Your husband is serious."


    She looked at it helplessly and felt that Si Lianye had almost regressed to a ten-year old child now. From the looks of it, what was the difference between him and the rascals on the streets?


    She then looked at her phone and sure enough, she found a few missed calls. Some of them were from Si Lianye, but there was an unfamiliar number.


    She thought for a moment, then tossed the number she did not know to the side. She played with her phone and was about to go downstairs to get something to eat when she received a call from the number she did not know.


    She put it close to her ear and recognized it. "Xi Zeer?"


    "Yes, it''s me. I have something that I want to show you. I wonder if you are interested."


    "What? I feel like you''re getting weirder and weirder now." she said helplessly.


    He chuckled. "Didn''t you force me to the point where I had no other choice?"


    "I''m not forcing you to say that."


    "Fine, I wasn''t forced. It was all done by myself, okay?" In fact, Xi Zeer''s accent was quite western, even when he spoke their Chinese, he still had a strange feeling. However, his accent had gradually become more pure, and now he could even use the words on the internet.


    She laughed in her heart, not really believing that he would treat her well. She said, "Alright, it''s my fault. May I know what you want to show me?"


    He was silent for a moment. "If it''s possible, I really don''t want you to see this for all eternity, but ¡­"


    He sighed softly and hung up.


    She looked at her phone strangely. She didn''t know what he wanted to say and couldn''t help but become more curious about him. But what was strange was that even after waiting for a long time, he didn''t show any signs of activity.


    Half an hour later, she was staring at her phone, which was still silent. She felt like she had been tricked.


    He went downstairs to eat dinner and play for a while. It was late at night when he suddenly received some news. There were still many photos inside.


    The scene inside the photo looked very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before. Furthermore, the two people inside the photo, Si Lianye and Ye Yun, looked at each other and smiled, looking like they were in harmony.


    She recognized it at a glance. It must have been taken not long ago, because he had put on the shirt and coat just as he was leaving the house today, when he had kissed her on the forehead, and now he was smiling at another woman who had tried to take her life.


    She didn''t understand what was going on, she only knew that she was about to explode in anger. Was this the serious matter he was talking about?


    Was this what he meant when he told her not to be angry because he was busy with something?


    She immediately wanted to throw the phone onto the ground, but she still held it tightly and knew who gave these photos to him. She called him without hesitation, thinking that he was also waiting for her call and picked it up: "Did you see those photos?"


    "Xi Zeer, what exactly do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to tell you that he is not worth your trust, and even more so not worth your love." He answered very smoothly.


    "Really?" She said in a low, angry voice, "Didn''t you do it because you didn''t like him?"


    He smiled. "If you want to think like this, I can''t do anything about it."


    She was silent for a moment. "Who took these pictures?"


    "Of course it''s me. Who do you think there will be?"


    "So, you know where they are?" she asked.


    "Of course, why?"


    "Tell me the location, and I''ll go take a look." she said in a low voice.


    "Really? "Actually, I don''t recommend it. There are some things that are better for you to not know." "No," he said.


    She smiled, beginning to dislike him. Since it was like he said, why did he send her the photo again?


    "The location, I need to go take a look." She took a deep breath and said.


    "Alright, he''s here ¡­" He mentioned a location, and it was also a very famous place.


    She asked for the address and hung up the phone without even saying goodbye, which was a rare occurrence for her.


    Xi Zeer frowned as he looked at his phone. It was rare to see such things, was it possible that his actions made her feel disgusted?


    Had he done something wrong?


    Shen Xiran quickly went downstairs, and when he drove the car out, he discovered that there was another person standing in front of the car.


    Helplessly, she opened the car door. "Don''t tell me you''re still awake."


    Zhuo Ya sat on her seat and said: "I was just about to sleep, but I heard your movements."


    "Very well, I will praise you well and let him increase your salary." She said with a faint smile.

 C311

    Sorry, please come with us


    Zhuo Ya was very serious, it was unknown if she heard the meaning behind her words, "No need, the boss just increased my salary last month."


    She glanced at her, not sure if she didn''t understand what she meant or if she was telling the truth. It was rare to see women with this kind of personality, and she didn''t know whether she had a boyfriend or not.


    She did not speak anymore, and continued to drive in the direction Xi Zeer had pointed out.


    To be honest, she felt like she shouldn''t have been so impulsive, but otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to say it for the whole night. She really couldn''t sleep, and for her own sake, she still came out.


    She drove slowly to a stop in front of her eyes. She stopped the car and turned to ask, "Are you sure you want to come in with me?"


    Zhuo Ya looked at the unremarkable house in front of him, and the expression in her eyes was difficult to discern, as she nodded firmly: "Of course."


    "Then let''s go." She stood up and got out of the car. The two women looked at the inconspicuous door in front of them and walked in together.


    She looked ordinary, but there was actually someone guarding the door that was decorated with bricks. Seeing them walk over, he reached out his hand to stop her. "Sorry, do you have an invitation letter with you?"


    "What?" "Invitation letter?" She was a little dumbfounded as she turned around to look at Zhuo Ya: "Do you have this thing?"


    Zhuo Ya shook her head.


    Of course she didn''t. She was just a worker, how could she have such an obvious and unusual invitation letter?


    When the man saw this, he cut down the metal and said, "Sorry, you can''t go in without an invitation letter."


    Shen Xiran fumed for a moment, before, when Xi Zeer said that he was here, he did not mention anything about the invitation letter.


    When Zhuo Ya saw her expression, he immediately knew that she really wanted to go in. After thinking for a bit, she took out a card and waved it at the man: "Can it?"


    When the person saw this, his face changed. "So you''re actually from the Si Family. Logically speaking, of course you can, but ¡­" The man looked a lot more polite, but he was unwilling to let them pass. He said in a pleasant voice, "But the identity of the person hosting the party is not ordinary. We will be rather nervous if we investigate it, so ¡­"


    He smiled at them in embarrassment. His expression softened, but he still refused to let them in.


    She was about to call Xi Zeer again, but before she could do so, she saw a tall man in a suit with golden hair and blue eyes standing at the door. He waved his hands enthusiastically the moment he saw them, as if he was talking to two old friends, "You''re finally here, I''ve been waiting for a long time.


    At first, Shen Xiran thought he was talking to someone else, but he even turned his head to look at that person, then looked at himself. Only then did he come to a realization, and quickly walked over: "Yeah, yeah, you actually dared to put me down, see if I''ll properly teach you a lesson!"


    That man''s identity was not ordinary either. Seeing that Shen Xiran and Zhuo Ya had still walked in, he frowned and wanted to stop them, but he had become much weaker. "Sorry, you guys can''t ¡­"


    The other person looked at him, "Don''t worry. If they pursue the matter, then push it on me."


    With that, he ignored her and walked in.


    The man looked at them sadly as they entered.


    Once she entered, she immediately thanked him when she was sure they were out of sight, "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I might not have been able to come in."


    The other party blinked her eyes playfully, then revealed a bright smile to them: "You''re welcome, it''s my honor to be able to help these two beautiful girls. Let me introduce you, I''m Ka Er, it''s a pleasure to meet you, beautiful miss." He then raised her hand and gently kissed the back of her hand.


    She blinked, feeling that his beard had made her arm numb. However, she had also lived abroad for many years, so she didn''t mind and just smiled, "Thank you for your praise, and thank you for helping me out earlier. However, we are going to find my friend now. We''ll talk next time."


    As she spoke, she looked around and finally understood why that person didn''t want to let her in. Although the people here were dressed in casual attire, they all had famous brands with arrogant expressions on their faces. They seemed to be the kind of people who came from influential families, so wearing simple clothes like hers simply didn''t fit in with this place.


    It was also no wonder that the gatekeeper had a face of disbelief when Ka Er said that they were his friends.


    To be able to come in dressed like that, one would either not put the owner of the party in their eyes or simply not know what was going on inside.


    Looking at their appearances, it was obvious that others were guessing the latter part of the plan.


    Ka Er elegantly did not keep her here, and only took her social account from her before leaving with his wine cup.


    Zhuo Ya stayed silent behind her, just like her shadow, causing Ka Er to look at her a few times.


    After thanking and separating with Ka Er once again, she turned around and continued to search for traces of Si Lianye.


    Zhuo Ya curiously looked at her. She really wanted to ask her who she was looking for, but in the end, she endured it.


    Shen Xiran tried his best to recall where they appeared in the photo, and what the background was. No matter howhe thought about it, she couldn''t figure it out, so he anxiously rejected a few men who came up to chat with his, then he just found a corner to flip through the photo, hoping to find out where they were by looking at their background.


    Zhuo Ya then realised, she looked down at the photo, then at the party area, seeing that she was still hesitating, she whispered: "I don''t think it''s here?"


    "Impossible." Anxious, she momentarily forgot her identity as a "traitor" and began to discuss with her, "I received news that he is indeed here."


    "Then, maybe it''s up there?" Zhuo Ya said again.


    "What?" What''s up there? " She did not understand.


    "There." She pointed somewhere.


    Shen Xiran followed her gaze and saw that there was a staircase in the depths of a certain corridor, which looked very unremarkable.


    She asked doubtfully, "Is it really there?"


    Zhuo Ya shrugged her shoulders. It was rare for her to do such a thing.


    "Mm, that''s true. Let''s go." She kept her phone and followed Zhuo Ya. After walking around, she got rid of the people who were laughing and laughing, and started to walk towards the corridor.


    Delighted, she hurried to the foot of the stairs.


    Suddenly, a shadow flashed in front of their eyes and two men appeared in front of them.


    She stopped and frowned at them. "What do you want?"


    They looked at each other, and after seeing their appearances, their eyes flashed with amazement. They laughed and said, "Don''t you want to go up and play? "Let''s go, we''ll take you up."


    Of course, Shen Xiran wanted to go up, it was definitely not to be with them, and the gazes that looked at the two of them were directed at her and Zhuo Ya, sizing them up. The look in their eyes showed that they did not have any fear, and following them up was more like following a ghost, they immediately shook their heads: "No, no need, we are just walking around, we don''t want to go up."


    After saying that, she pulled Zhuo Ya and turned to leave.


    However, before she could take a few steps, she was stopped by them. She could not help but feel her heart thumping, but she still put on an unhappy expression. "What do you want to do?"


    The two men looked at each other, then said, "I''m sorry, but I think you two have a suspicious appearance. It''s possible that you''re some kind of outlaw, so please follow us back to investigate."


    "What outlaws, it seems to me that you are the outlaws!" When Shen Xiran saw their expressions, he knew what plans they had, and couldn''t help but be angry. How could his tone of voice be so unlucky to meet two perverts, one that didn''t even care about their face?


    Even if the reason for her entry was slightly different, she had never done anything out of line. How could she be called an outlaw?


    "I''m sorry, please come with us." The two saw that she didn''t seem to be afraid in the slightest, and didn''t want to let her go.


    As a result, just as someone was about to touch Shen Xiran''s shoulder, a beautiful hand suddenly stretched over from the side and neatly grabbed his wrist.


    He was stunned, but soon an ambiguous smile appeared on his face, "Little beauty, don''t worry, we''ll ¡­" "Ahhh!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a sharp pain from his wrist, and a "kacha" sound that made one''s teeth ache. The man cried out miserably as sweat dripped down from his forehead. "My hand, my hand is broken!"


    He did not even lower his voice under the intense pain. It attracted a lot of people to look at them. The other person''s expression changed drastically as he looked at them darkly: "Sorry, it seems your methods are not bad. Then I''ll offend you."


    Just as he finished speaking, ten men appeared behind them all of a sudden. They were all tall and big as they stared at them with unfriendly expressions.


    At this point, even the experienced and knowledgeable Zhuo Ya could not help but change her expression, and cautiously pulled Shen Xiran two steps back.


    Then, someone stepped forward to help the man whose hand Zhuo Ya had twisted off.


    The remaining man had an ugly expression on his face, thinking that he had lost a lot of face today.


    Previously, when they said that they were suspicious, it was naturally an excuse. Their goal was to bring the two girls over for fun, but they did so for a reason, because they were not guests here in the first place, but security personnel. Thus, they used the excuse of "suspecting that they were illegal" repeatedly, but in the end, Shen Xiran and Zhuo Ya were not ordinary people either.


    Although he was angry, he was glad that he had caught the big fish. Looking at the two of them looking pleased, he was even more happy. He had already thought of how to capture them and interrogate them.


    Shen Xiran saw that the man in front of him had a strange expression and knew that he definitely could not allow himself to fall into his hands. He took a deep breath and said to Zhuo Ya, "Don''t fight against them head on, let''s find a chance to escape!"


    Zhuo Ya frowned: "I will cover you later. You go find a chance to leave and call the boss."


    Looking at the men who had lecherous expressions on their faces, she nodded without hesitation. "Alright, but we will go together." She couldn''t just abandon someone else and run away.


    Zhuo Ya looked at her in surprise. Before, she only thought that she didn''t like him, but who knew that at such a critical moment, she wouldn''t be willing to abandon him. She was slightly moved, but she said in a deep voice, "Don''t think too much into it, don''t forget that I have the skill, and everything will be fine."


    She started to panic, no matter how good Zhuo Ya''s skills were, how good could it be? There were more than ten men here.


    Right now, her only hope was that someone on the guest side would call the police when they saw that something was wrong. When she turned around, she was immediately disappointed.


    At some point, the door that led to the corridor had been closed. No music could be heard from the other side.

 C312

    This knowledge caused her heart to sink. An ominous premonition swirled in her heart.


    Zhuo Ya also frowned, and said to her: "Find an opportunity to make a call."


    Before she could reply, she had already rushed up and was trembling along with those people.


    She held back her screams and locked her phone in a corner. She used her fastest speed to take out her phone to make a call to Si Lianye.


    Who knew that right after she dialed the number, someone grabbed her wrist? She was so shocked that her hand trembled and she almost threw her phone onto the ground.


    The man who was leading them had already walked up to her at some point, grabbing her hand with all his might and sizing her up. "You look pretty good. Why don''t you take the right path?"


    "You, what do you want to do? Let me tell you, I''m not the kind of woman you think I am, I''m just looking for someone! " She glared fiercely at him.


    "Oh really? However, I feel that you are lying to me. Look at you, do you look like a guest? "Come on, come back to the office with me. I''ll take good care of you." The meaning behind his words was obvious.


    Her face paled and she couldn''t help but glance at Zhuo Ya. Seeing that she was trembling with a few men and was gradually being disadvantaged, she steeled her heart and charged towards him, then took the opportunity when he wasn''t able to react and took a few steps back before turning around and running.


    At the same time, she screamed out with all her might, "Help! Someone is robbing us!"


    She didn''t believe it. This was a place for high-end parties, not some countryside place. She didn''t believe they would dare to mess around!


    Sure enough, that person didn''t dare to move after hearing her call out. He obediently stayed where he was.


    She was overjoyed and hastened her steps. No matter what, she had to run outside first.


    As she ran, she looked back. Before she could turn her head around, she suddenly bumped into someone.


    Her heart sank before she was overjoyed. This was because she was extremely familiar with this person''s aura.


    She looked up to see Si Lianye standing in front of her with a gloomy face, staring at her with a pair of pitch black eyes.


    It looked like he was angry?


    She did not care about all that, it would be good if she could see him. She anxiously grabbed onto his arm and said anxiously: "Look, Zhuo Ya is injured."


    So it wasn''t that those people didn''t want to pursue him, but rather that they saw him coming.


    He glanced at her and said, "I''ll deal with you later."


    She stuck out her tongue and turned to look, only to see that Zhuo Ya had already stopped her hands.


    Si Lianye nodded: "Go and treat your injuries."


    She shook her head and wiped away the blood on her lips. "I''m fine. It''s just a flesh wound."


    Si Lianye nodded and did not speak further.


    Zhuo Ya stood silently behind them.


    Shen Xiran felt extremely guilty, he took out a stack of tissue from his bag and gave it to her: "I''ll help you wipe it."


    Speaking of which, although Zhuo Ya didn''t have any big wounds, just that the corner of her mouth was cracked and blood flowed out, if it was a man, she probably wouldn''t care. However, now that she saw Zhuo Ya''s delicate and pretty face being beaten up like this, she felt really upset in her heart.


    If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t have done this.


    Zhuo Ya looked at the tissue in shock and then said, "Thank you." She reached out and took the tissue.


    At this time, she heard Si Lianye say in a low voice: "I wonder how my woman displeased all of you? Hm? You even sent so many men to deal with these two women? "


    Her tone was light and carried a threatening killing intent that made her feel extremely carefree. However, the men in front of her felt extremely bitter.


    He looked at Si Lianye with a begging expression, "Right, sorry Mr, we really didn''t know they were your friends, really."


    Si Lianye looked at him with a heavy gaze: "Can you explain it with a single sentence? How could my woman be so easily slandered? "


    That person was on the verge of tears, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t know. At that time, I only saw her here as a ghost ¡­ If you don''t look at her, you might think that she was worried about her good intentions, so you want to ask me for an explanation. I''m sorry. "


    He stuttered as he explained, sweating profusely.


    It was the Yun Ye Sect Leader, Si Lianye, whose business had already spread across the entire world. Even though they knew that he was up there, they did not expect that the two women, who did not look like they had anything to do with him. Furthermore, it seemed like their relationship was not shallow either.


    He was filled with terror. Naturally, he knew that the man before him could crush him as easily as crushing an ant.


    Now he could only plead bitterly, "This lady is truly sorry. On the account that I didn''t do anything to you, please forgive me?"


    She snorted. "It''s not that I didn''t do it, but that I dodged it, right?"


    She didn''t mind punishing such a lustful man, so she didn''t say a word when Si Lianye spoke.


    She didn''t expect him to hear her say this. A cold light flashed in his eyes as he raised his leg to kick her.


    With a stifled grunt, the other party retreated backward several steps before coming to a stop by the wall.


    After that, his lips began to drip with blood.


    She was shocked and couldn''t help but grab onto Zhuo Ya''s hand. Zhuo Ya gave her a weird look and wanted to take her hand away, but she couldn''t help it in the end.


    Her heart was trembling, but her expression did not change much.


    Si Lianye had kicked him out, but the person was still extremely respectful, not daring to retaliate at all.


    He looked at the man coldly and condescendingly, "How do you feel now?"


    The other party struggled to sit up and smiled bitterly, but did not say a word.


    He snorted and turned to walk towards them, pulling her hand from Zhuo Ya''s: "Alright, don''t be so reckless next time."


    "How did you know I was here?" she asked him curiously.


    He said snappily, "What do you think?"


    She lowered her head to look at her cell phone and suddenly realized that she had called him when she was making the call. He must have heard the sound and rushed over because of that.


    But when she thought about that, she had a strange feeling. She stopped and looked at him: "Why are you here? You''re alone? "


    His face darkened. "Who told you that?"


    She continued to look at him and said, "Don''t worry about who told me. Just tell me the answer."


    "Woman, it seems like the lesson last night was not enough? "Hmm?" He stared at her.


    Her face turned red. "You ¡­ Don''t interrupt, I was asking you a question. "


    Zhuo Ya followed behind them and looked at them curiously, then looked at them, her eyelids jumping. This Shen Xiran, he had just escaped from danger, he had already started to get jealous, wasn''t he a little too stingy?


    But when she looked at Si Lianye, although she was angry, there was no impatience in her eyes.


    She sighed in her heart, knowing that this was yet another situation she was willing to take on.


    As expected, he heard Si Lianye say helplessly: "I have things to discuss with someone here, that should be enough, right?"


    "With whom?" she said at once.


    Si Lianye''s face had completely sunk. She looked at her fixedly with flames flickering in her eyes: "Shen Xiran, do I have to report to you wherever I go?"


    She was not afraid, "Of course not, you just need to answer my question. Who were you with just now?"


    Si Lianye stared at her without saying a word.


    Her expression changed as she forcefully shook off his hand. "You ¡­"


    As he spoke till here, a voice suddenly came from behind them, "Aiya, Eldest Brother Si, what''s the point of you talking to her? "Really ¡­"


    The arrogance and indifference in the voice immediately made her turn her head, and she saw Ye Yun standing behind them, smiling at them, no, specifically at Si Lianye. As for Shen Xiran, she did not even glance at him.


    Her anger flared up again. It really was her! It really was her again! Weird, why was he always acting so secretive like that?


    It wasn''t that she was stingy, it was because she cared too much about him. It was just that when she saw Ye Yun looking at him now, it seemed like he wanted to swallow him into his stomach. If it was any other woman who saw him with this kind of woman, she would definitely be angry.


    She smirked and said, "What a coincidence, Miss Ye, are you playing here too?"


    Si Lianye then looked at her with a dark face: "Ye Yun, I warned you before, be confident in whatever the consequences."


    Then, Ye Yun''s expression stiffened, then forced a smile and said, "Aiya, what''s the big deal? We were just talking. We aren''t doing anything that we can''t see others for, are we?"


    That is to say, do you think that everyone is blind and that no one has seen the charming look you send them?


    She grumbled in her heart as she prepared to interrogate him. Just what had happened upstairs with her?


    From the looks of it, she might really be ¡­


    At this time, Si Lianye suddenly reached over and squeezed her hand with force, then whispered into her ear: "Don''t let your thoughts run wild."


    She glared at him. "Can you call me that?" His voice was filled with grievance, and his eyes even flickered with tears.


    He sighed and waved his hand. "I''ll explain it to you when I get back."


    She bit her lips and did not say anything. The soreness in her heart was simply about to spill out.


    At this time, Ye Yun spoke as if he was afraid that she wouldn''t be angry enough, "Eldest Brother Si, is our matter still not over? "Next time, we''ll make an appointment to continue. However, you have to bring her along at that time, otherwise ¡­"


    Next time?


    Her eyes almost blazed as she stared at him.


    He frowned as he looked at her. "There won''t be a next time. It won''t be three."


    Ye Yun''s expression changed, "Are you not afraid ¡­"


    He glanced at her indifferently. "What will I be afraid of?"


    She was suddenly stunned, and then looked towards Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran frowned, he felt that this woman had something in her words, he did not know what was going on, but he could tell from their words that Si Lianye was not meeting her as she had imagined.


    Thinking up to here, she felt a lot more relaxed, and a smile unconsciously formed on her lips.


    She stared at the trace of a smile on Shen Xiran''s lips, and the more she looked, the more she disliked her gaze. Then, she asked in a sharp voice, "Miss Shen, do you know anything about shame, but do you not know that he is my brother-in-law?


    She was stunned. "Marriage? Didn''t you already cancel the engagement? "


    She looked at Si Lianye in puzzlement, only to realise that his face was solemn and did not say a word.


    Her heart instantly turned cold as she turned around to look at Ye Yun, only to see her taunting him, "What did you say? Cancel the engagement? Are you joking? What kind of family was the Si Family and their marriage, how could they cancel it so easily? "Little girl, did you watch too many of these portraits?"

 C313

    Your luck is really good


    She looked at Ye Yun''s mocking expression, then looked at Si Lianye''s silence, and her heart went cold.


    "Is what she said true?" She stared at him blankly. "Are you lying to me?"


    Si Lianye frowned: "Let''s go back."


    He actually avoided answering her words.


    She shook off his hand in anger and looked at him stubbornly. "I''m not going back, unless you give me an explanation!"


    Ye Yun coldly said, "That''s right, so what? There''s nothing shameful about it. Even if there is, she''s not your wife. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    coldly said, "Shut up!"


    Shen Xiran was so angry that his head was spinning. When he heard that Ye Yun was really standing not too far away from him, he simply walked in front of her with large strides, and suddenly did something that no one present would have expected.


    She raised her hand and slapped Ye Yun.


    Ye Yun was stunned. He didn''t even have time to dodge as he felt his cheeks burning. He looked at her in disbelief, "You actually hit me?"


    Shen Xiran looked at her steadily: "I just want to hit you again."


    "You actually dared to hit me!" Ye Yun screamed and pounced over.


    She wanted to blind this little bitch! Destroy her! Shred her into a thousand pieces!


    However, all of this was blocked by that man.


    Si Lianye appeared beside Shen Xiran and grabbed both her hands. She looked at him blankly: "You ¡­ "You actually stopped me ¡­"


    Si Lianye looked at her coldly: "Enough!" With that, she pushed her to the side.


    Ye Yun''s face could only be described as green and red, as if she had seen a ghost. She clenched her teeth: "Si Lianye, Shen Xiran! I won''t let you off! "


    Before Si Lianye could say anything, Shen Xiran had already let out a cold snort, "When did you let me go?"


    From the moment they met, Ye Yun had been harboring evil intentions towards her. All the accidents that happened on her body were inextricably linked to her. Don''t think that she didn''t know that such a slap was nothing compared to what she did to him.


    Seeing her expression, it was probably because Shen Xiran hated her to the bones.


    She didn''t care, it wasn''t as if Ye Yun wanted to deal with her in just one or two days.


    She took the initiative to grab his hand and said, "Let''s go back. Don''t forget that you still owe me an explanation. Also, if your explanation is good, I have a reward."


    He lowered his head and looked at her, his eyes filled with gentleness. "Okay."


    At this time, no one paid attention to what kind of expression Ye Yun was wearing anymore. They only knew that when they walked out last, they could still hear her venomous muttering from behind, "Shen Xiran!"


    Zhuo Ya frowned. This woman was already a little crazy. Now that he was provoked by her like this, all sorts of methods would be used in the future.


    He had to be careful.


    Si Lianye and Shen Xiran didn''t seem to mind at all as they got on the carriage.


    Zhuo Ya immediately acted as their driver, and even raised the fender for them.


    It was enough for him to be stuffed with dog food every day.


    Once they were in the car, when she realized that Zhuo Ya couldn''t see them either, she immediately let go of his hand with a look of disgust: "Why are you sitting so close to me?"


    Si Lianye''s gaze darkened as she looked at her. "What did you say?"


    She mustered her courage. "I don''t like the thought of your hand grabbing hers. Disgusting!"


    Si Lianye''s lips suddenly curled into a smile: "Don''t worry, I''ve never touched her hand before."


    "Hmph, you''re lying, otherwise why do you keep dating her again and again?" she asked, staring at him.


    He turned his eyes away, not looking ready to answer her question.


    She was angered to death: "Si Lianye, you''re so nervous, why are you following me out? Why aren''t you kissing her? "Why are you looking for me?"


    He frowned, "Do I kiss her or me? Are you thinking too much? She''s not my woman. "


    She sneered, "Really? Then why do I feel that she would like to be your woman? "Tsk, tsk. When you came out, your eyes were almost glued to your body. Do you know?"


    "Are you jealous?" he suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Her face turned red from anger. She couldn''t wait to slap him just like she did to Ye Yun. However, when she thought of the severe consequences that would follow, she suppressed her impulse and said, "You''re the one who''s jealous, your whole family is jealous!"


    "Since she''s not jealous, then it''s easy to settle it. She also asked me to meet her the next time, do you think I should go?" he asked her deliberately.


    She felt a pang in her heart. "If you want to go, go. What does that have to do with me?"


    He caressed her hair with a smile, then opened it again in a bad mood, "You were touched by me, touch your Ye Yun!"


    "Idiot, I''m just teasing you. I have nothing to do with her, and I won''t be seeing her again." "No," he said.


    Her bright eyes stared at him. "Really? "I don''t believe it."


    "It''s true. Of course it''s true. Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you." "No," he said.


    She hesitated for a moment, because she saw the seriousness in his eyes, "Then you must tell me, why did you have to see her, and why did you choose such a place?"


    "Where?" He wanted to tease her again.


    Her face flushed red: "Si Lianye, I''m talking to you in earnest!"


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. In fact, she has something that I need in her possession, so she took the initiative to look for me to cooperate with her. Later on, she made a condition that she would only give it to me if she met with me alone. I wanted to see what the hell she was up to, but both times we met, you destroyed it."


    "Really? What is that thing? " Her eyes widened in surprise. It seemed like that thing was very important, which was why she was able to make him, who had a tough personality, listen to her conditions.


    A peculiar expression flashed across his face. "It''s nothing much. It''s just some of the company''s secrets."


    "Really?" She looked at him suspiciously. Since it was official business, what was with the uneasiness on his face?


    Si Lianye seemed to become angry from her question: "You asked me a question, and I''ve already answered it, and now you still want to ask me a question? I ask you, how did you find that place? Who told me I was there? "


    Her expression immediately stiffened, her eyes blinked, but she was unable to say a single word.


    At that time, she was so angry that she had fainted. When she heard Xi Zeer''s question, she immediately rushed over, and never thought about what she would do next.


    Si Lianye''s expression also gradually became suspicious, "You ¡­"


    "Someone sent me a message with a picture of you and her."


    "Who gave it to you?" She shook her head seriously, "I don''t know. I don''t recognize that number."


    He wrote down the number, then picked up the phone and ordered, "Check this number for me." After saying that, he gave her the number.


    Her heart jumped, what if he found out that it was Xi Zeer''s phone number? She was worried and wondered if she should find a chance to remind him.


    When he put down the phone, his face was still unsightly, "Is there something wrong with your head? How dare you look for me with just these photos? What if someone lied to you? Ah? What if I''m really not here and you get caught by those people? "


    She blinked and said dryly, "Well... Wasn''t it fine? This means that my luck is very good, right? "


    Si Lianye looked at her strangely. "Your luck is indeed very good."


    With that, he waved the phone and sent a message, "Boss, that number was bought online. It wasn''t real, so we couldn''t find it."


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him staring at her. She quickly restrained her expression and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "You''re lucky today," he said softly through his nose.


    There seemed to be something in his words that made her heart jump.


    What did he mean? Did he really know that it was Xi Zeer who informed him? But how could he know?


    Right, he must be just randomly guessing. Right now, he definitely could not reveal any flaws.


    Thus, she revealed a sweet smile and firmly grabbed his hand, "Ah, we''re about to arrive. Let''s get out of the car."


    He looked at her solemnly. "Alright, we can have a good talk when we get back."


    The word "talk" had some meaning to it, and her gaze couldn''t help but linger on her chest. Her face suddenly turned red, and she instinctively covered her chest, "No, no."


    "What do you mean no? "Of course." he said in her ear.


    "No ¡­" She pushed back, but at that moment the door of the car was opened from the outside, and she almost fell out.


    "Ah ¡­" Her hand grabbed helplessly in the air as he lifted it up.


    "You ¡­" Si Lianye was helpless. This girl was still so muddleheaded, she was really something to be worried about ¡­


    Zhuo Ya who was extremely attentive to Su Yun was shocked, she anxiously apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Si Lianye said as she picked Shen Xiran up in her arms, "Be more careful next time."


    The coldness in that gaze caused her to be shocked and she unconsciously took two steps back. She thought to herself that if it wasn''t for the injury caused by the Miss Shen, the boss might not have let her off so easily.


    Shen Xiran was extremely embarrassed in his heart, he firmly grabbed his arm and said, "Let go of me, let go!"


    Si Lianye lowered her head to look at her embarrassed expression, and indifferently said: "What are you afraid of, it''s not like this is the first time anyway."


    Wasn''t this the first time?


    She wasn''t a child, so what did she mean by this?


    Si Lianye''s idea was actually very simple. She did not like to use logic and logic to her, so it was safer to have control over her hands, and she did not need to think about it too.


    She didn''t know, but she felt that Si Lianye was really a freak.


    So along the way, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in, but he refused to let go and had no choice but to pretend to be an ostrich.


    When they reached the room, they felt him put them down and immediately jumped off him. "Go away, I hate you."


    Si Lianye''s face sank. "What did you say?"


    She was stunned. "I said I hate you." Even though she knew he wasn''t happy, she still mustered her courage to say it out loud.


    Si Lianye suddenly grabbed with his big hand, grabbing over the one that had just escaped from his side.


    Startled, she struggled to ask, "What are you trying to do?"


    "You said you hate me?" he asked dangerously.


    Something was wrong, as if it would be dangerous for her to say that again.


    She looked at him, terrified. "No, you heard wrong."


    "Is that so? Did I hear wrong? " he asked slowly.


    "Really, you misheard me. I said I like you, really." Her face was unblushing as she told a lie. After she finished speaking, she couldn''t help but turn her head away.


    Satisfied, he touched her hair. "Very good. You are not allowed to hate me, do you understand?"

 C314

    She really wanted to know what kind of reaction he would have if she said she hated him, but her instincts told her that it was better not to know.


    She rolled her eyes at him. "Overbearing."


    He tapped her forehead, then turned and went into the bathroom, as if I''d have a long talk with you later.


    When she saw his back figure disappear behind the door, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She quickly grabbed her phone, then thought about it and quickly sent a letter to Xi Zeer: "Do you know why they always have to meet?"


    Seeing that the transmission was successful, she laughed complacently. She knew that Xi Zeer would not be so easily caught by Si Lianye.


    Furthermore, the reason why Si Lianye always saw Ye Yun was definitely not as simple as he said, she actually wanted to lie to her?


    It was a beautiful dream!


    After about a minute, Xi Zeer replied and came over: "Why are you asking this?"


    "Curious." She sent it again.


    This time, Xi Zeer was straightforward: "Ye Yun has his nude photograph with him, he wants to take it back."


    "What? Are you speaking the truth?" Her typing hands were trembling.


    This time Xi Zeer did not speak.


    She thought for a moment, recording her conversation. Just as she finished, he came out.


    "What are you looking at?" he asked as he wiped his hair.


    She pretended to be playing a little game. When she looked up, she found that his entire body was drenched in water vapor. He was also wearing a simple bathrobe. Half of his strong chest was exposed, causing her to be unable to shift her gaze away.


    "A little game." It wasn''t easy for her to find her voice, so she threw her phone to the side. However, in her heart, she was thinking about what caused the nude photograph to land in Ye Yun''s hands.


    Could it be that they really did have something up their sleeves?


    But that''s not right either. When the two of them were together, it didn''t seem like they were having the same sex. Furthermore, Si Lianye also clearly hated her.


    Then, what was going on?


    He looked at her obvious absent-mindedness and his hand froze.


    What happened to her?


    Just as he was deep in thought, she suddenly raised her head and asked him in an unexpected manner: "Why is your nude photograph with Ye Yun?"


    He was stunned. "How did you know?"


    When she saw his expression change greatly, she knew in her heart that this was true. He really did have a nude photograph in her hands.


    She couldn''t tell what she was feeling, her reason kept telling her that they might not have a relationship. It couldn''t be, but seeing his expression change so drastically, it felt like he was hurt.


    She faintly said: "If you want to do something other than what you don''t know, how long do you think you can hide it from me?"


    He looked at her with a dark expression, and she was mentally prepared for him to roar at her.


    In the end, his reaction was to throw the towel he was wiping his hair on to her, causing his vision to blur.


    "What are you doing ¡­" She grabbed the towel and saw him sitting next to her, looking at her.


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Just who did you find out that my nude photograph was with him?" he asked, looking at her.


    She pursed her lips, "Of course I know, but why should I tell you ¡­ "Ahh!"


    Before he could finish, she was pounced on by him and fell backwards. "Let go of me, what are you trying to do?"


    Si Lianye''s entire body was pressed down against her body, pressing her down so hard that she couldn''t even breathe.


    "I''ll ask you again, will you know about this?"


    he asked gravely, the fury in his eyes almost burning her to ashes.


    She blankly stared at him, unable to believe that he would treat her in such a manner. She was both sad and afraid, with tears rolling down her cheeks as she curled her lips.


    "You ¡­ "You bullied me ¡­" she said in a tearful voice.


    He was stunned. Although his expression was still serious, there was a sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    Effective!


    Seeing this, she secretly rejoiced in her heart and cried even louder: "Wah! You keep bullying me ¡­" "Still trying to lie to me. Wuu, wuu, I''m going back. I''m not going to stay with you anymore ¡­"


    As Si Lianye watched her tears that fell like broken pearls, she kept crying and talking, as if he was an unforgivable scoundrel. The anger in her heart miraculously disappeared bit by bit, leaving only a heart full of helplessness, "What are you crying for, I only asked you two questions ¡­"


    "Wuu, are you going to hit me if I don''t say anything more ¡­?" You and other women even patted the nude photograph, wuu ¡­ " Originally, it was a half-truths, but now it sounded like it was true. However, only she knew if it was true or false.


    She quietly moved her hands away from her eyes. Her eyes narrowed into a slit as she looked over and discovered that his expression was filled with helplessness. She could not help but smile complacently.


    A woman''s best weapon is to cry. Not bad indeed, just not to use too much.


    Hearing her crying, he felt even more helpless. "Just what do you want?"


    She suddenly wiped her face, and miraculously stopped crying: "I want you to tell me, why exactly did you pat the nude photograph to her?"


    Si Lianye frowned: "The nude photograph wasn''t taken with her, it was with someone else ¡­"


    "What?" You actually have someone else to mess with! " She cried out in alarm, and only felt her heart aching as if it were soaked in vinegar.


    The veins on his forehead were bulging as he patiently explained, "I was set up by someone."


    "framing? Are you drunk? " she asked, looking at him.


    He nodded, his face still unsightly. After all, that was not a glorious past. It was one of the few times in the past that he had been tricked and defeated.


    He had been drunk at a party about a year ago, and he had been helped into the guest room to rest, only to be snuck in by a very daring girl who had taken a lot of pictures with him, and he had been so drunk that he hadn''t even known it.


    And when he woke up, there was no trace of him at all.


    The only good thing about this was that the girl had her own selfish motives and didn''t leak out the photos. She only threatened him a few times to ask for food. He wanted to take them all back at once, but in the end, he was forced to eat with her a few times.


    "But what does this have to do with Ye Yun? Could it be that she was the one who arranged that woman? " She didn''t understand.


    Si Lianye''s entire body had actually been seen by someone, and was even taken into a photo. This was truly...


    Si Lianye''s face darkened once again. "That''s because she went to find that woman in advance, and used some unknown method to convince her and buy the pictures ¡­"


    "In other words, the person who is threatening you has gone from that woman to Ye Yun?" Her eyes widened.


    He was reluctant to admit it, but when he saw her gaze, he gave a grunt of acknowledgment.


    Her mood was extremely complicated, but she was also a bit angry. Her man had been taken advantage of by others, so it was also funny. Until now, she had never seen him look like he was going to lose anything.


    Oh right, there''s one more important thing. "She thought for a moment and immediately asked," You were just photographed? Did you do anything else? "


    He snorted. "What do you think?"


    She said sourly, "How can I not eat meat that has been delivered to my doorstep?"


    He suddenly smiled.


    She was momentarily stunned, but immediately felt that something was wrong. She wanted to flip over and escape, but he held her back. "Then, if you put this piece of meat in front of me, should I eat it?"


    "Go away, I don''t want you to touch me!" Anger rose in her heart, and she pushed him away.


    He looked at her awkward expression and tapped her forehead. "You little Jealousy!"


    She angrily glared at him. Although she knew that this was something that happened before they ''met'', she still felt very angry when she heard it.


    Looking at her jealous appearance, he laughed and pointed at her nose. "Idiot, I''ve already said that I''m unconscious and can''t even move a muscle. Do you think I have the strength to do anything else?"


    With that, her eyes lit up, and she immediately kissed him on the cheek.


    He was stunned by her actions, and touched his own face with a strange expression.


    It was as if she were so close to him for the first time in a long time that he almost forgot what it was like.


    She blushed, but tried her best to look at him. "I''m very happy."


    He returned to his senses and gave her a gentle kiss. "Well, I''m glad of it, too. I''d be happier if you could tell me the name of the person who leaked my whereabouts."


    Her expression froze, and then she laughed out loud. "Really? "Haha, but I don''t know who that person is either."

 C315

    Seeing such a situation, she couldn''t help but hold her breath, and turned to look at Si Lianye.


    Old Master Xu didn''t look the same on the outside, but looking at his actions, he looked like a scholar, filled with a scholarly atmosphere.


    Si Lianye wasn''t surprised at all. Instead, she said to her in a low voice, "Before, he was still an A University professor. She had a lot of students." After saying so, without waiting for her response, she went up to greet her respectfully and even gave her a gift.


    When Old Master Xu saw him, he had actually left the group of people behind and stepped forward to hold his hands: "You''ve come. How have you been?"


    Si Lianye laughed: "It''s alright." With that, she turned and waved towards Shen Xiran: "Come, come to see Old Master Xu."


    Shen Xiran revealed the most appropriate smile, and under the attentive gaze of the Old Master, as well as everyone present, he walked up to Si Lianye and said, "Hello, my name is Shen Xiran, I''m very happy to be able to meet you today."


    Old Master Xu looked at her from head to toe. Only now did she realise that this elderly man had a pair of extremely bright and clear eyes, as if he could see all the thoughts in her heart.


    This made her uneasy, thinking to herself, his big name here really isn''t something that came to her for nothing.


    After the Old Master Xu finished sizing up the woman, he nodded towards Si Lianye: "Good, very good, this girl is not bad. You are fortunate, when are you planning to get married?"


    A wedding? She was startled, she did not expect to see Si Lianye so far away.


    His expression did not change as he looked at Old Master Xu and said: "It''s almost time. When the time comes, you must give me face."


    Old Master Xu laughed out loud. "Alright, alright, other people I can''t say for sure, but I must attend your wedding."


    As she said this, she immediately felt the strange looks in the eyes of those who were looking at her grow even more intense.


    After all, Si Lianye and Ye Family had just broken off their engagement, and they had already found a girlfriend so quickly. They had even talked about marriage, and if this wasn''t slapping them in the face, then what was it?


    This was a grand occasion for the Capital, and practically everyone who had a head and face had come here, but the people from the Ye Family did not see anyone, and immediately, a lot of people were secretly guessing and whispering to each other.


    Shen Xiran ignored the whispers, and the seemingly real gazes that were on his body, as he listened to the greetings from Si Lianye and Old Master Xu with a calm expression.


    She seemed to have a very good temperament, and this led to another round of guesses as to her identity.


    Someone said: "Before, I thought that it was because of her Mr that she made contact with Ye Family. I thought that she must be a fox spirit, but I didn''t expect her to be so beautiful ¡­."


    "You''re wrong, if she wasn''t beautiful, would the Mr have treated her so well? And even introduced her to the Old Master Xu? In my opinion, perhaps she''ll soar into the skies in the future ¡­ "


    "That''s right, that''s right, what a pity about Ye Family, those two from her family are also not bad, how could they ¡­"


    "Aiya, you don''t understand now. Who knows what happened in their family? Look, the one who took the initiative to cancel the engagement is Ye Family, the one who did not come to participate in the banquet is also him, who knows if they might have done something wrong and do not dare to meet people? "


    "You''re right. I don''t know why, but maybe ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right, I heard someone saying that somewhere I saw Ye Xuan with another man, she had a very intimate attitude and even went in and out of the hotel ¡­"


    "So that''s the case. I was wondering what kind of person Mr is, he definitely won''t wear a green hat ¡­"


    "Right, I really didn''t know that Ye Xuan was so serious, but she''s actually so sloppy too. And that Ye Yun, isn''t she also ¡­"


    "Haha, that''s right. The two sisters looked serious, but in the end, they looked the same ¡­ "Slut ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    "Scoundrel, no wonder Mr isn''t willing to take her ¡­"


    Everyone''s first reaction would always be to look for a woman and never feel that it was a man''s fault. Even if a man brought his lover here, they would only speak up for him and excuse him. They had no idea that their words would cause so much harm to the injured woman.


    Lu Lejia took a sip of the wine, and with a smile on her face, she pretended not to hear anything as she walked over: "What are you guys talking about? So passionate? "


    When the chattering women saw her coming over, their faces immediately lit up unnaturally. After all, the well-informed people all knew that Lu Lejia was a good friend of Ye Yun, who just came back from overseas.


    They just laughed, "No... "Nothing much, just a casual remark ¡­"


    Lu Lejia raised her eyebrows and laughed: "I think I heard you guys talking about the Ye Family. I just came back, can you guys tell me what''s going on?"


    It was true that she had just come back, but she was not completely ignorant of the matter.


    Seeing that she did not seem to hear the ridicule from her party towards Ye Yun, everyone felt at ease and said to her, "It''s that woman that seduced the Mr, which is why Ye Xuan is dejected. Look, how powerful is she, and how she can pretend to be?


    Everyone else agreed, "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    Lu Lejia laughed and said, "Really? But I think she''s still okay. Is it really as you said? "


    "Of course, you don''t know ¡­"


    Seeing that she spoke with such vigor, the crowd felt as if they were in comfort on Shen Xiran''s body, just like how they were all things that she had seen before.


    Lu Lejia remained calm and collected after listening to their conversation, and asked them, "She''s so evil, I really want to teach her a lesson."


    "Sure, of course. Don''t worry, we''ll keep this a secret for you ¡­"


    "Yes, we will definitely keep it a secret ¡­"


    Lu Lejia glanced at them: "There''s no need, as long as you help me call her out, that''s enough."


    "What are you shouting for?" They were puzzled.


    "Just like that ¡­" Lu Lejia said.


    Everyone looked at each other, a little hesitant: "How are you going to deal with her? If you hurt her, Mr will feel bad."


    If Si Lianye got angry, they wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Lu Lejia said with a smile: "You guys can rest assured, I''m just warning her, I''m also afraid of Mr''s revenge, you guys can rest assured."


    "That''s good." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Having made up their minds, they all began to move.


    Although they were still a little uneasy, Lu Lejia had already promised that she would only give them a light warning and would absolutely not do anything out of line.


    Maybe they were really jealous of Shen Xiran in their hearts, so they were happy to see her receive a few small lessons. Most importantly, they were only responsible for luring her out, and even the task of teaching his a lesson was done by someone else.


    That''s great.


    Shen Xiran chatted with Si Lianye for a while and felt bored.


    Looking at her expression, Si Lianye said to her in a low voice, "If you''re bored, you can go out and take a look, you don''t have to stay here forever."


    "Really? That''s great. " She was bored by their conversation. It was all about finance and subprime loans and God knows she knew nothing about them.


    She felt that if she continued to listen, she would definitely fall asleep.


    Now that she had received Si Lianye''s promise, she quickly escaped and walked over to a random drink, slowly drinking it.


    Speaking of which, this hall was really huge. Si Lianye''s villa was also not small, but compared to this, it was like a small witch meeting a great Magus.


    However, there were big benefits to it as well. Seeing nearly a hundred people standing there, it did not reduce the pressure at all. It seemed like it was still quite easy to enter, as if another hundred people would not get crowded at all.


    She slowly found a place to sit down and began to drink her drink while looking at the people in front of her.


    Some men were old and had white hair, but they were holding onto a woman who could be his granddaughter. She was beautiful like a flower, and when she stood together, she gave off an indescribable feeling of unharmony.


    Of course, there were also women in their forties who could not hide the wrinkles on their faces. They were paired up with a twenty-something year old girl who looked to be very intimate.


    It was an era of freedom.


    At this moment, a voice sounded out from beside her. "Miss Shen, right?"


    She turned around and saw a woman about her own age standing next to her. She was wearing a red dress and was in high spirits. Her eyes were staring at her.


    She was stunned because she had never seen her before. She answered, "Yes, I am. May I ask who you are ¡­"


    The woman said, "My name is Jiayi, nice to meet you."


    "Hello, Miss Jiayi." She nodded at him and said nothing more.


    She didn''t know him, but the way he looked at her didn''t seem to have any ill intentions towards him.


    As she was guessing his thoughts, she also noticed that he seemed to be paying attention to her.


    Jiayi was holding a glass of red wine in his hand, and looking at sher with a coquettish smile, he said, "This should be the first time Miss Shen is here, actually there''s nothing fun about it, it''s just a large scale social gathering place."


    She smiled and said, "Normally, I rarely see so many people. But now, I see something strange."


    The Jiayi nodded her head and said, "That''s true, but there are too many people here. Don''t you feel that the air is a little bad? Why don''t we go out and talk. "


    "Going out?" She hesitated for a moment, seeing that Si Lianye was looking at her, she hesitated and shook her head: "There''s no need."


    She didn''t want to get too close to this woman. It was an indescribable feeling.


    As soon as she said that, she saw the woman start, as if she didn''t expect that he would reject her. She understood immediately after thinking about it.


    No wonder her face was full of arrogance. It seemed like her status wasn''t high, so it would be worth it if she could befriend him. However, he didn''t expect her to be so condescending as to refuse.


    After she thought it through, she became even less interested. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t like going out."


    Jiayi''s face changed again and again. He never thought that she would actually be so out of place.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Alright then. It''s fine if you don''t want to go out. Let''s talk here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Xiran couldn''t help but glance at her again. He really couldn''t imagine why she would always follow him.


    But in the next moment, she understood.


    Jiayi walked to her side. She didn''t know why, but suddenly, as if she tripped over something, she fell on Shen Xiran''s body.

 C316

    She frowned and tried to dodge, but it was too late.


    A full glass of red wine bloomed on her chest, turning the front of her pale dress into a strange color.


    "Ahh, sorry, I''m so sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose, I really ¡­" Jiayi looked at her chest in panic and apologized.


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath, feeling that the person in front of him was being ridiculous, maybe he did it on purpose.


    But this was her first time meeting him, why would she do this? As a result, she instantly thought that the other person didn''t do it on purpose, but even so, she was still in a very sorry state. The spot where the red wine was spilled was too unlucky, and it directly landed on her conspicuous chest.


    This time, even if she didn''t want to deal with it, she couldn''t.


    She then looked at Jiayi and stood up. "I need to go to the washroom."


    Jiayi acted like she was woken up and quickly replied, "Alright, I''ll bring you to the washroom."


    She hesitated for a moment before she said sincerely, "This is my fault. I will take responsibility until the end. Don''t worry."


    She sighed, it was too shameful for her to look for Si Lianye now, so she could only follow her to the side, very quickly reaching the corridor that led to the washroom.


    As soon as she stepped into the corridor, she felt that something was wrong.


    The woman in front of him looked familiar.


    The lady turned and smiled at her: Shen Xiran, long time no see.


    She immediately recognized him and couldn''t help but take a step back. "Lu Lejia? Why is it you? "


    She hadn''t thought that the other party would bring her so much trouble.


    She smiled. "Never thought of that? Actually you should be prepared, we are all fellow countrymen, meeting again is something that will happen sooner or later, but I never expected you to be so capable, to actually be able to break the engagement between Mr and Ye Family, I think, you fox spirit, you truly deserve your reputation. "


    At this moment, Shen Xiran knew that he had been deceived. The Jiayi must have done it on purpose to trick him into coming over.


    She turned around and discovered that the other party had already left without her knowing. There was no one by her side.


    Given Lu Lejia''s methods from the past and her current expression, she instinctively felt that something was amiss. She didn''t even want to say more as she turned around and left.


    However, there were so many people outside, and Si Lianye was still there, so she was definitely not willing to let anyone see her movements. Thus, she only needed to return to the hall to be safe.


    Unfortunately, she was stopped before she could take two steps forward.


    Lu Lejia looked at her with a smile that was not a smile. "It''s rare to see an old friend here, don''t be in such a hurry to leave."


    She frowned, somewhat regretting that she did not ask Zhuo Ya to follow her. "What do you want?"


    Lu Lejia laughed: "Nothing, I was just looking for you for a good thing."


    "Good news?" She had thought that the other party would make a move against her, but she had not expected that she would say such words. She could not help but feel a little doubtful, "I don''t want anything good. Get out of my way, I want to go back!"


    "It''s not up to you." Lu Lejia''s cold voice sounded, causing her heart to feel cold.


    When she raised her eyes again, she saw a strange smile on her face.


    Immediately after, a hand came up from behind her, holding a towel to cover her nose and mouth.


    "Crap!"


    The only thing left in her mind was this thought, which was quickly followed by nothing else.


    Lu Lejia coldly looked at her limp body, and snorted. "I really let you off ¡­"


    At this time, the Jiayi who had tricked Shen Xiran on coming out walked out trembling and asked, "You ¡­ Didn''t you say that you were just warning her ¡­ "


    Lu Lejia looked at her: "Then you can go and inform on me now."


    Jiayi shrank back, regret starting to well up in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say anything. If they were to pursue the matter further, he would be the first person Si Lianye wanted to take revenge against.


    When he returned to his senses, he saw Lu Lejia bending over to pick her up. Lu Lejia couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you bringing her?"


    Lu Lejia glanced at her: "There''s no need to ask so much. If I were you, I would leave this place and return home quickly."


    Jiayi''s face paled as she hurriedly turned around and left.


    She was really confused. If Si Lianye found out that she was gone, the first person she would look for would be her.


    Why was she so stupid?


    Lu Lejia snorted at her back. Stupid woman, so everyone''s eyes would be on her now, and he, himself, would not be noticed at all. If that was the case, even if Si Lianye found out about her later, hmph hmph ¡­


    She lowered her head and looked at Shen Xiran''s tightly shut eyes, secretly rejoicing in her heart.


    When Shen Xiran woke up, he found himself lying on a soft bed. In front of him was a ceiling that looked very unfamiliar, and the smell from the bed also told her that this was not her room.


    This realization caused her to be shocked. She hurriedly sat up and sucked in a cold breath of air: "Xi Zeer, why are you here?"


    After asking this question, he felt a cold chill in his chest. He lowered his head and cried out in fear. He quickly pulled up his blanket and wrapped it around himself. His face was red as if he was about to bleed.


    "You ¡­ Why are you here? What exactly is going on? " She almost wanted to scream. What was going on? Why did she wake up completely naked, and in front of her was Xi Zeer, who should not have appeared here at all?


    Xi Zeer''s face darkened: "I participated in the Old Master Xu''s royal ball, but I fainted after drinking a cup of wine. When I woke up, I found you by my side."


    Although his words were short, it also explained the whole situation, which was that he had fallen into the same trap.


    She took a deep breath. "Turn around."


    Even now, her mind was still very calm. She understood that the first thing she had to do was to put on her clothes. If someone came in now, she wouldn''t be able to wash up even if she jumped into the Yellow River.


    After she finished speaking, she was about to look for her clothes, but she realized that Xi Zeer wasn''t moving at all.


    "What''s wrong with you? Turn around and go over! " She looked at him anxiously and angrily.


    Although she was currently in a sorry state, she believed that he was definitely not a man who would take advantage of someone when they were in danger.


    Thus, when she looked at him, who had a strange expression on his face, she simply could not believe her eyes.


    What was going on?


    Si Lianye slowly said: "I was drugged."


    She nodded. "I know, I was drugged too."


    "No, that''s not what I meant." He frowned. "I may have been given another drug."


    He stared at her, a strange fire dancing in his eyes.


    She stared at him, confusion filling her eyes. Three seconds later, she snapped out of her daze, screaming as she rushed to the corner of the bed and wrapped herself tightly in a blanket.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" She stammered so much that she could barely speak. "You can''t touch me ¡­"


    A strange expression suddenly flashed across Xi Zeer''s face as he looked at her. "But I am feeling very uncomfortable right now."


    Perhaps he was used to being patient and meticulous all the time, but at this time, his voice was still very calm. However, the flames in his eyes showed just how he felt deep within his heart.


    Not only was Xi Zeer drugged, he was also drugged with an aphrodisiac, the kind that was commonly known as aphrodisiac!


    Who was so vicious?


    She took a deep breath, feeling that a great calamity was about to befall upon her today. Where was Si Lianye, and who was he?


    "You ¡­ You''re a doctor. Don''t you know how to dispense medicine? You''re making yourself an antidote? " she said urgently to him.


    He shook his head slowly, "No, no. Even if I know the antidote, I don''t have the materials."


    That''s right, who would bring a medicine chest to a banquet?


    She was thinking crazily, it was impossible for her to sleep with Xi Zeer!


    She held onto the quilt, not daring to move. Her eyes scanned the interior of the room. This was probably an ordinary guest room. Other than a large bed, there was nothing else in the room. There was also a bedside table, a wardrobe, and a sofa table. There was a bathroom in the corner with simple furnishings.


    She looked up at the window, then at the door.


    Xi Zeer shook his head: "I have already seen it. The doors and windows have all been locked up, we cannot get out."


    "What do we do now?" She was extremely anxious.


    Right, you can also ask for help, call for help, right!


    She searched the room for her bag, but found nothing on the floor but her own clothes.


    She was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. She begged him, "Can you please avoid it? I want to get dressed! "


    When Xi Zeer saw her anxious look and pursed his lips, he suddenly stood up and took two steps towards her.


    Fortunately, he had only taken two steps before he turned around and went into the bathroom, followed by the sound of splashing water.


    She was relieved and quickly carried her clothes out of the bed and put them on under the blanket.


    Xi Zeer still hadn''t come out, so she didn''t care what the hell he was doing, and quickly rushed over to open the door.


    The door was indeed locked.


    She took a deep breath and looked around the room, but there was no sign of her bag.


    It''s over. How am I supposed to get out?


    She sat down on the side of the bed in a dejected manner. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and Xi Zeer walked out.


    Her body shrunk as she looked at him warily. When she saw the cold air around him, she knew exactly what he was doing and felt touched.


    He stood at the door of the bathroom looking at her, and said with a cold voice. "I suddenly remembered something, when I was still unconscious, I heard the person who had bewitched me say that he wanted to quickly send Si Lianye over as well ¡­"


    Right after he finished, Shen Xiran suddenly jumped up: "What did you say? Say that again? "


    "I said, I think I heard someone talking about Si Lianye." Xi Zeer said as he looked at her with his dark eyes.


    After staring blankly for a long time, she suddenly rushed forward and used her fist to smash the door. "Let go of me. Help, help ¡­"


    It turned out that the people who were tricked tonight were not only and herself, but also Si Lianye himself. Where was he now, and who was he with, would she be the same as them?


    Thinking of this, she felt as if she couldn''t breathe. She gasped for breath as she knocked heavily on the door. She used all her strength, but the door did not budge at all.


    Her hands quickly turned red.


    Xi Zeer stood quietly behind her: "I''ve looked at the time, and the time I was unconscious was about an hour ago, which means to say that Si Lianye has already been taken away for an hour ¡­"


    She turned her head and looked at him fiercely. "What does that mean?"


    Xi Zeer shrugged his shoulders. Even though he had taken aphrodisiac, he seemed to have recovered his calmness after coming out from the bathroom. "I just wanted to remind you to be mentally prepared!"


    Her eyes darkened as she glared at him. Although she knew that his words were not out of schadenfreude, she could not help but be furious. "Do you think that I will be grateful to you for saying these words?"

 C317

    He calmly said, "I didn''t say that. I did say that, just to prepare you."


    Prepare what? What can I prepare?


    If the other party''s real target was Si Lianye, then they would definitely use all sorts of methods to deal with them on Si Lianye. Dope, aphrodisiac, plus a woman ¡­


    She could barely breathe when she thought about it.


    The situation was extremely bad. Instead, she calmed down and said to him, "No matter what, I won''t give up just like that." She paused, then said, "Even if I have to give up, I want to see it with my own eyes."


    After saying so, she kicked the door, causing a "peng" sound to ring out. However, the door still did not budge.


    She was so desperate that tears almost flowed down her cheeks.


    She gritted her teeth and prepared to kick again.


    At this time, Xi Zeer stood behind her and said in a low voice: "Get out of the way, I''ll do it."


    "¡­" She looked at him and slowly let go.


    Xi Zeer stepped forward, and in a few moments, he kicked open the door a crack.


    She didn''t even dare to blink as she watched. She didn''t expect him to be normally gentle and gentle, but he actually had such great strength.


    Xi Zeer then remembered that the door was completely destroyed by him, revealing a pitch black hole.


    His dark, calm eyes looked over at her.


    She whispered, "Thank you."


    Then she walked past him and went out.


    Xi Zeer stared fixedly at her back, his eyes so deep that it was unknown what he was thinking.


    The first thing she did when she went out was to find Si Lianye, but this was not her house, but the Xu family. There were at least a hundred rooms here. How was she supposed to find them?


    What''s more, her phone had been taken away by someone.


    She bit her lips. Since Si Lianye couldn''t find her, then she could only look for her master.


    She ran according to her memories, rejoicing that she was not an idiot, not long later she found the location, the people were still immersed in the music and delicacies, with a single glance, she saw that Si Lianye was gone, and she could not see Old Master Xu.


    She was burning with anxiety, so she grabbed a waiter and asked, "Where are they? Mr, where are the people from Old Master Xu? "


    The waiter was shocked by her appearance and obediently answered: "Mr, I don''t know. Old Master Xu went to the next room."


    She let go of her hand and went into the next room, startling Old Master Xu who was talking to someone else.


    She looked flustered and she did not have time to apologize as she looked at Old Master Xu who was frowning and said, "Si Lianye is gone."


    Old Master Xu immediately stood up, "Really?"


    She nodded, panting as she tried to speak, "It''s true, so please help me find out where he is. I suspect he''s in danger."


    Old Master Xu frowned and said without turning his head: "Old Xu, go find someone."


    Housekeeper Xu walked out from behind them and gave a reply before walking out.


    She had never felt that time was as long as it was now.


    Her hair was in a mess, even her clothes were in a mess. With a panicked expression and an anxious gaze, he comforted her softly: "Don''t worry, this is my house. They won''t be so daring to do anything to him."


    She couldn''t say a word. What could she say? Could it be that Si Lianye was not in danger, but had been drugged and slept with another woman?


    She could only nod. She wanted to say something polite, but her throat felt dry and she was unable to say anything.


    When Old Master Xu saw this, he even poured water for her and passed it to her. "Don''t be anxious, drink some water first."


    She slowly reached out and took it. Before she could even take a sip, she heard Housekeeper Xu say from outside the door, "I''ve already found it. It''s in the guest room on the third floor."


    Her heart tightened, and the quilt rolled down her hand, leaving a dark trail on the carpet.


    She turned and rushed out.


    Old Master Xu frowned and said, "Follow them."


    Third floor? Where''s the third floor?


    With Housekeeper Xu leading the way, they quickly arrived in front of a room on the third floor.


    She couldn''t wait to rush over, but as soon as she walked over, she froze.


    "Ah ¡­" A Ye... "Pull harder ¡­"


    "So cool ¡­" "I''m going to die ¡­"


    "Ahhh ¡­" "I really love you to death, use all your strength ¡­"


    Unbridled moans reached her ears and shattered her heart.


    Old Master Xu also heard this and became embarrassed. So it was this matter, he really thought that something had happened to Si Lianye, in the end he just had a secret relationship with someone, this woman''s guts are really big ¡­


    However, they could not pursue this matter at this time. The two of them nodded at each other, turned around and walked away.


    She didn''t notice the movement behind her at all. Instead, she pressed her body tightly against the door while softly moaning and sobbing. Her heart was still in her throat.


    "A Ye, you are really powerful ¡­ "I''m going to die ¡­"


    She gritted her teeth as hatred surged out from her heart. "Ye Yun, why are you so persistent?"


    I hate you!


    Under the support of her enormous hatred, she raised her fist and started to smash the door. "Si Lianye, get out here!"


    "Si Lianye!"


    She pounded on the door with all her might. Her heart was so cold that it made her tremble. Why didn''t he say anything? Why didn''t he open the door? Can''t he hear himself at the door?


    Why are you so cruel?


    Why?


    She pounded on the door as if she was pounding on his chest.


    "Why ¡­" Unknowingly, her tears started to drip down.


    Suddenly, her hand that was beating the door fell to the air. She staggered and fell into someone''s arms.


    He took her wrist. "Don''t cry."


    A voice that sounded like a sigh rang in her ears.


    She was stunned. "Si Lianye ¡­"


    He looked at her with a smile. Although his clothes were a little messy, they were still properly worn. His eyes were as bright as a ball of fire.


    "I''m sorry ¡­"


    "It''s all your fault, Si Lianye, you scared me to death ¡­" When she came back to her senses, she hugged him as her tears flowed down one by one.


    He hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­"


    After hearing that, she struggled to get up. "Why did you say you''re sorry? Why did you say you''re sorry ¡­" Could it be that he really ¡­


    Si Lianye looked at her helplessly. "I didn''t do anything ¡­"


    "But why?" She looked at him with wide eyes, and suddenly remembered that she had heard a groan.


    Suddenly, an even louder scream came from the room. "Ah, I''m going to die!"


    Her eyes widened as she suddenly broke free from his embrace. She walked to the inner room, opened the door, and was immediately stunned when she saw who it was.


    Si Lianye immediately covered her eyes, saying, "Stop looking, be careful of the eye of a needle."


    She could not help but blush. "This ¡­ "What''s going on?"


    Although she only took a glance, she could see that there were two people on the bed. One was Ye Yun. Although she was naked, she still recognized him at a glance.


    There was also a tanned man who was pestering her, doing all sorts of actions inappropriate for children.


    Gasps and moans filled the room.


    She was so shocked that even if Si Lianye covered her eyes in time and pulled the door shut, she wouldn''t be able to react for a long time.


    Si Lianye worriedly watched as she gently patted her cheeks: "Are you alright?" Suddenly, he saw that her clothes were extremely messy, as if she was in a hurry to put them on, and her expression couldn''t help but darken.


    She came back to her senses and stammered, "This ¡­ What exactly is going on? "


    Si Lianye secretly took a deep breath, and calmly replied: "Since she likes men so much, I''ll help her find one, it''s that simple."


    "But ¡­" She was about to open her mouth to ask more questions, but he quickly pulled her away. "Let''s go back first."


    "Oh, okay."


    Si Lianye opened the door and cautiously walked down the stairs. Just as she was about to go out, she suddenly remembered to say: "Oh right, I never expected to find you so quickly before, and later on I sought Old Master Xu for help."


    He nodded his head to show that he understood and continued to walk out of the group of villas. As soon as he walked out, he saw the Housekeeper Xu waiting there, and when he saw them leave the house, he smiled and said, "My master wants me to send you out."


    The Xu family was too big. If not for him driving them away, they really would have left for a very long time.


    She looked at Si Lianye, and he quickly agreed.


    After getting on the car, she took the initiative to grab his hand. She suddenly exclaimed, "Why is your hand so cold?"


    He shook his head. "It''s nothing. I''m just a little tired."


    She suspiciously looked at him. She felt that there was something he was hiding from her. However, to be able to come back from death''s door, this kind of joy was enough to dispel all of her doubts.


    She smiled and nestled against him.


    Si Lianye hugged her and had a calm expression, but no one could see how exuberant the flames in his eyes were. It was as if they could overflow and burn everything at any time.


    He closed his eyes.


    The Housekeeper Xu''s eyes carried a trace of doubt, but he did not say a word, silently escorting them to the door. At this time, someone had already helped them drive the carriage out.


    Si Lianye brought her down the car, and thanked him indifferently: "Many thanks. I''ll definitely pay a visit to Old Master Xu another day."


    "You''re welcome." Housekeeper Xu nodded politely to them.


    However, Si Lianye didn''t drive, and instead got into the front passenger seat.


    She froze for a moment, then took the initiative to drive, feeling that something was wrong.


    She didn''t say anything. After driving out, she turned on the navigation device and heard the mechanical voice from inside. She asked, "Do you want us to go to the hospital first?"


    Si Lianye closed her eyes and tightly pursed her lips: "No need, let''s go back first."


    She looked at his expression, but didn''t see anything wrong. She asked curiously, "What happened to you?"


    He shook his head. "It''s fine. Drive carefully."


    After which, he closed his eyes and breathed deeply. He leaned back on the chair as though he was sleeping.


    After knowing him for so long, this was the first time she had seen him like this. She couldn''t help but feel a bit panicked, knowing that something must have gone wrong with him.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    She gritted her teeth and drove the car at a fast speed. Soon, she drove back home.


    She stopped at the door and opened the car door to help him out, but when she lifted her eyes to look at him, she saw that he had taken the initiative to get off. She looked at him and saw that he was calm and his face was rosy.


    "You ¡­ Are you okay? "


    He shook his head and took the initiative to grab her hand. Instantly, the scorching heat caused her to jump in fright. Would you like to call the doctor? "


    He said nothing, turned a deaf ear to her, and led her upstairs.


    She whispered in his ear, "Why are you so weird tonight? What''s the matter with you? Do you want to see a doctor? "Ahh!"


    He pulled her through the door and pushed her onto the sofa, and she gave a startled cry.


    "Woman, you talk too much." he said sullenly to her.


    "You ¡­ What''s the matter with you? " In the bright light of the room, she could see that his cheeks were a little too red, almost as if she were blushing.

 C318

    I can''t wake her up


    He suddenly gripped her shoulder tightly. "I''m sorry."


    "What?" She looked at his face and felt that something was wrong. She reached out to touch his forehead and felt that it was covered in cold sweat.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ll call the doctor. " She wanted to get up, but he held her back.


    "There''s no need to go." His hands were still on her shoulders, and she could almost feel the heat of them through her clothes and into her skin.


    She stared at him, her eyes filled with anxiety. "But ¡­"


    His breathing gradually became heavier. "I was only drugged by her."


    "Drug? What kind of medicine? " An ominous premonition appeared in her heart. She fixed her gaze on him and asked, "Is it the one I was thinking about?"


    His hand moved uncontrollably, sliding over her shoulder. With a complicated expression, he said, "This time, you might be very tired."


    She froze.


    He couldn''t help but give her a light push, and her body fell backwards.


    Her vision turned black, and he covered her eyes. "Don''t look at me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold it in."


    The darkness in front of her eyes made her feel that something was wrong. She struggled for a moment before saying, "Let go of me."


    He turned a deaf ear and with a slight movement of his finger, he took off all her clothes.


    She gritted her teeth tightly. Due to the obstruction of her sight, her other senses were exceptionally sensitive. When her naked body was exposed to the air, her entire body would lightly tremble like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    He saw her uneasiness and gently covered her body. "Don''t worry," he whispered in her ear, "I''ll try not to hurt you."


    She reached out slowly and hugged him tightly.


    After a crazy night passed, she was still unconscious. She didn''t know that while she was sleeping, a major event had occurred in the outside world. This event''s influence was so great that it almost drove everyone crazy.


    Zhu Lingling found out about this news in the morning, but when she saw it, she thought that there was something wrong with her eyes.


    After taking a closer look, all that was left in his mind was, "What the f * ck! How could it be so exciting ¡­"


    Actually, the news was not that complicated. It was posted on a Weibo account with a video of a man and a woman crazily doing their original exercise.


    At first, no one took it to heart. After all, there were many similar videos. Every year, an island nation would use similar videos to firmly occupy the hearts of many otaku.


    As a result, after being surprised, many people didn''t take it to heart. However, not long after, the female lead in the video was revealed.


    "Oh my god, I know who that woman is!"


    "What''s so strange about that? It must be a new girl from the island ¡­"


    "No, it''s definitely a woman from our country ¡­"


    "It can''t be. Let me see it again ¡­"


    "F * ck, why do I feel like this woman looks familiar?"


    "Of course they look familiar. They must be the island ladies!"


    "One more ¡­"


    "No, that''s not it. I can guarantee with my head that it isn''t. This person is one of the famous women in our Great Capital. His family is the legendary Wealthy Class. Ahhh, I''m going crazy ¡­"


    "What Wealthy Class?"


    "It''s true. I also recognized her. So it''s her, hahaha ¡­"


    "Really? How could it be her?"


    "Who is that person upstairs?" "Please advise me!"


    "It''s our Capital''s Wealthy Class gold, they are usually very serious, ordinary people wouldn''t even be able to see her in front of others, but now they have been filmed in such a video. Oh my god, what''s going on in this world?"


    There was a whole bunch of conversations like this. Soon, countless tall buildings were being built under Weibo and were being forwarded at a high speed.


    By the time the authorities discovered that it was too late, they downloaded the videos onto their computers and stored them as if they were treasures.


    What a joke, this was not a common female prodigy, but a genuine rich one. To be able to see her restricted grade video here was truly a great fortune.


    Thus, the video continued to circulate online. Although the authorities had acted in time, the impact was too great. Even the official website had reported this incident. However, the video had only turned into a few screenshots, which had been typed out.


    Zhu Lingling was immediately shocked when she saw it. She had several experts on the Internet, so what she saw was an original video without any codes. With a single glance, she could tell that wasn''t that a woman who was specifically hard to deal with? Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect her to be so coquettish. Looking at her rippling face, she''s practically a professional female genius.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but feel itchy, thinking that she must share it with him.


    However, when she knocked on the door with her phone, she couldn''t pry it open no matter what. She could only return to her room helplessly. "Strange, did she leave early in the morning?"


    When Si Lianye went to the company, countless numbers of calls were being made. He took a look around and discovered that all of them were from Ye Family, but he ignored them all.


    Yue Haoqing peeked at his superior, and warned himself repeatedly in his heart, you must not offend his boss, especially the boss''s lover. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died.


    Ye Family had always been a very low-profile, quiet person. Even if there was a scandal in the family, it would be covered up.


    How was this going to end?


    This time, even if he didn''t die, he would at least shed a layer of skin, right? It was unknown why they had angered their boss so much. It was truly terrifying.


    After a while, Ye Xuan called.


    Si Lianye picked up the call and did not say a word.


    Ye Xuan laughed bitterly on the other side: "You were the one who did this."


    It was not a question, but a definite one.


    Si Lianye said: "I want to give you face, but since there''s someone who doesn''t know the meaning of death, then don''t blame me."


    "Should I be glad that I''m still abroad?"


    "Of course, but I have to warn you that the man beside you is not an easy person. You must be careful as well, don''t lose your head because of your emotions." He warned her flatly.


    She sighed softly. "Did you know? Just like how you met Shen Xiran, I knew the moment I met him that he was my doom, my life''s doom. Thinking back to when I made that agreement with you back then, I never thought that I would actually meet him again one day. "


    Si Lianye said while holding her phone: "That''s only our deal, we can clearly split it, are you sure he can do it?"


    She hesitated: "It should be? After all, he''s never asked me that before. "


    "Just because he hasn''t asked doesn''t mean he doesn''t know, much less that he doesn''t mind in his heart. Moreover, his thoughts are deep, so you must be careful." Seeing that she could be considered to have pulled him back then, Si Lianye warned her in a low voice.


    "Alright, I understand. Don''t worry, I will find some time to explain this to him." "No," she said.


    Si Lianye quietly hung up the phone, but not long later, the phone started to ring again.


    Without even looking, he knew who it was. Just as he was about to raise it and place it beside his ear, he heard the people at the other side shouting angrily, "Si Lianye, you are a bastard!"


    Ye Yun''s expression was in a mess, she grabbed her phone with her dishevelled hair: "Si Lianye, you will die a horrible death."


    He didn''t even blink his eyes as he said in a voice that made her clench her teeth, "If I were you, I would be glad that I didn''t kill all of you."


    "Yeah, I really have to thank you!" She emphasized every single word, and her hatred made people shudder.


    "Do you know where the person who plotted against me the last time is now?" With that, he hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Ye Yun had an extremely ugly expression when she put down the phone.


    Ever since that day, the moment she woke up from her stupor and saw that the man beside her was not Si Lianye but her father was actually her subordinate, she knew that the situation was terrible. However, at that time, there was still a trace of fantasy in her heart, thinking that Si Lianye would not go overboard on Ye Xuan''s account, but she miscalculated in the end.


    She never knew that Si Lianye was such a demon. Not only did she make her sleep with other men, she even uploaded a video to the internet.


    Could it be that sleeping with him made him feel so uncomfortable?


    Right now, she really had to listen to her father and go abroad to avoid the limelight. But she was the daughter of the Ye Family, who knew when she would come back after she left the country. At that time, who would still remember her?


    "Finished calling? Give up? " Her father''s cold voice came from behind her. She took a deep breath and turned around.


    Ye Zehai stood behind her and coldly looked at her. In these few days, his hair had become a lot whiter, and his complexion much paler. When she saw this, her heart was slightly moved.


    "Leave after the fight. Remember, if I don''t call you back, you won''t come back. Be good to me." Ye Zehai said to her in an indifferent tone.


    She tightly bit her lower lip, and once again unwillingly looked behind her. Under the golden afternoon sunlight, the Old Hall of Ye Family actually emitted a kind of dejected color.


    She wouldn''t give up, she definitely wouldn''t!


    She clenched her fists but didn''t say anything. She quietly got on the car and prepared to go to the airport.


    Most likely, the people in her country had completely forgotten about that explosive, limited level video before coming back.


    Ye Zehai sighed heavily as he watched the carriage drive off into the distance.


    He had been cautious his entire life and even got a good card, but in the end, his own daughter had been completely destroyed. He let her stay abroad and never come back ¡­


    As for the Ye Family...


    He used a few days'' worth of cloudy eyes to look at the big house in Ye Family. Just like this, once his anger had dissipated, he would have his boss go and plead for mercy.


    Yun''er, why don''t you understand? Forget about designing Si Lianye, even if she doesn''t succeed she wouldn''t be so angry. But why did you want to touch his woman? How could any man endure such humiliation?


    [If he doesn''t want to teach me, why not ¡­]


    He stood dispiritedly at the entrance, silently shaking his head.


    After taking care of the Ye Family, Si Lianye''s mood was extremely good, especially after seeing that Ye Zehai actually tactfully did not call him to disturb him, his mood was so good that she could definitely stop after a while.


    The next step, well, it was Darling''s body.


    I wonder how the medicine in Professor Qi is doing?


    While he was still in the middle of his calculations, another call suddenly came in. He casually picked it up and asked, "Hello?"


    However, the voice caused his entire body to be petrified. "What did you say? What happened to her? "


    Zhu Lingling anxiously grabbed her mobile phone, and was about to cry. "I don''t know, the moment I entered the room, I saw her unconscious, no matter how I yelled I didn''t wake up ¡­"


    Si Lianye''s gaze turned cold: "I''ll be right back!"


    He grabbed his cellphone and immediately rushed out of the room. The secretaries looked on in shock as the president, who should have been presiding over the meeting ten minutes later, left. They couldn''t help but pay their respects.

 C319

    Why am I in the hospital?


    Si Lianye drove very fast, almost half the normal travel speed. But even so, when he rushed into the room, her heart was still tight.


    She was lying on the bed with a pale face and her breathing was weak. She looked as if she hadn''t woken up since he had left her room.


    Regret filled his heart.


    Zhu Lingling sat on the bedside with a face full of tears, looking at him in panic: "What do we do? "As soon as I entered, I found out that she was like this ¡­"


    His expression was terrifyingly vicious as he stepped forward and picked her up. "Go to the hospital!"


    There was no use waiting for the doctor to come, he could only send her there himself.


    Zhu Lingling hurriedly wiped her tears away and followed behind them.


    With her fastest speed in life, Si Lianye carried Shen Xiran downstairs and quickly sent him to the hospital.


    During this period of time, no matter what Zhu Lingling said, he didn''t respond at all. She only hugged Shen Xiran tightly, as if she would disappear if he let go.


    Seeing this scene, Zhu Lingling silently shut her mouth.


    If it was said that she had doubts about his feelings for Shen Xiran before, then now, his performance had dispelled all of her doubts.


    Si Lianye was indeed deeply in love with Shen Xiran.


    There was no doubt about that.


    After arriving at the hospital, Si Lianye personally delivered Shen Xiran to the doctor''s hands. Only then did her tensed state relax.


    He stood there for a while, her entire body enveloped in an astonishing chill, looking at him like this, Zhu Lingling frowned on one side, unable to say a word.


    Only after a long while did he turn his head to look at her. He stared at her with a pair of astonishingly bright eyes for a moment. Then, with a hoarse voice, he said, "Thank you."


    Zhu Lingling was startled for a moment before realizing that he was thanking her. She shook her head and said: "You''re welcome, she is also my friend."


    "How did you find out?" he asked.


    She thought about it for a moment before slowly speaking.


    That was when she found that explosive video in the morning. Originally, she wanted to show it to Shen Xiran, but when she knocked on the door, she found that she was not there, because she did not answer nor did she open the door.


    However, after waiting for a while and feeling very bored, she decided to call her and find out where she went. However, after calling for a long time and seeing that there was no one answering, she felt that something was wrong.


    Furthermore, the second time they made the call, she was right outside their door and could vaguely hear Shen Xiran''s mobile phone ringing, but there was no sound from inside, thus she forcefully opened the door.


    She was lying unconscious on the bed.


    Zhu Lingling was a little embarrassed: "I know how to pry open the door a little. Sorry, the lock on your room needs to be changed."


    Si Lianye shook his head: "You''re welcome. I should thank you properly for this matter."


    After saying that, he took out his cell phone and made a few calls. Then, he took a few steps back and quietly sat on the bench.


    Just then, an old man rushed over, his eyes lit up when he saw them, and he hurried forward to ask them: "Mr, when did you arrive? Why didn''t you greet me? "


    Si Lianye shook her head and did not pay attention to him, she simply looked at the light at the entrance of the emergency room and did not make a sound.


    The dean immediately said, "I''ll go in and take a look."


    Si Lianye looked at him and nodded. His demeanor was not the least bit surprised that the Principal would personally receive him, causing Zhu Lingling to think in her heart, just how much power does this Si Lianye have in the country?


    After a while, the dean walked out hesitantly.


    Si Lianye''s gaze immediately fixated on his body, and the meaning behind her words were self-evident.


    The Headmaster walked over to him and hesitantly said, "Mr, this time Miss Shen was probably because of that excessive ¡­ "That''s why I''m tired, but it caused an old illness, so I need to rest up for a while. Her body is very weak right now, so I need to be careful, so ¡­"


    He naturally understood the meaning behind the dean''s words. Her sudden illness must have been caused by his absurdity last night. Although he did it because of the aphrodisiac, but ¡­


    This was all his fault!


    He pursed his lips, and the line under his chin was shockingly cold and hard. "I know."


    Zhu Lingling saw the situation and quickly said, "Do we need to go through the procedures? I''ll go. "


    The dean was stunned. "No need, Mr is here, there''s no need for all that. When Miss Shen comes out, we''ll get her the best ward."


    He felt comfortable listening to this and nodded his head to show that he was alright. Only then did the dean walk away with a smile on his face.


    Zhu Lingling had a strange expression. It was the first time she saw the President of a hospital being so respectful to someone.


    When Shen Xiran woke up, he saw a black head lying beside him. It seemed to be asleep.


    She tried to move her body, but she found her whole body aching with pain when she did, and almost every joint was protesting against her.


    Bastard Si Lianye, how long did she manage to get last night?


    She screamed in her heart and couldn''t help but let out a low moan.


    The person beside her suddenly raised his head when he heard the sound.


    "Si Lianye?" She stared at him in a daze, suddenly feeling that something was wrong.


    Why was he so haggard, why was his beard Raza? Weren''t they just getting up? Why does it feel like I''ve slept for a long time?


    She blinked, unable to believe it was him. "Is that you?"


    He was startled, and grabbed her hand with all his might: "It''s me, what''s wrong with you? Are you still dizzy? Is there anything wrong with your body? "


    She shook her head. "My entire body is sore and sore ¡­" Wasn''t it all your doing? You shouldn''t be so nervous right now. She was crying and begging him to come ¡­


    When she thought of this, her face turned red. She discovered that he had actually raised his hand and pressed a button.


    The button looked familiar.


    She opened her eyes wide and suddenly realized that something was wrong. "What kind of place is this?" Aren''t they in the room?


    Si Lianye looked at her carefully, her eyes unblinking: "We are currently in the hospital."


    "What hospital?" "Why in the hospital?" She was extremely shocked and struggled to sit up, but he held her down. She also saw that he was extremely nervous. "Don''t get up, just lie there. I''ve already called the doctor over."


    With that, the door to the room was pushed open, and a large group of doctors wearing white gowns rushed in, pushing Si Lianye who had a nervous expression into a corner.


    Before she could react, the doctors began to examine her one by one, asking all at once, "How are you feeling now? Dizziness? "What about the waist?"


    She was extremely surprised in her heart. Why was it like this? Wasn''t she just sleeping?


    However ¡­


    She was stunned when she saw the scenery outside through the gaps in the crowd. That can''t be right, why is it still dark outside? Could it be that she had slept for an entire day? No wonder he was in such a hurry.


    If Si Lianye heard her thoughts now, she would probably feel helpless. One day? She had thought things through too well.


    Her mind was full of questions, but facing the doctor, she could not ask a single question. She could only brace herself and let them inspect the inside and outside of her body. She then heard the leader of the doctors say in satisfaction, "You''ve recovered pretty well."


    Si Lianye looked at them. "Not bad?"


    The doctors nodded. "Her recovery ability is still considered good. Although it is still not as good as an ordinary person''s, it''s still pretty good. If she continues to stay like this, it''s not impossible for her to leave the hospital."


    She was at a loss when she heard that. Why did it sound like her problem was quite serious?


    What exactly is going on with Si Lianye?


    Finally, when the doctors had gone out, she asked him, "What''s going on here? Say it? "Cough, cough ¡­"


    She didn''t know why, but her throat was so hoarse and she started coughing when she spoke. Her throat was burning with pain.


    Si Lianye hurriedly poured her a cup of water. "Don''t be in such a hurry, speak slowly."


    She drank the water down in one go. "Well, I''m not in a hurry, what''s the matter with you? I remember we weren''t... And then I fell asleep? "Why in the hospital?"


    He stared at her, sighing. "You really don''t feel anything wrong with you?"


    She was stunned. She suddenly felt that something was wrong. Not only were her limbs sore, even the things in front of her eyes were blurred. It was as if all the energy in her body had been sucked out in an instant.


    She somewhat understood and asked him, "My illness has flared up again?"


    He slowly nodded his head, "You fainted right away, and at that time I only thought you were sleeping because you were tired. It was Zhu Lingling who found out that something was wrong and called me, and I just realized that you were unconscious."


    She looked at the dark scenery outside the window in disbelief and asked, "What time is it now?"


    He understood what she meant and said in a low voice, "You slept for three days."


    "Three days ¡­"


    So it turned out that she had slept for so long? It was laughable to think that he was still in his room after waking up from his sleep. No wonder why his face was covered with a beard. It must be because he hadn''t had a good rest in the past three days.


    He could not help but feel his heart ache. He gestured for him to come closer and held his face as he asked, "Oh you, why aren''t you taking good care of yourself? Look at your face, what''s it like? "


    Needless to say, he didn''t see it clearly when he was far away, but now that he saw it, it truly gave her a fright. Not to mention his beard, even his eye sockets were green. It really made people''s hearts ache for him.


    He stared blankly for a moment, pursing his lips without saying a word.


    She didn''t understand. "What''s wrong?"


    He gripped her hand tightly. "You don''t blame me?"


    "Blame you? "Why?"


    "Because if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be like this ¡­" He wasn''t her. He still had a clear memory of that night. He could still remember how scary he was at that time. He was just a beast that had lost its mind.


    Thinking about it, he wished that he could teleport back and strangle him.


    She smiled gently. "Why should I blame you? "At that time, you used Chinese medicine, and it''s not like you can control it. You have to blame it, I can only blame the person who drugged you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already taught them a ruthless lesson. They won''t dare to attack again. In the future, no one will dare to attack you. Don''t worry." His hand brushed her cheek, and he saw that she had lost a lot of weight in the past three days, and that the bit of flesh he had managed to raise had disappeared.


    "Really?" She leered at him. "Don''t lie to me. I''ll watch the news on the internet."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lie to anyone. You don''t need to worry about me in the future." he whispered in her ear.


    Probably everyone in the Capital knew that for his woman, Shen Xiran, he had overturned an entire Ye Family like an autumn leaf, causing his entire family to instantly descend from being a first-rate Wealthy Class by more than a few levels. Now, he could only snatch food from those local tyrants in the nearby small cities, the treatment was completely different.

 C320

    Guess what he sent?


    From this moment onwards, the Wealthy Class families in the Capital had one less Ye Family.


    All of these were because their daughter, Ye Family, had offended a woman beside Si Lianye. Therefore, if anyone in the upper class wanted to bully her, they would have to see if they could withstand Si Lianye''s monstrous anger in the future.


    On the second day, when Shen Xiran saw the outcome of Ye Family''s match on the news, he could not help but be pleasantly surprised. So it turns out that Si Lianye was actually this powerful.


    Zhu Lingling tried her best to not act as a light bulb between them, and chose to run around the hospital and home instead, occasionally sending her some delicious food. After all, the hospital''s conditions were limited, and even if she received special care, the quality of the food here was definitely not tasty.


    At this time, Zhu Lingling had become her lifeline, she tightly held onto him, "Good spirit, what delicious things did you bring me?"


    Zhu Lingling smiled as she sat beside her and said, "Of course it''s what you like to eat."


    He took out the food and gave it to her.


    Her eyes lit up as she quickly ate. As she ate, she complained, "You don''t know how bad the hospital''s food is. I lose my appetite every time I see it."


    "Is your man willing to let you eat something from the hospital?" Zhu Lingling teased.


    She curled her lips. "I can''t bear to part with it. I just want him to stop worrying about it. Look at how thin he has gotten in the past few days."


    "Tsk tsk, that''s so sour. I''m about to die of acid." Zhu Lingling pretended to shiver and said.


    She harrumphed, "You, a bunch of people are chasing after you, and you still feel sorry for me?"


    She slowly found out later on that Zhu Lingling often went to bars, and actually slowly gained some fame in them. There were a lot of men surrounding her.


    She snorted. "I''m too lazy to care about them. None of them are good."


    She probed: "Can''t you forget about Kang Wen?"


    Her face suddenly changed color. She wanted to say something, but nothing came out in the end. Finally, she sighed and said, "He called me yesterday and said he was coming to find me."


    "Really? "Then he hasn''t forgotten you. Shouldn''t you be happy?" She looked at Zhu Lingling happily.


    Having been with her for three years, she naturally knew that although they had quarrelled, their relationship was very good. Thus, she did not wish for her good friend to break up with the person she loved.


    "But, I always feel uneasy. You said something like that before, and now you''re saying something like that. What exactly do you think?" Zhu Lingling''s expression was very complicated. There was some happiness, some unease, and also some apprehension.


    Shen Xiran held her hand tightly: "Actually you don''t need to be in such a hurry, since the matter will definitely be resolved when he arrives. You can be at ease, but as I see it, since he''s come this far to find you, he should have a good ending."


    She nodded. "I hope so." To be honest, she was initially angry, but she swore never to look back. However, when she came back to her dreams at midnight, she found that she could not forget him. Not only could she not forget him, but she also unconsciously compared him to other men.


    This almost drove her crazy. She had the impulse to go back and settle things once and for all. Regardless of whether it was a combination or not, it was better than now. But the other party seemed to have the same thoughts as she directly told her that she was coming here.


    "Oh right, when will he be here? Are you going to pick him up?" Shen Xiran suddenly thought of this and told her.


    She nodded. "He got on the plane last night. He should be here by now."


    "That''s good." Suddenly, he saw something wrong with her expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I seem to have forgotten to tell him where I am right now, and whether he can find me or not?" Zhu Lingling suddenly said.


    Shen Xiran was also speechless. Although Kang Wen''s Mandarin was good, he seemed to rarely come here. What if he was not familiar with the wrong path?


    Zhu Lingling frowned as she looked at the time, "His time seems to be almost up, I''ll call him." After which, he turned around and walked out.


    She stared at her intelligent back figure in a daze, still insisting that they should break up. Looking at her enthusiasm, she couldn''t let him go at all, she could only hope that this time Kang Wen could properly talk with her and not play any tricks.


    Zhu Lingling called and left in a hurry. Before sshe left, he gave her his blessings: "I hope everything goes well, it''s best if you all get a room."


    "You can''t even talk like a dog, do you think we are like you?" Zhu Lingling spat at her and quickly left.


    She blushed a little when she heard Si Lianye say that she was the first one to discover him when she was unconscious? Then at that time, wouldn''t she have seen all of her body?


    Hmph, it''s all his fault!


    When Si Lianye returned, she complained half truthfully. He thought it was weird at first, but after she understood, he laughed: "Don''t worry, how can I bear to have my wife''s body seen by someone else? "Not even if the other party is a woman."


    "But at that time ¡­" She stared at him with a flushed face.


    "Don''t worry, I helped you take care of it before we left. I helped you put on your pajamas." he whispered in her ear.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and rolled her eyes at him. "At least you''re smart. Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing for me to see her like that."


    He pinched her nose. "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid with your husband."


    She snorted, "What husband? Stop talking. They will laugh when they hear it later."


    "Are you implying that I proposed to you, my dear?" He suddenly said this.


    "What are you thinking? I''m hinting at everything."


    He held her in his arms and thought to himself, "How about we get engaged first, then we can get ready when we leave the hospital. After that, we can start preparing the wedding dress, preparing to buy the largest house. From now on, when you live in it, you can give birth to a child and a football team ¡­"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, what football team? Do you take me for a sow? " She clenched her fists and wanted to punch him, but he took advantage of her and fell back, pretending to be in extreme pain. "Aiya, it hurts ¡­"


    "Just pretend ¡­"


    She looked at him, angry and amused, and glared at him.


    He shamelessly hugged her waist, not willing to get up at all. "You hurt me. I need to kiss you before I can get up."


    "Do you still want face? Get up!" She blushed and pushed him.


    The two of them fell into a heated argument.


    It was at this moment that someone coughed heavily from outside the door. "Cough, cough ¡­"


    The two of them were stunned. They looked up and saw a person standing at the door. It was unknown when that person was standing there, but they couldn''t see the other person''s face even though they were facing away from the light.


    The two of them looked at each other, awkward emotions spreading between them.


    "Why didn''t you close the door when you came in?" she whispered.


    He touched his nose and said with a wry smile, "I forgot."


    "It''s all your fault!" She complained discontentedly.


    "Cough cough, blame me ¡­" "No," he said.


    When the person at the door saw him standing there, the two of them were still whispering to each other, and he had no choice but to cough, "May I ask if it''s convenient for me to come in now?"


    This Voice...


    Shen Xiran was shocked, and used all his strength to push him down the bed, "The one you need to hurry up is Professor Qi."


    Si Lianye took a deep breath, and felt that she had completely lost all face in front of Professor Qi. He cleared her throat, and tried her best to appear calm as she said to Professor Qi, "Please enter."


    The Professor Qi felt that it was interesting, he never thought that the famous and ruthless Si Lianye, who had brought down an entire clan just now, would actually act like this in private. If he was wearing glasses, he reckoned that he would have fallen on the ground already, and would not be able to stop himself from feeling nervous, he had knocked on the door before, it was just that they probably did not hear it.


    Even though he had a lot of complaints in his heart, he still maintained an extremely relaxed expression on his face as he walked in, pretending to not see the awkward expression on Shen Xiran''s face. He even mustered up the courage to smile merrily at Si Lianye: "Looks like I came at a bad time."


    Hearing that, Shen Xiran''s face turned red, he almost wanted to crawl into bed. Previously, it seemed that they were playing around, but from an outsider''s point of view, it was extremely ambiguous and ambiguous.


    Si Lianye laughed, she had completely calmed down now, and could calmly face Professor Qi''s teasing: "Sure, sure."


    As he spoke, he led him to the sofa in the outer room and sat him down.


    "I wonder, did you bring me good news this time?" He went straight to the point.


    Professor Qi shook his head. He had really never seen such a person, thinking about his reputation in the medical realm, how many people wanted to get into a relationship with him, try to please him, and do their best to make him happy. In the end, this person was so good, and it was normal for him to see him.


    However, he only dared to say a few words in his heart, and wouldn''t dare to say them out loud. Who asked Si Lianye to be his financial backer? He had to invest in his lab.


    Therefore, he put all other thoughts aside and said, "Yes, I brought you good news this time."


    As he said that, he took out a bottle from his bag. It looked extremely ordinary, with no label on it, but he was indeed solemn, he slowly placed it on the table and said to Si Lianye: "Fortunately, we have succeeded in the experiment, and over a thousand people have already done so, there are almost no side effects, as long as we eat it according to the dosage, it''s definitely safe."


    He stared intently at the bottle of medicine, and after looking at it for a long time, he made Professor Qi uneasy, and called him by his name: "Mr? Mr? "


    Only then did Si Lianye seem to have woken up from her stupor, and silently took the bottle back. Her expression seemed to be joyous, but also seemed to be one of sorrow, and continued to change.


    Professor Qi watched on from the side, not daring to even breathe.


    It was only after a long time that he finally expressed his gratitude towards Professor Qi with a very serious tone: "Thank you." He also stood up and bowed to express his gratitude.


    All this time, his attitude when dealing with the Professor Qi was extremely equal, and did not become respectful to him just because of his fame in the medical realm. Although he was not unhappy, he felt that it was a little strange, and he had gotten used to it over time. However, now that Si Lianye had actually thanked him in such a solemn manner, he could not help but be surprised in his heart, and felt happy.


    Money was actually nothing in the eyes of people like them, if it were not for his research, he would not have cooperated with Si Lianye. As talented people with real skills, what they wanted to obtain the most was respect from others.


    And at this time, Si Lianye''s actions just so happened to move his heart, causing him to be dead set on working for Si Lianye.


    This could also be considered as a stroke of luck.


    After sending off Professor Qi, he gripped the bottle tightly and excitedly returned to her side: "Guess what Professor Qi sent me?"

 C321

    She looked at him with a smile, but didn''t say anything.


    He slowly pulled her hand away and placed the bottle on top of it.


    "The medicine is ready." He stared into her eyes and said this.


    Her eyes filled with tears.


    Can I finally find my lost memories?


    Many times, she had felt like a rootless duckweed, unaffected by the wind, even very beautiful, but the ground below was empty, without a single root. She had felt as if she had been blown away by the wind.


    She was from her own country, and she was extremely sure of this, but why was she called Shen Xiran? Who else is at home? What about her parents and sisters? What about old friends? Why didn''t anyone come to contact him after he had been here for so long?


    What happened three years ago? Why did it become like this?


    These questions were pressed deeply in the bottom of her heart, and did not come out even the slightest bit. Even Si Lianye had not been able to ask her about it, because she did not know why, and she felt that he did not necessarily like her asking these questions herself.


    As for the reason, she didn''t know either.


    Therefore, when she saw that she could finally regain her memories, the excitement in her heart was no less than his.


    She closed the bottle with tears in her eyes and nodded at him, "Thank you."


    He stretched out his big hand and rubbed her head heavily. "Idiot."


    Half a month passed by in a flash. Finally, she had obtained the doctor''s permission to leave the hospital, and she was discharged without a hitch.


    When she got home, she sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the familiar room. A huge smile appeared on her face. "I''m so happy to be back at last."


    With that, he threw himself into the fluffy and soft blanket and laughed out loud. "I really hate the smell of the hospital''s disinfectant, really!"


    "Alright, we don''t need to go in the future." he said, sitting down beside her.


    She turned her head and gave him a sweet smile, but there was also a hint of sadness in her eyes that he understood.


    He turned his head after a slight pause.


    In fact, they all knew in their hearts that her body wasn''t as good as they had imagined. Even if she had taken the medicine, she would only be able to recuperate and not cure. In the end, the only way for her to recover was to have an operation to change her broken kidney.


    However, her blood type was so special that even though he had been trying so hard, there was still no result.


    Without kidney source, he could only watch as she ate the medicine to preserve her life without any means to do so.


    He never told her about these things and thought that she didn''t know. But suddenly, he understood. So it turned out that she knew everything, just that she never said it.


    She smiled and looked away. "I hope it works."


    "Of course it''s useful. Didn''t you say that you were almost able to recall what we knew each other?" He restrained his good mood.


    She frowned slightly. "Actually, I''m not dreaming. Anyway, I ¡­"


    This was what she dreamt of the day before. It was as if she was wearing a beautiful dress and was staring at him in a daze. At that time, his gaze hadn''t been on her at all.


    She could almost clearly feel the sadness in her lover''s eyes back then.


    Was that the first time she had met him?


    She slowly described these scenes to him. After hearing it, he happily kissed her once, saying, "You''re really smart. You already knew that I was a peerless man the first time you saw me."


    "Does that mean my memories are real? "So it turns out that you didn''t like me back then." She looked at him strangely.


    He smiled and kissed her lips, "It''s alright. I was an idiot at that time. I don''t understand what''s good for you, but I''ll soon find out."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    His tone was calm, but there was a trace of hesitation in the depths of his heart. What if she remembered those unpleasant things?


    His heart sank, but didn''t express it. He changed the topic, "Where''s Zhu Lingling? I don''t think I saw her during this time."


    She humphed. "You are really ambitious. Didn''t you know that he had already moved out?"


    "Moved out? "Why?"


    "Her boyfriend is here, the one you saw. He came a few days ago, and then the two fought and made up. I''m tired of watching her fight again, so I told her to stop standing in front of me in a fit of anger."


    She smiled helplessly at him, "It seems like they are the same as us."


    "That''s right, but I think they''re close. If everything goes well, she might even return. When we meet again, it might be at their wedding. Hmm ¡­" She couldn''t help but let her mind wander. If they were really married, what should she give them?


    "Speaking of marriage, tell me, how about we get engaged? We can get married in a few months, what do you think?" He suddenly whispered in her ear.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She looked at him with a strange gaze. "Are you joking?"


    "No, I''m serious." His face looked slightly hurt. "Why don''t you believe it?"


    "I... I... Don''t you think it would be prudent to get engaged and get married or something? " She stuttered and made an excuse.


    "Then you think that my attitude is not serious?" His tone became relaxed, "Alright, I''ll have someone send a big diamond ring over tomorrow. There will also be roses, and, hmm, wedding gowns and the like. Do you think we should go to France to get our wedding gowns?" Or do you like Paris or Italy? "


    She blinked her eyes, "Stop, I didn''t agree to anything. You actually mentioned about the wedding dress? Your imagination is really rich? "


    He looked at her deeply. "Could it be that you''re not willing to agree to marry me?"


    She frowned and hesitantly said, "Actually, it isn''t ¡­" She felt that it was a bit too fast, and her body ¡­


    She had known for a long time that she was sterile, unless a miracle happened, and his family, as far as she knew, was an only child, and he must have an heir.


    That was why she subconsciously avoided thinking about it when she was with him.


    "Then why?" He pressed her as if he hadn''t thought of her body at all.


    She took a deep breath. "Honey, let''s talk about this after I get all my memories back, okay?"


    "Alright." Then he said, "Then let''s get engaged."


    She was stunned for a moment. "What I meant was that we should get engaged after my memories come back."


    "No, I want to be engaged to you." He cut off the metal and said he would not accept any of her rejections.


    She asked in amusement, "Why? Could it be that you''re afraid that I''ll run away?"


    "Of course. Every day, I feel scared, afraid that the moment I open my eyes, I will discover that you have disappeared." His eyes were deep as he looked at her.


    She opened her mouth to say something, tried to tease him, and found that the look in his eyes was serious.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at him, unable to speak for a long time. He was serious, really afraid that she wouldn''t see him when he woke up.


    Their eyes met in the air for a long moment, and then she heard her own voice saying, "Okay, we''re engaged."


    She wasn''t sure if she had made the right decision or not, but she knew that from the moment she had first agreed to it, he had been busy again, coming home early and late, sometimes with a tired face, and had fallen asleep after just a few words with her.


    In her eyes, she was very worried. She told him to be careful and not be too busy, but he agreed in the end and turned around to busy himself again. He didn''t take her words to heart at all.


    Zhu Lingling had already followed Kang Wen back. It was said that she was already preparing for the wedding and was even fervently inviting her to attend, wanting her to be the bridesmaid. She thought for a moment and firmly rejected the offer.


    She felt that with her body, according to the customs of the country, it was better not to make other people unlucky.


    Zhu Lingling scoffed at her words, indicating that she was retarded and believed in this even though she was so old. In the end, she still firmly refused to believe this, or else she would never forgive herself for her entire life if something bad had happened to her.


    Seeing her determined attitude, Zhu Lingling could only agree.


    Thus, her life calmed down once again, and the engagement ceremony was set for the end of next month. After being busy, Si Lianye had brought her to have a round of socialising, and had treated her in every way possible, letting people know with a single glance that he doted on her to the depths of her bones.


    Right now, her life was simply the best time in a long time. She was happy and relaxed, and the feeling of being constantly held in someone''s hands was simply too good. Sometimes, she would even smile and say, "You''re almost going to feed me to become a pig."


    He used a gaze as gentle as water to reply, "Even if you are a sow, I will still marry you, don''t worry."


    She was stunned for a moment, then raised her fist and punched him. In the end, he easily grabbed her fist, and she fell onto his body. She crawled onto his chest, feeling his trembling chest from laughing, and said with a low sigh, "This kind of life is too blissful, what if in the future ¡­"


    He tightened his arms around her and hugged her tightly. "You can''t say that. We will always be fine."


    "Okay, we''ll always be fine."


    She hugged him tightly.


    He lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her face. His eyes were as bright as the stars. "Come, close your eyes."


    She was startled. "What''s wrong?" However, she still chose to obey and closed her eyes, "Let me tell you, don''t make these strange things."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to scare you." He spoke in a low voice.


    She closed her eyes and suddenly felt a cold feeling coming from her fingers. Her heart skipped a beat.


    He said, "Open your eyes."


    She gently opened her eyes and saw a beautiful shining ring on the ring finger of her right hand. The silver white ring on her right hand formed the shape of two small hands intersecting each other. In the center of her hands was a heart-shaped diamond with a pink luster, it looked as if all the light nearby had been attracted over, and at that moment, even the sunlight outside the window seemed to have lost its color.


    He looked at her with a smile that was even brighter than a diamond. "I chose it especially for you. Do you like it?"


    She couldn''t say anything as she stared at him.


    He frowned, "Xi Ran?"


    She shook her head, suddenly threw herself into his embrace, and tightly wrapped her arms around him. "You''re so good to me, in the future ¡­ "What should we do?"

 C322

    My brother settled abroad


    "A fool, of course, for the rest of his life." he said without hesitation.


    She smiled and hugged him tighter. "Alright, for life."


    She thought, just because he was treating her well, she didn''t want him to, and she didn''t want him to die like this.


    What''s more ¡­


    She also remembered that she really did have a child by her side, a sweet boy with big eyes who would call her "Mama."


    She felt that she should find him.


    In his arms, she wondered if she should tell him her thoughts. But when she looked up and saw the weariness in his face, she swallowed again.


    Should he wait for him to finish his work? she thought.


    She slowly remembered that her mother had passed away, and her father and sister had not contacted her for a long time. Also, a pair of siblings were her good friends, Shangguan Zhe and Shangguan Rou, and lastly, her own son, Le Le.


    She felt that it was fine to forget them before, but now that she remembered them, she had to find them.


    Just as she was thinking, Si Lianye tightened her hold on her: "What are you thinking about?"


    She raised her eyes and smiled. "No, I''m not thinking about anything."


    He looked at her with deep eyes, but didn''t say anything. He touched her hair and didn''t speak again.


    After a while, the phone beside him rang.


    His expression hardened as he let go of her and said, "I''m going to get a call."


    She listened to the unusual ringing of his bell, then looked at his complicated expression. She didn''t say anything and just nodded slightly.


    Si Lianye took his phone and walked along the corridor. Just as she placed it by her ear, a voice came over: "I seem to have heard a news, you are engaged? Is that true? "


    His voice was filled with rage, as if he was trying to denounce someone for his crimes. His expression didn''t change as he calmly replied, "Yes."


    "Very good, looks like you completely do not place me in your eyes? I''m your mother, and you didn''t tell me about your engagement? Do you not recognize me as your mother at all? " Imperial Mother asked.


    He was still very calm as he said, "You''re thinking too much. It''s just that I''ve been rather busy recently, so I didn''t tell you."


    "Is that so? "So if I don''t ask, when are you going to tell me?"


    He was silent.


    "I understand that you either don''t want to tell me at all, or you just wait until the engagement party, don''t you?" She said she was slowly calming down from her anger.


    He said, "You are my mother. How could I do that?"


    "Don''t do this with me. I''m just asking you, do you like her that much? I love her to the point that I have to marry her even though I''m a mother? Even if she doesn''t have any children in her lifetime? "


    Facing her overbearing attitude, he calmly said, "You think too much. She is in good health."


    She sneered: "Is she in good health? You weren''t fooled by those doctors, were you? I''ve already investigated, and she can''t have children at all. Do you really think so? Have you ever wondered if you were right about me? I''m sorry for your father? "


    His face was as gloomy as the dark night: "Marriage is not for the sake of having children, I don''t mind adopting one in the future."


    "Adoption?" Imperial Mother raised her voice: "You really think so? Do you really hate us so much that you would rather have the Si Family cut off her descendants? Si Lianye, if I had known what you were thinking back then, I would not have let that woman live! "


    Si Lianye squinted her eyes dangerously, and said solemnly: "Mother, I want to tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    "She is my everything, so don''t think about doing anything to her. Otherwise, don''t ever think about meeting me again in this life." he said, his voice firm.


    Imperial Mother was so angry that she could only say one thing: "Good, very good, my son has grown up indeed. She paused for a moment before continuing, "No matter what you say, you are my son, Si Family''s successor, so I won''t let you do whatever you want. So, you better watch over her, otherwise, if anything happens to her, I won''t be held responsible!"


    "You!" His face changed and he let out an angry shout, only to find that she had already hung up.


    The cold air around him immediately caused the surrounding temperature to drop by a few degrees, causing the surrounding servants to take a detour whenever they saw him, while Shen Xiran, who was watching him from inside, looked at him quietly with a gaze filled with worry.


    When he finally came back, he had already adjusted his face, but when he turned around, he found a few more people to be her bodyguards. As long as she went out, no matter where she went, there would always be someone following behind her.


    She knew it had something to do with the phone call he''d taken, but no matter what she asked, he wouldn''t tell her.


    She had no choice but to put this question to the back of her mind. After all, she still had a lot of things to do.


    First of all, she had to rely on the memories she had found and start trying to contact other people.


    The first person who contacted him was Shangguan Rou, the girl who kept calling him in her memories.


    When the call was picked up, she felt her heart thumping, and she asked tentatively, "Hello? is it Xiao Rou? "


    The sound of breathing suddenly increased, but there was still no sound.


    She was stunned, then realised, Xiao Rou''s weakness was that she could not speak.


    She patted her head and turned the voice call into a video call.


    When her figure appeared before her, she felt her eyes suddenly go sour. This was her good friend, her first friend after she recovered her memories.


    Xiao Rou''s expression was very agitated as she made a series of hand gestures. She looked at them again and again, but found that she could not understand them all.


    Xiao Rou said: Where did you go? I miss you so much. Why haven''t you contacted me for so long? What a heartless woman ¡­


    She smiled and thought for a moment before replying, "I''ve been busy all along. There was a problem in the middle, but it was my fault. I''m sorry, are you alright now?"


    Xiao Rou immediately said: "Of course I''m alright, and I also have children. I still have to thank you for all of this, if not for you helping me like that year, I probably would not be in this world anymore."


    She didn''t actually remember this part of the story, but after hearing it she still felt her mind was a mess. After thinking for a while, she said, "You''re welcome. We''re friends, that''s what I should do."


    If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have allowed your condition to such a state. Afterwards, I found out that you were sick and felt very guilty, so I cried many times. Now that I finally see you again, I''m really happy.


    "Alright, I''m with Si Lianye." "No," she said.


    "Really? "Sure enough, you two are still a match made in heaven. Even though so much time has passed, you two are still together. What a pity that I ¡­" She stopped abruptly before she could finish.


    What''s a pity?


    Doubt welled up in her heart, but she did not ask further, instead she said, "When are you planning to come? Or should I go and see you? "


    Xiao Rou shook his head: "No, no, your health is not good, it''s better that I come to see you, but I do not dare go to your place, why not we arrange a place for you?"


    "Why don''t you dare come to my place? Are you afraid that I''ll sell you? " she asked with a smile.


    "Actually, that''s not the case either. Yes, yes, I feel that Mr. Si Lianye doesn''t really like me, so ¡­" she said, wincing.


    "How could that be?" She replied without thinking, "You''re thinking too much. He won''t."


    "Maybe I was thinking too much, but I still don''t want to go there. Why don''t you tell me where else?" Xiao Rou said.


    "Alright, it''s on Spring Water Street. There''s a shop called Yi Shang Coffee Shop. I saw it last time. The interior seems to be quite nice. Let''s go there."


    She typed silently.


    "Alright." Xiao Rou quickly recovered.


    She wanted to say something else to her, but suddenly no information came in. After a long while, Xiao Rou finally sent her an apology: "I''m sorry about what happened just now.


    "It doesn''t matter." Thinking about how the Lin Family was also a huge clan, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you taking care of the children by yourself? No one in your family is helping you? "


    "Yes." This time, she replied very quickly. It seemed that she had already pacified the child. "But I''m his mother. There are many things I don''t trust others to do. Aiya, you have a child too. You should understand."


    "Is that so?" She has a son?


    Yeah, she actually had a child, but...


    Where is the child now?


    She must have been distracted by her son yet again. She threw her phone to the side, looked at the scenery outside the window, and started to try to recall the last time she saw her son.


    He was captured!


    Slowly, she remembered. She was shocked, but deep down in her heart, she felt that things were not as simple as she thought.


    After that, Si Lianye must have sent people to search, but she was so ill that she did not wake up for a long time.


    When she thought about it, her heart burned with anxiety. She grabbed her phone and called Si Lianye, asking at once: "Where''s Le Le, when he was taken away by someone else, where''s he?"


    "Do you remember?" Si Lianye had already known that there would be a day where this would happen, so she calmly asked this question.


    "Yes, I remember." She panted heavily. "What about him?"


    He calmly said, "Don''t be agitated yet, listen to me slowly."


    Her voice was calm, allowing her to slowly recover.


    "Alright, I''m not too excited now. Speak." she said, taking a deep breath.


    "Alright, after he went missing last time, I checked all the surveillance cameras nearby and found out that he was taken away by a man whose identity couldn''t be determined. I will continue to check until you are also missing." This was definitely one of the things he would never think of again.


    She was stunned. "You mean, both he and I went missing back then?"


    "Yes, back then someone pretended to be a doctor and brought the unconscious you out of the hospital before disappearing. It took me three years to find you, but you''re just one person and no one else."


    "So you''re saying, the person who took me away and the person who took Le Le away all those years ago were two different groups of people? You didn''t find any trace at all? " She had not been clear about this matter from beginning to end.


    "No, let''s judge, it''s the same people, the same people." He said in a deep voice, "But for some reason, we haven''t found any trace of that child. We only found you."


    "What do you mean?" she asked him in a quavering voice, remembering a terrible connection.


    "No, that won''t happen. Don''t think so badly about it." He said: "We have researched before, that person probably took Le Le away from somewhere special. He won''t do anything to him."

 C323

    "If that''s true, that''s great." she said with relief.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not wrong." He cut through the metal.


    "Yes." She wasn''t very interested and silently put down the phone.


    Le Le had disappeared, so Xiao Rou did not dare come here to see her. What was going on here?


    Could it be ¡­


    Oh right, there''s still Shangguan Zhe, where is he?


    She thought for a moment, then sent a message to Xiao Rou to ask him. This time, her reply came over quickly: "My brother went overseas to develop himself, so the matters in the country is given to his subordinates who are by his side."


    So it turned out that he was no longer in the country. No wonder no one had heard of him in the country. But why would he go abroad?


    She opened up the web and typed in the word Shangguan Zhe in the search dialog. Immediately, countless messages popped up.


    Her spirit was shaken as she continued to read through them one by one, and her heart grew colder and colder.


    When Si Lianye returned home, she sat in the back seat and thought of the phone call Shen Xiran had given him before. Her heart felt heavy.


    The matter of Le Le''s disappearance that year, he had truly investigated his seriously at the start. However, she had also disappeared later on, so he had not paid any attention to it.


    Suddenly, a small patch of fiery red flashed in the corner of his eye. He turned around and saw a flower shop by the roadside. There was a large rosebush at the entrance of the shop. It looked very alluring.


    "Stop the car!"


    His heart skipped a beat and he lightly called for the car to stop.


    That night, when Si Lianye returned home, she was holding a big bouquet of roses that looked like a fire.


    She was sitting on the sofa, reading a book. When she heard the sound of it coming, it was the most beautiful scene he had ever seen.


    "For me? "Thank you." She smiled and kissed him heavily on the cheek.


    "Of course it''s for you." He took her hand and sat down. "How do you feel now?" he asked.


    She rolled her eyes. "Of course I''m fine. I said, can you not ask me that the moment you come back?"


    "Alright, I won''t ask anymore." His eyes were brimming with laughter, "Then let me ask you, do you miss me? "Hmm?"


    "Yes, of course." She leaned into his arms, playing with his tie, and mumbled, "But I''m bored."


    He thought about it and felt that her complaints were reasonable. Previously, he could have her follow him to work, but now she couldn''t go anywhere else, which was also quite troublesome. He said, "Okay, if you feel better next time, I''ll take you for a walk."


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up.


    "Of course it''s true. When have I ever lied to you? But before that, let''s eat something first." After saying that, he pulled her hand and stood up, saying, "Let''s go out for a walk later."


    "Alright."


    Sure enough, after dinner, he took her for a walk outside. When he returned, she suddenly stared blankly at the other end of the corridor on the second floor.


    In his eyes, she was smiling as she said, "Do you really remember Le Le?"


    She sighed. "Yes, I remember that room was his."


    He tightened his grip on her. "You want to go in and take a look?"


    "Yes." She replied in a low voice.


    "Alright, let''s go take a look." He led her to the door and pushed it open.


    Instantly, everything within the door entered his eyes.


    It seemed that someone had cleaned this room regularly over the past few years, so the room was still very tidy. However, some parts of the room looked old, and even though the room was cleaned quite cleanly, it still gave off the feeling that no one had lived in it for a long time.


    She took a deep breath, looked at the small bed, and couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Le Le, he doesn''t know where he is right now ¡­ Perhaps ¡­


    Seeing that, Si Lianye anxiously said to her in a low voice: "He''s fine, I can guarantee that he''s fine now."


    She said in a trembling voice, "I don''t know what he looks like now either ¡­" As he said this, he had a strange feeling.


    She frowned slightly, why does it feel like she has seen Le Le somewhere before?


    "What did you think of?" he asked her in a low voice.


    She thought for a moment, not knowing what the problem was. She shook her head. "No, let''s go."


    After saying so, he looked around at his surroundings reluctantly and took a deep breath. In his heart, he was determined to find him and bring him back.


    Back in his room, he went to the bathroom. She was supposed to play with her cell phone while leaning against the bed, and when he came out, they would talk or each read a book or read a computer. The atmosphere was quiet and warm.


    When he came out this time, he felt that something was wrong with her. Her absent-minded look was simply too obvious.


    He sighed in his heart and walked over: "Are you still worried about Le Le?"


    She looked at him and said in a low voice, "Yes."


    He put his arm around her shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already ordered some people to check that person again. There should be news about him soon."


    He looked down at her. "What are you still thinking about?"


    She opened her mouth and hesitantly said, "I have something to tell you, you are not allowed to be angry."


    "Speak, since when have I ever been angry at you?"


    I remembered Xiao Rou today, so I contacted her. She said that she was grateful for my help previously, and said that without me, she would not be here now, and said it with sincerity. She said slowly, "But I do forget how I helped her at that time. Why would she still be so grateful to me? "


    "Really? Do you think that this matter is very puzzling to you? " he asked suddenly.


    She raised her eyes to look at him, and saw in his clear eyes that he seemed to have guessed her thoughts. She could not help but laugh bitterly: "Alright, I still have a question, and that is, why did Shangguan Zhe suddenly go abroad?"


    When the name came out of her mouth, she immediately felt the temperature around her drop by several degrees.


    She raised her eyes and looked at him fixedly. Her black and white eyes were filled with questions, as well as that faint hint of distrust.


    This kind of distrust might only be a trace, but it was enough to cause Si Lianye''s expression to darken. "Are you thinking whether or not he''s going abroad is related to me? Or, rather, was I the one who forced him to go abroad? "


    Under his cold gaze, she looked away and muttered, "He clearly promised not to be angry ¡­"


    He was so angry that he turned her head so hard that she looked straight at him. "You doubt me so much for your former lover, and you don''t make me angry? In your heart, is my character that good? "


    "What former lover? I don''t have that kind of relationship with him. " She pouted and looked at him defensively.


    "Is that so? Didn''t you say you don''t remember? Why are you so sure? " He gently touched her cheek, his eyes still cold.


    She said unhappily, "Don''t try to lie to me, I''m not like you think. Although I have forgotten most of the things that happened with him, I can tell that what I felt towards him was definitely not love, but a kind of... One... " She frowned and thought for a moment before saying, "It''s a very warm, light, and sun-bathed kind of feeling. It''s like a mixture of kinship and friendship."


    "Very warm. Feels like you''re bathing in the sun? "Darling, why do I feel that your adjective is dangerous?"


    "Danger? Why is it dangerous? " She looked at him with wide eyes.


    He gently stroked her hair and calmly said, "Danger. The kind of danger that I feel when I''m in danger."


    She laughed, "You''re thinking too much. Forget about the fact that our relationship wasn''t love before, even if it''s now, it''s been more than three years. During this time, we haven''t contacted each other at all.


    He looked at her steadily. "My dear, you mustn''t underestimate a man''s patience."


    She chuckled. "Are you talking about yourself?"


    He chuckled softly. "Yes, because I have patience to look for you, other men will have it too."


    "I told you, between him and me ¡­" She wanted to argue, but he pressed a slender finger to her lips.


    "Shh, I''m a man, he''s also a man. Only men understand men. If you don''t, his patience is definitely better than mine." he whispered.


    She tilted her head. "Are you serious? "Then why do I feel that what you said might be wrong?"


    "I can''t be wrong." He played with her fingers as he spoke slowly. When he saw that she didn''t seem to care, he suddenly put her fingers into his mouth and took a light bite.


    "Ah, it hurts. Are you a dog?" She cried out in surprise and quickly pulled out her hand to take a look. She discovered that there were already two deep teeth marks on it. She couldn''t help but glare at him.


    He touched the mark on her hand and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "Of course, why don''t you try?" she said snappily.


    "Do you know why I bit you?"


    "I''m not a worm in your stomach. How would I know?"


    "Only pain can remember me." "No," he said.


    "Is there something wrong with your head?" She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She looked up into his eyes, but she couldn''t bring herself to laugh. She turned her head and said, "Okay, okay, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have doubted it."


    She thought that if she said it like that, he wouldn''t feel so wronged anymore. However, after she finished speaking, he actually laughed and said, "You''re wrong, Shangguan Zhe did indeed leave because of me."


    She abruptly turned her head and looked at him in disbelief. "It''s really you?"


    He said confidently: "If he can even deal with me, of course I will counterattack. It''s just that I suffered a loss in that battle, if not, why would I ally myself with that woman Ye Xuan?"


    She opened her mouth wide. So this was the reason why he was betrothed to Ye Xuan?


    So it really had something to do with him?


    He looked at her and knew she had misunderstood again.


    In fact, even though Shangguan Zhe did something to Yun Ye back then, he had first discovered it quickly and secondly, he was prepared for it as well. Thus, the damage that Shangguan Zhe caused to his Yun Ye in the end wasn''t that great.


    However, there was no need for him to say that to her. Otherwise, if she continued to let her imagination run wild, she could just let it continue to be so.


    He laughed lightly and climbed up the pole. "Now that you know what happened, how do you compensate me for my losses?"


    "What loss? Nonsense!" She stared at him, truly a rake in, don''t think that he could take this matter away so easily, when Shangguan Zhe left here, without her, he would not be able to get even with her, maybe Shangguan Zhe even contacted her, but what method did he use to stop him!


    Yes, that must be it!

 C324

    Thus, when he came to seek her comfort once again, she mercilessly slapped his shoulder and said, "Save it, I don''t believe what you said."


    He innocently touched his shoulder. "Wife, my words are true."


    She glanced at him with a faint smile and stood up to leave.


    Hmph, she didn''t want to listen to him right now, so she must be lying.


    The scenes of the two men''s confrontation before slowly surfaced in her mind, causing her to be absolutely sure that Si Lianye had done something bad to them.


    She wasn''t fooled.


    She stood up and was about to leave when she suddenly felt a wave of dizziness, causing her body to uncontrollably sway.


    She quickly reached out her hand to support the bedside table, and her face immediately turned pale.


    What was going on? Why did he suddenly feel dizzy?


    This sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu...


    She didn''t dare to think any further. She turned around and saw that his face had also darkened.


    She forced a smile and said, "I''m fine. I just felt a bit dizzy."


    He looked at her steadily. "Are you sure?" "And now?"


    She closed her eyes for a moment and realized that the dizziness had passed and she was in good spirits. She shook her head and said, "Really, I''m fine. Maybe I''m hungry."


    He looked at her carefully. Seeing that her complexion had returned to normal, he slowly calmed down and went to arrange for people to make supper for her.


    She slowly retracted her smile and sat back down. The words she said just now were indeed just a perfunctory reply, because she felt that this type of dizziness was more like a familiar feeling. It seemed like ¡­ It happened a long time ago.


    When was that? She couldn''t remember.


    She tightly furrowed her brows, to the point that in the end, Si Lianye carefully sized her up, and was prepared to call the doctor.


    Fortunately, she was fine in the end.


    An entire night passed peacefully. Si Lianye carefully observed her for an entire day and discovered that she really had no problems with it. Only then did she slowly calm down.


    In the afternoon, she was so uncomfortable with him staring at her, she finally drove him to the company, greatly relieved.


    Because she had a date with Xiao Rou today, why didn''t she want to listen to his blabbering? She chose not to tell him, and directly left the house.


    However, she was still conflicted when she went out. What was going on today?


    Why were there two more people by his side?


    The big and sturdy duo looked at her doubtfully. They scratched their heads, "Boss told us to come. Don''t worry, we won''t speak when we shouldn''t. You can treat us as air."


    This was said by a man who looked more like he was speaking from the beginning. His skin was fair and clean, while the other was like a metal tower, the kind that people could see at a glance in the crowd.


    One of them was called Wang Jie, the pure and white one.


    The other guy was called Song Yihai, which was a good name.


    Adding on the Zhuo Ya who was already by her side, there were now three people that she had brought along.


    Her brows furrowed so deep that it could pinch mosquitoes to death, what did Si Lianye want to do? Didn''t the Ye Family already fall? Wasn''t Ye Yun forced to be sent out of the country? How could there be so many dangers by her side?


    She really wanted to take out her phone to call him and give him a good scolding, then tell him to take him back. However, after thinking for a while, she still didn''t make a call.


    She understood Si Lianye''s personality. She would normally be fine, but at times, he would be stinky and hard, the kind that she couldn''t get along with at all.


    The sixth sense told her that if she really called him, he would definitely not agree. He might even not let her go out.


    After all, she had appeared very weak just now.


    If that was the case, then the gains wouldn''t make up for the losses.


    She decisively gave up and waved to her bodyguards, "Let''s go."


    Being a bodyguard was no big deal, he definitely had his own reasons for doing so.


    She felt a little relieved thinking about this. At worst, she could just deal with him in the evening.


    The one driving the car was Zhuo Ya. She sat in the front seat while two men sat in the back.


    Although she thought that, she still felt it to be strange. She couldn''t help but ask Zhuo Ya: "Is he in trouble again?"


    "No, why do you ask?" Zhuo Ya asked in surprise.


    "These two, why did he send two men to follow me for no reason?" She pursed her lips back.


    Seeing her expression, Zhuo Ya could not help but reveal a smile: "I''m not too sure either, I only know that since yesterday, I have had two more colleagues."


    She curled her lips and leaned back in her chair.


    Zhuo Ya definitely knew something, but she didn''t say it.


    Not only was this woman skilled, her mouth was also tightly shut. This really made her feel helpless.


    She helplessly said, "I''m going to see my old friend this time. Just wait outside for me later. How about you find a place to sit? I''ll call you when we get back."


    Zhuo Ya''s hand paused: "Okay, please don''t worry about us. We have all been trained so we will definitely not hinder you."


    "Alright then, you don''t have to be too tired." She felt like she was leisurely drinking coffee while they waited outside, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Zhuo Ya saw through her thoughts, pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Don''t think like that, we can actually take this opportunity to relax a little."


    "That''s good." She breathed a sigh of relief. Even now, she still wasn''t used to letting the people around her lead an uncomfortable life.


    It was a pity that Si Lianye would never agree to let him go out alone, no one knew what she was worried about.


    She cursed silently in her heart.


    Just then, the car slowly arrived at its destination. It was a very romantic coffee shop, the dim yellow light and the gentle music made Zhuo Ya''s eyelids jump a little, she had a guess, could it be that she wanted to meet that man again?


    Shen Xiran didn''t notice her expression and silently got off the car, then walked in.


    Looking towards Zhuo Ya''s direction, he saw that she was quickly led to a seat. Coincidentally, the people waiting there were blocked by a row of plants, making it impossible to determine her identity.


    Frowning, she turned to the person behind her and said, "You guys find a place to sit. I''ll follow her."


    Then, he got out of the car without caring if the people behind him agreed or not.


    Ever since she had interacted with Shen Xiran for a long time, her attitude that did not care much had also changed. At the very least, she was worried that Shen Xiran would cause her some trouble now.


    However, she was not worried about this, she was worried about what would happen if her boss called her and asked her about it. If Shen Xiran really was going out with that man, how could she talk about it and avoid a fight?


    This thought kept swirling in her mind, causing her to be unable to stop herself from furrowing her brows.


    However, after entering, she found a relatively better place to sit down, and saw clearly the appearance of the person who spoke to Shen Xiran.


    So the person she met was a woman?


    No wonder he was so generous today.


    Her heart was completely at ease as she quietly sipped her coffee to calm her previously anxious heart.


    Shen Xiran never thought that his bodyguard would be so worried for his. She held onto Xiao Rou''s hand and asked with a smile: How are you right now?


    Xiao Rou nodded vigorously, making a hand gesture ¡ª Relax, I''m fine, the people from Lin Family are good to me too, and he is also good to me.


    "Then that''s fine. I was worried about you for a long time." "No," she said.


    Xiao Rou''s eyes lit up when she heard it--So you remember me? I thought you didn''t remember at all.


    It made her sad for a while.


    Shen Xiran laughed and said, "I did not remember before, but I did. Now, I am filled with memories every day."


    Xiao Rou laughed and held her hand ¡ª That''s good, I was afraid you wouldn''t be able to remember.


    "Don''t worry, the medicine I''m taking right now is very useful." She smiled and said, being able to see her old friend being this happy was truly a happy thing. Looking at Xiao Rou''s blissful feeling and that bright smile, it made her feel that even though Xiao Rou had her flaws, she was still better off than most people.


    ¡ª By the way, where have you been all these years? Why did he lose his memory? It sounds like a magic trick, like a TV show.


    If not for the fact that I look different from the people around me, I would have thought that I was someone from that place. Later on, when I met him at the airport again, I thought that there was something wrong with his head, and always said that I was his girlfriend. Please, at that time, I thought that it was the first time I met him.


    Her exaggerated exclamations of surprise made Xiao Rou smile as she raised her eyebrows ¡ª Really? That Si Lianye must be depressed, no, she should be happy. After all, he has been looking for you for so long, and today she has finally found you.


    "Yeah, I thought of many ways to get rid of that crazy guy, but ¡­" She was too embarrassed to speak of what had happened before. He had actually sent her to the police station.


    However, these words made Xiao Rou very happy, and she smiled as she watched her and spoke.


    After she finished speaking, she asked curiously, "What about you, how old is your son now? Why didn''t you bring him out? "


    Xiao Rou rolled her eyes ¡ª You really don''t know how mischievous my son is, I feel really bad about treating him like this. Now that I can leave him at home, I don''t know how easy it is.


    "Then you didn''t ask anyone to look after your child?" she asked, sipping her coffee.


    "Please, or else I won''t be able to see it all by myself. But, he''s still a bit more intimate with me. When I''m here, he doesn''t even look at anyone, not even his father. So, I''m tired to death looking at him every day." Although she said it like that, Shen Xiran could see the pride in her eyes.


    She smiled. "Aren''t you very busy then?"


    Xiao Rou waved her hands. Actually it was still okay, since it was always like this with children, it was painful and happy. Aiya, you are also a mother, you will know ¡­


    Halfway through her words, she suddenly froze for a moment, then carefully asked her- Xilan Sis, where''s Le Le?


    She sighed as she looked at the blissful girl before her. The corners of her eyes seemed to glow as if she knew that this was a blissful thing.


    She said, "He disappeared. He disappeared three years ago."


    Xiao Rou was dumbstruck, and did not say a word for a long time. She was also a mother now, and was well aware of the pain of losing a child. Looking at the Shen Xiran in front of her, she could not imagine what kind of experience she must have experienced to say the words "Le Le disappeared" so casually.


    However, when Shen Xiran saw her expression, he said to her: "It''s fine, I''ve already told him to search everywhere, there should be news."

 C325

    ¡ª That''s good. Xiao Rou heaved a sigh of relief and made a comforting gesture ¡ª Don''t worry, Le Le was so cute, nothing will happen to him.


    "Thank you." She smiled weakly. In fact, she was already preparing for the worst. A child had disappeared for so long for no reason. If there was no news, she could have prepared for the worst.


    However, she was still unwilling to give up. Si Lianye''s solemn oath to her and the fact that deep in her heart, there seemed to always be some sort of thought that was about to spout out out.


    As she thought pessimistically about Le Le''s whereabouts, she also hoped to hear some news from him. Under this kind of incomparable torture, she saw two kind eyes of Xiao Rou that were filled with pity.


    She suddenly could not bear to continue watching. Standing up, she smiled at her and said, "I suddenly remember that I still have some things to do, so I''ll be leaving now. I''m sorry."


    Xiao Rou was very surprised, she then stood up and made some hand gestures, her actions causing many people to look over, but she was so anxious that she did not realise - What happened, did my words make you angry?


    "No, I did think of something to do, really, so let''s talk next time, shall we? "Oh, right ¡­" She hesitated. "Your brother, he ¡­" Is he all right now? "


    Xiao Rou blinked her eyes ¡ª Very good, I will give you his contact details later.


    "No ¡­" "No need ¡­" She was a little embarrassed, but when she saw smile at her, she suddenly calmed down. So what if Si Lianye was unhappy? In any case, she had a clear conscience.


    She had been walking on the road for a long time, and did not know what she should do. Ever since she had found her memories, she felt that her mind was always filled with paste, that her memories and the past had become entangled together, that she could not differentiate between the two.


    After a long while, she finally discovered that there were a few people following behind her. She then looked back and found that the three of them were following her closely from an unknown time. She smiled and said, "I don''t even know when you followed us."


    Zhuo Ya said: "While you were in a daze."


    She came back to her senses and looked at the sky. She realized that he should still be at the company based on the current situation. She thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to Cloud Night and take a look."


    This was not the first time she had been to the Cloud Night, and it could even be said that she had been there many times before. However, this time, the feeling she had felt was still unfamiliar.


    She remembered that the last time she went there, she had just returned with Si Lianye. After that, Si Lianye told her that the table in his office was hers, and even the computer was hers.


    But this time, she felt that she could give it a try.


    Once again, she walked to the door of Si Lianye''s office without any obstruction. Looking at the people behind her from the corner of her eyes, they looked like his secretaries, all of them looking at her with complicated expressions. She suddenly felt that it wasn''t a bad thing for her to have so many people following her.


    However, when she pushed open the door, she realized why they were looking at her so strangely. It was because Si Lianye was not inside.


    She was stunned for a moment before she looked at the young man and asked, "Do you know where he went?"


    He was stunned for a moment before his face reddened and he replied, "The CEO has gone to the conference room. It will probably take him some time before he comes out."


    She smiled at him. "Thank you."


    After he finished speaking, he was about to open the door and wait for Si Lianye to come back when he suddenly saw from the corner of his eyes that he looked like he was about to speak.


    Her gaze wandered around the office until it came to rest on a table in the corner.


    Outside the door, Zhuo Ya looked at the young man in front of him in displeasure: "What do you want to do? "She''s the boss''s woman, and they''re about to get engaged. You''re still not letting her in?"


    The young man looked aggrieved. "Then I''m just following the rules, aren''t I?"


    Zhuo Ya frowned and looked at him: "The rules are against our company''s employees, is she one?"


    The young man was speechless and silently lowered his head.


    She snorted and raised her head triumphantly as she walked to the sofa and sat down. If she didn''t guess wrongly, there would be nothing left for her in the future.


    Shen Xiran sat in front of his desk, slowly fumbled with his computer, turned it on, and then saw a familiar desktop jump out.


    She opened a folder, clicked on it, and a dialog box appeared.


    "Enter password ¡­" As she muttered to herself, she slowly thought of an opportunity and entered a few numbers without hesitation.


    Then the dialog box disappeared and images and information appeared one after another.


    Her password was correct, it was indeed Le Le''s birthday.


    She stared blankly at the computer screen, and saw that all the pictures were of Le Le. Some of them were pictures of him as a baby, some of them were older, some of them were toddlers, some of them even had an unhappy look when he started kindergarten, some of them were taken by her side while she was crying in grief, some of them were self-filming while others were helping them, they looked extremely real and natural.


    Unknowingly, her tears had started to moisten.


    So it turned out that what she didn''t want others to see was Le Le''s upbringing and the past that belonged solely to him and his mother.


    The messy images in her mind slowly pieced together. Suddenly, all her memories came back to protect her skin.


    She remembered how she decided to chase Si Lianye a long time ago when she saw him for the first time, how she met him, and how her kidney was lost.


    So it turned out that she and Si Lianye had been bound so tightly that she had actually forgotten everything. There was also Le Le.


    She had let him down.


    She slowly caressed the computer, looking at Le Le''s handsome and adorable appearance in the photo, she could not help but have her tears drop down.


    He didn''t even know when the door to the office was pushed open.


    Suddenly, a pair of large hands were placed on her shoulders. She was slightly startled, and didn''t even need to look to know who it was. She flipped her hand to grab his, and tears continued to flow down her face.


    As she was crying, she saw him squat down beside her. He asked her worriedly, "What''s wrong? Someone bullied you? "


    "Yeah, someone bullied me. Help me teach him a lesson." she said with a forced smile.


    "Okay, who is it?" His eyes were deep as he looked at her.


    "He''s called Si Lianye, the owner of this room. Go ahead, you are not allowed to come back until you have completed your lesson." She sniffed and joked with him.


    He smiled, shook his head, and hugged her.


    She grabbed his hand and said in a trembling voice, "I remember."


    "What?" He looked up at her.


    "I said, I remember, everything!" She looked at him seriously and said, "I''m sorry, I actually forgot about you. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    she said seriously.


    Ecstasy gushed out of his eyes as he grabbed her hand. "You really remember? This is great. " He kissed her hard on the cheek.


    Her face reddened, "Are you that happy? Do you not like me when I don''t remember? "


    "Of course not, it''s just that I feel that those memories are so precious. If you were to completely forget them, it would be a pity, really." He looked at her seriously and said: "It seems that the Professor Qi''s medicine is really useful, next time I want to thank him properly."


    After he finished speaking, the phone on his body suddenly rang. He frowned, picked it up, and smiled: "Say Cao Cao is here, Professor Qi''s number."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she watched him pick up the phone. She smiled slightly, feeling that although their past was bumpy, it might be a great road for business in the future.


    But very quickly, she discovered that something was wrong with Si Lianye''s expression. His expression turned from relaxed to serious, and then, it actually carried a trace of fear.


    She must be seeing things, how could Si Lianye have the feeling of fear? She must be seeing things.


    She rubbed her eyes and saw that he had already put down the phone, staring fixedly at her: "Xi Ran, are you taking Professor Qi''s medicine every day?"


    "Yeah, I''m very obedient so I eat on time every day. What''s wrong?" Her eyes widened.


    "Listen to me." As he looked at her, there was something flowing in his eyes that made her feel inexplicably fearful.


    What was this? Was it opened by the Professor Qi? Could it be that there was something wrong with that medicine?


    She suddenly became flustered and stared blankly at him, hoping that she was mistaken.


    When she said that with a nervous expression, he said in a deep voice, "Listen to me. Let''s go to the hospital. The Professor Qi will do a full body check-up on you there."


    "Why?" she asked.


    He was silent for a moment, and then said, "Professor Qi just told me that there was a strange reaction from the test subjects he used to experiment, so after he found out, he associated it with you. He hoped that you could check your body in time to make sure that you weren''t like those test subjects."


    She looked at him steadily. "Really?" Sure enough, there was something wrong with those medicines.


    However, he comforted her and said, "Actually, you don''t have to worry. He said that the faulty test products are just some of them, and there aren''t many of them, so it means that these are just some phenomena, and not all of them. You are recovering well now, so it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    "But, I feel ¡­" Her heart was still very nervous, to the point where she felt her heart was beating very quickly.


    "No buts, you''ll be fine, just like before, just fine." He interrupted her in a domineering tone.


    "Alright, we''ll be fine." She looked at him steadily.


    He turned his head and silently pulled her up. "Come, let''s go to the hospital."


    "Right now?" she said in surprise.


    "Yes, he said he''s already gone to the hospital to wait for us. We''ll go have dinner after the results are out." He pulled her out of the office.


    When the group saw it, they immediately followed.


    They entered the elevator and quickly drove the car out. Without saying a word, they drove straight into the hospital.


    Zhuo Ya sneaked a peek at Shen Xiran from behind them. She was extremely surprised, and thought to herself, could it be that she got sick again? But it doesn''t look like it ¡­


    When she arrived at the hospital, she found that the Professor Qi was already there. His expression was solemn and she had never seen him before.

 C326

    I won''t let you die, I won''t let you die


    After the inspection, she would only be able to come out after the results were over. She sat beside him and carefully looked at him, then slowly said: "A Ye."


    His face was solemn as he said in a rough voice, "What are you doing?"


    She carefully looked at him and said, "Let me tell you, if I forget about you again, or rather, if I pass out, then what ¡­"


    "What are you talking about? "It''s impossible. Don''t even think about it." He glared at her as if she had said something too excessive.


    "I know, I know what you mean, but what I want to say is, if there really comes a day, don''t chase me away, just let me live there. If I''m as angry with you as before, you can''t leave me behind, you know?"


    Even now, she still thought that her illness might just cause her to lose her memory. However, that was just an insignificant matter.


    He hugged her tightly and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to you. I definitely won''t let anything happen to you ¡­"


    She lay prostrate in his arms, silently feeling his warmth.


    "Cough, cough ¡­"


    A cough broke the tranquil atmosphere in the room. Her face flushed red and she wanted to get up from his embrace, but he refused to let go. He even hugged her tightly and said in a low voice, "Hello, please sit." The way he refused to let go of her no matter what.


    Professor Qi was already used to their loving actions, so he pretended not to see it at the moment. Furthermore, he had more urgent matters to attend to, so he did not say anything else and sat down on a chair to the side. He said: "Miss Shen''s current situation seems to be quite alright."


    Shen Xiran''s entire body relaxed after hearing that, and he heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two of them looked at each other and realized that the other was thinking the same thing.


    Her heart warmed as she watched them speak.


    The Professor Qi replied, "But it can''t be that impressive either."


    Her heart tightened again.


    Si Lianye frowned and looked at him in displeasure: "What exactly is the situation? Speak clearly. "


    His voice was cold, indicating that he was getting impatient.


    Professor Qi stroked his non-existent beard, and said helplessly: "What I mean is, Miss Shen''s condition is still considered stable, and can still hold on, but this is still not the way. So, I suggest that all of you should undergo the transplant as soon as possible."


    After all, surgery was the only way.


    However, if her operation was that easy, then he wouldn''t have watched her get so sick.


    Shen Xiran, who was already mentally prepared for this, lightly smiled and said: "It depends on luck."


    It was probably due to her having a kidney stolen by others previously. She had an extremely conflicted mindset when it came to transplant organs. Although she was finally able to accept it after being scouted for a while, she found another problem.


    Si Lianye had known about this difficult problem from the beginning till the end, so after he finished listening, she fell silent. Then, she tightly grabbed onto her hand and firmly said, "I will definitely help you find a suitable thing."


    The things he said were naturally suitable for her organs.


    She forced a smile. "You don''t have to do this, I''m already mentally prepared for this."


    Ever since she knew that she had some rare blood type and a very low chance of successfully matching it, she had given up on that option.


    But from her current appearance, it was clear that Si Lianye was not willing to give up.


    He excitedly held her in his arms and said with a trembling voice, "I won''t give up, I won''t."


    She pursed her lips tightly and did not say a word. Looking at Professor Qi''s expression, she discovered that his was also incomparably deep.


    That night, Si Lianye spoke to Professor Qi for a very long time. Of course, these words were said while she was asleep, and no one knew what it was about.


    All she knew was that the next day, he had begun to move his office to his house, which meant that from that day on he would never go to work again, but would leave his office at home.


    She felt sorry for him. It was very boring for her not to go out at home every day. She told him that her body was fine for the time being, so it was better for you to go to the Cloudy Night. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome ¡­


    In the end, he said, "Dear wife, have you forgotten that this is the internet era? I am no different from being in the office at home. Don''t worry. Also, have you forgotten something?"


    Her words left her a little confused. "What is it?"


    He tapped her nose. "You, our engagement day is coming up."


    She blinked and calculated the time. When she realized that it was true, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "Only one week left?"


    "Yes, you are really magnanimous. Not every woman values their life so much, right? Why are you the only exception? " he asked her.


    She smiled in embarrassment, "Weren''t I the one who had too many things on my hands recently?"


    "Have you forgotten? Do you remember now? " He leered at her, suppressing her with his aura.


    She hastily nodded her head. "Yes, I remember now ¡­"


    She sat beside him and fawningly hugged his arm, gently shaking him, "Alright, I just forgot about it. Don''t be angry."


    He snorted and said, "Which eye of yours saw that I was angry? I''m saying that you''re not going to rest at this late hour and want to test your clothes with a black eye?"


    "What clothes?" she blurted out.


    With a single glance, his face darkened once again. "What clothes? Are you serious? "


    She blinked and suddenly remembered. "Ah, I was joking with you, I know what day tomorrow is. Isn''t it to try on the gown we wore when we were getting engaged?" "Haha, of course I will remember."


    He glanced at her, and his expression softened a little. "It''s good that you remember. Go and rest. I''ll be there shortly."


    She looked at the time. Actually, it was still too early for her to fall asleep now. She hugged his arm and shook it as she said, "I want to stay with you. Let''s go sleep together."


    As she finished, she saw him look at her strangely. She was stunned, and before she could react, she heard him say in a slow voice, "Good girl, you''re not in very good health right now. We can do it after you''re done."


    She was stunned. After she understood what he meant, her face burned with anger. "You ¡­ You... How could I have meant that, you pervert! "


    "No? "But I clearly heard you say ¡­"


    "You heard wrong!" She angrily stood up, turned around, and walked out. She forcefully opened the door and said without even turning her head, "I''m going to sleep!"


    She went out and slammed the door, showing that she didn''t need him to go to bed with her.


    A fleeting smile flashed across his lips, vanishing without a trace as she slammed the door.


    He looked down at the computer and clicked on a program. Someone''s voice immediately came out, "Boss."


    He said solemnly, "You really can''t find any trace of him?"


    "Yes, we did our best. We searched every hospital and even the district clinic for a long time, but we couldn''t find any trace of the doctor, so I think ¡­"


    "Feel what?"


    "I think we may be heading in the wrong direction. He might not even become a doctor when he returns, so he might as well change his name and continue living." The person on the computer side said.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. "Very well, expand the scope of the search so that everyone can follow the person in the photo and search for him." He paused for a moment before saying, "Also, his family background is not ordinary. He won''t be living in a poor family. Look online."


    "Yes sir!"


    After he hung up the video, his face kept changing until finally, when the phone rang at last, he picked it up and picked it up, realizing that he should have seen the caller ID before then.


    Imperial Mother''s voice sounded: "I heard that you''ve sent people to turn Country D upside down?"


    "I didn''t expect my mother to know so much about what I was doing," he said with a sarcastic smile.


    "That''s because I''m your mother. No mother wouldn''t care about their child. I''m no exception!" Imperial Mother said solemnly.


    "Is that so?" He chuckled and said, "Very well, I thank you for your relationship."


    "Don''t try this. Let me tell you, I don''t care who you are with now, but I won''t allow you to put the company''s future on her shoulders! Do you hear me! " she said sternly to her son.


    "Oh? Mother, I really don''t understand what you mean by that. What is the future of the company? You don''t think I''m going to sell the company, do you? "


    His tone was very light, as if he was chatting casually with her. But Imperial Mother knew that her son was very determined and would not change her mind, but this time, even if it was impossible, she had to try.


    She took a deep breath and said: "I understand what you mean, you want to save Shen Xiran? Let me tell you, her body is already hopeless. If you don''t mess around, she can still live for two more years. If you still refuse to give up, then it might just be her death date.


    "I see." He faintly said this, but he didn''t feel that he needed to correct himself. He absolutely couldn''t lose her, absolutely couldn''t!


    In comparison, what did Yun Ye count for? Not to mention this kind of situation, even if Yun Ye was affected, he would absolutely not stop his determination to treat Xilan.


    He would definitely not sit by idly and watch her die, or even disappear without a trace in front of him. Absolutely not!


    Imperial Mother said in a deep voice: "I understand what you mean, but even if you did, you wouldn''t be able to correct me right? But A Ye, I want to tell you, you can use a large sum of money to treat her disease, but I definitely won''t allow you to bet with the company, do you hear me? If you insist on acting on your own, I will definitely make a move! "Did you hear that?"


    Her tone was serious, but his expression remained unchanged. "I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "Is that so? "Then I''ll just wait and see. Remember, not only is Yun Ye your blood and sweat, he is also your father''s and mine. You absolutely cannot use it to risk your life!"


    After putting down the phone, his face was so dark that it looked like water was about to drip out of it.


    This was his mother, the one who had raised him all by herself. In her eyes, Yun Ye was always more important than anything, more important than Shen Xiran, more important than himself.


    It was a sad life.


    Unfortunately, she had never felt that she was wrong or that she should correct herself. She would only stare at him with stern eyes, making him a son who met her needs, a son who satisfied her.

 C327

    I''m the only one who can see your beauty


    But this time, he wasn''t going to do as she wished.


    He slowly stood up and returned to his room. The silence in the room made his heart skip a beat. He walked over to the bed and looked at her expression carefully.


    Only when he saw her calm expression and her steady breathing, did he feel at ease.


    He couldn''t help but laugh at himself as he turned around and slowly lifted the blanket away before quietly falling asleep.


    He gently embraced her waist, as if he was hugging a rare treasure.


    He would never let her lose her life. Never.


    On the second day, the designer they had agreed on came home with their work.


    She had actually protested against this. She had thought that she was going to someone else''s shop to try on their clothes, but instead had them deliver it to her. She felt that this behavior was a little exaggerated, but he had told her that the employees of this shop were used to it.


    This was because their shop specialized in the business of nobles and officials, as most families did in the upper class.


    She didn''t say anything, but she really wanted to go out.


    He saw through her thoughts and smiled as he comforted her. "Good girl, I''ll take you out when I have time. Just bear with it for a while, understand?"


    She pouted and could no longer speak.


    During this period of time, he had simply been terrifyingly gentle, causing her to almost have the misconception that she would drown in his eyes sometimes.


    However, that was just a ridiculous illusion. Of course, she didn''t take it to heart and quickly forgot about it.


    When the designer arrived, she respectfully asked her to try on a set of clothes. Of course, the capable butler had already prepared a room for them to change clothes. Besides making it convenient for them to change, there was also a large mirror.


    She couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise when she finished changing her dress. Was this an engagement gown? Why does it look even more gorgeous than a wedding dress?


    The bra''s style perfectly revealed her supple shoulders and exquisite collarbone, revealing a slightly sexy style. Her waist was pinched very thin, revealing her slender waist. Her long fishtailed skirt and legs were slightly exposed, revealing her long and straight legs.


    She was a perfect woman.


    She stared blankly at herself in the mirror. She never expected to be so breathtaking after putting on a formal dress.


    Probably because she had been in a daze for a long time, the designer outside was cautiously knocking the door: "Miss Shen, Miss Shen? Are you all right? "


    She woke up with a start and went to open the door. She was met by a crowd of shocked eyes and a pair of fiery eyes.


    "You look really good. I''ve seen women in formal attire before, but I''ve never seen a suitable person like you." The designer sighed in admiration.


    Then someone else came up and crowned her with a crown. Since it was only an engagement ceremony, it was not a headscarf, but a small, delicate crown ornament, covered with gems, which shone brightly in the light of the lamp.


    When everything was done, she looked in the mirror. Although she had already seen it, she couldn''t help but exclaim when she saw it again: "It''s just an engagement. Is there a need to be so grand?"


    She always had the illusion that her dressing wasn''t much different from the marriages she had seen before.


    "Of course. Even if it''s an engagement, I want others to know that you are the woman I love the most." he said, reaching forward and taking her hand.


    Her eyes met his in the mirror, locked.


    "Thank you." she whispered. Something was tangled inside her, scalding hot.


    He gave her a light hug and whispered in her ear, "Look how good we are."


    She raised her eyes and looked at them carefully. Black and white, hard and delicate, and the two hands clasped at her waist were also filled with power and beauty. They looked so different yet so harmonious, as if they should have been together from the very beginning.


    "Yes, we are very compatible." After a long while, she slowly said this.


    Their gazes met and they smiled in unison.


    At this time, the designer was hiding in a corner with her assistants, not daring to say a word. She had seen many unmarried couples, had met many loved ones, but never before had she seen such a loving and compatible relationship. In her eyes, if they could take a picture of their current appearance, it would be enough for them to attract customers.


    However, she also knew that she could only think about it, she absolutely couldn''t do anything about it.


    As for why? If she were to really make a move, she probably wouldn''t be able to leave this place.


    It was better to just earn money honestly.


    Thinking to this, she cleared her throat and stepped forward: "Cough cough, Mr, you two are the most perfect pair of newbies I''ve ever seen. You''re too beautiful, but I think there are places that needs to be changed ¡­"


    Si Lianye gently let go of her and felt that their minds were connected just now. She couldn''t help but glance at the designer rudely.


    The designer was surprised for a moment and stopped walking. She secretly complained in her heart, this bad luck has offended a big client. What should she do?


    Fortunately, Shen Xiran had saved her at this time. She turned around and looked at Si Lianye with dissatisfaction: "Can you not always be so frightening, and will scare everyone away?"


    He snorted and went out the door.


    Is he angry? The designer who didn''t understand his personality looked at Shen Xiran with a tinge of panic.


    She didn''t mind. "Don''t worry about him. That''s his personality. Come, look at this place. I feel a little relieved ¡­"


    "Alright ¡­"


    Speaking of clothes, no matter who it was, any woman could chat and it seemed like they would not stop for a few hours. In the end, the designer didn''t dare to delay any longer and took the initiative and promised to change the clothes tomorrow before sending them over before leaving.


    Seeing that the other party had left in his car, she walked over to Si Lianye''s side and said unhappily, "Hey you, why do you always have such a long face? Look at how scared he was to the point of scaring me away."


    He looked at her with displeasure. "Nonsense! When did I become unhappy?"


    She snorted, tapped his eyes, tapped his nose, and then passed her hand over his lips.


    When he saw her hand on his lips, he felt itchy. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and bit hers. He grinded his teeth as if venting his hatred.


    She exclaimed, "What are you doing!? "It hurts."


    Pulling out his finger to take a look, he saw that there were indeed two bite marks on it. He could not help but look at him hatefully: "Si Lianye, I realized that you''re really a dog who likes to bite me."


    He snorted and turned his head away.


    She blinked, then sat beside him in a spoiled manner and asked, "What happened to you?"


    Only then did he seriously look at her. "I don''t want others to see your beauty."


    She was stunned, but then found it funny. "Are you sure? That designer is a woman, and so is her assistant.


    Si Lianye snorted and said: "Who said she was, I mean at the time of the engagement."


    It turned out that he was going to eat the vinegar that had not happened yet. Seriously ¡­


    She was both angry and amused, and blurted out: "Then why don''t we just stop it, I''m at home everyday, won''t I be seen by others? Do you think that''s okay? "


    As soon as she said that, the man glared at her in annoyance, "Of course not. You''re my woman, and I want everyone in the world to know about it."


    "I really admire you." She helplessly grabbed his ear. "But have you thought about it? This is also bipolar, meaning that you''re also mine. You''re my man, so if you cheat again in the future, I can give up on you."


    "Don''t worry, your man''s stance is very firm. He definitely won''t be tempted by a beauty." he said, holding her.


    "Then just watch." She assumed she didn''t believe him.


    He looked up at her. "Don''t believe me? "How about I swear that if I have other intentions, then let me ¡­"


    "Stop!" She hastily interrupted him and covered his mouth with her hands. "You fool, you can''t just casually swear. What if God really knows about it?"


    "You''re actually a believer?" he asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s just that they would rather believe it, right? You can''t speak carelessly. " Her face was serious.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t say anymore." He was a good man.


    Satisfied, she let go of his hand. After thinking for a while, she could not help but remind him, "Remember, even if something really happened to us in the future, you are not allowed to do anything stupid, understand?"


    His eyes stared deeply at her, and the chill in his eyes made her shrink back her body. "What''s wrong?"


    He said slowly, "This will never happen, remember."


    "Alright, I understand." She pouted and said, "I''m just making an analogy."


    "Even if it''s for example, I''m not going to say that." He cut through the metal.


    "I was wrong, okay?" she said angrily.


    "Alright, come, let''s go eat." He took her hand and kissed her lightly on the top of her head.


    "Yes." She pouted and followed him slowly.


    The small disturbance disappeared just like that.


    On the second day, the designer brought the covered gown back. This time, the gown was perfect.


    A few days slowly passed. Soon, it was the day they were going to be engaged.


    These few days, Si Lianye started to get busy again. She, who initially chose to work at home because she was worried about her, also went out frequently. That was because she had a lot of work to arrange, and only then would he have enough time to accompany her after the engagement.


    She protested to Si Lianye and wanted to go out to play, but she beat her up easily. "Good girl, don''t worry, when we''re done with our engagement, I''ll take you out for a walk?"


    "What kind of place is that?" She said this with an uninterested expression as she held her chin.


    He looked very gentle on the phone: "Go..." How''s Proswann? "


    "Really?" Her spirit was jolted and her eyes shone with joy. "Are you lying to me?"


    "Darling, how could I lie to you? Why else would I be so busy these past few days? Just to keep us from going out and being harassed by those annoying guys. " He smiled.


    Yue Haoqing, who was listening in on his conversation, rubbed his nose in embarrassment. So it turns out that he was the one who was hated by the boss in his heart.


    She laughed. "Alright, I got it. Be careful of your body. By the way, when are you coming back tonight?"


    In the end, he still hoped that he would come back early to accompany her. After thinking for a while, he said, "I''m sorry, but I might be late today. You should go to sleep first, understand?"

 C328

    Why?


    "Alright, alright, I really hate it." Ye Zichen put down the phone with a pout and laid on the bed in a daze.


    Not only was he unable to work, he had to be restricted from even going out. After all, if he was looking for a friend, he would be busy loving his boyfriend (Zhu Lingling) or taking care of his child (Xiao Rou). As for the others, their relationship wasn''t so good that they could disturb him at any time.


    She rolled on the bed for a while. Just as she was about to see if there was anything new, she suddenly heard her cell phone ring.


    She was overjoyed. She thought that Si Lianye had changed his mind and accepted the call without even looking at the screen. "Hey, A Ye ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard the person on the other side calmly say, "Xi Ran, it''s me."


    She was startled for a moment, then suddenly reacted: "Xi Zeer, it''s you."


    "Yes, it''s me."


    She took a deep breath and suddenly felt her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t tell what it felt like.


    Ever since she had recovered her memories, she felt this exact feeling in Xi Zeer''s heart whenever she thought about it.


    In her memory, it was true that Xi Zeer had saved her, but what Si Lianye had said was true. She had been taken away from the hospital while she was unconscious, and the one who took her away could very well be Xi Zeer.


    At the beginning, she didn''t want to believe it, because during the three years that she had lost his memories, Xi Zeer had always been a competent doctor, and could even be said to be a very good candidate to be his friend. His good friend Zhu Lingling had wanted to match up with the two of them more than once, so it could be seen just how good of a man Xi Zeer was.


    However, she was at a loss. If it really was him back then, why would he do such a thing?


    She took a deep breath and could not help but ask, "It''s you? I thought it was someone else."


    She spoke with a hoarse voice. There were countless questions in her mind, but she couldn''t say anything.


    He was silent for a moment. "Have you recovered your memory?"


    She said softly, "Yes, I remember now. I was indeed very ill at that time. You were the one who saved me."


    "You''re welcome. I''m a doctor. Saving people is my duty." "No," he said.


    "But there''s one thing I don''t understand." She bit her lip and said, "Can you explain it to me?"


    "Sure, ask away."


    "Why? When you took me away back then, you didn''t tell Si Lianye about it and instead erased my memories, allowing me to stay abroad for three years?" she asked.


    This was the question that had been lingering in her heart for a long time. Now that she was able to ask this question, she felt a sense of relief in her heart.


    He was silent for a long time before he suddenly asked back, "You''re very smart to know that it''s me. Then, do you have any other questions for me?"


    She gritted her teeth. "Yes, but I hope you didn''t do it."


    "Oh?"


    She took a deep breath and asked, "What I still want to ask is, was Le Le taken away by you as well?"


    This question had only recently filled her mind. Every time Si Lianye investigated, she would get no results, and there was only one reason why she, and even his forces, would have no conclusion from searching for her with all their might. That was, that person was definitely not a local.


    Then, she almost immediately thought of Xi Zeer. This kind of guess was completely unreasonable, but these kinds of thoughts were always lingering in her mind, and could not be dispelled no matter how hard she tried.


    After a long silence, she sighed and said, "So I didn''t guess wrong, it really was you."


    Xi Zeer opened his mouth: "Yes, it''s me. Back then, the one who took Le Le away from the coma and was on the verge of death was me. The person who took Le Le away was also me.


    "Why?" She blurted out the question when she heard him admit it all. Her hand gripped her cell phone tightly as she waited for him to give her a satisfactory reason.


    "The reason is that I''m not willing to see you two happy. I''m not willing to see you two happy." he said suddenly.


    "No, you are lying. What you said is not true. I have never met you before, why would you say that?" she asked angrily.


    Did he take himself for a three-year-old? It was so easy to deceive, she had never seen him before, why did he hate her so much, it was completely illogical, alright?


    He let out a deep laugh, which was indescribable in her ears. Now that things had come to this, he finally put down his disguise and used his true nature to converse with her, "What I''m saying is true. Even though you haven''t seen me before, that doesn''t mean others don''t, right?"


    She was startled: "You mean, you mean, Si Lianye has enmity with you?"


    "What do you think?" he asked.


    "No, I don''t believe it. He never told me about it. If he recognized you, he would definitely tell me. Definitely." she said firmly.


    He sneered. "Sometimes the eyes lie."


    She thought for a moment, then sighed and said, "Did you know? "I used to treat you as my good friend, the kind that I would sincerely treat as my friend. However, you have disappointed me now."


    "Is that so? "Then I''m sorry to disappoint you." he said, his voice unwavering, not at all as full of emotion as she had imagined.


    To be honest, she was really disappointed. So the person she had always thought of as a friend had ulterior motives, purposely wanting to separate her, Si Lianye, and her own child.


    She was silent for a moment, then said, "Since that''s the case, would you mind answering a few more questions?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Were you the one who deliberately messed with my memories? Is that just a side effect of the drug? "


    "As expected of a woman. Being so sentimental, is it really that important? You''ve already lost your memories and you''ve even found them, right?"


    "No, I want to know. Please tell me." she said stubbornly.


    "Half."


    "What''s half?" she asked.


    Half is, of course when I experimented with a new drug, I took you to test it out and found that it was not bad, but when you lost your memory, I found out that it was a side effect of this drug. When I developed a new one, I found it troublesome.


    "You mean, you could have clearly recovered my memories, but you pretended that you didn''t know?"


    "Of course, don''t you think that would be interesting?" He chuckled over the phone.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I understand. What about Le Le? Why don''t you even let a child go? "


    He smiled. "As naive as you are, you have forgotten what I have said. I feel happy when I see that you guys are unhappy."


    "You!" She had never thought that Xi Zeer actually had such malicious intentions. Her memories, her children all had been snatched away by him, and it was laughable that she had always treated him as a good friend!


    "Xi Zeer, I am truly very disappointed in you." She spoke slowly, his voice trembling.


    "Then I''m honored to ask another question. Do you know why I''m calling you at this time of year?" he said suddenly.


    "Oh? "Why?" She followed his words with a blank expression.


    At this time, she finally remembered why she felt that she had seen Le Le on his phone before!


    In a coffee shop, she and Zhu Lingling were still looking at his phone and asking, "Is that your son?"


    What did he say back then?


    He said, "Yes, that''s my son..."


    This despicable, shameless villain!


    Le Le was actually in his hands, and he was even letting her see him like a mother, how could he do this? How can that be?


    Her body was trembling, and she felt as if she had not been so angry in a very, very long time.


    He snatched away his memories, took away Le Le, and even purposely showed off in front of the him who had lost his memories!


    How could he? How could he be so heartless?


    "Xi Zeer, from now on, you are no longer my friend. No, I hate you, you better not let me know where you are right now!" She snarled at the phone.


    "So you''re angry? Then aren''t you going to faint from anger later? "Don''t be angry, your health is not good."


    "Xi Zeer, go and die!" She had to explain it to Si Lianye, he had to!


    She was about to hang up when he said, as if he knew what she was thinking, "Don''t hang up, I have something to tell you."


    "But I don''t want to talk to you!" she said, chopping gold and iron.


    "I swear." He said coldly, "I swear, if you put the phone down now, you''ll regret it."


    Her fingers were white. "Say something."


    Indeed, ever since she found out that Le Le was in his hands, she didn''t dare go against him.


    He slowly spoke with a voice that made her tremble with fear: "I know you''re going to get engaged to Si Lianye. It looks like you two get along pretty well, huh?"


    "What do you want?" she asked through gritted teeth.


    "What do I want? You forgot what I said again, I don''t want to see you happy, I don''t want to see you happy, so what I want to say is, you are not allowed to get engaged, from now on, just be a bride-to-run away. " His tone was very casual, but it was like a heavy hammer hitting her in the chest.


    She could not believe what she had heard. "What did you say? How is this possible? "You think I''ll listen to you?"


    "Is that so? "Then you can put the phone down now." He paused, then sneered: "Do you not dare? Why would I not dare to? "


    She firmly held onto her mobile phone and felt that it was scalding hot. She did not even need to look in the mirror to know that his face had become terrifyingly pale, "Xi Zeer, knowing you is the biggest mistake I have ever made in my life."


    "Don''t say that, at least your life was saved by me." Compared to her anger, his tone was much more relaxed, as if he didn''t know at all that the person she hated was him.


    "If you had followed my plans obediently and married a man while carrying lost memories, you wouldn''t have to meet Si Lianye for the rest of your life. You might have even returned Le Le to you one day when you were in a good mood, but it''s a pity that I never thought that the two of you would actually meet again after being separated by half a world.


    She was angered and laughed, "So you took away my memories and my son for my own good? Threatening me to be engaged to the man I love is also for my own good? Mr. Xi Zeer, your logic is really not bad, I almost believed it. "


    "Whatever you say, just remember what I said. You''re not allowed to get engaged to him, and at the same time, you''re not allowed to let him know that it''s because of my threat. Otherwise, let me know that you didn''t listen obediently, you know, that Le Le is in my hands." He said indifferently and was about to hang up.


    She hurriedly shouted, "Wait!"

 C329

    The movement stopped.


    She took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in her heart with great effort, and said with the calmest voice she could possibly muster: "I want to see Le Le. At the very least, you have to let me hear his voice.


    "Alright." Her request was soon granted.


    She held her breath and waited. After a while, a voice that made her excited came out of the phone. "Hello, Mom?"


    She didn''t know what he had told the child, but she had let him know that it was her.


    Her tears immediately fell down, drop by drop, silently wetting the clothes on her chest.


    "Le Le, it''s mother ¡­" Her voice was choked with sobs, "How are you doing now? You... "Where are you right now ¡­"


    She excitedly asked a few questions, but none of them got an answer, because at that moment, Le Le''s voice disappeared and was replaced with Xi Zeer''s, "Did you hear it? "He''s by my side right now, so he''s living quite well. However, if you insist on getting engaged to him, then maybe that''s it."


    She took a deep breath, calmly wiped her eyes, and said to him, "Alright, I understand. Don''t worry, there won''t be an engagement ceremony tomorrow, and he won''t know the reason. Are you satisfied with this?"


    "Very good, I am very satisfied." He hung up.


    She looked at her phone blankly, unable to recover for a long time.


    This phone call that lasted for nearly an hour completely stunned her. It even made her feel as if she was dreaming.


    Was what he said true? Was Xi Zeer really such a bad person? Le Le was actually by his side? She actually spoke to him after three years?


    And, most importantly, what about tomorrow''s engagement?


    She moaned and hugged her head.


    What should he do? What should he do?


    She stood up and walked around the room, seriously considering her decision to tell Si Lianye everything.


    But when she remembered what he had said to her, she flinched again.


    What if he knew he hadn''t done what he said? Wasn''t Le Le very dangerous, but if he didn''t tell him, wouldn''t she participate in the engagement ceremony for no reason at all?


    Si Lianye would go crazy, right?


    Could it be?


    She walked around the room in circles, unable to make up her mind. She was still thinking, how about pretending to be sick?


    However, she was still fine, and the moment Professor Qi took action, he immediately knew if she was sick or not.


    Feigning illness is a veto.


    Then, what else could he do?


    Even if her head hurt, she still couldn''t think of a perfect solution.


    Heavens, why would she meet a man like Xi Zeer?


    And Le Le, I wonder how he is doing right now.


    When she thought of Le Le, who was somewhere unknown, she felt an ache in her chest.


    Actually, this matter was not that difficult to accomplish. Compared to Si Lianye''s anger, it was clear that Le Le''s safety was more important, but ¡­


    Thinking about Si Lianye''s angry and sad expression, her heart softened.


    She gloomily slipped into the blanket, feeling sure that she was hopeless.


    At the same time, Si Lianye, with a face full of smiles, took the Chair. His subordinates had not seen him smile like a spring breeze in a long time, and expressed that they were overwhelmed by the favor, and also discussed spiritedly, "Ah, Boss, what''s wrong? You won the lottery? "


    "What are you talking about? Does the boss need to buy a lottery ticket? His family probably has more money than the lottery center. "


    "That''s true. Then why is he so happy?"


    "Are you stupid? Don''t you know he''s getting engaged tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, he''s getting engaged, but it''s not like he''s getting married. Plus, it''s not his first time getting engaged, so why are you so happy ¡­"


    "Ah, you idiot. Of course it''s different ¡­" "You''re really stupid, don''t say that you''re my colleague when you walk out ¡­"


    "You''re the fool, you''re the idiot. I don''t know what''s wrong with gossip. "Who''s like you, every day is like a woman ¡­"


    "Cough, cough ¡­"


    Yue Haoqing who was seated in front of them could not hold it in and coughed twice. He glared at, who was whispering to him continuously.


    The boss has looked at you several times already!


    Fortunately, Si Lianye was in a very good mood, and upon seeing this, she thought that it was the effect of the big red packet that she gave out in happiness, so she did not care too much about it, and waved his hand to let them go.


    To be able to easily let them pass had even stunned Yue Haoqing. This ¡­ Is this still the boss? This was just an engagement, and the change was simply too great.


    However, Si Lianye felt that this was not enough, after all her subordinates had left, he said to her subordinate in the branch inside the computer: "From this month onwards, your bonus will rise to 50%, go."


    The person on the other side was so excited that he almost jumped up from his seat. "Thank you, boss! Thank you!"


    "Look at your useless appearance." Si Lianye snorted: "Be careful not to get laughed at by your wife and son."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ve already admitted it when I saw you. Oh right, boss, can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Speak." He casually spoke as he opened the tablet in his hand.


    "I want to go to your engagement ceremony tomorrow, how about that?" he said excitedly.


    "Lin Zixuan." Si Lianye looked at him, and called out his name: "Do you remember what you said before?"


    He smiled coyly and rubbed his head. "Of course I remember. But boss, I really want to see how happy you are."


    He was silent for a moment.


    Lin Zixuan looked at her and said, "When you went to look for her that year, I saw it in my eyes as well. At that time, I swore in my heart that I would definitely see happiness, really." His tone was sincere, his eyes were slightly red, and he seemed extremely sincere.


    He looked fixedly at Lin Zixuan and said: "Do you really think this way, or do you want to take this opportunity to come back and see your wife and son?"


    His words caused the other party to be stunned. The touching atmosphere that had been exuding from him earlier was swept away, and what replaced it was Lin Zixuan''s distressed expression. "Part of it is this ¡­" He gave a dry laugh. "It''s really because I want to see you happy, really."


    turned his head away and said, "Alright, you can come back, is it easy to buy a plane ticket?"


    Lin Zixuan''s face revealed a joyous expression, "Actually, actually, I''ve already bought it. I''m just waiting for you to say something, haha." After which, he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    He helplessly shook his head. "Alright, then if you come back, then go home and take a look. Your mom and the others have already asked me several times."


    His expression changed as he said in a low voice, "I don''t want to see them."


    "They are always your family, you can''t always stay abroad, Lin Zixuan." he said in a low voice.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "Boss, I know you treat me quite well, and it was also you who let me manage this side when you saw how awkward my situation was. I know you treat me very well, and I sometimes came back to visit my wife before and you didn''t care about it, so I''m very grateful to you, but I really don''t want to forgive them for this, really."


    He let out a long sigh. "Actually, I feel that it''s fine if they were to just leave the matter alone. You should understand me the best, right?"


    His words caused Si Lianye''s face to change, he anxiously apologized: "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have said it like that, I''m sorry."


    He shook his head slightly. "Alright, I know what you mean. You can come back when you''re back. I won''t talk about such things in the future."


    "Alright." Lin Zixuan replied carefully and slowly closed the video.


    It was also at that time that Si Lianye reached out to him and helped him bring him into Yun Ye, and in the short span of three years, he had made him become the person in charge of the branch company.


    It was true that he had his own abilities, but Si Lianye was extremely respectful towards him. Therefore, to Lin Zixuan, he was extremely respectful towards him.


    Si Lianye frowned and thought, she felt that what he said made sense, and after seeing that there were no movements on her phone, she could not help but laugh, then slowly stood up and returned home.


    Anyway, it didn''t matter whether she came tomorrow or not. He was going to give her a perfect wedding.


    However, on the second day, something strange happened.


    The makeup artist who was responsible for putting on makeup, turned the door with a face full of fear and directly called the butler: "Excuse me, may I ask if Miss Shen is waiting for me here?"


    The steward frowned, "Haven''t I told you before?"


    "But, but she''s not here. I can''t find her!" In the twenty years of her career, the makeup artist had never seen anything like this. Everything was fine, the dress was off to the side, everything was exquisite and gorgeous. She was waiting for her mistress to wear them one by one, but the owner had disappeared.


    She searched the room, even boldly searching the cloakroom and bathroom, but she couldn''t find anyone, so she called the housekeeper.


    The butler didn''t believe it at first. How could this be? He had never even seen anyone leave the house.


    As a result, he put down the phone and went back to his room. When he looked inside, he realized that Shen Xiran had really disappeared, and his expression changed.


    At this moment, he was actually quite calm. He turned around and went to their bedroom and knocked on their door. After knocking for a long time, there was no reply. When he opened the door, he found that there was no one inside.


    He panicked and quickly sent people to search, but found that he could not find anyone no matter where he was in the house. There were only less than ten minutes left before the departure time.


    He gasped, there was nothing he could do but to call Si Lianye and inform him.


    Si Lianye found out that when her mobile phone had rung, he was in the hotel, and this was what Shen Xiran had said. She felt more comfortable saying that she was here to escort the bride, so he agreed.


    When he saw the butler call and was about to go out to pick up Shen Xiran, he suddenly received a call from the butler. He could not help but raise his eyebrows, as he had a bad premonition.


    "Mr ¡­" The moment he picked up the phone, he had a sudden ominous premonition. He calmly listened to the person on the other side of the phone speak with a trembling voice: "Mr, Miss Shen has disappeared."


    He took a deep breath and used all his willpower to calm his voice down. "What do you mean disappeared?"


    "That''s right, her person is missing. I''ve searched every corner of the house, but I still can''t find her person." The steward was on the verge of tears. This was the greatest event of his young master''s life, yet he had destroyed it!


    He had a feeling that he had committed a heinous crime.


    Si Lianye felt her vision go black, the first thing she thought of was that she had been kidnapped.


    "Continue searching. Find every place where you can hide people, and head there immediately!" he roared.


    "Yes sir!"


    He put down the phone, his chest heaving up and down a few times. He pursed his lips and looked at the phone, while the people around him looked at him in confusion.


    He ignored their gazes, picked up his phone and skillfully dialed a number. In the end, a cold, "Du du" voice came from the other end, "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off."

 C330

    Find it for me!


    For a moment he wanted to throw the phone in his hand and smash it to pieces, but he held it back with extraordinary willpower.


    He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, as if this was the only way to calm himself down.


    However, it was useless. He only felt like his chest was about to explode from the manic feeling. His ears were buzzing and his eyes were blood-red.


    Thankfully, this situation only lasted for a short moment before returning to normal.


    He kept his phone and said, "Let''s go."


    The people behind him all looked at him with respect. Although they didn''t hear the conversation, they were still confused. However, none of them dared to ask at this time.


    With Si Lianye''s ugly expression, it was clear that an extremely unacceptable change had occurred, so no one was willing to provoke him.


    He didn''t care about what his subordinates were thinking about. He got into the car and quickly drove towards the villa.


    Although the housekeeper said that she was no longer inside, he did not believe it. He did not believe that she would do this, that she would leave her pigeon on such an important day, so another explanation was that she had been taken away.


    Took away...


    As he thought of this, his heart tightened. It was as if a thick layer of frost had frozen on his face. The butler who had rushed over after getting off the car was also stunned. He did not dare to say anything.


    Without saying a word, he rushed into the room at a speed that was many times faster than usual. Just as the butler had said, there was no one inside.


    He looked at the dressing room again. It was the same.


    He had also searched the living room, the study, the guest room, and even the kitchen and the staff room downstairs, but she was still nowhere to be seen.


    His expression was so ugly that no one dared to speak up.


    The steward gathered his courage and walked forward shakily: "Young Master, was Miss Xiran taken away? Do we need to call the police? "


    He coldly swept a glance at him before turning around and walking out. "There''s no need."


    "Why?" The steward was confused. This man had disappeared for no reason. Shouldn''t he be calling the police? What if they were taken away?


    It was even Si Lianye''s trusted subordinate, Yue Haoqing who glanced at him and explained in a kind tone: "There are no traces of outsiders entering this place, so we can roughly guess that the Miss Shen left on her own accord."


    The butler stared with his eyes wide open, "What did you say? She''s going by herself? But today is the engagement day? "


    No wonder the young master is so angry. Any bridegroom who meets the bride and runs away would be angry, right?


    Yue Haoqing helplessly shook his head and said: "We are also not clear about this, maybe she has other urgent matters?"


    In fact, this argument was obviously forced on her. If there was really something urgent, she could tell Si Lianye.


    This question not only revolved around Si Lianye''s heart, it also revolved around his heart. Where did she go and why did she have to put his pigeon?


    Was there something hard to say? Or ¡­


    The person who took her away was skillful? Even he wasn''t able to see through it?


    Si Lianye was unwilling to believe that she would actually do this, so she brought the people beside her to search the entire house, bringing everyone up to ask and ask. In the end, she came up with a truth that he found hard to believe and had no choice but to believe.


    Shen Xiran had indeed left the villa by himself, and had even specially found someone to help her while he was still in a hurry to get an opening, so he had directly left the villa''s area and disappeared.


    Everyone looked at Shen Xiran''s disappearing figure in the control room, then at Si Lianye''s ashen face, they all could not help but take in a breath of cold air, and shrunk their bodies back.


    "Bam!"


    Si Lianye could no longer hold it in, she furiously swept the computer on the table down to the ground, the pitiful computer screen barely lit up a few times, then went black, and there was no sound anymore.


    Si Lianye stood there, her entire body brimming with a furious aura. He gritted her teeth and said, "Find her! Even if you have to flip over Capital s, you have to find her for me!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Everyone answered and dashed out of the door at a speed comparable to a hundred meters.


    Amongst them, Lin Zixuan''s expression was the most awkward. He was so excited that he brought his wife to attend the wedding, but in the end, he discovered that his eldest brother had actually been ditched.


    Just as he was about to pretend that he didn''t know anything and silently walk out, he suddenly heard Si Lianye calling his name. "Zi Xuan, wait a moment."


    His heart tightened as he turned around to look at him. "Boss?"


    His expression was still cold, but it seemed as if he had vented his anger, making him look better than before. However, it was only a relative expression, if someone who didn''t recognize this look saw it, they would probably be frightened.


    Si Lianye looked at him coldly and said: "Come here, I want to ask you."


    Lin Zixuan walked over and asked while trembling in fear: "Boss?"


    He looked at him steadily, then asked: "Do you know why a woman suddenly left home without a word, and on such an important day?"


    Lin Zixuan was startled, he scratched his head and laughed: "About that, I am not a woman, I am not very clear about it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his expression immediately turned black again, at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    He frowned and waved his hand, "Alright, I was wrong to keep you here, so you can leave now."


    As if he had been granted amnesty, Lin Zixuan quickly left the room. Just as he was about to leave, she suddenly turned around as if he had thought of something and said to him, "Boss, although I don''t understand what a woman is thinking, I do know that she actually loves you a lot. Don''t be angry over this matter, she might be hiding something else for now."


    His eyes twinkled and he waved his hand. "Alright, I understand."


    The door closed softly, leaving him standing there with an unsettled expression, not moving for a long time.


    What was she thinking?


    This time, there were a lot of people looking for Shen Xiran. Not only did Si Lianye personally get involved, even some of his trusted aides also joined in. Under the search of the entire city, at night, there were people looking for her at a bar.


    Si Lianye received the news and anxiously held on. She did not eat anything the whole day, nor did she rest from her exhausted body to rush over, and very quickly discovered that the woman sitting in the corner with a numb face was her bride-to-be, Shen Xiran.


    His face darkened and he strode over to stand in front of her. "Come with me."


    She acted as if she didn''t hear anything, and silently stared blankly.


    He reached out and grabbed her wrist. "Come back with me. Didn''t you hear me?"


    She looked up at him and said nothing.


    Anger erupted from his chest, and he reached out to pull her away ¡­


    At this time, a man suddenly jumped out from the side. He looked like a real person, with a face covered in grease, looking like he was "a hero saving a beauty". He shouted at him, "What are you doing? Let her go! "


    Si Lianye never thought that there would actually be a Cheng Xie Jin that appeared on the way here. She could not help but crease her eyebrows, without turning her head, she shouted: "Get out of my way!"


    "You!"


    The other party''s face was flushed red, and he felt that he had lost face in front of a beautiful woman.


    Screams immediately arose from the surroundings.


    Si Lianye did not place the other party in her eyes at all. She stared at her in her hands and repeated: "Come back with me!"


    At the same time, the man had already rushed to his side, raising the bottle high in the air and slamming it down on his head.


    He turned around slightly and saw the madness and ruthlessness in his opponent''s eyes.


    He squinted his eyes and suddenly raised his leg to the side. This time, he used a great amount of strength, producing a loud sound. The person screamed miserably and flew out, crashing heavily into the wall and slowly sliding down.


    He laid weakly on the ground. His arrogant attitude from before had completely disappeared, just like a dead pig.


    Screams came from all directions as they retreated quickly, looking at Si Lianye in fear.


    "Murder, murder!"


    It was unknown who shouted this, but everyone immediately retreated at the same time. Then they turned around and ran towards the gate as if they were crazy, as if they wanted to be like that person at the end.


    Thus, there was a very large vacuum around Si Lianye and her, and at the center was the two of them.


    Si Lianye didn''t even spare them a glance and she didn''t look like a person who had just used all of her strength. He looked at her with rapt attention and said, "Come back with me."


    Shen Xiran woodenly shook his head. "No."


    He took a deep breath and said, "You owe me an explanation."


    She looked up at him with a sincere expression. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Si Lianye stared at her intently, then asked: "Is that it?"


    She nodded. "It''s my fault. You''ve lost face in front of the guests today. That''s why I said I''m sorry."


    "Who the fuck cares about the guests? I asked you why, why did you do it? " He finally could not take it anymore and shouted angrily.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Of course I have a reason, but are you sure you want to hear it?"


    "Of course I do." He glared at her.


    "The reason is very simple. I don''t want to get engaged to you, I don''t want to marry you." "No," she said.


    His breathing became ragged. "Is it over?"


    "Right, it''s over. Isn''t it simple?" Even now, she was still able to smile, which was especially eye-catching in his eyes.


    After staring at her for a long time, he suddenly made a surprising move.


    He suddenly bent down and lifted her up. Before she could react, she discovered that she was already on his shoulder and had been carried by him as she strode out.


    She cried out in fright, "What are you doing? Put me down! "


    He turned a deaf ear to her and leisurely carried her out, saying, "I know you must have something hard to say, but don''t worry, we will have plenty of time to talk after we return."


    "You!" When she heard this, she pounded his shoulder. If she could have said it earlier, she would have said it earlier. How could she have caused such a ruckus with you?


    Si Lianye''s face was gloomy, her face was filled with killing intent, everyone who saw it could not help but retreat, what a joke, that unlucky fellow was just lying on the ground unconscious, the previous example was lying there, who would dare to say anything now?


    At this moment, someone couldn''t help but look at her with sympathy.


    She was completely unaware that she was trying to escape from his grasp, but he was tall and his hands were strong. He carried her to the car easily and opened the door.


    She took advantage of his distraction to descend to the ground and turned around to run, but he quickly grabbed her and shoved her into the car.


    In terms of strength, there was originally a difference between males and females. Moreover, her body had not been healthy for a long time, and her strength was even smaller than a normal person''s.

 C331

    Why?


    Dizzy and dizzy, he roughly stuffed her into the backseat of the car. Just as she was about to get up and continue working hard, she only managed to make a small movement before she was pressed down by his tall body.


    Her breath caught in her throat and she almost lost it.


    She struggled to say: "Si Lianye, let me go, I''ll be crushed to death by you!"


    Si Lianye''s entire person was pressing down on her, pressing her down and preventing her from moving. Fortunately, the backseat was extremely spacious, which allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    He looked at her coldly and said, "I''d rather crush you to death!" Her voice was incomparably vicious and carried a fiery aura, causing her to freeze. She blankly stared at him as a thought suddenly appeared in her heart.


    She felt that what he was saying at this moment should be the truth. He would rather have her die at his hands than let her escape.


    After he finished speaking and seeing her drowsy expression, he used his hand to pat her cheek and lightly propped up his body. In a low voice, he asked, "Why?"


    "Why what?" She returned to her senses and pretended that she did not understand as she looked at him. "I seem to have said something about the reason, right?"


    "No, I don''t believe you, so I''ll give you another chance. Tell me, why?" He stared at her.


    She was startled for a moment, and then revealed a smile: "You think too much of yourself, Si Lianye. I already said it, I don''t want to get engaged to you, and I don''t want to get married to you, it''s just that simple."


    "No, impossible, I know you have a reason, tell me, I will solve it." he said in a low voice.


    "No reason, that''s all." She raised her head and stared at him.


    Actually, when he said those words, her heart was moved for a moment. She also thought about whether or not she should tell him the truth.


    But no matter how she thought about it, she still felt that she did not dare to take Le Le''s life as a risk, she truly did not dare.


    Thus, she could only do as Xi Zeer said.


    "You!" His angry breath landed on her neck, causing her hair to stand on end. "Don''t keep on challenging my patience!"


    His hand slowly caressed her face, slowly descending down and stroking her neck. The threat in his words was obvious.


    However, her reaction was still to tightly purse her lips and not say a word.


    When he saw her expression, he actually smiled. "Good, very good. I want to see how stubborn you can be!"


    He suddenly moved away from her and sat up straight. "Drive faster," he said in a low voice to the driver in front of him.


    As the car sped up, she slowly sat up straight and stared at him. "Let me go," she said.


    He swept a cold glance at her. A smile appeared on his lips. He didn''t say a word.


    "I said, let me go, I don''t want to go back with you!"


    "You think it''s up to you now?" he said disdainfully.


    She took a deep breath. "Si Lianye, are you still shameless? Do you have any women by your side? Why must you pester me?"


    "You''re right, I don''t care about anyone, I want to pester you. Even if I die, I want to pester you!" He looked at her gloomily.


    She shrank back slightly, unable to say anything.


    Was his personality the paranoia of the legends?


    He stared at her coldly for a long time and finally said nothing.


    When the car stopped in front of the villa, he opened the door and got out, then said to her, who didn''t move, "Get out."


    Seeing that she didn''t move, his eyes narrowed dangerously. "Don''t force me to make a move again!"


    Only then did she reluctantly climb out. As she got off the car, she felt her wrist tighten as he tightly held her.


    She looked up, and he took her hand and went into the house.


    She was so fast that she couldn''t even catch up to him. Yet, he was grabbing her wrist, and she could only gasp for breath.


    He acted as if he didn''t see it. He went to the bedroom and roughly pushed open the door. Then, he brought her into the room and pushed her onto the sofa.


    Once she was free, she silently walked outside. He grabbed her by the shoulders in time to say, "Come back here!"


    Her shoulders were firmly pressed down by him, and had to stare at him with a pair of pitch black eyes: "Si Lianye, are you forcing me to do this, to be interesting?"


    "Not to other women, but to you, I will."


    "Si Lianye, can you let me go? Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at? Can''t we just get together and leave? " She tried to reason with him.


    Who would have known that the man in front of her was fine normally, but now, his anger had completely shattered his rationality? His heart was filled with the matter of Shen Xiran escaping before the battle, so how could he have any reason to reason with her?


    "No way!" Facing her Dunton persuasion, he just said a single word, then stared at her and said, "I''ll ask you again, why did you become like this? Give me a satisfactory explanation. If someone threatens you, you can tell me. I swear I won''t make things difficult for you.


    He looked at her steadily, using the last of his patience to tell her sincerely.


    But this time, he was disappointed.


    The gaze she looked at him with only fluctuated slightly for a moment, and then there was no more movement.


    "Si Lianye..." She spoke slowly, her voice very slow.


    He panicked, instinctively not wanting to know what she was going to say.


    However, it was already too late. She said, "What I''ve said is true. I really don''t want to come with you. Let me go, we will part ways."


    "You wish!" A strong sense of disappointment engulfed him, washing away all remaining rationality without a trace.


    Furious, he shoved her back against the sofa.


    She let out a small cry of alarm, and was about to stand up again, but she was suppressed by him right after, "Si Lianye, let go of me!"


    He hovered above her, his black eyes staring unblinkingly at her. "You asked for it!"


    She was startled and struggled. "What are you talking about? Let me go! "


    He took a deep breath and glared at her. "I want you to speak the truth!"


    She glared at him and bellowed, "I''m telling you the truth!"


    Saying that, she wanted to push him away and leave, but she was held back by him and his eyes seemed to light up with fire, "No, no! I know you''re hiding something from me, so why don''t you tell me? "Why?!"


    "I said no, no!" Her hair that she had struggled to tie up had all unraveled. Her hair was disheveled and her face was flushed from anger as she stared at him.


    He gritted his teeth, not saying a word as he tore off all of her clothes.


    "Si Lianye, you are a pervert, you bastard!" Angry, she fought desperately, but she could not resist his strength.


    In the end, her face was flushed and her eyes were blazing, but there was nothing she could do.


    Si Lianye looked at her coldly: "Are you going to say it or not? Do you know what I''m going to do next? "


    When everything calmed down, she collapsed onto the bed, feeling that she couldn''t even move a single finger.


    The anger on his face faded away as he leaned against her, touching her smooth back.


    She closed her eyes, not wanting to say a word.


    However, he was unwilling to let her go. "How is it?"


    "What?" She was drowsy.


    "Have you considered it? Do you want to tell me the truth? " "No," he said.


    She was already exhausted. She didn''t think that he would still have the energy to tangle with her at this time. He couldn''t help but close his eyes, unwilling to pay any attention to her.


    He waited for a moment to see that she was silent, then he turned her over and saw that she was asleep, her breath steady and her face calm, only the tinge of purple on her body to show how crazy they had been.

 C332

    So this is your reason?


    He pursed his lips and suddenly felt his heart soften. He didn''t want to say it, but he could just leave her by his side and let her stay anywhere. If that was the case, then even if she didn''t want to, it would be fine after a long time.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep.


    Due to the release of the pressure from his body, he was able to sleep soundly. When he opened his eyes, it was already daybreak.


    He looked at the sky and when he got up he saw that she was staring at him.


    He looked back at her. "Changed your mind?"


    She looked at him and shook her head slowly.


    He gritted his teeth and got up.


    She watched his muscular back disappear into the bathroom and slowly looked down at the message on her cell phone. A few minutes ago, the message had said, "Can''t make up your mind? I''ll help you. "


    It was an unfamiliar number, but when she looked at it, she knew that it was from Xi Zeer.


    What did that mean?


    Was he going to do something again?


    A strong sense of foreboding rose in her, and she clung to the phone.


    However, what was different from her imagination was that from this moment on, there was no message on her phone. It was extremely calm, as if the words were not said by him but by someone accidentally giving the wrong number.


    But deep down in her heart, she knew that it was definitely him who said that. He definitely attacked.


    Although she was unwilling to tell him the truth, Si Lianye''s mood was much better than yesterday. He felt that if someone was by his side, his heart would definitely stay here sooner or later, so after coming out from the bathroom, he kissed her: "Go wash up, we''re going to breakfast."


    She didn''t say anything, but held on tightly to her phone.


    He frowned at her. "You want my help?"


    She shook her head and recalled what happened last night. She could only swallow her anger. This man was shameless. He could do anything he wanted!


    Therefore, when Si Lianye saw that she was obediently washing up and eating breakfast, he was very satisfied. Although she felt that his actions were a little stupid, it was still useful.


    As for what was in her heart, she would find out sooner or later.


    However, things suddenly changed again at noon.


    It was a picture that had been passed around online. The source of the photos was untraceable. It was as if someone had suddenly posted them on several big websites in the country at the same time. Almost every netizen went crazy the moment the photos were released.


    The main characters were a woman and a man. On the bed, although they had already coded the words of the person in the photo, Si Lianye could still tell at a glance that the woman was actually Shen Xiran. Furthermore, that man looked extremely familiar.


    He took a deep breath and rushed in front of her eyes to show her the photo. "Is that why you ran away from the marriage?" he asked.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at the fiery action and passionate performance in the photo. Her breath seemed to catch in her throat.


    She was too shocked to speak for a long time.


    Si Lianye looked at her coldly: "So this is the reason why you don''t dare to be with me. Someone is using this to threaten you? When did you film this with him? "


    She looked up at him. "Si Lianye, these photos aren''t mine."


    He looked at her coldly. "Don''t you think so? "So you''re telling me that these pictures are all p''s?"


    She stared blankly at the photo and shook her head. "Not really. Part of it is real ¡­"


    Shen Xiran, you truly made me look at you in a new light. So it turns out that you were this popular previously, then why were you so conservative last night? "Hmm?" He was infuriated. His woman had been spread online in such a way that even men wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    "No ¡­" "It''s not ¡­" She opened her mouth to look at the pictures and tried to explain, but found she couldn''t.


    Those photographs were partially real, and were even close to Yue Se at one time. When they were close to each other, they were sometimes close, but she definitely did not bed him, and thus did not meet him sincerely. However, in these photos, whether she and Yue Se were naked, it was obviously wrong.


    She raised her eyes to his and looked into his eyes. She saw the angry fire burning in his eyes. She wanted to open her mouth to explain, but she suddenly remembered the threat she saw earlier.


    He could not tell him the truth or else Le Le''s life would be in danger.


    Thus, her lips opened and closed, yet she did not say a single word for a long time.


    Seeing her expression, Si Lianye thought that she was afraid, her face was as dark as the night sky. She took a deep breath, retreated a few steps, and said with a cold look in her eyes: "I''m going to travel for a few days, you can''t go anywhere else, understand?"


    She was surprised for a moment. She thought that such a blow would make him lose his mind out of anger, but she did not expect him to still be rational despite being angry. He was still unwilling to let go.


    Amidst the extreme surprise, she asked: "Si Lianye, why are you so stubborn?"


    He laughed lightly, but his smile was filled with unspeakable viciousness. "That''s right. I also think that I should be this stubborn."


    After he finished murmuring, he didn''t seem to want to know her answer. Instead, he turned around and left. Soon, he disappeared, as if there was someone he didn''t want to see behind him.


    She stared blankly at his departing back, blinking her eyes as tears suddenly dripped down without any forewarning.


    She seemed to have already lost him.


    She took a deep breath and let it out. It was as if she could release the depressed air from her chest this way.


    In fact, she really wanted to scream and scold Xi Zeer until his head was soaked in dog blood. However, she held herself back when she thought of Le Le.


    He couldn''t do that. Le Le was still young, and he still had that kind of life to live. He couldn''t lose his future because of her.


    She sat there silently, like a statue.


    After an unknown amount of time, the phone beside her rang again. She looked at the caller ID and her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    "Hello?"


    Si Lianye left her room in a rage and randomly grabbed someone to accompany him while she drank.


    Lin Zixuan was depressed. He finally had the time to accompany his wife and son, but now that he had been captured by someone else, if it was anyone else who was feeling better, they would definitely find an excuse to get over it. However, the person now was his own boss, and even if he disobeyed, he had to obey.


    He sighed in her heart, feeling extremely helpless, but he did not dare reveal it in the slightest. The reason was simple, Si Lianye right now was too abnormal.


    Normally, compared to his peers, he could be considered to be a very disciplined person. He basically didn''t have any interest in women at all, especially women. In the few years that Shen Xiran went missing, he practically became a monk.


    At this time, he saw that Si Lianye had taken up almost all of these things, and the strongest alcohol was lying in front of him, strong enough to make Lin Zixuan dizzy just by asking.


    There was also a cigarette in his hand, and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts. There were at least twenty of them.


    On the other hand, Lin Zixuan calmly looked at the two beautiful women dressed in cool clothing around him, and then sat down beside him: "Boss."


    When the two beauties saw that another handsome fellow had arrived, their eyes simultaneously lit up. One of them immediately smiled and ran towards him, "Come, handsome brother, let''s have a drink ¡­"


    Lin Zixuan frowned and waved his hand: "Let''s go, I have something important to talk to others about."


    He was a playboy before he was married. What was there to not understand? These two women definitely wanted to get in touch with their boss when they saw that he was drunk. Of course, they didn''t mind letting the man touch them.


    The moment he finished speaking, the beauty who was friendly with him curled her lips, sat back down, and continued to hang half of her body on Si Lianye''s body.


    However, he acted as if he was completely unconscious, silently taking a sip of wine and a mouthful of smoke. Lin Zixuan watched all of this and shivered, afraid that if this continued, his boss would get lung cancer due to alcohol poisoning.


    He frowned at them and waved his hand. "You can go down first. We have something to discuss!"


    The two women didn''t want to leave, but because of his prestige, he was also the senior executive of Cloud Night, so it was very easy to scare people off when they put on a straight face.


    After that, they unwillingly stood up and left, but in the end, Si Lianye extended his hand out to pull them back: "What are you guys doing? "Don''t go!"


    Just as he was about to pull them back, he stumbled and almost fell down.


    Lin Zixuan quickly stopped him, and he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Was this person in front of him really his usually extremely shrewd, unangered superior, and good friend Si Lianye, Si Lianye?


    Why did he feel like he was facing a drunkard?


    He immediately returned the woman who didn''t seem to give up, and dragged Si Lianye half away while carrying her behind. In fact, he really wanted to talk to his boss, maybe give him some pointers, but he only saw him get drunk like this.


    There was no need to ask any further, and even if he did, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Fortunately, the business in the bar was doing quite well. The boss was very agile and divided the shop into two parts. The front part was for the purpose of having fun, while the back part was a bunch of small quiet rooms, more than ten of them.


    This was also to satisfy the needs of the customers. Sometimes, when men and women look at each other, they would get a room, it was guaranteed that there would be privacy and quiet, and of course there would be some that were more pure, just like how Lin Zixuan was right now, who simply helped Si Lianye find a place to rest.


    As he supported Si Lianye, he found a waiter to make a room for him and opened the door to enter under the strange gaze of the other party. He immediately threw into the bed.


    When the waiter behind them saw them, he immediately ran off with a tip.


    He was slightly curious as to why the opponent''s movements were so fast, as if there was a ghost chasing after him.


    However, he was not in the mood to think about those things.


    After being in a bad mood, Si Lianye drank her wine quickly and anxiously. Now that she had the power to back herself up, she was extremely frightened, sometimes muttering to herself, and sometimes grabbing Lin Zixuan and roaring at him. This scared him quite a bit, and in the end, she didn''t even say anything, and directly vomited on the bed.


    He had not eaten anything in the first place, and the things he spat out were basically liquor, which stung the nose.


    Lin Zixuan''s face turned green and green, he felt that he had really bumped into an Evil God today. Forget about his boss rarely losing himself in a thousand years, if he were to wake up tomorrow, he would probably want to eat to death.


    No, if you see him settle down, hurry up and leave, otherwise his life will be in danger.


    Thinking about it, he quickly cleaned up the room for Si Lianye. He finally stripped him and dragged him into the bathtub, then went back to his room and threw the messy bed sheets into the corner. After he got someone to put on a new bed, he started to sweat profusely.


    When he returned to the bathroom, he was shocked. "Boss, you can''t commit suicide!"

 C333

    Who are you?


    He was almost scared to death. In just around 10 minutes, his boss had slipped into the bathtub and was drowned to the point that his hair could no longer be seen.


    He rushed over to drag the boss out, his wet appearance making his eyes twitch. If he took out his phone and took a photo, forget about posting it online, even if it was in the company''s inner group, it would make countless people bleed from their noses.


    But he didn''t dare to. If he did, his boss would pinch him to death if he woke up!


    So, for the sake of his own life, he took back his eager hand and covered his head with a towel, ready to help him dry, and then put him to bed.


    That way he would be free, he thought.


    But who would have thought that just as he threw the towel on his head, he suddenly saw the boss calmly reach out to grab the towel.


    Their eyes met.


    Lin Zixuan revealed a frightened expression: "Boss, are you drunk?"


    Didn''t he just sink down by himself because he was drunk? Did he really want to kill himself?


    It can''t be?


    Si Lianye frowned, and looked at him wet: "Why are you here?"


    He looked at him closely and noticed that his eyes were still clear. However, his cheeks were still blushing a little, as if his mind was still conscious. There seemed to be something wrong.


    He blinked and asked tentatively, "Boss, are you alright?"


    Si Lianye still frowned: "Why are you here?" After saying that, he looked around again. "What place is this? What about Xi Ran? "


    He seemed to have woken up.


    Lin Zixuan heaved a sigh of relief, and probingly said: "That was because you were drunk, that''s why I found a room to put you here. Do you remember?"


    After he carefully said that, he looked at himself unhappily: "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I drink? "


    Lin Zixuan, "..."


    Did this mean that he was still drunk and did not wake up at all?


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, she pinched the center of her brows, looking like she was in great pain.


    "Alright, I got it. You can go, I''ll rest here for a bit." "No," he said.


    Lin Zixuan heard and heaved a sigh of relief: "Then, okay boss, I will be going now. I already opened this room until tomorrow morning, so you can rest as much as you want.


    "Sister-in-law?" What sister-in-law? " Si Lianye looked up at him. In that instant, Lin Zixuan suddenly realized that his eyes were misty, and he looked like he was drunk again.


    As expected, he was still unconscious.


    He helplessly thought, drunk people are the best, so he just agreed, "Yes yes, no sister-in-law, I said the wrong thing. Please rest, rest."


    Si Lianye acknowledged her presence and slowly leaned on the headboard, looking like she was in a daze.


    Lin Zixuan couldn''t bear to watch anymore, so he made him sleep and covered him up with his blanket.


    Then, he began to snore.


    He looked around and discovered that he was sleeping soundly. His frown, which used to be raised frequently, had now relaxed. Only then did he feel at ease.


    It seemed like the boss still needed to sleep for a long time. He had to go back to look at his wife. If he didn''t get closer to his son, he would never know his father.


    But would he be okay?


    When he stepped out of the door, he couldn''t help but look back worriedly. Seeing that he was sleeping peacefully, he didn''t even budge an inch.


    Mm, it should be fine if I fall asleep.


    As he thought of this, he went out softly and closed the door. Before he left, he even thought about it and hung a "Do Not Disturb" sign on the door. Only then did he feel at ease and leave.


    Inside the room, Si Lianye was still deeply asleep, as if she was in a deep slumber. It was unknown how much time had passed before he slowly woke up.


    The room was dark. He looked around the room for a long time before he regained his senses. He felt as if his head was about to split open.


    He couldn''t help but pinch his forehead as he thought to himself, I really drank quite a bit today, and there''s even that brat who left just like that.


    He got out of bed, turned on the light, glanced around the room, and went to the bathroom without looking at the bed.


    When he came out again, he was stunned, "Who are you? Why is it in my bed? "


    He looked coldly at the seemingly innocent woman on the bed and was glad that he put on his clothes when he got off the bed.


    The woman''s face was filled with panic and innocence. She looked extremely pitiful. "I don''t know ¡­"


    "You don''t know?" His face turned colder. Although he couldn''t really remember what happened before he got drunk, he was sure he wouldn''t let a woman by his side.


    "But ¡­ but I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­" The woman seemed to be quite frightened by his expression.


    Si Lianye looked at her face carefully, and suddenly felt that she looked a little familiar. Seeing her face, he frowned as she grabbed her own phone and called Lin Zixuan.


    "You have a woman with me?" he asked.


    Lin Zixuan was so shocked that his phone almost fell to the ground.


    "No, Boss, how could I do that?" You must believe me! " Knowing that his boss loathed such matters, he hurriedly explained.


    "Really?" He said darkly.


    "Really, I''m not lying to you." He added quickly: "I''ve known you so long. Do you think I''m that kind of person?"


    Si Lianye coldly replied: "I''m not sure about that."


    Lin Zixuan, "..."


    Si Lianye put down her cell phone, and stared coldly at the woman on her bed. "Now, tell me, who are you? How did you get into the room? "


    The woman''s long hair fell over her shoulders and her body trembled slightly, "I ¡­" "I ¡­"


    "Speak!"


    "I... "I said ¡­"


    First, it was that Si Lianye had disappeared, and there was no news of him at all. Then, she was worried about what exactly was happening to Le Le, and her entire person seemed to be on the verge of perfection.


    It wasn''t easy for her to make an evening of it, she decided to ask Xi Zeer out of it. He told her not to get engaged to Si Lianye, and she did it, and he even put the nude photograph online ¡­ She had endured it for Le Le''s sake, but what about him, when could he make the promise to exchange it?


    However, after she called him, he smiled when he heard her words. "When did I say that I wanted him to come back to you?"


    She immediately gasped: "Xi Zeer, you are not human! You clearly didn''t say that before! You actually want to break your promise again? "


    "When did I promise to return Le Le to you?" he said coldly.


    "You ¡­ You don''t mean what you say, Xi Zeer, I have truly misjudged you! " She excitedly held onto her phone tightly, wishing that Xi Zeer was right in front of his. That way, she would be able to beat him up into a pig''s head!


    How could he not count? How could he?


    He said, "Please be clear, I never said from the beginning that I would return the child to you. You''re the brainer."


    "You ¡­ "You!" She was so angry that she couldn''t say anything, but she was soon filled with regret. If she had known earlier, she would have told him clearly. But now, she had been tricked by him!


    His voice was cold, "I just told you before that as long as you did it, I wouldn''t hurt him. Now, I''ve already fulfilled my promise."


    "But, but ¡­" She opened her mouth and was at a loss as to what to say.


    "I know you want to see him. It''s actually simple, just do one more thing for me." "No," he said.


    "What is it?"


    "Simple. Leave him and make him give up on you." "No," he said.


    "I knew you''d let me." She calmed down a little and said with a sigh, "But you think it''s easy? He won''t let me go. "


    "Of course you''re not simple, but just listen to me." he said flatly.


    "How?" she asked.


    "Wait for my call."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone, leaving her staring at her phone in a daze.


    This Xi Zeer was so cunning, when would she be able to see him again?


    She vaguely felt that her hope of seeing him seemed to be very slim.


    Should I reveal myself to Si Lianye?


    She was at a loss.


    But at that moment, his phone rang again.


    Filled with indignation, she picked up the phone and said, "Xi Zeer, don''t think you''re powerful. Let me tell you, if I go all out, I''ll see who can''t hold it in first!"


    In one breath, she had said all that was in her heart, but when she finished speaking, she heard the silence from that side. She could not help but feel a little strange.


    He looked at the screen again, and realised that she was unfamiliar with the number, and could not help but be stunned, this person was not Xi Zeer?


    Who was that?


    At this moment, the voice from the other side finally sounded out, "Xiran?"


    Her voice was gentle and calm, and it carried with it a calming power.


    It was a voice she was most familiar with in her memory.


    Her tears instantly flowed down, "Shangguan Zhe, why is it you?"


    "What? Who were you talking to just now?" he asked.


    "I, I ¡­" I''m talking to an annoying person. How come you called me? " She was almost incoherent.


    His voice was full of laughter. "What, you don''t like me calling you?"


    "No, no, I mean, I''m glad. Where have you been all this time? Are you all right? Where are you now? Can I see you? " She had said everything in one breath, causing Shangguan Zhe to laugh and say what was on his mind.


    "I''m abroad right now, I''m fine, isn''t this talking to you? Besides, we can''t meet for the time being, can we? Are you all right now? " He answered in full detail.


    "I... "I''m fine." She hesitated for a moment. It had been so long since she had last seen him, and she felt that it would be a great pleasure to see her old friend again.


    The last time I heard about Xiao Rou and my books, I was shocked for a long time. I almost thought that she was joking with me, and the result was true. "


    "Of course it''s true. Or are you still dreaming?" she said.


    "Not at the time." "No," he said.


    "That''s good. You don''t know how long I''ve been looking for you. It''s great that you''re fine now." He sighed softly.


    "That''s right, I''m fine. It''s just that I''ve had some matters in the past few years, so I wasn''t able to contact you as soon as I could ¡­" Shangguan Zhe had been very good to her, and had helped her countless times back then, but in this period of time, she had actually completely forgotten about him.


    She felt guilty.


    She said that you had lost all your memories in these past few years, so you didn''t remember us. It doesn''t matter, as long as you can remember us now, it''s fine.


    She nodded. "I''m fine now. Oh, you were fine when you were at home. Why did you go abroad?"


    In the past, when they sailed abroad, they were evenly matched. But now, when they sailed abroad, their power within the country had decreased by a lot. Yun Ye was almost the only one left.


    "The reason is very complicated, and I won''t be able to explain it in a while. Anyway, this has nothing to do with you, don''t let your thoughts run wild, do you understand?" He was truly worthy of being her good friend for many years. To be able to guess what she was thinking in an instant?

 C334

    You''re not looking for him?


    She took a deep breath and said, "If that''s the case ¡­"


    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?" "No," he said.


    "Well, I want to see you, really." When she spoke to him, she felt as if she were back in the past, surrounded by the tide of memories, almost forgetting the series of troubles that had taken place around her.


    He was as sharp as ever. "What''s wrong with you? Not happy? He had a quarrel with Si Lianye? Also, what''s going on with Le Le? "


    She felt a little awkward. "You even know who he is."


    "Him? Si Lianye? Of course I know, your previous engagement was spread far and wide. I called to ask you, what happened? A lot of people say you were kidnapped, and some say you ran away with another man. "


    She could still joke, "Are you trying to ask around? I thought you were just trying to get along with an old friend of mine, but that''s what you''re doing, I''m so sad. "


    He laughed. "Of course I''m looking for you, but aren''t you just going to ask? Could it be that he was not good to you? "


    "No, no, I''m sorry." "No," she said.


    "Then you are ¡­"


    "I did it for Le Le." Perhaps this matter had been suppressed in her heart for too long, she finally couldn''t help but speak of everything.


    "You mean for Le Le? Someone is threatening you with Le Le? " He could guess at once.


    "Yes." She laughed bitterly: "Someone used Le Le to threaten me, preventing me from being together with Si Lianye. I did, but I realized that I still couldn''t see him, I still couldn''t see him."


    Shangguan Zhe was the most familiar with the relationship between his and Le Le. After all, in the first few years, he had always been by her side, so when he heard his, he immediately said: "I''ll help you find him, who took him away?"


    "Xi Zeer, Doctor Xi Zeer." She could finally say the name, and was relieved.


    "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll help you find him." Shangguan Zhe said as he cut the iron.


    "Thank you very much. You didn''t know that you had been worrying about this these past few days." She was filled with gratitude.


    "You''re welcome, with our relationship, there''s no need to mention this." He bluntly said: "However, the time would be slower. It shouldn''t be easy to find out."


    "It doesn''t matter, just go ahead and check. I''m already very grateful that you were able to help me." "No," she said.


    "Alright, I''ll arrange it later."


    "Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even know what to do." "No," she said.


    He chuckled over there and hung up.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and slowly put down the phone. Suddenly, her eyes were shrouded by a layer of shadow, she raised her head and saw Si Lianye standing in front of her with a complicated expression.


    Startled, she asked him, "When did you get back?"


    He looked at her grimly. "When you said you didn''t know what to do with me."


    What was so unpleasant to hear, and she just had to hear it, she knew that his thoughts would go awry.


    She couldn''t help sighing as she thought about it, but her relationship with him was already like this, so she didn''t mind adding another one. She couldn''t help but turn her head and say, "Yeah, that''s what I said. What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly, he reached out his hand and grabbed her chin, forcefully turning her head towards him. "Are you doing this on purpose?"


    "What on purpose?" She forced a smile and waved his hand away. "Can you be a little lighter? My jaw hurts."


    He released his hand and indeed saw the red mark on her chin. This made his eyes flicker, but he saw nothing.


    She rubbed her sore spot and snappily said, "You really have no shame in saying that you don''t know who it is that hasn''t come back in one night?"


    She still sounded sour when she spoke. Si Lianye had not come back for an entire night, and had no idea what she had done. She could only hold back from calling him for an entire night.


    He looked at her. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    After getting up, he had already read it. One night, his phone received a lot of messages and there were more than ten calls, but none of them belonged to her.


    What was she doing? Could it be that she really didn''t care about him anymore?


    No, no, he wouldn''t allow her. She could only have herself in her eyes, she absolutely couldn''t have anyone else!


    His gaze turned cold as he thought about what he had just heard. He couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you talking to?"


    She snorted. "Why should I tell you?"


    "You really won''t tell me?" His eyes narrowed, threatening.


    She stared at him. "Then tell me, where did you go last night? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "Lin Zixuan and I went to drink, and when we were drunk, we went to sleep. We woke up in the morning and came back." He actually really did explain.


    "Really? You don''t have a woman with you? " She leered at him.


    He touched her hand. "Of course not."


    She stared at him, causing him to feel somewhat guilty.


    He had already sent that woman away. If she still had any brains, she knew that the person in front of her would definitely not be a good person.


    Therefore, he could only keep this matter in his heart and not reveal it, even if he didn''t touch a single hair on her head.


    Shen Xiran looked at him for a long time, but did not see anything wrong in his eyes. He turned his gaze and said: "That phone call was made by my good friend, he just spoke to me, you do not need to be so petty, okay?"


    He smiled and sat beside her. "That''s because I care about you."


    Hearing that, she looked at him and silently sighed, "I''m sorry, I don''t really care that much."


    The constant surveillance and questioning made her very tired. Moreover, there were some things she really couldn''t tell him. This made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Shangguan Zhe was there, so he could share a portion of the pressure.


    As for the man in front of him ¡­


    She glanced at him and suddenly felt that she was really unlucky to have found him. This man would only cause her trouble.


    However, this could not be blamed on him. He did not know what kind of hatred Xi Zeer had towards him.


    His face darkened when he heard her words. He didn''t seem to be very happy, but she couldn''t care about that anymore. She suddenly asked: "Did Xi Zeer find it?"


    He looked up at her. "How did you know I was looking for him?"


    She was stunned. "I know? Aren''t you looking for him? "


    "I didn''t." he said in a low voice.


    "Is that so?" She laughed dryly, then suddenly remembered that he had indeed not mentioned this to her before, he had only told her that he was looking for Le Le, that he must definitely find him, but he did not mention Xi Zeer.


    She subconsciously knew that Le Le was at Xi Zeer''s place, so she put the two of them together.


    "I''m going to the bathroom." She got up to avoid him, leaving him looking after her, lost in thought.


    When had he ever said that to her? Did he accidentally slip up?


    Even though Shen Xiran was a little estranged from the fact that he hadn''t come back for an entire night, her relationship with him was currently awkward, and his explanation wasn''t bad either. She had indeed smelled alcohol on his body, and coupled with the fact that she had asked Lin Zixuan about it offhandedly, it proved that he was right.


    However, she did not dare say it out loud, and did not dare let Si Lianye see through it. She said that she would break up with him, why does she care so much about him?


    She covered up her feelings very well, causing Si Lianye to really think that she didn''t care about him. The expression on her face became uglier and uglier every day, and the pressure around her became lower and lower.


    Not only was it not enough for him to accompany his wife, but before he left, he also took his wife and children with him to another country, where they emigrated together.


    Only Yue Haoqing and a bunch of the secretaries and executives were left staring at the boss in agony, unable to dodge at all.


    On the other hand, Shen Xiran didn''t know anything, he was only silently recuperating in the villa, completely clueless about what was happening outside. However, his mind wasn''t idle either, he was constantly thinking about what Xi Zeer was going to do.


    She thought about it for a long time but still couldn''t think of anything. Because, in her opinion, Xi Zeer was currently being searched everywhere for his whereabouts, and would definitely not rashly reveal himself.


    She soon found out.


    Moreover, she never expected that he wouldn''t appear, but he was in contact with another person, and that person''s killing power was almost 100%.


    That day, she was on the phone with Xiao Rou out of boredom, looking at the phone where Xiao Rou was gesticulating at her excitedly, suddenly looking very funny.


    Her lips slightly curved upwards, showing no signs of impatience. In her opinion, the only one who could get a little bit of fun in her boring life, was Xiao Rou.


    In the past few days, Si Lianye had not only been feeling the low pressure in the company, she also felt the same at home. Every day, he would keep a dark face and speak very little, so unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not take the initiative to say a single word to her.


    She felt guilty again and didn''t dare to take the initiative to speak to him, so the matter came to a stalemate.


    However, in the evening, he would not let her go. From time to time, he would come over and finish the job. He would then ignore her, so she felt that she would do it sooner or later.


    So today, she would often chat with Xiao Rou, even if she couldn''t talk to him, watching her make hand gestures and talk about interesting things at home.


    She said: "Xiao Rou, why are you going abroad, how good is it to stay here with me."


    Xiao Rou pursed her lips and laughed ¡ª Isn''t it fine if you have him by your side?


    At this moment, her son also squeezed in. "Mom, mom, are you talking to auntie?"


    Unlike her silence, her son, Xiao Xiao, had a clear and melodious voice. He seemed to want to make up for his mother''s shortcomings. At such a young age, he was already speaking a lot.


    Right now, he had already blurted out a long string of words, "Mom, Auntie is so beautiful. Why didn''t you invite her to my house to play? "There''s more ¡­"


    After saying a lot, Xiao Rou covered his mouth and smiled apologetically at Shen Xiran. "I''m sorry, that''s how Xiao-Xiao is, please don''t take offense to his character."


    Shen Xiran actually thought that it was fun. The two of them were completely different extremes, was this how they complemented each other in the legends?


    She held her chin in interest and looked at the chubby little boy on the screen. "Your name is Xiaoxiao, right?"


    "That''s right, Auntie. You''re so beautiful." The kid must have inherited his father''s genes, the sweet honey.


    She was no exception as she looked at him with a smile: "Xiao-Xiao, you''re so obedient. Quickly tell me what you like, I''ll bring it to you when I visit you in the future."

 C335

    Xiao Xiao''s eyes lit up, "Really? Then I like to eat ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard a light knock on the door.


    The servant at home probably knew that she was noisy and would never dare to come and disturb her if she had nothing better to do. Therefore, something definitely wasn''t right when he knocked on the door.


    She frowned and opened the door. "What is it?"


    It was a maid by the door. Upon seeing her open the door, she respectfully said: "Miss Shen, is there someone looking for you downstairs?"


    She frowned. "Who is it?"


    She didn''t have many friends here, and if she had any friends, she would have called ahead of time. It was rare to see someone who came straight to the door today.


    The maid shook her head, afraid to speak.


    Don''t know?


    Who was that? She thought for a moment, could it be that they were here to look for Si Lianye?


    She said, "Tell her to wait. I''ll go see her after I change my clothes."


    After that, she went back to see that the mother and son were still waiting for her on the screen. She embarrassedly said, "Sorry, I have a guest. I''ll go see him. Let''s chat next time."


    He smiled with disappointment. "Alright then."


    Xiao Rou appeared right after ¡ª We will have a chat next time. My brother specifically asked you last time.


    She smiled. "I know. He called me. I''m very grateful to him."


    With that, he hung up the phone, changed into his customer attire, and went downstairs.


    When she saw the person looking at her calmly from downstairs, she couldn''t help but frown. "So it''s you."


    She couldn''t bring herself to call her by name, but she didn''t think she''d want to be that close to her.


    Who would have thought that Imperial Mother would frown and look at her with displeasure: "How rude, you didn''t even greet them? "Indeed, there''s no home tutor."


    She was unhappy in her heart: "Sorry, my mother passed away early, so she didn''t educate me well. As for my father''s tutor, you can go and visit Shen Zimo and find out, don''t waste your time on me."


    "Your mouth is getting stronger and stronger. You actually dare to say such words?" Imperial Mother was so angry that she started laughing.


    She calmly walked to a nearby chair, looked at her and said, "There''s no need to talk so much nonsense. I don''t want to see you, so I believe you are similar to me. This will save you a lot of time. "


    After saying that, she successfully saw Imperial Mother''s complexion turn ashen.


    Her heart felt good.


    She thought that it was because of some misunderstanding between them. However, when she thought back to the past, she realized that her thoughts were completely wrong, and that the relationship between them was not as simple as she had imagined.


    As for the grudge between Imperial Mother and herself, it had a long history. The fact that she lost a kidney and her current body was so weak was completely due to her. Therefore, when facing her, she felt that it was difficult to maintain a calm state of mind while facing her.


    Imperial Mother''s expression changed again and again as she laughed coldly, "I''ve not seen you for three years, and your guts have increased. Fine, cut the crap and I''ve come specifically to find you so that you can leave this place. Far, far away, never come back. Why did you suddenly come back? "


    It seemed that she had thoroughly investigated him, and she felt a sense of frustration in her heart. Without thinking, she said, "Why are you telling me to leave just like that?"


    "I''m his mother, the one who raised him." She stared at her and spoke with a haughty tone.


    She gritted her teeth. "What if I don''t want to?"


    "It''s very simple. Even if you don''t want to, you have no choice. If you don''t want to, I''ll send you away." With that said, he clapped his hands. Two people immediately walked in and coldly looked at her.


    It seemed like she was really going to chase him away today?


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath. Although leaving was exactly what she was thinking, leaving like this was not within her expectations. She could imagine how angry he would be once Si Lianye returned.


    But that was none of her business.


    She fixed her gaze on her and said, "I don''t need you to take me away. I have my own feet, but let me remind you, are you sure he will forgive you when he returns?"


    Don''t worry, we are mother and son. He was born from me, so of course I know what his reaction will be. You don''t have to worry about that.


    She gritted her teeth as she looked at him. Although she had always wanted to leave this place, being chased out this way was really not within her expectations.


    I will definitely get my revenge!


    She did not think of resisting, but one reason was because she wanted to leave, and another reason was because she knew that the Imperial Mother had come prepared, and if she was sufficiently prepared, she would not give herself any chance to resist.


    Thus, she didn''t have any intention of leaving from the beginning.


    It''s just that Si Lianye...


    Although she always wanted to leave, she really felt a tearing pain in her heart at this moment.


    Si Lianye, farewell, hope ¡­ I hope that we will meet again in the future.


    She raised her eyes to look at Imperial Mother, her gaze firm and clear like the sky after a rain: "Alright, I''ll go, I''ll go back to pack now."


    Imperial Mother waved her hand, and the two men left automatically: "I''ll give you ten minutes. Don''t even think about calling him for help.


    She pursed her lips and walked upstairs without a word.


    Only after her figure disappeared did the housekeeper appear from the door. He frowned and said, "Madam, isn''t what you''re doing a little bit inappropriate?"


    As a member of the Si Family, not only was he a butler of Si Lianye''s side, he was also a butler of the Si Family.


    Imperial Mother said indifferently: "Don''t you think she will leave? Her body is so weak, do you want to watch our Si Family die without descendants? "


    The butler''s expression immediately became unsightly. He had lived here for such a long time, so he naturally knew how bad Shen Xiran''s body was.


    Seeing that, Imperial Mother spoke to him earnestly: "Actually, I also know that A Ye will resent me when he returns, but what can I do? I only have this one son, and the Si Family only has this one successor. If I really let the Si Family have her, how would I have the face to meet his father? "


    The butler said dejectedly, "The young master will not understand. When he comes back and sees you, he will definitely be very angry."


    I''ve quarreled with him for so many years, you think I don''t know, but I already said it, even if he is angry I would do it, it is not for my own sake, but for the good of our Si Family. I have already thought highly of a few girls outside, and all of them are a hundred times stronger than Shen Xiran. She sighed slowly.


    The butler frowned deeply. He had the nagging feeling that when he saw his young master together with Miss Shen everyday, his young master would never forget the look on his face.


    "But Young Master values Miss Shen a lot, I''m afraid that he will ¡­" The steward thought for a while and finally voiced his concerns.


    Imperial Mother waved her hand, "You, ah, you are getting more and more worked out, when did you become so timid? Don''t worry, just in case he gets angry at you, you can go back to my side. Our Si Family won''t do something so heartless." She still didn''t care.


    The steward''s brows were still tightly knitted, but he did not say anything else.


    Imperial Mother coldly looked at the stairs and said, "Only young people would like those kinds of love and love. When he gets older and his feelings fade, he will know my good points. It''s not easy to be a mother ¡­ ¡­"


    She let out a long sigh, as if it was really very hard on her.


    If it was Shen Xiran who heard her words, she would definitely spit in disdain. Back then, when she forcefully took away her kidney, she did not offend her, and it was because she wanted to save her niece that she did so. She did not put her life in her eyes at all.


    But wasn''t she the main culprit for not giving birth like this?


    Was there such a ridiculous thing in the world?


    Shen Xiran did indeed have the thought of calling Si Lianye, but he quickly dispelled it. He could guess, that even if he got tangled up by Imperial Mother, as long as he knew that she was going to leave, he would use all his strength to run back to her and stop her. This was also something she did not want to see.


    Therefore, she quickly dismissed the idea and started to pack her luggage.


    In truth, she did not have much things, most of them were clothes and shoes gifted by Si Lianye.


    She didn''t want to bring that many, so she just silently took out two sets of light clothes and put them in her bag. Then she thought of something and opened the drawer of her makeup.


    The diamond ring he''d given her when he opened it still looked as shiny as it had that day.


    She stared blankly at it for a while. When she recalled the tender feelings of love she felt earlier, she felt frustrated and let out a long sigh.


    She quietly closed the lid and placed it on the table.


    She turned around and picked up her things before silently leaving.


    That diamond ring was too beautiful. She didn''t deserve it, so she decided to leave it to the next owner.


    She slowly walked forward. Although this was her hope for the past few days, she didn''t know why, but her heart was extremely sour and tears fell from her eyes due to carelessness.


    She took a deep breath and silently wiped away her tears. She straightened her back and walked down the stairs and smiled at Imperial Mother who was looking over: "I''m fine, you can go now."


    She nodded her head, "Very good, you should follow her. She will send you out and you won''t come back." He handed her an envelope.


    She fixed her eyes on the envelope, and revealed a mocking smile: "You still want to use this? Was it out of date? Now it''s all paid off. "


    Imperial Mother''s expression turned angry, seeing that she was about to get angry, her expression softened as if she had thought of something, and she said: "I won''t mind that you won''t appear in front of me again in the future, take this stuff, there''s a plane ticket, an airplane for the night, and also a sum of money. It''s enough for you to live abroad, ah, in the future, don''t meet me again, otherwise I won''t be so considerate."


    She nodded and took it, saying mockingly, "You are really a good person."


    Imperial Mother raised her voice and said, "Come in."


    Therefore, another woman walked in. She was dressed very gracefully and was about the same age as Shen Xiran. However, her temperament was very good, and it was obvious that she had received a very good education.


    She walked in and asked Imperial Mother with her head lowered, "Madam."


    Imperial Mother pointed at Shen Xiran: "Help me loosen her."


    The young woman nodded and looked over.


    Her eyes were excessively bright, causing Shen Xiran to immediately think of the stars on the sky that he had seen when he was young, cold and captivating.

 C336

    She was stunned for a moment before shifting her gaze away. It was no longer important who this person was.


    The important thing was that she couldn''t stay here anymore. What did it matter who she was?


    The woman walked to her side and said in a cold voice, "Please."


    The voice was rather polite, and did not have any intention of overbearing.


    She smiled, lowered her head to carry her things, then turned around and left the room.


    Imperial Mother looked away and said, "Look at her, she''s still so stubborn even now."


    If it was an ordinary person, like a subordinate, they might admire her personality, but if it was a woman their son liked, she would only feel annoyed.


    The butler sighed as he understood the situation.


    He could almost foresee the storm that was about to descend upon his family, and all he could do was watch.


    After Shen Xiran followed her out, the woman looked at her and pointed to his car: "Get in, I''ll drive you to the airport."


    His tone was still as calm as usual, as if he was talking about something very normal.


    Shen Xiran laughed in his heart. This was true, as far as they were concerned, this wasn''t worth mentioning, so it was naturally not a big deal.


    She didn''t speak a word the whole way and just stared out the window with an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Was she going to leave? Are they really leaving?


    I wonder if he found out he was gone? Was he in a rage now?


    She sighed softly in her heart, and suddenly felt guilty toward him.


    He had been so kind to her, and now she had left him, in this way.


    She felt a tearing pain in her heart.


    The pain caused her face to turn pale. She stared outside the window without moving an inch.


    Suddenly, the other party suddenly asked, "Are you not feeling well?"


    She paused and shook her head. "No, no."


    The other party nodded his head, "Don''t come back after you leave. This place isn''t suitable for you to stay."


    She might have meant well when she said this, but she didn''t know why, but a surge of anger rushed through her and she sneered, "What do you mean inappropriate? This is my country, this is the land I grew up in. What right do you have to tell me that?"


    She was astonished, probably because she did not expect the obedient girl from before to be angered. A complicated expression appeared on her face as she said, "What I said was the truth. If you don''t believe me and think that I am insulting you, then forget it."


    She then looked to the front and lightly said, "You can choose to not believe me, but you will understand what I mean sooner or later."


    Her attitude made Shen Xiran feel that he had punched cotton, which made her feel extremely depressed.


    However, the other party''s attitude was so good, and she couldn''t afford to be angry at him. She said in a muffled voice, "I''ll never understand it in my life."


    This phrase was interpreted to the best effect at the moment.


    The two women stopped talking after that. Although they were about the same age, it was obvious that their experiences were different, so they didn''t talk too much. Both of them looked out of the window, not in the mood to continue.


    The airport seemed to be getting closer.


    Shen Xiran suddenly spoke out, "My passport is still in my hands." The meaning behind his words was that if he refused to board the plane, they wouldn''t be able to force him.


    However, the other party said casually: "We have already completed the procedures for you, so you don''t have to worry. You can just board the plane later on, and that''s right, Mrs, in order to express her apology, asked me to buy a first class ticket for you."


    She sneered, "Are you deliberately mocking me?"


    "Whatever you say." The man stopped the car and waited for the last traffic light.


    It was not the peak of the road at this time, so the road was very empty. There were only a few cars waiting for them at the intersection.


    There was a very strange silence in the carriage. Suddenly, their car shuddered all of a sudden. It was as if someone had slammed into the back of the car with force.


    The two of them turned around at the same time. Just as they saw the car charging at them from behind, the car suddenly jerked back and two men got off.


    They were all wearing hats and masks over their mouths, so their faces could not be seen. They were tall, and their footsteps were steady and fast. It was obvious that they were well-trained people.


    She saw it and immediately felt her heart rise.


    It was obvious that these people did not come with good intentions.


    She immediately looked at the woman who wanted to drive.


    With a grave expression on her face, she suddenly stepped on the accelerator and was about to drive away.


    Facing such a prepared person, driving away was the best option. However, when she stepped on the accelerator, she realized that the car didn''t budge at all.


    She now knew why the car behind her had hit her. It was because she wanted to make her car unable to move.


    The two of them walked to the side of the carriage and shook their hands. Shen Xiran took a deep breath of cold air and obediently opened the door.


    In their hands were genuine weapons, the kind that could kill a person the moment they moved.


    She didn''t dare to use force.


    He turned around and saw that her face was also deathly pale. He couldn''t help but laugh at the bottom of his heart. He thought that she really wouldn''t panic, but she also had the same bad intentions as him.


    But who were these people?


    The person lowered his voice and said, "Get off."


    She bit her lips and silently opened the car door. After getting off, her arm was grabbed tightly by someone. "Follow us to the car."


    "No, what do you want to do?" She was greatly shocked. She previously thought that they were just robbers, but she never expected that they actually wanted to do something else?


    She absolutely could not agree.


    The man gave her a little tug and stopped when he saw she was upset. He tilted his head a little as if he were listening to the sound coming from the headset and said to her, "My boss says you have to be careful of the kid if you don''t get on the car."


    Child?


    Shocked, she obediently followed them into the car.


    His voice was very, very low, and the woman was on the other side of the car. She was at a loss, as if she didn''t know what they were talking about.


    He was even more surprised to see her take the initiative to get on the car.


    Luckily the person who came was only here for Shen Xiran, not her. Therefore, after seeing Shen Xiran getting on the car, the man beside her released her and walked back with big strides.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and anxiously went back into the car. Picking up her phone, she impatiently said: "Madam, Shen Xiran was brought away by someone ¡­"


    Shen Xiran looked at the few men beside him and asked, "Who are you?"


    When no one answered, the men''s mouths looked as if they had been sewn together.


    She could not help but ask again, "Who sent you guys? What do you want to do with me? And what exactly did that sentence mean? "


    There were still no answers. She had countless questions swirling in her mind, how could she be willing to remain silent like this? So he said, "What the hell do you do?"


    The man seemed to be annoyed by her non-stop questions. He said to the driver, "Don''t ask anymore, we won''t say anything. When your question arrives at a place, someone will naturally answer it, so please shut up."


    His tone was very calm when he spoke, but he wasn''t very polite either.


    She took a deep breath, feeling strange about her situation.


    Could it be ¡­


    At this time, Si Lianye already knew what was happening in Si Family''s mansion, her face ashen.


    He immediately took action himself, and got his men to chase after and bring back the carriage that was escorting Shen Xiran.


    In the end, news came after a short while. Shen Xiran had been taken away halfway through his journey.


    He flew into a rage, and stared coldly at the people in front of him. "What do you mean by this? It means that she''s gone? "


    Cold sweat dripped from the heads of his subordinates as they said, "According to our investigation, the cameras at the intersection were destroyed in advance. Those people were all dressed up so no one would be able to recognize them, so ¡­"


    Si Lianye had never felt like killing someone before.


    He forcefully swept the items on the table to the ground, "Investigate for me. Investigate carefully. I don''t believe that they will go to heaven just like that!"


    Those people had clearly come prepared, so how could they find them so easily?


    Si Lianye was furious for a moment, then said: "I will personally find him!"


    Yue Haoqing hesitated for a moment, and then was spotted by him. He looked over: "Is there anything else?"


    Yue Haoqing held his phone, looking hesitant: "The butler said that your mother is still waiting for you at home."


    Just as he was about to leave, he stopped in his tracks and revealed a dangerous smile. "I don''t want to see her. Tell her that I will never see her again, unless it''s Xilan who''s coming back now."


    Yue Haoqing was startled for a moment, and then nodded his head: "Yes."


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    He had to find her as soon as possible, otherwise ¡­


    Imperial Mother''s face ashened when she heard the story of the butler.


    The butler sighed softly in his heart.


    When Shen Xiran arrived at the place, he saw a very unique looking house in front of him. It looked like an old man, but it carried an unspeakable ancient charm, and was extremely pleasant to look at.


    The man got out of the car and nudged her from behind. "Go in."


    She turned around and looked at him before slowly walking in.


    As he walked in, he could feel the cooling air coming from the central air-conditioning system. The facilities inside were also quite good. Usually, the furniture in the house was all clean and tidy, giving it a very comfortable appearance.


    What did that mean?


    She took a look and saw that there was no one inside.


    She turned around and asked, "What exactly do you mean? Are you going to leave me here? "


    The man nodded and suddenly reached out with his hand to give her a cell phone. It was a brand-new, latest model.


    Her expression changed as she reached out to grab her phone. However, she discovered that her phone had disappeared some time ago.


    When did these people take her phone? Why didn''t she know? She was still thinking of finding a chance to quietly call for help later.


    What should she do now?


    Her expression changed again and again, as if they hadn''t seen it. The people who had been handed her cell phones turned and walked away, slamming the door behind them and locking it tightly behind them.


    Very well, she was being held captive now, and she didn''t know that this was worse than being forced into a plane.


    She mocked herself as she looked down at the phone in her hand. She could tell that it was new, as if she had just bought it. After that, there was nothing else unusual about it.


    Suddenly, the screen lit up and a melodious bell rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number, so she quickly picked it up and placed it beside her ear. "Hello? Who exactly are you? "


    That person laughed, just that smile was enough for her to immediately recognize what was going on, as she gritted her teeth: "Xi Zeer, it''s really you."


    So the one who brought her here was Xi Zeer, why would he do that?


    He smiled from the other end of the phone, "You''re surprised, aren''t you? I''m trying to save you, don''t be angry. "

 C337

    Don''t hate me


    "Not angry? If it was you who asked some strange men to lock you up here with guns, let''s see if you''re angry or not! " She laughed.


    Xi Zeer cleared his throat, "I''m sorry, time is of the essence, I couldn''t let them see through me so I could only do this."


    He actually knew how to apologize, causing her to be stunned for a moment. "Strange, what kind of scheme do you have?"


    "It seems that in your eyes, my entire body is covered in stains." He smiled.


    "What do you think? Was it true that I was a good person for you in the past? "As for the result, you tricked me so much that I even dare to believe you now?" she said bluntly.


    He was silent for a moment. "Would you believe me if I said I didn''t mean to hurt you?"


    "Of course not." She did not hesitate.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you right now. You can stay there for a while, and when the wind blows, I''ll let you out."


    "What do you mean? Also, where''s Le Le? " she asked, clutching his phone.


    "Le Le? Do you really want to see him? " he asked.


    "Of course, he''s my son." she said at once.


    "Really? Is he your son? Are you sure he''s your biological son? " he asked.


    "What do you mean? Is he still your biological child? " She asked back. Suddenly, a thought flashed through her mind. It was so fast that it disappeared before she could catch it.


    He smiled again. "It''s easy for you to meet him. Alright, I''ll fulfill your wish. After a few days, when the wind has died down, I''ll arrange someone to send you over."


    "What you mean is, you''re with Le Le right now? He''s been abroad all this time? " When she asked this question, she knew he had said the wrong thing.


    To be able to not find any trace of Le Le in such a long period of time, they should have long since guessed the reason, which was that Le Le was definitely outside the country.


    This confirmed her guess.


    Oh, if there''s a problem, you can find the person at the door and he''ll be able to satisfy you if you need anything. Also, let me remind you one last time, I''ve already dealt with the phone you''re using. It can let you talk to me alone, so don''t think too hard.


    In other words, the phone she was using could only be used to call Xi Zeer himself, it was not connected to anyone else.


    She put down the phone and looked at her phone for a while. Then, she really tried calling someone else''s phone and found that as he said, the phone was unable to connect.


    The internet was also unable to be opened.


    She looked at it and felt depressed. What was this Xi Zeer thinking? Why did he lock himself up here?


    Why did he always have to separate himself and Si Lianye, and what deep hatred did he have for Si Lianye?


    Her brows furrowed tightly, feeling that something was wrong. Her body wasn''t well, but that didn''t mean her brain was broken as well.


    First of all, he had already told him a few days ago that he had a plan to make her leave the Si Family. In the end, the Imperial Mother appeared and chased her away.


    Could it be that he had been sending people to monitor him from the outside all this time?


    Thinking of this, she was shocked. It can''t be, could it really be like this?


    That''s not right, Si Lianye was not someone to be trifled with, if there really was someone watching from the outside, he would have noticed it a long time ago, right?


    The house was surrounded by security guards and cameras. Basically, not even a single bird could fly in.


    Then, how did Xi Zeer find out about this news?


    How could he stop her so coincidentally?


    She thought about it again and again. She always felt that her idea was very ridiculous, could it be ¡­


    She looked at her phone, thinking of his guess and wanted to call him to ask him. In the end, she endured it, knowing that Xi Zeer was a very shrewd person, and that he might not say anything to him. When he really wanted to say it, he would say it himself without asking.


    So after thinking about it, she decided to retract her thoughts and did not do anything else.


    Instead, she started to size up this small house. It was like an ordinary suite downtown, divided into three rooms and two rooms, with a bedroom, guest room, living room, kitchen, etc. The layout seemed very reasonable, and the lighting was pretty good.


    She looked around, then went into the bedroom.


    As expected, everything inside was already set up properly, there were clean bed sheets, and also the closet and bathroom beside the bed. All sorts of facilities were detailed and clean, it seemed like Xi Zeer did not really want to do anything to her.


    She checked around to make sure there was no such thing as a camera, then sat down on the bed with a sigh of relief.


    Her feelings were extremely complicated, but looking at these things, she understood that Xi Zeer didn''t seem to want to make things difficult for his.


    Then, was it really only because he had enmity with Si Lianye? Why would he do that?


    She couldn''t think of any other reason, so she put it aside and slowly took out her clothes to begin her incarceration.


    At night, Xi Zeer called again.


    She grumpily picked it up. "Hello? What else is there? "


    He chuckled, "It''s fine. I just want to tell you that I''ve already ordered someone to prepare food for you in the kitchen. If you''re hungry, you can cook something for you. For your safety, I can''t let anyone go in to take care of you."


    Hearing that, she mockingly said, "It seems that you''re quite considerate toward me, shouldn''t I thank you?"


    "No need to thank me, as long as you don''t hate me." "No," he said.


    "You said it a little too late." She said with a fake smile.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Really? That would be too much of a pity."


    "Aren''t you the cause of all this?" she said bluntly.


    "Yes, I did it, but I still hope that you will hate me. At the very least, just treat me as a stranger when the matter is over." He was sighing softly.


    "Are you kidding?" She coldly said, "Think about it for yourself. How much damage did you do to me? Why are you so optimistic?"


    He had taken her son away for three years without revealing anything to her. He had made her lose her memory for so long, and only now did he remember that he had taken her here and imprisoned her. Even though she did not eat or drink, no one wanted to live like that.


    A life without freedom is suffocating.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to do that either." Unexpectedly, he suddenly apologized, causing her to be stunned.


    She was stunned for a long time before she asked, "It''s very easy for you to ask me to forgive you. Tell me, why did you go against him?"


    This time it was his turn to be silent. After a long time, he finally said, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to say it."


    "Alright, then let me ask you another question. Can you tell me when you teamed up with Mrs?" she asked suddenly, unexpectedly.


    He paused for a long time before asking, "How did you know?"


    As expected, they attacked together!


    She sneered, "What do you think? The timing of your appearance this time is so good, so accurate, I don''t think there''s anything surprising about guessing it."


    He said, "You''re very smart. That''s right, I teamed up with her this time. Otherwise, how could you have escaped safely?"


    "Is that so? "To her, killing two birds with one stone is like killing two birds with one stone. Not only can it satisfy your request, but it can also conveniently get rid of the thorn in her side that is me. I am really proud of myself just thinking about it." she said coldly.


    "You can''t put it like that. We are each taking what we need, and you can just get away from that side right?" When you meet Le Le here, you won''t need to go back. At that time, wouldn''t it be good for you to live together? "Why must we wade in the muddy water?"


    "Turbid water? Xi Zeer, do you know? I don''t think he''s a slob. If it wasn''t for you, maybe we''d already be husband and wife. " she said flatly.


    "Really? But are you sure that the Si Family will allow you to enter? " The truth of his words left her speechless for a long time.


    She stayed silent for a long while before saying, "Si Lianye said that she wouldn''t care about that."


    He laughed: "Now you are not a little girl, how can you be so naive? Do you really believe what he says? "


    "I do. Why not? If it wasn''t for you interfering, wouldn''t I already be engaged to him?"


    "It''s an engagement, not a marriage. Do you think that just because you''re engaged, you can successfully marry into it? You think too well, why did it go so smoothly for me to bring you out this time? "Isn''t that because she did her best? She just so happened to dislike you and wanted to drive you away, that''s why she decided to go with the flow. Xiyan, you are truly too naive." He slowly spoke, each word was as if a sledgehammer was hammering down on her heart, "Actually, you know this logic as well, but you also don''t have confidence in their Si Family, nor in Si Lianye, don''t you?"


    She gritted her teeth and slammed the phone shut.


    In fact, she wasn''t very confident that he could live with Si Lianye next. The difference between her and Si Lianye was just too great, like the difference between heaven and earth, so when Xi Zeer threatened her, no matter how she thought about it, she didn''t dare to say anything about it.


    She did not dare say that she had no confidence in their future.


    This was the deepest thought in her heart. Not to mention Si Lianye, even she herself wasn''t very clear on this, but Xi Zeer was clear about it.


    She took a deep breath and felt that her guilt towards Si Lianye had deepened.


    She didn''t want to do it, didn''t want to hurt him, but now she seemed to have done it.


    In a split-second, she was so disappointed that she didn''t want to do anything. She just wanted to sit there and wait until the end of time. Then, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything anymore.


    However, time continued to pass slowly, and it was very obvious that she couldn''t really remain silent.


    Therefore, she eventually walked into the kitchen and found herself something to eat.


    There were all kinds of facilities in this house. There were all kinds of computers in the TV series, but there was no internet. They could only watch a few limited stations while watching TV.


    She felt like she was going crazy with boredom.


    Even later on, she was still extremely happy when she received Xi Zeer''s call. After all, she could hear his voice, if not for it, she would have felt like she was already a dead person.


    Xi Zeer made a call every day with everything he said including the situation outside. He told them that Si Lianye activated many people to search for him, but this place was a secretive place and he would not be able to find him.


    She didn''t know if she should be happy or sad.


    In any case, the days slowly passed. Finally, one day, when he called back, he didn''t say anything unnecessary. Instead, he said, "Get ready, we are leaving."

 C338

    Get over here.


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up and she almost thought that she had misheard him. "I can leave now?"


    "You still want to stay here?" he asked.


    "No, no, no. Of course I don''t want to. I''m going to pack my stuff right now." She jumped up and gathered her things.


    In fact, there were very few things around her and none of them could be found. In a short moment, she was done packing. She placed the things beside her and looked at her phone. "Are you still there?"


    "Here."


    "When do I come out?" she asked.


    "Seems like you really can''t wait any longer. Aren''t you afraid that I''m just teasing you?" He joked as he said, "Someone will pick you up in half an hour. Just get ready."


    "Alright, I understand." She was startled. After putting down the phone, she took a deep breath and couldn''t help but feel excited.


    It really wasn''t easy to finally walk out of this place.


    Be sure to...


    She looked at her cell phone and quickly packed everything up. Then, she moved everything to the door in preparation for someone to come pick them up.


    She was so excited. After waiting anxiously for a long time, she finally heard the sound of a car coming from outside the door.


    It''s here!


    Her eyes lit up and she quickly stood up.


    After a while, the door that had been tightly shut for many days finally opened and a few men stood outside.


    The blinding light nearly brought tears to her eyes.


    She couldn''t resist putting her hand in front of her eyes to block the view. "Are you here to pick me up?" she asked.


    The man nodded, and then a man came in and took the box from her.


    The sound of this life was like the sound of nature, making her unable to restrain her joy.


    Once he got in the car, another man was sitting beside him. He was wearing ordinary casual clothes and a hat. There was a mask on his mouth, which completely covered his whole body and did not reveal any unnecessary parts.


    She couldn''t help but look at him again and again. After looking for a long time, she still couldn''t tell what he looked like.


    Weird, isn''t this dressing hot?


    She couldn''t help but think for a moment. Seeing that he had no intention to speak, she turned her gaze away and started guessing where she was headed.


    Not long after, the car turned onto a main road. She seemed to be vaguely familiar with this place, as if it really was the direction to the airport.


    So, was she really going abroad?


    But her passport?


    She looked at them doubtfully, then suddenly remembered what the woman who had driven her away had said. She had said that she could settle the plane ticket, so these people must be the same.


    It was laughable to say that the money set down by modern people seemed to be completely useless to these rich people.


    She now deeply understood this point.


    However, deep in her heart, another thought seemed to be frantically questioning her.


    Are you really leaving? Did he really not have a shred of nostalgia for this place?


    She bit her lips tightly, and the pain in her heart couldn''t help but surge up bit by bit.


    Even though there were countless reasons for her to leave this place, none of them could truly pacify her heart. The reason was simple, those reasons were all just for her to leave, and in her heart, she had a deep reliance on Si Lianye.


    "I''m sorry, please forgive me ¡­" Her two hands clenched into fists, as if she could only do this to prevent herself from thinking about jumping off the car to look for Si Lianye.


    She was completely engrossed in her own thoughts, but she didn''t notice the gaze of the man next to her when he looked at her. He was focused, cautious, and seemed to have a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Or it could be said that even if she found out now, she wouldn''t take it to heart.


    The carriage became eerily quiet, and no one dared to make a sound.


    The car slowly drove into the airport parking area. According to the original plan, they were going to get off now, walk for a few minutes, and then get on the plane.


    The man got out of the car first and opened the door silently.


    After getting off the car, she looked around and found that he really wasn''t lying to her. She was indeed in the airport, and she had come here several times before.


    The man nodded to her, indicating that she should follow him.


    The two of them walked into a long passage. She knew that once they exited the passage, they would be able to see the plane. Once they boarded the plane, she would be completely separated from Si Lianye.


    This knowledge made her heart ache as if it was being torn alive.


    She could no longer see him, really, no longer hear his voice, no longer see his deep black eyes, which were often filled with love, and he said, "My dear, only death can separate us."


    But they were separated now.


    Tears slowly rolled down her cheeks as she thought about this. In order to prevent the man beside her from seeing it, she lowered her head silently and followed his shoes.


    She couldn''t help reaching out to wipe away her tears, but the result was that her hand was wet.


    Just as he was feeling vexed, the man''s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    She almost ran into him. Luckily, she had slowed down and just swayed before she stopped.


    "What''s wrong? We have arrived? " she asked.


    Suddenly, she discovered that the people around her were emitting a different aura, as if they were in danger. She was stunned for a moment before hurriedly looking up.


    He discovered that there were a few people standing in front of him. The person in the lead was tall and had an extremely delicate face that looked like it was carved from a knife, carvings, and axes. However, he had his hands on his chest and his breath was stable.


    No, it should be said that all his eyes were on her.


    She only felt her breath stop at that moment.


    "Come here!" He spoke slowly.


    The name rolled on the tip of her tongue for a long time, but she was unable to say it. Only when she was about to burst into flames did she finally call out: "Si Lianye!"


    He raised his chin and looked at her coldly, but he could not conceal the excitement in his eyes. "Get over here!"


    he ordered for the second time in a low voice, looking only at her and not at the men around her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She didn''t have time to care about that. She felt incomparably joyful and was about to rush over.


    He''s here, he''s really here!


    At that moment, she really wanted to rush into his embrace, fiercely kiss his cheek, tell him about her guilt, her helplessness, and how badly his mother had treated her.


    However, in the end, she couldn''t say anything.


    She stopped and slowly shook her head under his incredulous gaze. "No, I can''t."


    His gaze instantly turned from warm like spring water to ice, causing her to shiver. She didn''t dare to look at him again, so she silently shifted her gaze away.


    He smiled. It was a smile filled with charm and danger. He stepped forward and said in a hoarse voice, "Very good, very good. Before, I thought you were forced to do this. But now, it seems that I was wrong."


    Her face was stiff and she couldn''t say anything.


    What could she say? That Le Le was over at Xi Zeer''s place? But there were so many people around her. What if they sent the message?


    She could not let Le Le be in any danger.


    Thus, she could only silently shut her mouth. She looked at him in fury and didn''t understand.


    Si Lianye looked at her for a long time with a voice that made her tremble in her heart before finally looking at the man beside her. Then, as if he had just discovered their existence, he suddenly spoke with a gloomy voice: "Xi Zeer, you really know how to dodge.


    What?


    Even though her heart was extremely sore and in extreme pain, she still couldn''t help but look over at his side after hearing his words?


    What was he talking about? The person beside him is Xi Zeer? Did he say something wrong?


    Xi Zeer was not in a foreign country? Not with Le Le?


    She unconsciously opened her mouth wide and looked at the man beside her with a surprised expression.


    Under the mask, the man let out a laugh that made her heart tremble: "He really is worthy of being Yun Ye''s CEO. He actually recognized me with his exceptional skills."


    He slowly stepped forward, stood in front of Si Lianye, and slowly lifted his hand to remove the mask.


    A handsome face was revealed.


    It was indeed Xi Zeer, it was really him!


    So it turned out that Xi Zeer had been lying to her the entire time, that he had actually been in the country, and was not in any foreign country at all?


    Why would he do that?


    She looked at him in puzzlement, then looked at Si Lianye. Seeing that he had lost a lot of weight in his face after not seeing him for a few days, causing his facial features to become even more stern, and even had an imposing manner that seemed like he would not get angry, she couldn''t help but feel her heart ache.


    And at this time, Si Lianye had already stopped looking at her, but was staring coldly at Xi Zeer in front of him: "Not bad, you have deceived me for a long time."


    "You''re not bad either, didn''t you stop me?" At this time, Xi Zeer did not panic much since he had already been exposed. Instead, he looked at Si Lianye with a composed and calm expression. )


    "Very well, in that case, don''t go. Come back with me." Si Lianye said.


    "That won''t do. I still have things to do. I''m sorry, but it won''t work out as you wish." Xi Zeer retreated two steps back as he spoke to him.


    Si Lianye waved her hand, and a large group of people immediately came up behind him. Basically, all of them were men dressed in Black Suit clothes and brimming with killing intent, as they surrounded them.


    Originally, there were a few people following Xi Zeer, but now, it was not enough for them to see.


    At this time, two people stood next to Shen Xiran. When she looked, they were all familiar faces, one was Zhuo Ya, the other was Wang Jie. When he looked over, he found that Song Yihai was also looking at his pitifully from within the crowd.


    At that time, when she was sent away by the Imperial Mother, the three of them did not appear. Most likely, they had been controlled by the Imperial Mother in advance, so there was naturally a possibility of them turning against them.


    At this time, Si Lianye''s gaze was no longer on her, but she had a feeling that if she were to move, his eyes would definitely stare straight at her.


    Therefore, she didn''t dare to move at all.


    Zhuo Ya whispered at the side: "Miss Shen, please go over."


    She looked at her and asked, "What would happen if I didn''t go?"


    Zhuo Ya laughed bitterly: "The last time was due to us dereliction of duty. The boss has already punished us, so please do not make things difficult for us this time."


    She looked deeply at her and said, "I don''t blame you for what happened last time." Last time when the Imperial Mother was fully prepared, she did not care about Si Lianye, let alone them.


    However, this time, she couldn''t resist even if she wanted to.


    She hesitated for a bit, and in the end, under their hopeful gazes, walked to Si Lianye''s side.


    He didn''t even look at her, but he precisely held her in his arms. The strength in his embrace caused her to let out a cry of alarm.


    He glared at her fiercely. "I''ll deal with you when we get back!"


    She couldn''t help but blush.


    After Si Lianye finished, he waved her hand and said: "I''m sorry, Doctor Xi Zeer. It seems that you want to come with me."


    Xi Zeer did not move at all: "If I''m not willing, then what are you planning to do with me?"

 C339

    He''s my man


    "That''s not up to you." Si Lianye waved her hand, and a few of her subordinates immediately surrounded him.


    "Choose between following us or letting us carry you to your car?" Si Lianye stared at him and said.


    Xi Zeer''s pair of black eyes fixed on him: "Do you really want to force me?"


    "Do you think I would let you go? Xi Zeer. " Si Lianye looked at him deeply and said.


    She looked from one to the other. Suddenly, for some reason, she felt that the atmosphere between them was very strange and she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    What was going on?


    After a long while, Xi Zeer suddenly took a step back, and the people behind him suddenly stepped forward and knocked down the people around them.


    Their attacks were fast and violent, catching Si Lianye off guard. Si Lianye''s hands were caught off guard, and the formation surrounding him showed some gaps.


    Xi Zeer immediately dodged, and his subordinates immediately blocked in front of him.


    He wanted to escape.


    Si Lianye''s voice suddenly became ruthless, "We can''t let him leave!"


    Immediately, almost everyone surrounded him.


    In the end, Xi Zeer was still stopped by them, but no one dared to make a move.


    Si Lianye said in a heavy voice, "If I were you, I would give up. You won''t be able to leave today no matter what."


    "Is that so?" he said darkly.


    Si Lianye brought her to stand outside the crowd and said: "Then, what other tricks do you think you have to escape with?"


    "What kind of move is this?" "Of course." As he spoke, he slowly walked out.


    Shen Xiran''s gaze landed on his hand and gasped.


    Xi Zeer held a black gun in his hand.


    He stared fixedly at Si Lianye: "Then right now, do you think there''s no other way?"


    Si Lianye''s expression was still very calm, "You have to know, you''re only a single person right now. A spear, don''t you think that even if you act quickly, we can only sacrifice one person at the most to capture you."


    At this time, all of Xi Zeer''s subordinates had already been captured by his men.


    Xi Zeer suddenly raised his hand and aimed the gun at Si Lianye.


    Shen Xiran''s face changed greatly. "Xi Zeer, don''t!"


    Xi Zeer''s eyes looked over to her: "No? Why not? "


    She took a deep breath, her voice trembling. "No, you''re a doctor, a doctor for the dead, not a murderer. I know you''re not that kind of person, please don''t."


    "Tsk tsk, listen to me, I''m so touched to death. Si Lianye, you really burnt incense to find her in your previous life." he said to him sarcastically.


    Si Lianye pushed her away gently with a darkened face: "I understand her good points. There''s no need for you to say it, do you really think you can turn the situation around by yourself? "Give up, I won''t do anything to you."


    "Is that so? But do you know? I''d rather die than go back with you. " He looked at him deeply. "I think you should know the reason."


    "Of course I know, that''s why I wanted to bring you back. Si Haiyan, I don''t understand why you must target me. Si Lianye suddenly said.


    Si Haiyan? Who was that?


    Shen Xiran, who was at the side, was filled with suspicions. He looked at Si Lianye and then looked at Si Haiyan, his heart feeling an unspeakable strangeness.


    Who are they talking about?


    Xi Zeer laughed coldly, "You indeed know my identity, Si Lianye. After he finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand at lightning speed and aimed at Si Lianye''s chest.


    She screamed, and before she could think of anything else, she pushed him away and shielded him with all her might.


    Si Lianye and Xi Zeer did not think that she would actually have such an action, and were both stunned.


    Xi Zeer laughed coldly: "Do you think I can''t do anything to you just because you''re hiding behind a woman?" As he spoke, he raised his gun, aimed at Si Lianye''s head and was about to pull the trigger.


    The surrounding people turned pale with fright, while Si Lianye quickly hugged Shen Xiran and helped him dodge to the side.


    They were quick, but no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t be faster than bullets.


    "No!" Seeing the black gun pointed at him, Xi Zeer''s originally handsome face turned extremely sinister. She screamed, "No!"


    Just at that moment, a figure suddenly pounced over and forcefully threw the weapon in his hand onto the ground, then immediately followed with a forceful push that pushed him to the ground!


    Seeing this, Shen Xiran''s nervous heart slowly calmed down and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Turning her head to look at Si Lianye, she saw that he was still as calm and steady as ever.


    She could see that he was truly angry.


    The reason why she wasn''t very nervous before was because she didn''t feel the killing intent coming from Si Lianye''s body earlier, but she felt it now.


    She looked at him for a while before shifting her gaze back to Xi Zeer.


    He was already in a sorry state, being pressed down on the ground by someone, the clean clothes he was wearing was also torn into a mess, there was even a trace of blood on the corner of his lips, but he was not afraid at all, he just tried his best to raise his eyes and look at them: "You guys are very good, very good, but Si Lianye, you better kill me, otherwise I will definitely come back to find you."


    Si Lianye brought her to slowly walk in front of him, and asked condescendingly: "I''ll ask you one last time, why did you suddenly disappear that year? Why did you come back to target me? "


    "You want to know?" "It''s very simple." He smiled, and it seemed as if his wound had been torn apart again, causing him to frown slightly. "Come here, I''ll tell you."


    Shen Xiran heard and held onto Si Lianye''s hand tightly. "Don''t go." He looked like someone with ill intentions. He definitely couldn''t go over.


    She didn''t know what kind of hatred existed between them, but she knew that the killing intent from these two people was about to fill up this small space.


    Jin Yuan, who was deep in thought, suddenly took a step forward and said, "Okay, go ahead."


    The moment he said those words, a sly smile appeared on the other party''s face.


    His heart skipped a beat and he jerked back.


    Xi Zeer suddenly jumped up, he did not know how he managed to struggle free from the force, but suddenly, his entire person flew towards him.


    Si Lianye retreated back hurriedly, but discovered that the other party was following him like a shadow, he could not escape at all. It was even at this time that he noticed with her sharp eyes that a piece of light faintly appeared on Xi Zeer''s hand.


    Damn it!


    He pursed his lips, and knew that he had been careless this time around. Before this, he had never thought that Xi Zeer''s skills would actually be so good.


    This was a mistake!


    He backed away again and again, until he could not avoid it. His back was pressed against the wall and his eyes were fixed on his hands.


    Xi Zeer flew behind him, closely followed by a group of people. Everyone looked nervous, but they could do nothing to him.


    In that moment, her hatred for Xi Zeer reached its peak, and she swore that if Xi Zeer really hurt Si Lianye, she would never forgive him!


    However, everyone had underestimated Si Lianye. Right at this critical moment, Si Lianye suddenly reached out like lightning and grabbed tightly onto the wrist that was holding onto the dagger, then extended her leg and kicked right at''s waist. The kick was so powerful that it caused Xi Zeer to groan in pain and his wrist involuntarily trembled.


    The small blade fell straight down and embedded itself into Si Lianye''s shoulder.


    At this time, the people behind him finally rushed up and tightly held him down.


    Shen Xiran threw himself into his embrace, his tears instantly wetting his clothes.


    Si Lianye hugged her with one hand and had a terrifyingly gloomy expression on her face as she stood in front of Xi Zeer, looking down at him from above, and said coldly: "Teach him a good lesson for me."


    He had restrained himself time and time again, but in the end, he received such a result. He himself was not a person with a good temper, so how could he be a good person now?


    Everyone agreed as they grabbed onto Xi Zeer tightly and was about to make their move.


    All of a sudden, a shadow sprang out from the side, blocking in front of everyone, "Stop!"


    Si Lianye looked and said darkly: Ye Xuan, this has nothing to do with you. Go away!


    Ye Xuan''s face was filled with tears as she stubbornly looked at him. "He is my man, how can she be unrelated to me?"


    "Your man? "Are you sure?" Si Lianye looked at her and asked coldly.


    "Of course." Ye Xuan raised his head and said resolutely: "He''s my man, so if you want to make a move against him, go against me first."


    "Pull her away." Si Lianye instructed with a gloomy face.


    Immediately, someone grabbed her arm and tried to pull her aside.


    Si Lianye no longer looked at her, and said coldly: "Do it."


    Immediately, someone used his strength to kick him.


    Xi Zeer spat out a mouthful of blood and laughed, as though he did not care at all.


    Si Lianye frowned, and looked coldly. She inhaled a breath of cold air and turned her head around.


    Si Lianye reached out to embrace her, and used her hands to cover her eyes. Her movements were gentle, but her voice was incomparably cold.


    Xi Zeer let out a miserable groan as he was beaten up.


    At this time, Ye Xuan panicked. She struggled free from the hand that was grabbing her shoulder and pounced on him: "Si Haiyan!"


    His voice was incomparably sharp.


    Then, a blood-curdling scream rang out.


    Shen Xiran''s heart suddenly jumped. He tried to use all his strength to push Si Lianye''s hand away, wanting to see what exactly had happened. However, he was tightly held by him, and then, he whispered into her ear.


    She couldn''t get out of it, so she asked him, "What happened?"


    He blandly said: "Ye Xuan helped him block it for a while, injured."


    "Really?" She sucked in a breath of cold air. She wanted to see the scene, but he firmly blocked her. She could not help but feel stifled. "Let go of me. I want to see how she''s doing."


    "There''s no need to look. Let''s go back with me." As he spoke, he pulled her away and suddenly stopped.


    She did not understand. "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t say a word, only giving a muffled grunt. When she heard it, she became even more alarmed. "What are you doing?"


    After a while, he replied, "Nothing, I just had my wounds treated." His voice was calm, as though he wasn''t injured at all.


    She gasped, thinking of the knife on his shoulder.


    "Let me go, I want to see you." she said, trying to pry his hand away.


    "Send them to the hospital." After saying that, he continued to block her eyes and half carried her away.


    She really wanted to struggle, but she didn''t dare to go overboard as she was afraid of hurting him. However, that man refused to let go and didn''t let her see anything. She couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    She gloomily asked, "What exactly happened to them? Why didn''t you show it to me? "And your wounds ¡­"


    "There''s no need." He stuffed her into the car and said, "We''re not finished yet. Don''t think about other people."


    "How can this be the same?" It wasn''t until she got into the car that she was able to see the light again, and by that time they were long gone.


    He could only guess from the faint smell of his blood that the scene just now was definitely unpleasant.

 C340

    "Domineering!" She threw herself into his arms and began to examine his wounds. He was wearing a suit jacket, but his injuries couldn''t be seen. She couldn''t help but feel anxious as she forcefully took off his jacket. She immediately saw the wound that was wrapped in white gauze.


    "You ¡­ Are you alright? " Being tied up and unable to see the specific wounds clearly, she could only ask with a pained heart. For the time being, she had forgotten about Xi Zeer and Ye Xuan.


    He heard a smile on his lips, touched her head and said, "Don''t worry, by that time the knife had lost its strength and was only scratched a little."


    "Really?" She leaned against the wound as she carefully studied it. "We still have to go to the hospital to have a look."


    His eyes darkened when he looked at her. "Don''t just talk about me, talk about you."


    "Me? What do I have to say for myself? "Why don''t you let me see it?" Seeing how calm and composed he looked, as if nothing had really happened, she was relieved and immediately recalled her curiosity.


    "It''s just that there''s a problem. It''s fine." he said flatly.


    "I don''t believe it!" She lay dead in his arms and said, "She clearly cried out!"


    "I''m telling the truth." He said as if nothing had happened.


    In reality, the scene was not as simple as he said it was. When he ordered her men to teach Xi Zeer a lesson, Ye Xuan actually threw himself onto his body to take a kick from him.


    Originally, they had already gotten the boss''s approval when they made their move, so it was fine if they made a heavy move and landed on Xi Zeer''s body. However, a grown man could still bear it, and did not expect that Ye Xuan would ignore everything and pounce towards her, suddenly kicking her heavily on her back, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    At that time, Xi Zeer''s expression had changed, becoming livid with rage and fear.


    Si Lianye felt that he had never seen such a terrifying expression on Xi Zeer''s face before. Even when he had threatened to kill him earlier, it wasn''t, but she had seen it when Ye Xuan was injured.


    He asked his subordinates to send Ye Xuan into the hospital, while Xi Zeer followed without saying a word. This time, there was no need for him to force Xi Zeer, Xi Zeer had already obediently followed him.


    This caused him to sigh in his heart and become even more confused. Why did he do this? Why did he have to go against him?


    Obviously, he had a part in it too.


    Shen Xiran secretly looked at his expression, and suddenly asked: "Is Ye Xuan injured?"


    He glanced at her and nodded: "Just now, she helped Si Haiyan block it. She''s injured, and is now being escorted by us to the hospital."


    "Si Haiyan?" She repeated in a daze: "So Xi Zeer''s original name was Si Haiyan?"


    He nodded: "Yes, his name is Si Haiyan." Lowering his head to look at her curious face, he suddenly asked, "Isn''t it strange that he has such a name?"


    "I guess that''s his real name, and Xi Zeer was chosen by him afterwards, but ¡­" Wasn''t she overthinking it? Why was his surname Si as well?


    "I''ll tell you about this later." He suddenly smiled. "What do you think I should do now?"


    "What is it?" Are you trying to comfort me? I''ve been through so much. " She looked at him piteously.


    "Scared?" He harrumphed, "Is it as much as mine? Do you know how I''ve been going these days? You were even willing to stay by his side just now and didn''t want to come over? Speak, have you taken a fancy to him? "


    He interrogated in a rough voice, his entire body emitting a sour smell, yet also brimming with anger.


    She immediately explained, "No, it''s not like that ¡­"


    "Then why? "Speak!"


    "That''s because ¡­" She blinked, not knowing if she should say it or not at this point.


    Si Lianye''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "You don''t want to tell me?"


    She shook her head. "No, no. Can you give me some time ¡­" "Ahh!"


    All of a sudden, she was pulled by him and immediately fell down onto his knees.


    His large hand moved down along her waist. His actions were ambiguous, but his voice was incomparably cold. "It seems like you won''t tell the truth until I teach you a lesson."


    "Si Lianye, what are you trying to do? This is the car! "You''re crazy!" She struggled and shouted.


    Si Lianye''s eyes released a red light, causing her to tremble in fear: "What do I want to do? You''ll know soon enough. "


    "You ¡­ "Don''t act recklessly ¡­" She stuttered. He looked terrible.


    "Si Lianye!" Her voice had gone out of tune. This was a car, and there were people driving in front. What was he trying to do?


    Suddenly, a crisp "smack" sound echoed and a burning sensation was felt.


    She froze.


    She ¡­ was actually beaten by him? He actually got spanked!


    "Si Lianye, I will kill you!" When she came back to her senses, she struggled like a madman, but was firmly held down by his large hand.


    "I wanted to hit you, but you didn''t listen. You actually chose to be with another man instead of me? I know how hard it has been for me to find you, but do you know? "Huh?" He was furious.


    For the past few days, he did not sleep at all. He brought people to look for her and had them search for the entire city''s surveillance footage, searching day and night for her figure. He finally found a clue and waited for her to come back in high spirits.


    If he did not teach her a lesson, then he would not be called Si Lianye!


    He angrily hit her more than ten times. She screamed and cried, but was unable to break free.


    When he saw this, he felt a bit better and the strength in his hands also decreased. However, at this time, she didn''t cry and didn''t say a word.


    He started to worry, and when he pulled her back, he saw that her snow-white teeth were biting down hard on her lower lip, causing her to bleed profusely. Tears were streaming down her face, and they were still flowing down her face, but there was no sound at all.


    This scene caused his heart to tremble, and the remaining anger in his heart vanished like smoke into thin air. Even his voice became much gentler.


    "Why aren''t you making a sound? "Hmm?" he asked softly, holding her.


    She bit her lips as her pair of black and white eyes stared at him resentfully. She didn''t say a single word as tears continued to flow down her face.


    His anger completely vanished and he asked gently, "Alright, so it''s just beating you a few times? "Don''t be angry, I''ll accompany you when we get home later."


    Anger flared in her eyes as she shoved him away. "Don''t touch me!"


    The voice was sharp and loud, filled with grievance and anger.


    He was stunned. "Don''t be angry, who asked you to be so disobedient?"


    "I hate you, let me down!" "No," she said.


    "Don''t even think about it!" His expression also changed as he looked at her coldly. "We can discuss other matters as well. Let''s talk about this matter."


    "Wow ¡­" Shen Xiran was so angry that his chest hurt, and he finally couldn''t hold back crying.


    "You''re bullying me, you''re bullying me, I''m not going to talk to you anymore, I don''t want you anymore ¡­"


    Hearing her talk to herself like a child, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He held her in his arms and coaxed, "Alright, don''t cry, it was my fault just now. Hubby, it''s your fault. We''ll go back later and punish me however you want, hmm?"


    She was held tightly by him and refused to give up. She strongly rejected him, "Go, go away! I don''t like you anymore. I don''t love you anymore. Scram!"


    He hugged her with a smile, allowing her to wipe her tears on his clothes. He didn''t mind at all, "Alright, my darling. I know you love me. If not, why did you block my front?"


    "You ¡­ "Scram!" At this moment, she was extremely regretful. Why did she have to be so impulsive just now?


    "Alright, be good and don''t be angry. Do you want me to call you back?" He pretended to take her hand and said, "Come on, hit him hard, hit him back."


    She glared at him fiercely. "I won''t be as shameless as you. Let go of me ¡­ "Let go!"


    She struggled with all her might, and when Si Lianye saw that her reaction was intense, and that she was afraid that she would hurt herself, she let go of her body slightly. She immediately struggled out of his embrace and sat in the corner of the carriage, staring at him warily with her eyes: "Go away, don''t come over here!"


    "Darling, don''t be angry. You can do whatever you want to vent your anger on later, hmm?" Although he could reach out and pull her back into his arms, now he decided to "reason in" her.


    "Look, how infuriating is what you did? You didn''t contact me for so many days and still want to secretly go abroad. Do you know how hard I''ve been looking for you?" He stared at her.


    Only now could she clearly see his appearance. Previously, he had been quite far away, but now that she was closer, she realized that not only was he slightly haggard, his eyes were also completely red. It was as if he hadn''t rested for days.


    Her heart immediately softened, but she insisted, "That''s because he locked me up and I don''t have my phone. How am I going to contact you? "And it was clearly your mother who chased me away, it''s not like I wanted to ¡­" She wanted to cry again.


    Si Lianye sighed, his heart felt even more guilty now, it was indeed his fault for saying such words.


    "Alright, I know that this matter is unfair to you, please forgive me." He held out his hand to her and said, "I promise I won''t let you be bullied again."


    She suddenly shook her head. "No, I don''t believe you. You were just bullying me."


    "But that''s because you don''t listen. I''m so mad." He tried his best to defend himself. He felt that what he was facing was not his woman, but his spoiled child. He was tired.


    "No, you''re not! You actually hit my butt in front of others!" This was what she couldn''t stand. She had actually been stripped off her pants and spanked by the driver. Such humiliation was unbearable for anyone.


    He paused, then smiled. She was angry with him.


    He suddenly moved forward and firmly held her in his hands as he said, "Idiot, how can I be willing to let another man see it for me?"


    She moved a little, tears welling in her eyes. "Then why ¡­"


    Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. He raised his head and realized that the front and back seats of the car had been blocked by a blackboard somehow. The blackboard was tightly sewn together, and not a single sound could be heard from the outside.


    Her face immediately flushed red. She let go of a big rock in her heart and pounded his chest with all her strength. "You''re so bad ¡­" "Ahh!"


    She was so excited that she didn''t manage to grasp her strength well. She touched the wound on his shoulder, and the white gauze instantly turned red.

 C341

    She jumped in fright, and her tears came again: "Ah, your wounds! Quickly find a doctor!"


    He took a glance at it and said, "It''s nothing. It''s fine."


    "How can I be alright? Let me go, I''m going to look for the medicine box! " She tried to push him away.


    When he saw her pale face, he said helplessly, "Relax, if I''m not wrong, we are already outside the hospital, so you don''t need to worry."


    "Really?" She stopped her actions and looked outside. Sure enough, she saw the huge sign for the hospital.


    I don''t know how long their car has been parked here.


    When she thought of this situation, she couldn''t help but blush. "Why didn''t they tell us when they''ve arrived?"


    He then laughed, "They are very tactful and do not dare to disturb us."


    She turned even redder, thinking that they were in there together, and there was a crowd waiting outside the car. She was ashamed to think about such a scene, and then she could not help but worry when she saw his bright red wounds: "Come on, let''s get out of the car and go to the doctor."


    Since he was injured, he might as well forget about the shame.


    He tapped her nose. "Okay, let''s go down, but aren''t you angry?"


    "Of course I''m angry! I''ll deal with you when you''re done with the doctor! " She glared at him and opened the door.


    When she glanced over it, she winced again for a simple reason.


    There were several people standing outside the door of the hospital. They were all tall and had serious expressions on their faces, as if they were about to carry out some kind of mission.


    that was one of Si Lianye''s subordinates when she was together with her.


    She took a deep breath and tried to suppress the embarrassment that welled up from the bottom of her heart.


    She couldn''t help but blush when she thought of her previous actions in there with him. She didn''t even have the courage to get out of the car in an instant.


    Si Lianye held her as if nothing had happened and brought her out of the car: "What''s wrong? I said no one would see you. "


    He didn''t quite understand what a woman was thinking.


    She gritted her teeth. "But they''ve been waiting outside for so long. Isn''t that obvious ¡­"


    He was stunned for a moment, then immediately laughed out loud, "No, don''t worry, they won''t go out and talk nonsense."


    "Humph!" Of course she knew that, but the discomfort in her heart was hard to dispel after a long time.


    In order to not let her feel embarrassed, Si Lianye directly said to his subordinates: "You guys wait for me outside."


    With that, he walked in with large strides.


    This hospital was actually the property of the Si Family. The people inside the hospital had already received the news beforehand and waited there together. When they saw him, they immediately came over excitedly.


    "Mr ¡­"


    "Hello, Mr ¡­"


    "Mr, this way please ¡­"


    Everyone swarmed over and almost pushed her away. He used all his strength to protect her and frowned.


    At this moment, the dean''s heart skipped a beat. He understood that the dean was unhappy, and he quickly chased the crowd away. "All of you can leave. Go back to your work!"


    After separating the crowd, he walked over with a polite smile: "Hello Mr, may I ask if your wounds have been bandaged?"


    This person''s eyesight was not bad, and knowing that Si Lianye did not like pleasantries, she immediately went up and stated her main point.


    Seeing the Principal''s words, Si Lianye nodded her head, "I don''t like the people around me. Let them spread out and leave a doctor here, and how is the couple that just came over?"


    "This way, please." The dean led him into the elevator and looked at Shen Xiran curiously. Then, he said: "Okay, I will inform the most skilled surgeon in the academy to come and help you treat your wounds, and you have sent some people to the emergency room to treat your injuries. After checking, they seem to have suffered some internal injuries, but they are not serious.


    He thought that Xi Zeer and Xi Zeer were his friends, that''s why he spoke in such a polite manner. However, when he looked at''s expression and saw that there was no happiness on his face, his heart skipped a beat.


    So what should he do now?


    Fortunately, Si Lianye didn''t make things difficult for him for too long, he said: "Try your best to treat them. I''ll go see them later."


    He heaved a sigh of relief. "Alright, no problem."


    Because they were sent over by Si Lianye''s subordinates, he was very concerned. She purposely went to understand their situation to see Si Lianye, but did not expect that his relationship with the two of them was not very good.


    Could the wounds on his body be caused by them?


    But it didn''t make sense. What if it was for some other reason?


    His brain gradually began to disperse. When they arrived at the principal''s office, there was already a doctor waiting there.


    Without saying a word, Si Lianye started to bandage him again.


    He looked up at her and said, "You go out first."


    Her face darkened. "No, I''m not going out."


    "Be good, there''s nothing to see with your wounds, be careful not to have nightmares at night."


    "You want to see? Didn''t you just say that you only scratched the skin a little? Let me see how thick your skin is. " She said with a fake smile.


    He knew he was lying just now.


    He helplessly sighed in his heart.


    He first took off his jacket, revealing a piece of gauze that was dyed red. Then, he took off his shirt.


    She couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "Let me do it."


    After saying that, she took his hand and slowly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his robust chest and that shoulder wrapped in gauze.


    "The red part has expanded again," she said.


    Hearing that, he lightly said, "That is your psychological effect."


    "No way!" She pouted and tried to open the gauze for him, but her hands were shaking so badly that she couldn''t undo it for a long time.


    He could not bear to watch any longer. "I''ll do it myself."


    "No." She gave him a fierce glare and clumsily unwrapped the gauze covering him. However, she was unable to continue after a few layers.


    She was afraid of seeing a bloody scene. If she did, she might faint.


    Her movements became slower and more complete.


    Si Lianye looked at her helplessly: "Enough, if you don''t dare to look, then stop looking. Let the doctor do the rest, you have made me wait for a long time."


    "No, I want to see!" Suddenly, she removed the rest of the gauze on his shoulder, and a bone deep wound that was about three centimeters long appeared in front of her eyes.


    A bloody patch.


    Her eyes blurred and she gasped before falling backwards.


    Si Lianye had already expected this and reached out to catch her.


    As he held her limp body, he glanced at the surgeon beside him and said, "Let''s begin."


    His wound was only casually bandaged in the airport, so he didn''t apply medicine on it. That was why he needed to come to the hospital. If not for that, he wouldn''t have been able to scare her.


    The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead as he saw his calm appearance. He stepped forward to look at the wound and hesitantly said, "Based on the situation, you should take a film to examine the wound. I''m afraid the wound is too deep and it will hurt the bone."


    He frowned, not caring at all. "No need, I''m not injured. Just apply the medicine on me."


    The doctor frowned as he looked at the dean. Seeing that the latter was nodding towards him, he added, "We still need to sew up the wound."


    "Alright." Hearing this, he did not even frown as he spoke.


    She felt dizzy as she miraculously heard their conversation. She couldn''t help but take in a breath of cold air.


    He, this bastard, had tricked her earlier to say that the wound was fine, that it was just a scratch. What a joke.


    After Si Lianye finished speaking, he knew that she was wrong, and smiled at her: "Alright, be good, I know my wrongs, you can punish me however you want when you go back later, understand?" She winked at her.


    Her face immediately blushed, but she couldn''t help but want to ruthlessly scold him.


    This was in front of outsiders, did he even have the face to be the CEO of a division?


    The doctor was indeed someone who had seen a big scene before. After hearing this, he paused for a moment, his expression becoming extremely calm, he turned around and took out the tools one by one. All sorts of shiny equipment were displayed on the tools, causing Shen Xiran to tremble in fear.


    The doctor first picked up a syringe and absorbed a transparent solution.


    Si Lianye frowned: "I don''t need anesthetic."


    The doctor paused and looked at him seriously, "It will be very painful, your wound is very good, you have to sew at least ten needles."


    His expression did not change. "If I say there''s no need, then there''s no need."


    Shen Xiran watched from the side as his heart skipped a beat, and he forcefully grabbed onto his hand. "It''ll, it''ll hurt a lot!"


    He smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve been hurt a lot worse than this. I''ll be fine."


    She bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    Sitting in front of her was a real man, one with an iron will.


    She felt a pang of admiration, and her eyes were fixed on the doctor''s movements.


    She saw the doctor''s hand drop the syringe, pick up the cotton ball, soak it with disinfectant, and begin to clean the wound.


    However, from the beginning to the end, he remained calm and composed, and his expression didn''t change in the slightest. It was as if the doctor''s actions weren''t directed at him, but at someone else.


    After cleaning the wound, the doctor picked up another needle and prepared to officially stitch the wound.


    She felt as if she couldn''t breathe.


    Just at this moment, her vision suddenly turned black. It turned out that he had extended his hand to block her eyes.


    "Don''t look." he said in her ear.


    She took a deep breath and grabbed onto his other big hand with all her might. She could only feel her hand full of sweat. "Don''t block me ¡­"


    "Idiot, what should we do when we go back and have a nightmare? Don''t look, it''s almost done. " "No," he said.


    "I... "I ¡­" She wanted to grab his hand, but she didn''t dare.


    His voice had not changed at all. Not only was he moaning in pain, his voice didn''t even tremble. It was as if the other party had not stitched up the muscles in his body.


    "Don''t you hurt?" She could not help but ask.


    "No, the doctor gave me an anesthetic." "No," he said.


    "No, I don''t believe it, you clearly didn''t!" She could not help but say.


    Did he take her for a child? Lie to your face.


    "Seriously, I''m not lying. If you don''t believe me, just look for yourself." He put his hand down.


    She blinked and saw that his shoulders were sewn together and that the doctor was wrapping him in clean gauze.


    She could not help but heave a sigh of relief. The time seemed to be very short, so even if it was painful, it shouldn''t be that long, right?


    She looked at him and heaved a sigh of relief.


    He took her hand and said, "After this is over, we''ll go see someone and go back. When that happens, you can do whatever you want to me and I''ll let you punish me. What do you think?"


    She rolled her eyes at him. "Who wants to punish you? I don''t want to talk to you."


    He smiled. "Alright, I know that you''re feeling sorry for me."

 C342

    Go back and ask her


    "Who dotes on you?" She wanted to shake his hand off, but she was afraid of hurting him, so she could only huff and puff.


    "Alright, you''re the most obedient and the most cute. Is that alright?" He was smiling, but he was not angry at all.


    Facing such a situation, no matter how much she wanted to, she couldn''t muster up any anger. She could only sigh and say to him, "I won''t pity you. Anyway, I''m not the one in pain."


    He smiled at her and patted her hand.


    She glanced at him. "Okay."


    He then stood up and nodded to the dean and the doctor. "Thank you."


    The dean''s face was red with excitement. He rubbed his hands together and said, "You''re welcome. This is what we should do."


    Si Lianye nodded, she pulled her hand and was about to leave, but suddenly turned her head and asked: "Then where is the couple from before, I want to go and see them."


    The dean was stunned. "Ah, alright. I''ll bring you there now." He rushed out first and politely said to them, "This way, please. They are downstairs."


    The group went back downstairs to the outside of the emergency room.


    They saw that there was only one person standing alone outside the emergency room, staring at the red light above them.


    He turned slowly at the sound.


    Indeed, Xi Zeer was standing there. It was likely that the person in the emergency room was Ye Xuan.


    Si Lianye walked over with her.


    Xi Zeer looked at them expressionlessly, and then looked at the red light on top of the door once again.


    As if they didn''t exist.


    Si Lianye did not seem to mind about this point, as she coldly looked at him and said: "I have something to say to you."


    Xi Zeer''s face became gloomy, his entire body became gloomy, he did not even look at Si Lianye, and said: "I have nothing to tell you."


    He spoke coldly, not giving the least bit of face.


    Si Lianye fixed his gaze on him and said: "I believe you also know that this hospital is my territory, and your Ye Xuan is still in there to save him, if I give the order now, do you think the doctors will listen to me?"


    Xi Zeer''s face changed, his eyes shooting out intense hatred: "She was betrothed to you before, yet you dare to say such words, seems like you are truly a cruel and ungrateful person."


    Si Lianye accepted them all. "Thank you for your praise, then have you changed your mind?"


    He looked at Si Lianye again with a fixed gaze, his expression fluctuating non-stop. Finally, he said as if he had made a decision, "Let''s find a place to talk."


    Si Lianye nodded, and turned to look at the Principal.


    The dean understood immediately and hurriedly said, "That room is empty. It is a private room that no one would be able to hear."


    After which, he pointed to a room by the side.


    Si Lianye nodded and took the lead to walk over.


    Xi Zeer hesitated for a moment, looked at Shen Xiran, and decisively walked over.


    She was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know why, but she could see the pleading look in his eyes. "When she comes out, please let me know".


    Si Lianye and he disappeared behind the door.


    She really wanted to follow after him, but she was stopped by his gaze, and when she regained her senses, they had already closed the door.


    She hesitated for a moment, but still sat dejectedly on the bench.


    She didn''t know how long the people inside would talk, nor did she know when they would come out.


    He could only wait slowly.


    She let out a long sigh, and his mind couldn''t help but think of Le Le. He didn''t know how he was doing, or where Xi Zeer had hidden him.


    How about she confess it to Si Lianye when she comes out? She also explained the situation with Le Le.


    Yes, that''s it.


    She made up her mind and focused on waiting for them to come out.


    But what she didn''t expect was that before she could bring the two of them back, the doctor who treated Ye Xuan came out, with a grave expression on her face.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively felt that things were not going well.


    The doctor took off his gloves and asked, "Who is the patient''s family member?"


    She hurried over. "I am, I am her friend."


    The doctor studied her, frowning. "What about her family?"


    She paused, feeling even worse. What did that mean? Was her injury bad? How did Si Lianye do it to such a beautiful woman?


    She replied, "Her family is still on their way. They''ll be here soon."


    The doctor frowned and said, "The patient''s condition is not very good. Her spleen has ruptured and she has suffered a lot of bleeding. We have already performed surgery on her, but she has lost a lot of blood. It might affect her body. You should prepare yourselves."


    Previously, when she looked at Si Lianye''s casual expression, she had thought that she had suffered some minor injuries. Yet, now the doctor was telling her that her injuries were this serious?


    It seemed like his life was in danger!


    Luckily Xi Zeer was not here, otherwise he would have gone insane!


    The doctor left as soon as he finished speaking, she couldn''t help but set her gaze on the closed door, thinking about what she should say to Xi Zeer when they come out.


    And at this time, what were they doing?


    What was different from her imagination was that the atmosphere on their faces was not bad. At least when they entered, Xi Zeer found a sofa to sit on, and crossed his legs: "What exactly do you want to ask? Come on, I don''t have time. "


    "You are also a doctor, why didn''t you go in to save Ye Xuan, why did you wait at the door like an ordinary person?" Si Lianye suddenly brought up a topic that he did not expect.


    Xi Zeer squinted: "This probably doesn''t have anything to do with you right?"


    Si Lianye fixed his gaze on him and said: "Of course it''s none of my business, it''s just that I thought that you had no feelings for her before this, and I thought that you had already disliked her since a long time ago.


    "How do you know ¡­" Xi Zeer had not finished speaking, but his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "It looks like you''ve already been on guard against me." Xi Zeer said with a cold smile.


    "What do you think? Do you think I don''t know anything about the things you''ve done to me? " If Si Lianye was really that stupid, how could she hold up such a huge cloud night by herself? In fact, he had already been watching Shen Xiran since before she made his move. She just did not expect him to be so bold as to kidnap Shen Xiran directly.


    Only after he panicked a bit did he begin to treat Xi Zeer seriously. And because he had paid attention to him before, he was able to stop them before they left the country.


    Xi Zeer laughed coldly: "Looks like I still underestimated you." As he spoke, he seemed to be filled with regret.


    It was a focused expression: "Yes, I''ve been paying attention to you since a long time ago, but I don''t know why you were actually so against me, and even thought of taking Shen Xiran away. Si Haiyan, what are you thinking about? Or was it? What exactly happened back then? "


    This caused Si Lianye to be even more confused. This was the Si Haiyan in front of him, his Cousin, the man who was close to him by blood, why did he hate him so much?


    Was it related to the car accident?


    Xi Zeer, no, it should be said that Si Haiyan had laughed coldly while looking at him, and the corners of his lips curled up into a disdainful smile: "You want to know the reason? "Just ask your mom when you get home."


    Si Lianye''s expression changed, "What does it have to do with her?"


    Like I said, I don''t want to tell you before, it''s enough to have a nagging woman by your side. If you want to know the reason, go back and ask your mother, I believe she''ll give you a satisfactory answer. Also, don''t bother me if you have nothing to do in the future. He got up and started to walk out.


    "Si Haiyan!" Si Lianye looked at the figure of his back as she walked towards the door, and suddenly called out to him: "Even if I am to let you off this time, you cannot hurt her in the future. He said lightly.


    Si Haiyan put his hand on the doorknob and curled his lips: "That''s not for sure, it depends on my mood."


    Si Lianye''s face changed, as he opened the door and walked out in big strides.


    Si Lianye looked at his back, his face so dark and gloomy that it seemed as though water could drip from it.


    The conversation he had with him this time had not met his expectations at all. He couldn''t say a single word about what had happened that year, and had even hinted that it had something to do with his mother?


    He said he absolutely did not believe it.


    Although his mother was a bit more aggressive sometimes, the starting point was good, so he didn''t believe that his mother had really done something unforgivable.


    He slowly stood up, thinking that he had to take a day to get home.


    Si Haiyan walked out just in time to see the red light in the emergency room go off. Ye Xuan was pushed out unconscious.


    He immediately went up to her and nervously asked, "What happened to her?"


    The group of nurses were busy and no one paid any attention to him.


    His heart was restless again.


    Shen Xiran immediately pulled him over, and said to him: "The doctor just told me about it."


    He looked at her intently. "What did he say?"


    She shook her head. "It''s not very optimistic." With that, he repeated what the doctor had said before frowning, "She probably didn''t expect it to almost cost her life in such a short time."


    As he finished speaking, his lips suddenly curved into a mocking smile. After a moment, he said, "Yes, who is responsible for all of this?"


    She could tell who he was talking about from his tone alone. She could not help but feel angry: "That''s right, who are you blaming? Shouldn''t you blame yourself? Who let you take Le Le away? Who asked you to interfere in the matter between Si Lianye and I? Why don''t you just be a respected doctor yourself? You have to put yourself and the people around you to such a state? "


    She said all the words in her heart in one breath and the man''s face darkened. He was regretting that he had said those words so straightforwardly but didn''t want to apologize. Therefore, he pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    "Sorry ¡­" Strangely, he suddenly apologized to her, "Actually, I have my own difficulties, too bad ¡­"


    He said half of what he wanted to say, because while he was speaking, Si Lianye had also arrived behind them, and happened to hear what Shen Xiran had said.


    He quickly walked over: "So, you really did something to escape the marriage? Tell me, what did he threaten you with? Le Le? "


    It seemed like he did not hear the first part of the conversation, but it was more than enough.


    She didn''t say anything as she saw it was him.


    Si Lianye said resentfully, "Why do you not trust me that much? Ah? You actually would rather be threatened than tell me the truth? How could you be so stupid? "


    She said, unconvinced, "I won''t say. What does it have to do with you?"


    With just a few words, Si Lianye''s expression turned as black as the bottom of a pot, but she suddenly calmed down after hearing those words.

 C343

    I knew you were the best


    Since that was the case, things were much easier.


    Thinking about this, he seriously looked at her and said, "I want to tell you something, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you or threaten you unless you willingly do it. So I''m telling you, if someone wants to harm you, you can tell me immediately, it''s okay, do you understand?"


    Looking at his eyes that were filled with sincerity, the depths of her heart softened, and her tone became much gentler. "Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to say it, it''s just that I''m worried about Le Le."


    His expression turned cold: "Le Le is really in his hands?"


    She glanced at him unhappily: "Aren''t you very powerful? It was known to be able to guess anything? Why don''t you know this anymore? "


    "No one in the country can avoid my eyes and ears. In other words, he has definitely sent Le Le abroad."


    "Yes, the reason he brought me out this time was to see Le Le." She stared at him, "It''s all because of you. I haven''t seen him for three years, and this opportunity has been ruined by you."


    He snappily replied, "Alright then. You can go and find him now."


    It wasn''t easy to save her, but she was still unhappy? This woman deserved a lesson!


    "Just go!" Looking at his calm face, Shen Xiran was not happy. It was obvious that Xi Zeer had come to find him because he had an old grudge with him.


    Hmph, on what basis?


    Si Lianye saw that she was really about to turn around and leave, so she could only hold her back with a bitter smile: "Alright, alright, I was wrong, I was wrong, Little Ancestor I was wrong, can you not be like this? Come, let''s go home and let them stay here."


    After saying that, he pulled her along and led her outside.


    She pouted and said, "None of you are good people, none of you are!"


    Si Lianye replied helplessly: "Alright, I know, we are not good people. Alright, alright, let''s go back first."


    She wanted to stop. "What about them?"


    "I''ll have someone watch over them." As she spoke, she was gently pulled out by him.


    "What did you tell him?" She couldn''t help but ask as she sat in the car with him.


    "Say what?" He smiled. "Guess?"


    "Are you asking him why he''s going against you? Also, why does he have the same surname as you? Is there a relationship between the two of you? " Originally, her brain was not that big. In the end, for some reason, she suddenly thought of this possibility.


    She thought that he would shake his head when she casually mentioned it, but when she saw his strange expression, she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Really? Is that really what you mean? "


    He touched her hair. "Be good. I''ll tell you when we get back."


    She pouted in displeasure. "Hmph, so mysterious."


    After he went back, he busied himself for a while. He pushed her into the bathroom, and washed her up. Only after she was done did she turn the color of a cooked shrimp.


    She was both angry and amused. "Please, I haven''t even seen his face these past few days. Why are you being so careful?"


    "I don''t like the smell of other men on you." He sat on the chair and looked at Ye Zichen with a straight face and a hint of displeasure on his face.


    She snorted and said, "Then I''m sorry, I actually had intimate contact with him."


    What she meant was that they were going to talk in the car, but he suddenly changed his expression after she said it. "Xiyan, I don''t like to hear you talk about this."


    She looked at his face, which was filled with killing intent. Her heart paused for a moment, then she said, "Alright, I understand. What a jealous person."


    He had investigated for a long time, so he naturally knew that she was speaking the truth. If she really had something with Si Haiyan, he would definitely not let her go.


    He hugged her to his chest and said, "Come on, tell me how you spent your days."


    The smell was soft, the lights were dim, and the atmosphere was very good. She was sleepy almost at the same time he hugged her, but she still didn''t want to go to sleep. She forced herself to open her eyes and said, "What''s there to say? Didn''t I just tell you that I was locked up by myself in that room? I''m so bored, I don''t even have a phone." "


    Those few days, she was completely bored out of her mind. There was nothing at all, even her phone could only pick up calls, and she could only talk to Xi Zeer.


    Si Lianye laughed: "If it wasn''t for that, I would have already found you."


    "But this also means that it''s useless. Otherwise, how could you have found me so quickly?" She said this lazily and then yawned.


    when he noticed it, he said, "Are you sleepy? "Let''s sleep first."


    "No." She struggled to say, "It''s still early, and I haven''t heard your secret yet. I want to hear it. Don''t think about changing the subject."


    "Alright, I''ll tell you." Si Lianye was defeated by her unwillingness to part with him, and helplessly said: "Your guess is reasonable, his surname is Si, is she my Cousin?"


    "Cousin?" She was originally leaning into his embrace as if she had no bones, fainting and intoxicated. After hearing what he said, she became spirited. "Are you sure you''re not mistaken? You even have a Cousin? How come I didn''t know? "


    "Idiot, there are a lot of things you don''t know." He tapped her on the nose and said, "He is indeed my Cousin, without question, his father is my father''s blood brother. Originally, the two brothers were in control of the night sky together, but later on, their family got into a car accident when they were travelling, and two died and one disappeared."


    "Missing? The one who went missing is Xi Zeer, is that Si Haiyan? " Even now, she was still willing to call Si Haiyan Xi Zeer Xi Zeer.


    Yes, that year, the car accident was very tragic, the other party was a drunk driver who died on the spot. At that time, there was no doubt about the results of all the investigations, but the thing that made people puzzled was, their only son, my Cousin Si Haiyan, had disappeared, so no matter how we turn the country over, it would be useless. he said in a low voice.


    This was the true secret of Yun Ye. When she heard this, her sleepiness had already disappeared. "Why didn''t he see you back then?"


    "Only he can answer this question. I asked him, but he refused to say it." As he said this, his expression changed. He remembered what he had said to himself: "If you want to know the reason, go back and ask your mother."


    Could it be that what happened that year really had something to do with his mother?


    He was slightly perturbed in his heart. It had been many years since he felt this sort of emotion.


    He was still young at the time of the incident, and looked only a few years old. Si Haiyan''s impression of him was that of a beautiful, young youth, the kind that was well-educated, well-mannered, and could even play a very nice piano piece. He was also afraid when he heard that his family had gotten into a car accident later on, but he was still too young then, and most of his memories would disappear.


    At that time, everyone had treated that matter as an unfortunate accident. But now that Si Haiyan had returned, not only was he filled with hostility towards them, he had even hinted that it had something to do with his mother?


    Is that true?


    He couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    His father hadn''t passed away at the time of the incident at his uncle''s family, and Yun Ye could be considered to be in the prime of his life. The two brothers'' relationship was also very good, at least as far as he could remember.


    Now that Si Haiyan was not willing to speak, he could only ask his mother.


    Shen Xiran watched him in a daze curiously, he felt that it was truly strange, she had never seen his expression before, and could not help but become mischievous, purposely waving his hands in front of his eyes: "Hey, you recovered your wits."


    When he came back to his senses, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her tender white hand, putting it into his mouth and biting onto it.


    "Ah!" She screamed as she pulled her hand back and glared at him. "Are you really a dog?"


    He smiled, "Who asked you to tease me? Alright, I''ve finished speaking. Are you satisfied with your curiosity? "Hmm?"


    "Of course ¡­ "Of course not ¡­" She struggled to sit up straight in his arms and said, "I am very curious, isn''t he your Cousin? Why are you so hateful? You know what? He said he couldn''t stand to see you happy, so he tried to separate us. "


    "Really? So he used Le Le to threaten you and let you escape from the marriage? " he asked, looking at her steadily.


    She shrank her shoulders in guilt as she heard this. Even though she had no other choice, she was the one who did wrong and the one who was hurt was him. Therefore, she felt very embarrassed when she mentioned this topic.


    "Do you know? "I''ve found out in the past few days ¡­" She wanted to change the topic, but he interrupted her. "Don''t change the subject for me."


    He said, "To be honest, why don''t you believe that I''m going to help you solve your problem and try to do it that way? Do you know how angry I was during that time? "Hmm?"


    She shrunk her body into a ball and apologized pitifully: "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. He threatened me, saying that if I didn''t listen, I would have used Le Le as my weapon.


    When she finished speaking, she intentionally used her soft body to rub against him a few times. She was pleased to find that his expression was not as angry as before, and continued to wrap her arms around his neck, causing his well-formed body to hang on top of her. "Aiya, I was wrong, just forgive me, okay? I won''t listen to him anymore, just listen to you, okay?"


    His eyes gradually darkened as he stared at her with unfathomable eyes. "Really? You''re really not going to listen to him anymore? "


    "Of course, of course." Seeing that he seemed to have softened, she hurriedly used more strength to rub herself against his body. "I knew you were the best."


    So tired. Looks like he finally stopped pursuing the matter. So close, he was almost spanked again ¡­


    This was what she was thinking in her heart. She felt that her butt was still hurting. Was it worth it to do it again? This kind of injury was so shameful that she didn''t even have the courage to see a doctor. Of course, she would avoid it if she could.


    But what she didn''t expect was that her actions were very good. It successfully eliminated his anger, but unconsciously, another fire ignited in his heart.


    At this time, she still couldn''t help but feel proud of her own methods. Mn, she had finally settled him down, it''s time for her to go to bed ¡­


    Just as she was about to dismount from his body, she suddenly felt a tightening sensation on her waist and was suddenly hugged by his large hands.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave, didn''t you want to have a good chat with me? "Hmm?" His low and sexy voice whispered in her ear, making her blush uncontrollably, and her mind gradually became a little chaotic.


    "No, I''m not thinking of anything to say to you." As she said this, she forcefully twisted her body, and couldn''t help but say, "Let go of me. It''s so tight, I can''t even breathe."


    Really, wasn''t he just injured? Why is my strength so great? Her waist was hurting from being grabbed!

 C344

    Want to come back with me?


    As she thought of this, she raised her head and saw that he was smiling in an unfathomable manner. It looked as if he seemed to be ¡­ Very evil?


    When she saw that smile, her heart skipped a beat. Only then did she realize that something was wrong.


    She seemed to have ¡­ It seemed like the current situation wasn''t too good?


    When she thought of this, her heart began to feel even more uneasy. She twisted her body, trying to break free from his control. "Let go of me."


    "Don''t move. Otherwise, you should know the consequences."


    "You ¡­ "You scoundrel ¡­" She now completely understood what he was trying to do and squeezed out these words with a red face.


    He immediately wanted to get up from his body: "You scoundrel, I''m not talking to you. Let go of me!"


    "Too late." He raised an eyebrow at her and suddenly turned and pressed her down.


    "What are you going to do? Stop it." She struggled.


    "Wife, I missed you so much." Suddenly, he said this from her side.


    This caused her to be stupefied. She didn''t say anything for a long time, because she also missed him a lot. She wanted to tear his heart out.


    Seeing that she was no longer resisting, he curled his lips into a charming smile. "Wife, I know you miss me too, right?"


    She stared at his handsome face, looking at his focused expression. She didn''t know why, but she nodded subconsciously.


    "That''s good. I miss you very much ¡­" he whispered in her ear.


    Her face reddened as she glared at him. However, her hand did not move. "Rascal."


    He forced a smile and suddenly got up, carrying her naked into the bathroom. He slowly put her in the bathtub and used the warm water to wash her clean.


    She was unable to move, and even though she was blushing, she was unable to stop him. She could only let him do it with her face red. It was too shameful that she decided to close her eyes in the end.


    He laughed and whispered in her ear, "We''ve done everything, why are you so shy?"


    She weakly looked at him. "How is this similar to that?"


    "Is that so? But I think it''s about the same. " As he talked to her, his fingers moved softly, cleaning her of all traces of him. Then he gave her a large towel and carried her to bed.


    She heaved a long sigh of relief. Just as she was about to fall asleep, he said, "Wait."


    She could not be bothered with him and did not speak. Instead, she closed her eyes and was about to go to sleep.


    "You will have a headache if you sleep like this. Be good and sleep again later." She took a hairdryer and blew on her long, wet hair.


    Her heart was moved. This man was really good to her, but she didn''t say anything because even the buzzing of the hair dryer couldn''t dispel her deep sleep. She quickly fell asleep in a few seconds.


    When he finished blowing his hair and saw that she had fallen asleep, he couldn''t help but smile. He put the hair dryer aside and kissed her on the cheek that could be broken from blowing, and when he saw that her delicate eyebrows were slightly wrinkled from his harassment, he couldn''t help but smile. It was only then that he felt a little more real.


    She was really back, not just in his dreams as she had been before.


    He took a deep breath and slowly got into bed beside her. Carefully reaching out to hug her, he whispered into her ear, "Don''t worry. In the future, no one will be able to chase you away, including her ¡­"


    She seemed to have heard his voice, and a trace of a smile suddenly appeared on her lips. He looked at her, and felt an itch in his heart to kiss her again.


    This time, she was thoroughly impatient and didn''t wake up. She just frowned and waved her hand in the air a few times before turning around with her back to him.


    He smiled helplessly and hugged her from behind, not daring to move anymore.


    The aftermath of days and nights of sleeplessness appeared, and he fell asleep the instant he closed his eyes.


    It was not until the next day that the room was awoken by the brilliant rays of the sun.


    "Don''t move!" A voice sounded above his head.


    He looked up and saw that she was sitting next to him. He couldn''t help but smile as he wanted to sit up. He suddenly realized that his body didn''t feel much. Why was it heavier than usual?


    Shen Xiran looked at him snappily: "Don''t move. Do you know if you''re sick?"


    He blinked. "Are you kidding?"


    She looked at his face and thought, "How could I be sick? You must be lying to me." She slapped his leg and said in a crisp voice, "You''re sick! It''s true! There''s a fever. When I woke up in the morning, you were talking nonsense. Do you know that?"


    Compared to his ignorance, she said that he was the one who had been frightened.


    When he woke up in the morning with a sore body, he thought he would be able to enjoy the treatment he received, but then he was horrified to discover that not only was he still sleeping, but his whole body was also boiling hot.


    She was so flustered that she called the doctor.


    The Si Family had their own doctors, but Si Lianye didn''t like to use them, especially when it came to Shen Xiran. He would rather send her to the hospital, so their family doctors were usually very free.


    This time, the doctor was quite professional. After a quick inspection, he declared that he was overworked and had a fever due to a slight infection of the wound.


    Then she remembered that there was a wound on his shoulder.


    How could she have forgotten last night? If she knew earlier, she wouldn''t have acted like this. Look, she had made everyone tired.


    The kind doctor looked at her upset face and comforted her, "It''s actually not a big deal, the patient''s immune system is acting up after suffering from trauma. I''ll hang him up the IV bottle later and the fever will slowly subside after an hour."


    What could she say now? He obediently followed the doctor''s instructions.


    Not long after, the doctor hung a bottle for him and left a pile of medicine for her to eat after Young Master Si wakes up.


    During this time, as she looked at the bottle, she couldn''t help but put an ice towel on his forehead, anxious to make him withdraw his fever.


    He didn''t know why, but the doctor said that the fever would subside within an hour, and he burned it for three hours. When he woke up in the afternoon, his face was very unsightly.


    She looked excited to see him coming. "Do you still feel unwell?" After saying that, she looked at him carefully.


    He shook his head and said to her, "I don''t have much strength. Nothing else."


    As he said this, he frowned uncomfortably. It was a long time since he had the feeling of being sick. Since when had he felt so weak?


    When he was fourteen, when he was fifteen?


    "That''s good." She let out a breath of relief and slowly said to him, "Tell me, why are you so desperate? The doctor said that you were overworked and had an inflammation of the mouth. "


    After Si Lianye finished listening, he frowned: "Which doctor did you find? Our family doctor? "


    She looked at him with a strange expression. "That''s right. I can tell that his medical skills aren''t bad. Don''t you think you''re fine now?"


    Si Lianye still frowned: "I don''t like him because of this other reason ¡­"


    Before he could finish, his phone rang.


    "You see, this is the result of using him." Si Lianye waved her phone at her.


    She blinked in surprise.


    He placed the phone by his ear and said indifferently, "Hello."


    Due to the angle, she didn''t see the number on his cell phone screen earlier, but now that she saw him, she knew that the caller was the one he didn''t like.


    The person on the other side said very impolitely, "I heard you''re sick?"


    "No need for you to worry, it''s a small problem." "No," he said.


    "It''s good that you don''t have to. I''m old and I don''t want to worry about that. However, we have a family friend who wants to play. They said they want to see you, so you should find some time to come back."


    That voice was so familiar that even if she could only occasionally hear a few words from her phone, she could recognize that it was Si Lianye''s mother, the person who chased her away the last time.


    Si Lianye wanted to reject her immediately upon hearing it, but suddenly thought of Si Haiyan''s words, thought for a bit and agreed: "Alright, when will it be?"


    Imperial Mother probably did not expect him to be so straightforward, and could not help but say after a moment of shock: "Night of the day after tomorrow."


    "Alright, I will go." He finished his sentence without hesitation. "I still have things to do. I won''t say anymore. Goodbye." After saying that, he took the phone from his ear, smiled at her and said, "Do you want to accompany me to a banquet?"


    She hesitated. "What banquet?"


    "My mom, let me go back. I guess she''s going to pull some tricks again." He casually said that the relationship between mother and son wasn''t deep in the first place, and after the last time Imperial Mother made a move to chase Shen Xiran away, he didn''t want to speak to his anymore.


    If not for Si Haiyan, he probably wouldn''t even meet his mother again.


    Hearing that, Shen Xiran shook his head without hesitation: "No, I don''t want to go."


    What kind of person was the Imperial Mother? She was Si Lianye''s mother herself, so she couldn''t dodge or block. She didn''t even have enough time to dodge normally.


    No, no


    She made up her mind hatefully in her heart, only to see him looking relaxed as he smiled at her.


    The alarm in her mind rang sharply. "What are you laughing at?"


    "You have so little confidence in me? Hm? Don''t you want to show your face in front of them and let her know that you''re the only woman I want to marry? " He spoke slowly, with a note of deep seduction in his voice.


    Her heart was moved, but she still shook her head, resisting the temptation.


    "No, I won''t go. She will be angry when she sees me, and then I will go back as well. How can your banquet even be held if that''s the case? "No way." she said firmly.

 C345

    See if you like it


    However, no matter what she said, she was unable to resist his attack in the end and only agreed a few hours later.


    She couldn''t help but be vexed by her uselessness. He was truly sinister. She clearly didn''t want to come, but why didn''t she persist?


    No matter how depressed she was, she was still quite comfortable in these two days. Although Si Lianye had a fever, his body''s condition was not bad.


    However, there was still a small friction during this period of time.


    "I say, can you stop being such a workaholic?" She took the meal back into the room and saw that he had turned on the computer again.


    He looked up and saw that she had come in. Smiling shyly, he put the laptop to one side and said, "Darling, don''t be so cruel. I''m a patient."


    "It''s because you''re a patient that you can''t always turn to the computer." She went over to him and put the computer away from him.


    "You can just lie there peacefully." She placed the small dish of white porridge in front of him. "Eat, eat before you sleep."


    When he saw that there were white porridge s and dark green vegetables, he could not help but frown: "I''m sick. I should eat something good. Be careful that I accuse you of mistreatment. "


    She said expressionlessly, "A patient with a fever can only eat this. This is what the doctor said. If you don''t want to eat it, then don''t." After saying that, he acted as if he wanted to take the white porridge away, but he stopped her.


    "Ai, no, no, no. I''ll just eat." Ever since he had a fever yesterday, not only was he restricted from getting out of bed, looking at computers, or even eating as he pleased, he had been continuously eating white porridge and vegetables for several days.


    A wise man knows when to stand up. If he doesn''t eat, it will be a waste. The feeling of hunger wasn''t pleasant at all.


    She then smiled and put down the tray, watched as he picked up the spoon, prepared to scoop up the porridge and lean against the bed. Then, he prepared to watch her play with her phone and see if he could contact Si Haiyan now, she missed Le Le.


    But Si Lianye was not a person who was willing to suffer, so after seeing that, she intentionally put down her spoon: "I don''t want to eat anymore."


    She looked up. "Not eat? "Why?"


    "I can''t eat, my appetite isn''t good." He gently pushed the tray in front of him. His face was filled with displeasure, just like a grumpy child.


    She couldn''t help but frown. "How can I do that? Your body won''t be able to recover if you don''t eat anything."


    "Then feed it to me." He finally revealed the thoughts in his heart.


    She was both angry and amused. "Okay, okay, I''ll feed you."


    What was going on with this child''s appearance?


    Was he not just physically ill, but mentally ill as well?


    She helplessly looked at his arrogant and lovable expression. She picked up a spoonful of white porridge and carefully placed a bowl of vegetables on top of it. "Come, open your mouth."


    Forget it, seeing that he was injured and sick, he should just let her take care of him once more.


    He saw a light flash in his eyes and obediently opened his mouth.


    After feeding him a spoonful, she could not help but ask him expressionlessly, "Is it delicious?"


    What was so delicious about such light food? She could almost imagine him answering her like that. It must be really hard to eat.


    However, to her surprise, after he swallowed it, he said, "Delicious."


    She paused and looked at him in surprise. "You just said it was bad."


    He smiled and gently caressed her cheek. "Idiot, it''s only tasty because you fed it."


    He decided that if she still let him eat the tasteless white porridge, he would still let her feed him!


    She felt her heart warm after hearing his words. She couldn''t stop her lips from curling up as she forced a calm tone and said, "You only know how to talk. You can''t stop your mouth even if you have food to eat."


    After saying that, he scooped another spoonful and stuffed it in.


    He managed to swallow it down with some difficulty before explaining, "You misunderstand, I''m serious."


    "Alright, alright, I understand." Her heart was sweet, the corners of her lips could not help but curve upwards, carefully feeding the white porridge a spoonful at a time, and then using a tissue to wipe his hands.


    Looking at her gentle appearance, he could not help but hold her hand.


    She did not pull back, and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing? "Let me go."


    He impulsively picked up her hand and gave her a kiss on the lips. "Don''t leave me again, do you understand?"


    A wave of heat came over her face, perhaps from shyness, perhaps from embarrassment, and she lowered her head deeply.


    He looked at her steadily and touched the top of her head. "You fool, are you embarrassed just by saying that?"


    She raised her eyes and glared at him. "Who''s like you? Your skin is so thick."


    After saying that, he withdrew his hand, put the bowl back, picked up the tray and left.


    He looked at her back, pretending to be calm and left, and smiled as he touched the corner of his lips, which seemed to have the warmth of the back of her hand.


    Just like this, she forced him to stay in bed for two days, drinking from white porridge and not turning on his computer. Finally, she made him play with his cellphone, which bored him to death.


    It was only on the third day, the day of the feast, that she allowed him to go.


    He was also curious. The first thing he did when he went down was not to loosen up, but to hold her hand and say, "Come, let''s go downstairs."


    She looked at him in surprise. "What?"


    "I had someone make you a dress, go and see if you like it." "No," he said.


    "Dress?" She had been taking care of him wholeheartedly for the past few days and had almost forgotten about the banquet. Only now did she remember what he had said, "Ah, yes. But you don''t need it either, do you? I have enough clothes, so I''ll just have to find something to wear. "


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he saw the scornful look on the other party''s face, "Are you still a woman after all, how can you be so casual about dresses? Don''t you want to oppress everyone at the banquet, so that no one will dare to look down on you?"


    "I don''t want to." She replied simply and smiled at his expression, "Okay, okay, I''m lying to you. Any woman would like to wear beautiful clothes, but when I think about the people attending the banquet today, I want to sigh."


    she said, spreading her hands wide.


    Si Lianye naturally knew the reason, and knew that it was because she had to face her mother''s relations, and couldn''t help but feel guilty. She also resolutely decided to bring her out as well, to announce to the entire world that she was his woman, and that no one could touch her.


    Therefore, he didn''t say a word now. Instead, he grabbed her hand and said, "Come, I''ve asked someone to design a few sets of dresses for you. Go and see if there''s anything you like?"


    Then he led her downstairs.


    She said she didn''t want it, but when she saw the designer waiting in the hall downstairs, especially the clothes hanging on the hanger, her eyes lit up.


    In the face of beautiful clothes, there was no woman who wasn''t vulgar.


    What more such beautiful clothes?


    The designer had been the one who designed the engagement gown for her the last time. Now, when she saw them come down, she stood up from her chair and said with a smile: "Miss Shen, nice to meet you all. It''s nice to meet you again."


    She had a smile on her face, and her actions were gentle, making her look just like last time, very attractive. More importantly, she didn''t express any curiosity about the rumors about her engagement ceremony being cancelled. It was a testament to her professional attainments.


    This made Shen Xiran have a good impression of her, and he smiled at her: "Hello, sorry to keep you guys busy again."


    "Don''t worry, this is my job, please look, I rushed out overnight after hearing Mr''s orders, there are a total of three sets of clothes, which one do you like?"


    The dress was different from the one they wore at the time of the engagement. The style was more conventional, so it was not an overly long dress. The longest white one only reached up to her ankles.


    Her eyes wandered over the three dresses, amazed.


    The three dresses were not too luxurious, but they were definitely suitable for a banquet. They were divided into three colors, a red brassiere, and there was elegance to the enthusiasm. It looked very feminine.


    The white chiffon yarn was covered with layers of lace. As a breeze blew past, the hem of the dress became covered with ripples, making it look very beautiful and charming.


    There was also a purple suit with a sexy route. There was elegant lace embellishment on the chest, and a slanted skirt. The fabric was as soft as water and the workmanship was extremely exquisite.


    The three sets of clothes looked different, dazzling her.


    She couldn''t help but try on the three sets of clothes one by one. She discovered that these three sets of clothes were specially tailored for her body. They were extremely comfortable. Even when she looked at herself in the mirror, she felt a bit absent-minded.


    Actually, she liked the purple set the most. The style seemed to be biased towards the everyday winds, with a faint purple tinge, and the style wasn''t that weird either. However, when she wore it, she realized that she had misjudged it.


    Si Lianye was the same as well. When she first saw him, her eyes lit up as she realized that she was very suitable for this color.


    He nodded and said, "This will do."


    She blinked. "Are you sure?"


    He heard something wrong in her voice and asked, "You don''t like it?"


    She turned around with a smile.


    His expression changed. "No way, exchange her for that set of red ones."


    There was an irresistible command in his voice.


    She rolled her eyes inside, knowing he was going to be so tyrannical!


    Originally, this purple design seemed very conservative, but the mysterious mechanism behind it, from the neck all the way to the top of the buttocks, was actually completely hollow, exposing her beautiful collarbone and snow-white back.


    It was simply a type of beauty that would cause anyone to be shocked to their souls.


    It would only be strange if Si Lianye was willing to let her wear such clothes.


    Helplessly, she put on a new set of red clothes. The bra style, with her neck and snow-white shoulders, gave her a pure and sexy appearance. Coupled with her beautiful facial features, it gave her an attractive beauty.


    She was also dressed in white like a princess, and the chiffon fabric was vague, almost translucent.


    Of course, the most important parts of her body had been processed, so it was impossible for her to leave all of them behind.


    Si Lianye''s brows tightly knitted together.


    Before, he had attended countless banquets for the business world and had seen many more revealing dresses than the one she wore. However, at that time, he was calm and didn''t take it to heart at all, but now, seeing her reveal herself, he felt that he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He looked at the designer beside him and asked, "Are there any other styles?" Like the one that covered her from head to toe?


    An awkward expression appeared on the designer''s face. "Yes, yes, but the size ¡­"


    Of course, they had other things on their hands, but their styles might not match her temperament, and their sizes might not be suitable. They would have to change it when the time came, so they might not make it in time.

 C346

    Shen Xiran helplessly said, "I think it looks pretty good, do you think it''s not nice to look at?"


    Si Lianye looked at her, frowned, and said: "It''s not that I''m ugly, but ¡­" With an outsider around, he mumbled, "It''s not a good night now, you''ll be cold."


    She was dumbfounded. The weather wasn''t good? Was the weather not too hot and cold?


    The designer, who was standing at the side, noticed the change and added, "Actually, it''s easy to be afraid of the cold. I have a red shawl that fits me well. When the time comes, just put it on my shoulder."


    As soon as he said that, Si Lianye''s expression eased up. Wearing a shawl or something like that, not only could it protect against cold, it could also cover the exposed shoulder.


    Thus, the decision was made. The designer complained in her heart as she cleaned up. She had seen jealous men before, but she had never seen such a stingy guy who couldn''t even show his arms. If everyone was like this, she, as a designer, wouldn''t be able to survive.


    He truly sympathized with Miss Shen. To meet such a man with such a strong possessive nature, he must be living a very tiring life, right?


    As she was thinking, she turned around to see the two people she was complaining about, already hugging each other and whispering to each other. Beautiful men, beautiful women, they looked indescribably harmonious.


    She heaved a long sigh of relief as she looked at it. At the same time, a trace of envy appeared in the bottom of her heart.


    It must be painful and happy to meet such a man, right?


    Si Lianye pulled Shen Xiran into his embrace, frowned, and said, "Remember to put on that shawl tonight."


    "But I''m not cold." She pouted.


    "No, put it on." He saw that she didn''t care, so he added more emphatically.


    She blinked and looked at his serious expression. She could not help but feel strange.


    He was acting like this, not because he was afraid of catching a cold, but because ¡­


    Thinking of this, she tentatively asked, "Are you jealous?"


    The moment he said those words, he saw the other party''s face stiffen, and he immediately knew that his guess was correct.


    He was both angry and amused. "Just by exposing your shoulders, you have such a huge reaction. There''s even someone wearing a halter top."


    When he saw that she had already said it, he lowered his face and said, "They are them, and you are you. I don''t care about anyone else, because you are my woman and can''t just show it to others for nothing."


    She felt sour and sweet in her heart, but she couldn''t say what it felt like. "Don''t worry, by then there will definitely be a lot of people. There will be more beauties, and no one will notice me."


    His face was still cold. "I don''t care."


    He only had to keep an eye on her.


    She laughed and pinched his cheek. "Alright, alright, you overbearing man. I''ll listen to you."


    He smiled slightly, looking both evil and beautiful, "Good girl, I''ll reward you when I come back."


    She seemed to have thought of something and blushed, "Who cares?"


    He laughed and scratched her nose. "Little pervert, where do you want to go? "Hmm?"


    "What are you planning?" She looked at him suspiciously. Since it wasn''t what she was thinking, then, what was he thinking?


    "You''ll know when we get back." He''s got something on his mind.


    She wrinkled her nose. "How rare ¡­" "Humph!"


    The way Ao Jiao acted made him want to hug her and kiss her. Of course, he did as he was told.


    When his kiss landed, she was stupefied. "Wuwu ¡­" Someone is here!


    He understood what she meant and let her go slightly. "Don''t worry, they''re all gone."


    At this point, his gaze swept over those who had yet to go out the door.


    The meaning behind his words was for you to hurry up and get lost. You were hindering us from having sex.


    The designer felt a chill down her spine and quickly lowered her head, not even daring to look back. That murderous aura made them feel a sense of fear.


    When the last outsider left, he was finally able to enjoy the taste of her lips ¡­


    The kiss lasted for more than ten minutes, until she felt like she was going to die from lack of oxygen.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" She still wanted to say something, but after this kiss, her mind turned to mush and she couldn''t utter a word for a long time.


    Finally, he turned around and left with a bad smile on his face.


    This was the main hall. Even if there was no one around, she would still feel very ashamed, right?


    This man who was always in heat!


    She retorted in her heart as she turned her head to glare at him, expressing her displeasure.


    However, she didn''t expect herself to be kissed so fiercely just now. Her face was flushed, and her watery eyes were especially alluring. This stare not only didn''t make people feel fear, but instead had a kind of enchanting charm to it.


    This little demoness!


    Time passed in a flash, and soon it was night.


    The banquet began at eight o''clock, and she made preparations in advance.


    She knew about the high society''s ability to urinate. There was a lot of food in the banquet, but they were usually not tasty, and then there were countless strangers watching your every move. Even if you wanted to eat, you wouldn''t have the time to do so.


    Therefore, she first ate her fill before changing her clothes, putting on makeup, playing with her hair and doing a simple hairstyle.


    Although she was already dressed simply, but when she went out, she was still breathtaking enough to shock Si Lianye.


    "You''re so beautiful." He took her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "I''d like to push you into the room right now and lock you up and never come out. Your beauty can only be seen by me. "


    Hearing that, she looked at him strangely. She did not expect this person to have such a perverted heart. She couldn''t have gone into the wolf''s lair, could she?


    However, when she looked at him and saw that he still had a faint smile on his face, as if she was telling a joke, she couldn''t help but feel hesitant in her heart.


    Right?


    While she was thinking, she saw that he had already led her to the car. The car they were driving tonight was a Maybach, and it was still in its usual black color.


    There was enough room in the back seat for the two of them to lie down, but she sat perfectly straight all the time, without a care in the world.


    He could not bear to watch any longer, so he said, "Come, let me carry you and sit."


    She looked at him and rejected him without any hesitation. "No, you will wrinkle my clothes."


    She understood him all too well. Sitting in his arms was like sending a lamb into a tiger''s den. Without saying anything else, he was definitely going to eat tofu.


    He laughed and said, "I''m not that worried about your husband. Come here."


    She still resolutely shook her head. "I don''t want it."


    He narrowed his eyes at her. "You''re nervous," he said suddenly.


    "What do you think?" She wanted to relax too, but when she thought about how she was going to face her mother, the solemn Imperial Mother, she couldn''t relax.


    He shook his head. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you tonight, okay?"


    She nodded, frowning slightly. "I know, but I can''t relax."


    She couldn''t control it either.


    He suddenly moved forward and stared fixedly at her for a while.


    She instinctively shrank back. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    He suddenly asked an irrelevant question: "Did you bring your lipstick?"


    "Of course I did." How can a woman not bring cosmetics when she goes out? This question was nonsense.


    "That''s good." When he heard the answer that pleased him, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the back of her head, then kissed her on the lips.


    The unexpected kiss made her eyes widen.


    The tip of his tongue brushed against her lips, causing a tingling sensation that made her whole body tremble slightly as if she had been electrocuted.


    Looking at the fire in his eyes, she was sure that if the time and place were not right, he would have already fallen.


    But now ¡­


    She smiled sinisterly and said, "You feel pretty good?"


    He only wanted to give her a light kiss, but he didn''t expect to miss his gun. Looking at her, who was still brazenly provoking him, he said in a rough voice, "Do you believe that if you say one more word, I''ll immediately ask the driver to turn around and we''ll go back?"


    Surprised, she quickly changed her expression. "Ah, I was just joking."


    After saying that, she gave him a fawning smile. Her smile was incomparably brilliant, and the charming atmosphere instantly dispersed.


    He shook his head and said, "Isn''t going back the right way for you?"


    "Well, I thought about it. We''re almost there anyway, so it''s not good to go back, is it?" She smiled and shrank back. From the looks of it, she knew what he wanted to do. When she returned, she would definitely be miserable. Her sixth sense told her not to tease him at this time.


    Hearing this, Si Lianye didn''t know whether she should be angry or happy, so she could only kiss her on the lips heavily in the end before sitting back down.


    It took a while for his dishonest brother to calm down. When he looked at her again, she had already started to take out her makeup kit to help him with his makeup.


    Only then did she understand why he asked her if she had any lipstick. It was because he wanted to take advantage of her.


    How crafty.


    Without even putting on makeup, the car slightly shook and stopped. The driver''s calm voice sounded: "Mr, we are here."


    She quickened her pace. It was all his fault.


    Seeing her like this, Si Lianye couldn''t help but comfort her. "Don''t be anxious, take it slow.


    She gave him a look, quickly fixed her lipstick, put away her things and said, "How can I be embarrassed? Didn''t you say that your family is part of the group that came today? It will make people feel like we''re playing a big hand. "


    Then he opened the door and got out of the car.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Si Haiyan''s words, he wouldn''t have come at all. He had something on his mind for the past few days, and had actually forgotten to tell her.


    Now it seems that she values tonight''s banquet very much?


    He felt that he would have to tell her later, that it wouldn''t be good if she didn''t have a good time tonight.


    However, things didn''t go as smoothly as he thought.


    His name was really too big, and was also his own house. Thus, as soon as they got off the car, someone came over and affectionately said, "Young Master, you''ve come. Madam has been waiting for a long time."

 C347

    The person looked like he had a big smile on his face, and his eyes were also smiling as he looked at Ye Zichen. It seemed like Ye Zichen was very familiar with him.


    Shen Xiran looked at him curiously.


    However, Si Lianye''s expression was extremely cold. With an indifferent nod of her head, she turned around and walked in.


    She didn''t know why Si Lianye was so cold to his family. She wanted to greet him but didn''t know what to say.


    When the man saw her actions, he was stunned for a moment before a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Si Lianye brought her inside, and as they walked, she said to her, "There is no need to be so courteous towards the servants here."


    However, she had a different opinion. "It won''t be difficult to greet him."


    He looked at her and said nothing more.


    That was the kindness in her heart, and he himself, after all he had experienced, had long since lost any feelings for them.


    Although the Si Family was very big, it was still a little smaller than the Old Master Xu. At least, they had entered the house and not sat in the carriage again.


    However, this allowed them to walk for about ten minutes.


    After entering the house, she felt a soft sound of music blowing over her head. With a glance, she saw that the person in front of her was elegantly dressed, looking extremely eye-catching.


    However, she didn''t feel it at all. The upper class was just like that. On the surface, it looked bright and beautiful, but many people in the private world were in dire straits. They could do whatever they wanted.


    This knowledge had been known since she was very young.


    Si Lianye also thought about it more or less, upon seeing the people who eagerly came up to greet him, she nodded lightly, and only upon seeing those who were extremely familiar with him did she stop to talk.


    Everything was done in an orderly manner, but Shen Xiran found it strange.


    She clearly didn''t know many people, but why were they greeting her so warmly?


    She swore that she had never seen many of them before, and this time they all acted as if they were old friends.


    How strange.


    She casually dealt with them, and when she saw them try to draw the topic towards Si Lianye one by one without saying much, she finally realised it. She thought that her charm was so great, but in the end, she thought that they had ulterior motives.


    Thinking about that, she also became impatient, she wanted to send everyone away, but in the end, Si Lianye acted first.


    He parted the crowd, and as he pulled her out, he said to the crowd, "I''m sorry, we still have matters to attend to. I''ll be taking my leave first."


    Everyone smiled and nodded, expressing their understanding.


    When he pulled her out, she asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    He looked at her and said, "Meet my mother."


    Her heart immediately rose to her throat.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. This time, just a few words will do." He pointed at her and said, "Don''t say anything. Leave the rest to me."


    You can do this? She looked at him suspiciously. Didn''t his mother get angry?


    He nodded solemnly at her, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."


    She relaxed a little and gripped his hand tightly. "Okay."


    She followed him confidently.


    There, Imperial Mother was talking to a woman around her age. The two of them looked relaxed, and there was even a trace of a smile on Imperial Mother''s face.


    She looked around and saw no one she knew. She thought to herself that this woman must be some kind of friend.


    Si Lianye brought her to stand in front of Imperial Mother, and said in a deep voice: "Mom."


    Only then did Imperial Mother turn her head to look at him. A look of happiness flashed past her eyes, but her mouth coldly snorted as she said: "You''re finally willing to come back?"


    Si Lianye''s expression did not change for a moment as she pulled Shen Xiran who was beside him: "Mom, this is Shen Xiran."


    The Imperial Mother did not just give her a glance. She immediately felt her gaze turn fierce and could not help but feel a little fearful, but when she thought about what he had said to her previously, her courage increased once again. Not only did she not retreat, she even smiled at her.


    Although he said that he wouldn''t speak to her, but at least she could greet him, right?


    These words caused Imperial Mother to look at her again, but there was still no kindness in her eyes. "So it''s you, I thought you wouldn''t come back, I didn''t expect to meet you again."


    What did she mean by that? Did she just ridicule him for not speaking properly?


    She took a deep breath and slowly said to her, "That''s right, it was fortunate that A Ye was here."


    Imperial Mother''s eyes flashed with light. She could see clearly that it was killing intent.


    Imperial Mother wanted to kill him.


    When this realization entered her mind, she couldn''t help but shrink back, only to discover that her hand had tightened.


    He squeezed her hand to comfort her, then said to Imperial Mother: "That''s right, last time she was being naughty and left, I spent a lot of time to find her and I won''t let her leave again."


    Imperial Mother squinted.


    Shen Xiran suddenly realized that her and Si Lianye''s expression were so similar at this moment. As expected of mother and son.


    There was no mistake.


    "That''s good. You youngsters really have a lot of ideas. In the future, you can''t do this, okay?" She looked at Shen Xiran and said casually.


    It was as if what happened last time was truly Shen Xiran''s fault alone.


    She sneered in her heart as she lowered her head and promised, "Yes. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t leave him."


    No matter what, this phrase had already made her stand clear. In the future, no matter how angry Imperial Mother was, she would not retreat.


    Imperial Mother naturally understood what she meant and the anger in her heart grew more and more intense.


    Very good, it seems that she''ll have to go against me in the future.


    However, his son''s expression was exceptionally resolute. Now, there were many outsiders who were unsuited to be angry. They could only coldly snort, "It''s good that you understand."


    He then ignored her and turned to Si Lianye, "This is a good friend of mine from the past, I just returned. Call me Auntie."


    Si Lianye politely called out to the woman whose face was smeared with an unknown amount of powder, then lowered his head and pulled Shen Xiran''s hand: "Come, let''s go over there. I''ll introduce you to a few people."


    He actually didn''t take his mother''s words seriously at all.


    She found it funny and did not dare look at Imperial Mother''s face. She nodded and followed him.


    Imperial Mother''s face completely darkened, she slapped the table and shouted: "A Ye!"


    He stopped walking and asked with surprise on his face, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Imperial Mother''s chest rose and fell, looking extremely angry: "Do you even have the slightest courtesy to speak to your elders like this?"


    He said, "Didn''t I already say hello?"


    Logically, it was true, but Imperial Mother had originally planned to not simply greet them.


    Remembering her plan, she suppressed her anger and said in a low voice, "I haven''t finished the introductions. Where are you going?"


    "Oh." He frowned and turned around. "Then, who else is there?"


    When he spoke, he wore a faint smile on his face and acted extremely politely, but Shen Xiran knew that his impatience had already reached its peak.


    Imperial Mother probably knew this as well, but she chose to ignore him and pointed to a girl wearing a red dress beside her: "Come, this is your aunt''s woman. She''s only twenty-three years old today and just graduated from university.


    Finished speaking, the girl lifted her eyes and looked at them, and then called out: "Eldest Brother Si."


    Her eyes were very beautiful. Just this sweep of her eyes gave off a feeling of autumn water.


    But Shen Xiran and Si Lianye frowned at the same time.


    Shen Xiran only realized that this girl was the one who sent her to the airport last time.


    At that time, she thought that she was someone similar to Imperial Mother''s helper, but who would have thought that she was actually some kind of relationship''s daughter?


    Si Lianye also frowned, he realized that she looked familiar, but she couldn''t find anything wrong. She searched her memories but didn''t find anything wrong, so she threw her to the side and said, "Hello."


    "Hello, I ¡­" My name is Qiao Sitong, nice to meet you. " Her voice, like her eyes, had a touch of coolness that didn''t quite match her sweet outsourcing.


    Si Lianye said to her, "Me too, I hope you have a good time tonight." She looked at his mother and said, "Are you done?"


    Imperial Mother''s face darkened, "That''s enough."


    What else could she say? Did he have to get closer to Qiao Sitong?


    That would be too disrespectful to the guests, and she could be sure that her son would not do it.


    Therefore, no matter how unhappy she was, she could only remain silent. "Enough, all of you youngsters have an idea. We are old, so we can''t care about all that. You guys can exchange ways to contact each other."


    Si Lianye did not want to give it to him, but she felt that rejecting others like that would not give him face at all, and truly swapped social accounts with Qiao Sitong.


    Shen Xiran watched on from the side, his heart a little sour.


    Anyone could tell what Imperial Mother was planning, but she, Si Lianye''s girlfriend, couldn''t even say a single word. One could imagine the depression in her heart.


    Now that he had come into contact with another woman, he was already unhappy. In the blink of an eye, he saw Imperial Mother look at him with contempt and disdain, and felt extremely uncomfortable.


    She suddenly felt that although the space here was large, it gave her a feeling of being unable to breathe. She pulled on his sleeve and said, "I feel a little uncomfortable. I want to go out and take a look."


    She had originally thought that after hearing what he said, he would say, "I''ll go with you." However, after hearing what he said, he only looked at her in surprise and said, "Alright, outside is a small garden. You can go for a walk. Be careful."


    She became even more depressed when she heard that, but she could not show it in front of the Imperial Mother. She could only smile and say: "Alright, I''ll be going out first."


    With that, he forced himself to calm down and left.


    During the entire time she was leaving, she felt two pairs of eyes tightly glued onto her back. It was unknown if it was from Imperial Mother or that Qiao Sitong.


    But now, she didn''t have the mood to think about that. She only felt her chest being stuffed with a wave of frustration, anxious to find a place to vent.


    She walked in a hurry and bumped into someone as she was walking out. She didn''t even raise her head as she said, "I''m sorry." Then he turned and walked out.


    The man looked at her back in surprise and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "It actually looks pretty good. Come, let me know who this woman is."


    "Yes sir!"


    After Si Lianye saw that she had left, he retracted her gaze and met the cold gaze of the Imperial Mother in the blink of an eye. "Rest assured, nothing will happen to her while she is in our house."


    After saying that, he then remembered that his son had chosen to stay behind because he had a good impression of Qiao Sitong. With a hint of happiness, he said, "Coming here, for you youngsters to get to know each other more, will you get to know each other in the future?"

 C348

    It has nothing to do with me


    Si Lianye remained calm and said to his mother: "I have something to say to you."


    Originally, he had planned to wait until the banquet was over before he could talk to her. But now, it seemed that he should just forget about it.


    Imperial Mother''s Mother Area froze on his face, frowning slightly: What do you want to tell me?


    Si Lianye curled her lips: "Believe me, you won''t want others to hear about this."


    Imperial Mother looked at him fixedly again: "Alright, come with me."


    She made many guesses in an instant, but as soon as her son opened his mouth, she knew that none of them were true.


    She looked at him with an ashen face. "Where did you hear this from?"


    "Don''t worry about where I heard it from, just tell me, is what I''m saying really related to you?" he asked.


    Imperial Mother looked at his son in anger: "Do you really think I am such an unbearable person? I''ve never interfered with what happened that year, and now you''re actually asking me such a question? Am I still your mother? "


    "You mean, this really has nothing to do with you?" "No," he said.


    "Of course not, I think you''re crazy for this period of time? Hm? Was it instigated by that woman? She can''t stand me, can she? I knew she hated me the last time. What do you keep a woman like that for? "Huh?" She shouted angrily, looking as if she really wanted to do it.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "This matter has nothing to do with her, it was Si Haiyan who told me this, you don''t have to be so nervous, he casually said it, there''s no evidence, so I''m asking you this, why are you angry?"


    Imperial Mother laughed coldly, "Even though the child disappeared without a trace when the accident happened, how old was he then? Even if a person didn''t die, he might not even be able to remember what happened. At this time, someone suddenly appeared and said that it was Si Haiyan, don''t you think it''s strange that not only did you not investigate him, but instead listened to his words and interrogated me? "


    Si Lianye''s face darkened, "Of course I''ve already investigated him. He is indeed a member of our Si Family."


    "That doesn''t mean anything." She raised her voice and said, "So how did he spend all these years? Why did I come back at this time to tell you all this? There must be a conspiracy behind this! "


    "Is that so? I''ll go through all this slowly. " He slowly said, "I was just curious so I asked you, but looking at your energetic look, I was relieved. It''s not that you are the best, otherwise I really wouldn''t want to make a move."


    "Hmph, even if he''s serious, it seems that you value him more than me. Hmph, those are people like you who only know how to talk inside and out."


    Si Lianye''s expression darkened, "I just want to know what happened back then and I want to seek justice for him. After all, they were two lives back then and they were even my uncle and aunt, my father''s relatives."


    Imperial Mother''s lips carried a mocking expression: "I didn''t know that my son actually had such a sense of justice. It''s such a pity that I didn''t send you to become a public servant back then."


    The cold ridicule caused his expression to change, "I hope it''s the same as you said, otherwise ¡­"


    "Or what? Will you take me to the police station? " she asked, staring at him coldly.


    He pursed his lips, not saying a word. After a while, he said, "I''m leaving."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Imperial Mother stared fixedly at his back, the expression in her eyes complex beyond words.


    After Si Lianye left, she no longer had the mood to socialize with others. She walked out with large strides, casually dealt with the crowd, and then started to search for traces of Shen Xiran.


    She said before that she wanted to go out and get some fresh air ¡­


    His eyes narrowed as he strode out.


    The garden was not that big. Even though there were a lot of plants growing in the middle and flowers blooming, one could still see everything clearly.


    However, after sweeping a glance, he didn''t see her. He couldn''t help but be startled and his face immediately darkened.


    He had previously said that he would protect her well, so he didn''t even bring Zhuo Ya along.


    His heart skipped a beat as he looked around.


    Finally, he saw a small group of people in an inconspicuous corner.


    Before he even got close, the sounds of arguing could be heard.


    "You said that you were the one who did it? The person I clearly saw was you, and you still dare to argue with me! " The voice came from a familiar, domineering woman.


    He frowned as he looked over, and realized that there were about five or six people surrounding Shen Xiran. None of their expressions were very friendly, at least they had a look of schadenfreude.


    Shen Xiran, on the other hand, was not afraid. He looked at them calmly: "If I said there''s no one left, then there''s no point in slandering me."


    "Slander, who do you think you are? Why should I slander you? Who do you think you are? This is really funny, let me tell you, when Wen Qi comes out later, you better apologize obediently, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "I will definitely apologize if I did it. I don''t need you to tell me, but I didn''t do it. So, if you want me to apologize, don''t even think about it!"


    Shen Xiran looked up with a resolute face.


    At this time, Si Lianye also realised that the one who spoke was Lu Lejia.


    She''s back?


    He frowned, and raised his head to look at Shen Xiran.


    Lu Lejia continued to speak in an overbearing tone: "You still won''t admit it even now, we have all seen it, you are truly shameless, Eldest Brother Si has really taken a fancy to you to the point of being blind, you vicious, shameless woman!"


    She pointed at Shen Xiran and cursed.


    Si Lianye''s face sank as he walked over, and under everyone''s shocked gaze, he carried Shen Xiran in his arms. "What are you saying? "Tell me about it?"


    His lips curled up slightly, making him seem completely harmless, yet it made people''s hearts tremble upon seeing him.


    "You''re out?" Shen Xiran raised his eyebrows, and looked at him with an unfriendly gaze.


    Si Lianye''s attention was actually focused on the Lu Lejia in front of him. "I remember that you''re no longer in the country, why are you back?"


    That voice was filled with disdain, it was even worse than a scolding in front of everyone, Lu Lejia''s face started to heat up.


    "I... "I just came back ¡­" Seeing Si Lianye''s calm expression, she thought that she was just casually chatting with her, but the moment she opened her mouth, she discovered that his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Her heart turned cold.


    "Is that so? Looks like your information is quite well-informed. " He glanced at the woman in his arms and said with a fake smile, "I just feel like you don''t have the right to judge me, do you?"


    She was trembling. "Actually, I didn''t mean it that way. She ¡­ she just did something terrible. That''s why I said that about her. Really."


    As he spoke, he secretly winked at the people around him.


    Everyone else could only agree: "Yes, yes, she actually secretly cut open Fang Wenqi''s skirt just now, causing her to cry on the spot ¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­" Otherwise, we wouldn''t treat the Miss Shen like this ¡­ "


    Lu Lejia heaved a sigh of relief and said to Si Lianye: "Did you hear that? She had just secretly ripped Wen Qin''s skirt, which nearly caused everyone to leave. That''s why I''m so angry with her for saying that. "


    He looked at Shen Xiran with an inquiring gaze, and she looked at him with his clear eyes: "I didn''t, I didn''t do that, I only lightly touched her, my hand didn''t touch her clothes at all."


    She felt very unlucky tonight.


    Originally, when they came out, they had wanted to relax and didn''t want to see the harsh look on the Imperial Mother''s face. In the end, they found out that they were familiar with each other, Fang Wenqi and Lu Lejia.


    Furthermore, she saw them, but since they didn''t see her, she was prepared to dodge. However, she didn''t expect the two of them to be walking as they talked, so she didn''t notice that there was another person in front of her.


    She didn''t have a good impression of either of them. One of them was mindless, while the other one was crying because she didn''t know how to use her brain. She was the only one who could cry because everyone was a bad person and she was the only one who was pitifully bullied.


    Therefore, she wanted to avoid him the moment she saw him, but there was no way to avoid him.


    He could only nod at them with a frown, then walk away.


    Although Lu Lejia and Fang Wenqi looked at her with weird expressions, they did not say anything. After all, her big backer was right there, so anyone who wanted to cause trouble for her would have to think about it carefully.


    However, not long after she left, she suddenly heard noises coming from somewhere. When she turned around to look, she realized that Lu Lejia was hugging Fang Wenqi with all her might while Fang Wenqi was leaning on her shoulder, convulsing as if she was crying.


    What happened?


    The doubt in her heart had not yet receded when she realized that Lu Lejia had brought Fang Wenqi to the neighboring room. After a while, a person came out.


    As soon as she came out, she looked around, as if looking for someone.


    She could only blame herself for being too conspicuous in her current position. Lu Lejia had already noticed her at first glance, and in a moment of shock, she walked over with a face full of anger.


    Before she could ask what had happened, she saw her raise her hand in preparation to slap him.


    Her hands moved quickly and blocked the attack. She could not help but feel anger burning in her heart: "Lu Lejia, are you crazy?"


    Lu Lejia laughed coldly: "Since you''ve walked out of such a filthy place, you should be aware of the fact that you''re being taught a lesson. Release me!"


    Shen Xiran looked at her coldly: "I didn''t do anything, how dare you make a move against me?"


    Lu Lejia was so angry that her face flushed: "You didn''t do anything? You despicable, shameless woman! "


    Even though she said that, after Shen Xiran put her arm down, she still didn''t dare to hit him anymore.


    Shen Xiran felt very innocent: "I told you before, I didn''t do anything to her.


    "You''re still trying to quibble? The only person who managed to come into contact with her was you, and it can''t be that I cut her skirt, right? Could it be herself? " Lu Lejia sneered again and again: "Let me tell you, Shen Xiran, don''t think that you can fool us just because you have good martial arts. You can''t leave without giving us an explanation today!"


    When Shen Xiran heard it, what did he do to his skirt?


    She was naturally trying to defend herself. However, the other party did not believe her at all. Furthermore, more and more people started to criticize her. It was as if they had all seen what had happened.


    She felt that since she had not done anything, she would definitely not apologize. Furthermore, Lu Lejia knew that it was an extremely shameless action for her not to apologize when she did something wrong.


    Following that, Si Lianye came over.


    After Si Lianye heard her words, she patted her shoulder and said, "Leave her to me."


    She smiled gently at him. His eyes were filled with dependence.


    This scene made Fang Wenqi and Lu Lejia, who had just finished arranging their skirts, feel flames in their eyes.

 C349

    "Miss Shen... I did not offend you this time, why did you do this? " Fang Wenqi walked over and put a large hat on her head without saying anything further.


    Shen Xiran looked at her coldly. "I''ve already repeated myself several times, I did not cut your skirt."


    Fang Wenqi shook her head with tears in her eyes: "Don''t lie, if it wasn''t you, who else could it be? Actually I''m not angry either, it''s my fault, but you can''t deny it so easily.


    As she spoke slowly and softly, her words made people feel sympathy for her.


    Look, her skirt had been cut open. After capturing the real culprit and denying it in front of her, she could still explain it clearly, and even said that he could be forgiven. When the two of them compared to each other, it immediately made his seem like the "real culprit", Shen Xiran was really repulsive, and she was so noble and kind.


    Shen Xiran looked at the girl''s performance, which brought tears to her eyes, and felt so disgusted that she was about to puke.


    Isn''t she tired of acting like this every day?


    Si Lianye sensed her emotions and patted her hand: "Let me do it."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Fang Wenqi and asked: "You kept saying that she cut through your skirt, let me ask you, do you have any evidence?"


    Fang Wenqi said with tears in her eyes: "Although I don''t have any evidence, but after she knocked me down, my dress broke. Don''t tell me this isn''t considered evidence?"


    "Of course not. First, she''s not the only one around you. Second, no one knows how you ripped your skirt. What if it''s a question of quality?" Si Lianye came to a simple and crude conclusion: "All in all, you all have wrongly blamed her."


    Before Fang Wenqi could say anything, Lu Lejia spoke first: "Impossible, the person beside her is me, could it be that I am the one who did it?"


    Si Lianye looked at her with a trace of disgust: "What do you think, that isn''t impossible either."


    Lu Lejia''s face flushed red. Before she could say anything, Fang Wenqi had already cut off all ties and said: "Impossible, Miss Lu isn''t that kind of person. It won''t happen, I believe her."


    Shen Xiran coldly continued: "So that means you suspect me?"


    Fang Wenqi pursed her lips, not daring to say a word, but looking at her, it seemed as if she had tacitly agreed.


    Si Lianye suddenly said, "Then if I have evidence that she didn''t cut your skirt, what are you going to do about it?"


    Fang Wenqi was startled, and immediately said: "If I can prove it, I am willing to apologize to her."


    Si Lianye''s expression froze for a moment, then looked at Lu Lejia: "What did you say?"


    Lu Lejia''s expression kept changing, saying that she was the one who cut Fang Wenqi''s skirt, and if she really didn''t do it, all of her face would be gone.


    But now, facing Si Lianye''s cold and oppressive gaze, she only had to clench her teeth and say: "If I can really prove it, then I''m willing to apologize to her."


    "I don''t need you to apologize. I just hope that when you see me again in the future, you will treat it as if you didn''t see me at all. I will thank the heavens." "No," she said.


    Si Lianye glanced at them with an intense sense of oppression: "If you guys hear it, you should avoid her when you see her. She doesn''t want to see you guys, if not ¡­"


    He hadn''t finished speaking, but the meaning behind his words caused everyone to be shocked.


    He swept a glance at them and smiled, "Very good, it seems you all agree." With that, he lightly clapped his hands and someone immediately walked over: "Boss."


    He said, "Go find the video surveillance here."


    "Yes sir!"


    The person quickly retreated.


    When these words came out, other than Shen Xiran, everyone else''s expression changed.


    Isn''t this outside? Could there be surveillance here too?


    Lu Lejia''s movements were the most obvious. She almost turned her head to check if there were any cameras above her head from the very beginning, but then realized that something was wrong and turned her head back.


    Fang Wenqi was also stunned when she heard it, staring at Shen Xiran, then looking at Lu Lejia, and even sneaking a glance at Si Lianye, her head lowered as she thought about something.


    Shen Xiran snorted at her reaction, but he was not in a good mood.


    Being wronged by others was very uncomfortable, but seeing that it was time to vent her anger, she felt really good.


    Si Lianye also did not say anything, but she intentionally or unintentionally swept her gaze across Lu Lejia. She felt it and couldn''t help but tremble a little.


    Everyone looked at each other in respect, when they suddenly realised that there was something wrong with the words just now. Since the Mr mentioned to look over the surveillance, does that mean that Shen Xiran was truly wronged?


    Thus, the gazes they used to look at Lu Lejia and Fang Wenqi became a little strange.


    Fang Wenqi bit her lower lip tightly and did not say a word.


    Lu Lejia looked very calm, but if one looked carefully, they would realize that her hands were trembling lightly.


    In the silence, his cell phone rang.


    He picked up the phone in front of everyone and a clear voice came out, "Boss, I''ve already sent you the surveillance footage."


    When he heard this, he pressed the button on his cell phone and a video that took three minutes was transmitted in.


    He pressed the play button and zoomed in in in front of everyone.


    Ye Zichen didn''t know how they did it, but the clarity on the phone was very high, so they could easily see who was inside.


    First, Shen Xiran appeared in the image, then Lu Lejia and Fang Wenqi walked over and the three of them bumped into each other.


    They could clearly see that Shen Xiran had only touched Fang Wenqi with his shoulder, and his hands had still been placed outside, not touching her at all.


    Their eyes changed immediately.


    Fang Wenqi''s face changed drastically, her eyes filled with tears.


    Lu Lejia''s face turned ashen.


    Si Lianye snorted, the sound of it to the already guilty Lu Lejia''s ears, was like the final straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Her body trembled, and from her trembling lips, a voice filled with fear came out, "Right ¡­" Sorry, I... "I didn''t mean to ¡­"


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on her face when she said this.


    At this point, she had no other choice but to harden her heart and say, "Yes ¡­" I did it, but I didn''t do it on purpose, not... "


    Fang Wenqi''s face was full of disbelief: "What did you say? Say that again? It was you who told me that Shen Xiran cut my skirt, and said that she must have done it on purpose.


    When she opened her eyes again, she just happened to see the scene of the monitor in her phone showing her tearing her skirt.


    At that time, she did not do it on purpose, it was caused by a small pendant on her phone. At that time, she was like a ghost, and her first reaction was not to apologize, but to finally find a way to deal with Shen Xiran. After that, she naturally said to Fang Wenqi: "Ah, your dress''s torn, I just saw her hand touching here, she must have done it!"


    Fang Wenqi who had a whole new level of trust for her immediately discovered the place that was slashed open, and at that place that just happened to be near her thigh, a place that was close to her buttocks, it was already radiating spring sunshine.


    At that time, a few men suddenly walked past her.


    She froze, then began to cry.


    This was what Shen Xiran saw at that time.


    At that time, Lu Lejia had brought her into the room for her to fix up her skirt, and said to her: "Shen Xiran is too despicable, I will help you teach her a good lesson."


    The bashful and angry Fang Wenqi naturally agreed full of mouth, and immediately agreed.


    Thus, Lu Lejia began to interrogate Shen Xiran aggressively.


    But she never thought that Shen Xiran''s bones would be so tough, even under the siege of so many people, she was not willing to admit her mistakes, and in the end she even lured Si Lianye over.


    As soon as he arrived, she knew it was going to be bad, but there was no other way. She couldn''t back down now, so she had to force herself to continue acting.


    The result that she didn''t want to see the most was out.


    She felt like her mind must have been filled with water. Why hadn''t she thought that there would be a camera on top of their heads?


    But at this point, no matter how much she regretted, it would be useless.


    Si Lianye looked at her with eyes as cold as ice: "So now the matter is clear? Was it done suddenly? "


    "No, no." Her face was pale, and her forehead was beaded with sweat.


    "Very well, then what should you do now? Do you not need me to teach you?" He continued.


    She paused, and forced out a smile that was uglier than a crying face, and said to Shen Xiran: "I''m sorry, I was just distracted and did something wrong, please forgive me."


    Due to shame, her voice became softer, but it was enough for Shen Xiran, who was in front of her, to hear her clearly.


    But, Shen Xiran smiled and said: "What did you say? I didn''t hear you. "


    "You!" Lu Lejia''s face alternated between red and white. She was doted on at home, and from the moment she was sent out of the country and back so quickly, it could be seen that. To be able to apologize to her in such a low voice was already a very shameful thing. It would be better to kill her!


    However, in the end, she still lacked that bit of courage under Si Lianye''s icy cold gaze.


    After a moment of silence, she lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry, please forgive me!"


    This voice was much louder than before, and the guests, who did not know what had happened near them, also looked over.


    Even though she had done all that she could to build up her mental state, after feeling so many astonished gazes on her, her face couldn''t help but turn red.


    Fortunately, Shen Xiran was not a unreasonable person, and seeing her like this, he could be considered angry.


    She was bullied by Lu Lejia multiple times, and this time she was able to earn back what she originally earned. She couldn''t help but feel a lot more refreshed, and was just about to say that it''s alright, but in the end someone moved even faster than her.


    She held onto Lu Lejia''s hand with an unconvinced expression, then said to Shen Xiran with a face full of injustice: "Don''t be too excessive, she has already apologized. What else do you want her to do? Let her kneel to you? Shen Xiran, you are too vicious. "


    When he said that, Shen Xiran was completely stunned.


    She looked at Fang Wenqi, who was fighting on Lu Lejia''s behalf, with disbelief: "What did you say? Say that again? "


    There was actually such a wondrous thing? Just now, she was deceived by someone, and the one who deceived her was not her, Shen Xiran, but Lu Lejia!


    Was there something wrong with her mind?


    Under her incredulous gaze, Fang Wenqi seemed to know that there was a problem with her actions. However, the bad feeling and prejudice she accumulated towards Shen Xiran earlier made her choose to still stand by his side, "That''s right, that''s exactly what I meant. We forgave you just now and we are willing to apologize, but this is not the reason for you to make things difficult for others."


    Seeing her confident and confident look, Shen Xiran was in a trance.


    Is there something wrong with this girl''s head? No problem, right?


    She frowned as she looked at Fang Wenqi: "I was wronged by you, and I''ll let you apologize, right? So what if I didn''t get her to repeat it clearly? You call this making things difficult for her? "

 C350

    Fang Wenqi snorted: "She has already repeated herself, and you still won''t let her go, then aren''t you still going to make things difficult for her?"


    "Yes, yes. I wanted to make things difficult for her, so what? Weren''t you asking me to apologize when you were acting brazenly just now? It''s a pity that things have changed and the right person has become me. So what if I feel wronged and want you all to apologize? Alright, since you said it''s difficult, I''ll make it difficult. "


    After she finished speaking angrily, she turned to Si Lianye and said: "You can call her family right now and send this video over to them to see how their families are raised. To be able to accuse people so wrongly in broad daylight and still refuse to apologize!"


    The moment they mentioned showing the video to their families, their expressions changed drastically.


    Si Lianye remained silent and directly picked up her phone to make a call.


    Fang Wenqi bit her lower lip tightly, her eyes staring at Si Lianye''s actions with resentment, but she did not say a word, while Lu Lejia''s reaction speed was much faster, she exclaimed: "No, no, I beg you Miss Shen, please do not do this, otherwise my father will beat me to death."


    As he spoke, he pulled on Fang Wenqi forcefully, causing Fang Wenqi to wake up as though she had just awoken from a dream, and quickly begged for forgiveness.


    Shen Xiran snorted, he did not want to look at the two of them again. One was stupid, one was evil, both were not good people.


    She took Si Lianye''s arm: "Let''s go."


    "Alright." Si Lianye did not make a call. Instead, she directly sent the video to the Fang family and the Lu Family to see.


    As for the others, naturally someone would take care of them.


    Originally, Shen Xiran felt a little sympathy toward Fang Wenqi. The feeling of being tricked by a good friend was not easy to bear, so he did not think that it would be difficult for her. In the end, she even used this tactic and continued to treat her best friend as one of his own.


    She felt that Fang Wenqi no longer had any reason to save her, so she did not have any intentions to stop Si Lianye''s actions.


    Si Lianye was straightforward, and directly brought her away, leaving behind two women who were still standing at the same place filled with fear. Their previous complacent mood had all disappeared, leaving behind a desolate body.


    By the time the two of them got home, it was already late at night.


    On the way home, the two of them ate a bit of night market snacks in a good mood. Naturally, they arrived home a bit late.


    Si Lianye threw her phone to the side immediately. She immediately noticed that there were a lot of missed calls on his phone screen.


    She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. It seemed like he had muted his phone earlier.


    "Looks like a lot of people are looking for you." She pointed to the phone.


    He took a glance at it and said, "It''s alright, we are all bored people. Don''t worry about him."


    She turned and went into the bathroom.


    Leaning against the headboard, she looked at the numbers and shook her head helplessly.


    Needless to say, those calls should have been from the Fang family and the Lu Family.


    Those who were able to attend the banquet tonight were all people who were close to the Si Family, in other words, were not related to his family, or were working together, which meant that they were basically living off the Si Family''s breath, and now that they came, the two families were probably panicking right?


    One must know that there was also the scene of Shen Xiran being forced into a corner by them.


    The entire recording process.


    She felt good at the thought of those people''s faces now. Who told them to not raise their daughters properly? It was a good thing that they had dragged their families down.


    When Si Lianye walked out, he saw her smiling face, and felt her heart soften. Walking up to her, he asked, "What are you thinking that''s so funny?"


    She sat up, saw him wipe her wet hair with a towel, and waved.


    He raised his eyebrows and sat beside her. "What''s wrong?"


    She took the towel from him. "I''ll help you clean it."


    His expression immediately became incomparably gentle. He gently leaned against her shoulder and smelled the elegant fragrance off her body. He was somewhat unsettled.


    He suddenly said, "You smell very good."


    She paused, then said, "Fragrant? Of course, I''m wearing perfume tonight. " To attend such an occasion, of course, one needed to be prepared in all aspects.


    However, he shook his head and said, "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "What''s that?"


    "That''s your own scent." he said seriously.


    She scoffed, "Have you lost your mind? I''m not some talented genius, and I''m not some Xiang Fei, you''re thinking too much. "


    After saying that, she threw the towel into his hands and said, "Take it." Then he got up and went to get the dryer.


    "Sit down." she ordered.


    He sat up obediently, and she knelt behind him, drying his hair slowly with a hairdryer.


    At this moment, he could only feel the fragrance that assaulted his nostrils, causing him to be captivated.


    She finally finished blow-drying his hair and said in satisfaction, "Alright, you have a cold, so you can''t catch cold."


    He let out a "En" and suddenly hugged her. "Smells good."


    When she saw him tightly hug her and bury his head in her bosom, she couldn''t help but laugh as she pushed him away and said, "To be honest, are you a dog or not?"


    He looked exactly like some big dog.


    He wanted to hug her but she firmly pushed him away. "No, I still want to take a bath. My clothes haven''t changed."


    Only then did he slowly withdraw his hand.


    She smiled back at him, then turned and walked into the bathroom.


    Soon after, the sound of splashing water could be heard.


    "A Ye..." Her voice came from inside.


    He was taken aback for a moment. Then, he walked over to the door and asked, "What happened?"


    Her voice was drowned out by the sound of splashing water. He almost had to stick to the glass door before he heard her say, "Help me get a bath towel and come in."


    His heart skipped a beat. He looked at the towel by his hand and suddenly smiled.


    Shen Xiran was actually feeling helpless at this time. Normally, there would be a few towels in the bathroom, but he didn''t see any today.


    In fact, it wasn''t like she hadn''t done this before, but now he was still outside. According to his personality, this wasn''t a small number of sheep were sent into the tiger''s den.


    Better to be safe.


    He was very obedient and knocked on the door all of a sudden. "Open the door, I''ll bring it in for you."


    When she heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had no other requests.


    However, she clearly felt relieved too early.


    She stepped forward to open the door a crack, but he held out his hand.


    It was very sudden, causing her to freeze for a moment. While she was still in a daze, he had already opened the door and successfully squeezed in.


    "You ¡­ Get out! " This time, she was extremely embarrassed. She was completely naked now.


    She quickly grabbed the towel in his hand and covered his body. "Get out, you pervert!"


    He was thinking of something again, she thought.


    As expected, he was looking at him with an evil smile.


    She stepped back, her vision blurring, and he reached out and tied her to the wall between him and himself, or what was commonly known as a wall.


    She looked at his handsome face up close, and in the blink of an eye, she felt her face turn red. "What are you planning to do?"


    This sleep lasted until the afternoon of the second day.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that there was no one in the room. She frowned and slowly sat up, and when she saw that it was the next day''s afternoon, she couldn''t help but blush.


    She couldn''t help but curse in her heart. Then, she discovered that her phone was vibrating non-stop.


    That was the sound that woke her up.


    She received it and took a look. It was an unfamiliar number, and when she picked it up to hear, Ye Xuan''s voice sounded from inside, "Xiran, I''m going now. Thank you for taking care of me."


    She was surprised. "Go? Where are you going? " At the same time, her scalp went numb. What did she mean by those words?


    It can''t be?


    She was stupefied, and when she thought about Ye Xuan''s injuries, she could not help but feel a chill in her heart.

 C351

    She didn''t know why she had such a strange thought.


    Fortunately, her next sentence made her feel relieved: "Don''t you know? I''m going to A Nation to recuperate now. Hai Yan will go with me. "


    It was only then that she realized that although her voice was weak, it also contained a bit of joy. It was because the one she loved was following her, even though she was recuperating from her injuries.


    So it was like that. She heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that her horrible guess just now was really laughable.


    "Oh, that''s great. I wish you all a pleasant journey." "No," she said.


    Ye Xuan paused for a moment, and then asked her with a strange tone: "You ¡­ Aren''t you angry? "


    She was stunned and a myriad of emotions surged in her heart: "Actually, it''s a lie to say you''re not angry, but that doesn''t have anything to do with you."


    "But, I was the one who ¡­" Ye Xuan muttered: "At that time, I was helping him go against Si Lianye."


    "That''s none of your business." She smiled and said, "That''s a matter between men. We women can just watch the show from the side. Don''t you think that''s better?"


    She laughed lightly from the other side, "That''s true, then we will meet again in the future. I feel that we can be friends in the future."


    "Alright, until we meet again."


    Ye Xuan hung up the phone, and in that moment, Shen Xiran seemed to hear someone asking: "Who are you calling?"


    Then she couldn''t hear anything.


    She blinked and put the phone down.


    They couldn''t care less about the matters between men. Look, Si Lianye still wasn''t willing to tell her about what happened yesterday, so they didn''t need to care about the things between the two of them.


    She was stunned for a moment before slowly getting out of bed to wash up and going downstairs while changing her clothes.


    Seeing her come down, Sister-in-Law was all smiles as she asked, "Are you hungry? I left something for you to eat in the kitchen."


    She touched her belly and found that she was indeed a little hungry. She nodded and said, "Alright, I just happen to feel a little hungry."


    Hunger was normal. She had fought with him all night last night.


    Thinking of this, her face turned red again.


    Very quickly, Sister-in-Law came over with a tray. Inside it was a bowl of fragrant porridge and a few fresh and tasty side dishes.


    That was her favorite taste. After eating a few bites, she could not help but say to Sister-in-Law: "The food you make is the best."


    Sister-in-Law smiled, feeling that her words sounded extremely comfortable, she smiled and said: "Of course, don''t look at the food that I cook being unremarkable, it took me a lot of effort."


    She nodded in agreement as she ate.


    Speaking of which, Sister-in-Law''s culinary skills were a little worse than the culinary skills of the chefs that Si Lianye had specially invited. After all, she was a professional, but her cooking skills were much better than normal, and she had a type of exquisite food that could not even be compared to normal.


    This was very fitting for her, so she ate up the whole bowl of porridge and almost ate all the side dishes.


    Sister-in-Law was even more happy when she saw this, and said to her: "That''s more like it, girls need to have a certain body size, how can they eat so little everyday, they will get hungry."


    It seemed that she had been thinking for a long time, thinking that a girl must be healthy and healthy, and that it was better to have a good figure.


    Shen Xiran would obviously not refute her, but instead echoed his with a smile: "That''s true, they didn''t eat the food you made, if they did, they wouldn''t remember losing weight."


    Sister-in-Law smiled merrily: "Of course, let me tell you. Don''t say that your body is not well, but now that you eat so much every day, your body will naturally recover. Really." She even sat down beside her, looking like he wanted to have a long talk with her.


    She thought for a moment, then asked, "When did he go out?"


    Sister-in-Law was stunned, "Him? Oh, you''re talking about the Mr, right? He left in the morning. Before he left, he even instructed me to cook a bowl of porridge for you. Look at how nice Mr treats you. " As she spoke, she shook her head, obviously still feeling pity for her escape from the marriage.


    She smiled, understanding her intention. She did not want to explain herself, but instead said, "So it was him who said that. I didn''t even know."


    "Look at how nice the Mr is to you, and tell us what you want to eat." The Sister-in-Law sighed.


    She had seen quite a few people, many of whom looked like a couple from a different world. Now, this couple was truly in love.


    How enviable.


    After Shen Xiran finished chatting with the Sister-in-Law, he slowly let go of his thoughts and started to concentrate on recuperating.


    Every day, she would stay at home, never going out, and would keep in touch with her friends.


    She suddenly realized that her friends weren''t in the country but abroad. As a result, she couldn''t meet up with any of her friends anymore and felt a little depressed.


    Although the internet was developed and he could meet and chat with them everyday, he still couldn''t compare to them in real life.


    However, a few days later, Ye Xuan brought her a piece of good news.


    She told her that she had met Le Le and that he was doing very well. Si Haiyan had even invited a teacher to teach him at home and was now a handsome young lad.


    She looked at those photographs. Inside, Le Le saw all sorts of appearances, from sleeping to eating to playing, even serious classes and even displeasure, covering practically all aspects of his life.


    She felt her heart ache as she watched. Luckily, she did not cry. However, when she saw the video again, she could no longer hold back her tears.


    Le Le specially recorded a video for her, called her mother, and introduced her to live in a very comfortable place. He said that his "father" was very good to him, and his aunties were also very good.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrollably as she watched. Although his words were so good and she could tell from his figure that he was speaking the truth, she still missed him a lot ¡­


    Evil Xi Zeer!


    He immediately sent over one of his own videos and Le Le also sent one over, but after some time, Ye Xuan decided to also put a phone on Le Le''s body. Thus, after three years, they contacted each other again.


    In this way, her daily life was not that boring anymore. He had to do his homework when talking to Le Le on video everyday, and Si Haiyan never seemed to appear during this period of time. It was as if he had tacitly accepted that they could contact each other.


    Therefore, she began to slowly movehisr thoughts, thinking about when he would be able to bring Le Le to her side. It was just that every time she said something like that, Le Le would not speak up.


    For the time being, it would be difficult for the child, she thought.


    Time slowly passed. Suddenly, one day, Le Le told her that if he were to attend a summer camp the next day, it would be a hike, so she couldn''t chat with him on time. She had to wait for his return.


    Then, on the second day, he did not show up on time.


    Other than missing Le Le, her heart was empty and uneasy.


    But fortunately, Si Lianye treated her very well, and when she returned home, he would go out with her to play. He even said that he would take her on a trip in a few days, which made her happy.


    Just as she was gradually waiting for Si Lianye to finish her work and take her out, she suddenly realized something.


    suddenly became very busy, leaving early and returning late every day. She would only return home when she was asleep, and he would already be gone before she woke up in the morning.


    This made her feel very depressed.


    At first, she thought he was really busy in the company and didn''t put him in his heart. She even secretly let the kitchen cook some soup for him to mend his body.


    But one day, when he came back, her sensitive nose caught a whiff of an unspeakable perfume.


    And she was sure it was only women who had it, and she didn''t have it herself.


    The moment this knowledge entered her mind, she immediately felt a strong sense of crisis.


    She took advantage of the time while he was in the shower to pick up his clothes and look at them, but she didn''t see anything else, like his long hair and lipstick marks, except for the smell of perfume.


    She was depressed for a long time. Finally, she decided not to alert him. She would go to his company tomorrow and check it out.


    He walked out and saw that she was holding onto his clothes in a daze. He could not help but raise his eyebrows. "You''re still awake?"


    She returned to her senses and smiled at him. "Isn''t this waiting for you?"


    After saying that, she pouted at him, "You''re coming back later and later. If it wasn''t for me waiting for you, I might not have been able to talk to you for a whole week."


    "I''m sorry, that''s because I''ve been too busy these days. I''ll be fine after I finish my work." "No," he said.


    "Okay, workaholic lord." She hugged him unhappily and crawled into his embrace. She raised her head high to kiss him on the lips, then shook her body.


    She could clearly see that after she hinted at him, the fire in his eyes suddenly flared up.


    In this period of time, Si Lianye had probably been too busy for a long time and rolled in the bed with her. Although she could not endure his energy in the past, she did not be able to do it again for a long time, and felt that something was wrong throughout her body.


    Her eyes were full of hints, waiting for him to push her down.


    Unexpectedly, his heart only skipped a beat. Then, he calmed down and slowly put her aside. He then said to her, "Sleep well, do you understand?"


    She was immediately disappointed and looked at him resentfully.


    He coughed softly, pretending not to understand her words. "Come, let me carry you to sleep."


    After saying so, he gently helped her take off her outer clothes, leaving only her undergarments. Then, he pulled open the blanket and wrapped the two of them together.


    He patted her cheek, which still had its eyes wide open. "Good girl, let''s sleep, okay?"


    With that, he closed his eyes, and soon, the low sound of snoring could be heard.


    She stared at him, the anger in her heart almost spilling out.


    He actually didn''t touch her anymore! Where''s the previous one? Where did they all go? Did he really have a woman outside?


    She was so angry that she wanted to get up immediately and interrogate him fiercely. However, just as she moved, she saw that he had already let go and turned his body with his back facing her.


    She was completely dumbfounded.


    He, he, he really didn''t care about me anymore!


    There must be someone outside, there must be!


    He was waiting to see, he must catch the adulterer tomorrow!


    She bitterly thought in her heart as she looked at her wide back. She really wanted to kick him off the bed.


    In the end, her punishment was to pull the blanket all at once and wrap it all around her body. Then she even rolled twice to make sure she could not grab the blanket away from him before she closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    However, the consequences of doing so were obvious. Not even half an hour later, she couldn''t help but open her eyes and kick away all the blankets.

 C352

    It was so hot, whoever took the blanket had to take it!


    She shut her eyes angrily.


    What she didn''t notice was that Si Lianye, whom she thought had long since fallen asleep, opened her eyes and let out a soft sigh as she covered herself with the blanket once again.


    He didn''t expect this little woman to be so cute when she got angry. He thought silently in his heart.


    Then, he couldn''t help but cough a few times. Damn it! When will this cold recover?


    He looked at his excited little brother speechlessly, his heart filled with helplessness.


    Shen Xiran had slowly fallen asleep. On the second day, when he woke up, he was still covered by a blanket but there was no one by his side.


    She snorted, not at all grateful for his actions. She still remembered last night''s grudge.


    Remembering her mission today, she quickly got off the bed, ate something and was about to leave.


    As usual, she was followed by a long tail when she went out.


    Zhuo Ya, as well as Song Yihai and Wang Jie.


    She looked at them helplessly. "Aren''t you tired after following me around all day?"


    The three of them looked at each other with strange expressions on their faces.


    She looked at them suspiciously. "Why are you guys looking at me like that?"


    Zhuo Ya cleared her throat and spoke: "Actually, it''s because we feel that you''re the most talkative employer we''ve ever met, so you''re not the least bit tired. On the contrary, we hope you can leave the house extra, if not we would feel uneasy taking the Mr''s salary." As soon as she finished speaking, the other two people nodded their heads in fear, indicating that her words were indeed what they felt.


    She could not help but feel helpless. She rarely went out, so she stayed at home almost every day. That was why the bodyguards were bored, right?


    It seemed that he would have to go out a lot in the future.


    But her friends weren''t around. What was the point of going out alone?


    She shook her head and said to them, "You guys can go out and play if you''re bored. You won''t always be by my side."


    "How can that be!" "We can''t leave our duty," they said in unison.


    "Yes, if Mr finds out, he would definitely be angry." Song Yihai said.


    "Right." This is Song Jie.


    Seeing their stubborn expressions, she helplessly waved her hand. "Alright, I understand. Next time, I''ll tell him and ask him to give you guys a few days of vacation."


    "Then... "Thank you." Song Yihai said.


    "You''re welcome. If you have any problems, you can take the initiative to tell me." She smiled.


    In truth, they wanted to say that their job was really not too easy when compared to the others. Truthfully, whether they would have a vacation these few days was not a big deal, but seeing how enthusiastic Shen Xiran was, they couldn''t help but feel that it would not be a blow to her enthusiasm.


    Well, their employer was a kind woman.


    Everyone thought in unison. When they looked at her again, they discovered that she was already in a daze. They didn''t know what she was thinking about, but her eyebrows were tightly furrowed, as if she was very unhappy in her heart.


    Strange, what did she think of?


    The three loyal bodyguards looked at each other again, puzzled.


    What could she think of? Of course, it was because of Si Lianye''s actions last night. According to his previous actions, it was extremely abnormal like last night.


    However, if he wanted to conduct an inspection, he had to get rid of the three people beside him first before reporting to Si Lianye.


    Thus, she thought about it, then said to Zhuo Ya: "I''m going to give him a pleasant surprise, you can''t secretly inform him."


    His skills were not bad, he had regained his strength, and his mouth knew what to say and not what to say. However, it was not good, as he liked to be reported to Si Lianye, so this time, she felt that she had to be the first one to settle this matter.


    Zhuo Ya blinked, and agreed without hesitation: "Alright, I understand, I definitely won''t say anything."


    Satisfied, she looked over at the remaining two. "You''ll agree, won''t you?"


    They quickly nodded. "Of course, don''t worry. We won''t say anything."


    "Very good." She smiled.


    He already had a plan in mind.


    According to Si Lianye''s usual habit, if there was really an adultery at this time, then it would definitely happen during the lunch break. At that time, the number of people in the company would also be at the minimum, which meant that her actions had a large chance of success.


    She''s so smart.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but smile excitedly.


    Song Yihai and Wang Jie were still better off. Only Zhuo Ya, who understood her the best, could not help but be puzzled when he saw her expression.


    Hm? Did she think too much?


    Shen Xiran felt that his plan was not bad, and the probability of success was extremely high.


    When they got off the car, it was just in time for the employees of Yun Ye to get off work at noon. They all walked out of the door one by one, either to go home or to a nearby restaurant to eat.


    They waited, surprised, not to be seen by too many people.


    However, when everyone had left, she suddenly saw the elevator for the CEO of the hall open. Si Lianye walked out with a woman beside him.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at them in surprise. Did he say he was going home at noon?


    Si Lianye was a workaholic. No matter how busy she was, at noon every day, she would get her secretary to order something for him to do. She would then continue working, with very little rest, let alone going out.


    But now, he actually came out. Moreover, from the looks of it, he seemed to be very familiar with the woman beside him.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    What did she see?


    Why is Si Lianye so close to the woman beside him?


    They even got on the car together?


    She stood blankly at the corner as she watched them get into the car. Suddenly, she quivered and said, "Let''s go, follow them!"


    The bodyguards looked at each other before helplessly driving the car and using their extraordinary skills to follow along.


    Shen Xiran stared fixedly at the car in front of him, then suddenly turned his head and said to Zhuo Ya: "If you were to secretly send him a message now, I swear that I won''t use you again, I definitely won''t."


    Her tone was cautious as never before.


    Zhuo Ya nodded and did not say a word.


    In fact, she hadn''t reported this to Si Lianye in a long time, she had only done this kind of thing once or twice.


    It was just that Shen Xiran did not believe her anymore.


    The car slowly followed behind Si Lianye''s bentley, and finally he stopped in front of a restaurant. It was the most famous restaurant in Capital, Michelin, and the price of the dishes inside were more than just the monthly living expenses of ordinary people, normally only people like Si Lianye would go in.


    Moreover, this house was in a Japanese style and the atmosphere was very quiet. Every seat was separated by a screen.


    Should she be glad they didn''t go straight to the hotel?


    Si Lianye and the woman chose a room. Only now did Shen Xiran notice that the woman''s face looked a little familiar.


    She brought Zhuo Ya and walked in, and after whispering a few words to her, she nodded, and then went up to say something to the waiter who was leading the way.


    The waiter hesitated for a moment, and in the end led them to Si Lianye''s room.


    She had personally seen Zhuo Ya give a piece of red furry grandpa to her.


    Indeed, money can make a difference.


    After entering the room, although she couldn''t eat anything, she pretended to order some sushi and other dishes recommended by the shop owner.


    Her mind was not on it at all. She just kept looking at the room next door, but found that there was someone inside, so she couldn''t see anything.


    A fire rose in her heart.


    Seeing that, Zhuo Ya comforted her: "Actually you don''t have to be so worried, the boss might be talking to that woman."


    She snorted, "Don''t comfort me, if they were talking about why aren''t they in the company, why would they come here?"


    Furthermore, she remembered the identity of the woman, wasn''t she the woman that Imperial Mother had recommended to him? Someone called Qiao Sitong? She had told her before that she wasn''t fit to live in the Capital.


    No wonder she said that. She already had that kind of intention towards Si Lianye.


    Thinking about this made her feel terrible.


    Seeing her expression, Zhuo Ya couldn''t help but say, "But they are just eating here, they don''t even have rooms open. Maybe ¡­"


    "They have a private room with no outsiders. Who knows what they would be doing inside?" "No," she said.


    Zhuo Ya thought for a while and said: "I have something to pay attention to."


    Her eyes lit up. "Pay attention to what?"


    She had even forgotten that Zhuo Ya was not an ordinary woman.


    She took a small thin object from her pocket, smaller than a button.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes widened when he saw this: "A bug?"


    Zhuo Ya said softly, "Please, don''t shout so loudly. If the owner knows about this, I''m done for."


    She stuck out her tongue, no longer daring to speak. In her heart, however, she was filled with admiration towards Zhuo Ya, as expected, she was not simple, she even had something like this.


    Then, Zhuo Ya stood up and left the room, "Wait for me for a while, I''ll think of a way to get someone to send this in."


    Then he closed the door and came in after a long time.


    "Enough!" She clapped her hands with a smug look on her face.


    This time, Shen Xiran was full of admiration for her. "How did you put it in?"


    "It''s very simple. Just find a waiter who sends the dishes in." As she spoke, she took out her phone and pressed something on it. Soon, it turned into something similar to a radio interface.


    Then, Si Lianye''s voice came out from inside.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at Zhuo Ya in disbelief. Even though she had already mentally prepared herself for it, when she really heard his voice, the feeling in her heart was still strange.


    It was at this time that she heard Si Lianye say with a low voice: "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true. How dare I deceive our CEO? "Hmm?" The cold girl had long ago carried a trace of charm, especially that last word "yes" which caused their hearts to tremble, let alone the person in question, Si Lianye.


    He really, really was meeting here!


    At that time, Shen Xiran felt his hands trembling.


    Zhuo Ya looked at her expression, and suddenly felt some regret. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have helped her like this.


    She sighed lightly. Before she could say anything, Si Lianye said from inside: "Alright, I''ll believe you this once."


    Although there was no hint of frivolity in her voice, it was still very calm, causing people to feel that the relationship between the two of them was definitely not normal.


    Shen Xiran felt that he could no longer continue listening. He suddenly stood up and wanted to knock on the door next door.


    Zhuo Ya anxiously stopped her: "Wait, don''t go."


    She understood what she meant. She stood on the spot and took a few deep breaths. Then, without saying anything, she picked up her phone and started to call him.

 C353

    Very quickly, the phone rang on Zhuo Ya''s phone.


    She expressionlessly placed the phone beside her ear: "Hey, A Ye, where are you?"


    Si Lianye''s voice paused for a while, then said: "Of course I''m in the company, why are you asking this? Have you eaten? "


    Lie to your face!


    Her hands began to tremble. "Really? I''m very bored right now, so can I find you now? "


    I''ll give you a chance. Why don''t you quickly correct your mistake?


    He was stunned for a moment, then said: "Good girl, why are you suddenly coming to the company?"


    "What is it? "Can''t you?" she asked.


    "It''s not that I can''t, it''s just that I''ve just left the house."


    "Aren''t you at the company? "You said you were." she said unhappily.


    "Because I''m going out to pick up a client at the airport. Be good and wait for me at home. I''ll come and find you right after I finish my business, okay?" "No," he said.


    Airport?


    Are they in the airport cafeteria now?


    She laughed.


    She could stand it no longer. She strode to the door, opened it, and walked a few steps to the next room.


    Her conversation was still continuing when Si Lianye suddenly woke up from her stupor: "Xi Ran?"


    She sneered, "I think you are a woman!" After saying that, he fiercely pressed down on the phone.


    At the same time, the door to the private room was opened by Si Lianye, who immediately saw Shen Xiran, who was standing at the entrance.


    Even though he had seen countless storms and waves, his expression couldn''t help but change.


    She smirked at him and threw her bag at him.


    He frowned and instinctively covered his head. When he lowered his hand, all he could see was her back.


    Zhuo Ya stood by their side and watched the scene with a frown on her face.


    The two bosses were at loggerheads. Would she, as a small shrimp, be caught in the crossfire?


    Si Lianye muttered an incantation and chased after her.


    At this time, if they didn''t chase, they would die.


    Shen Xiran ran very quickly, but still could not compare to Si Lianye''s innate long legs.


    When she angrily walked into the car park, Si Lianye had just arrived as soon as she ran into her car.


    He put his hand on her shoulder. "Listen to me ¡­"


    She angrily turned around and threw the bag in her hand at his handsome face. "Let go!"


    Lying in front of her face, she was so angry that she exerted ten percent of her strength in her hands.


    Si Lianye was startled, she did not dodge, and a small cut appeared on her forehead from the metal edge of her bag, causing blood to flow out.


    She stared blankly at him. "Why didn''t you dodge?!"


    With his skill, it would be easy for him to dodge her attack, wouldn''t it?


    He said, "Aren''t you angry? "Then I''ll let you vent your anger."


    She gritted her teeth, "Do you think I won''t get angry just because of this? "Don''t even think about it!"


    After saying that, he turned around and opened the car door. He wanted to sit inside.


    In the end, he grabbed her by the arm and said, "No, you can''t drive now. It''s not safe to drive because you''re angry."


    "None of your business!" Hearing his voice, she was ready to make a move again. She viciously stared at him, wishing that she could give him another one. However, seeing that his forehead was continuously bleeding, she didn''t dare to make a move again.


    "No, I''ll drive." He pushed her gently into the passenger seat, then got into the driver''s seat.


    "Get off the car. When did I want to go back with you? Get off the car!" She glared at him.


    Seeing that he was unmoved, the atmosphere couldn''t help but want to open the car door. If he didn''t get out of the car, he would get out!


    However, he still reacted quickly and quickly locked the car door.


    "You! It''s just love, you''re shameless! " She swore at him.


    Without saying a word, he drove the car out skillfully, "This is my mistake. You can scold me however you want. After we get home, you can punish me however you want."


    He thought his words would make her feel better, but she got even angrier. "You think I don''t dare? Si Lianye, you think that it''s very amazing, you dare to take responsibility for what you''ve done, don''t you? Then what did you put them there for? Aren''t you afraid that others will fall out? "Huh?"


    "She isn''t important, you are." "No," he said.


    She was angered to the point that she was not moved by his sweet words. "How many women have you said that to?"


    He glanced at her. "I''m not talking to you because you''re angry."


    "You!" When she saw her calm and composed appearance, she was even more angry. Looking at her surroundings, she knew it was her way home, so she said, "What are you going back for? I''m not going back!"


    "Then where are you?"


    "I''m not going back. I can go anywhere, but I don''t want to. I feel disgusted just thinking about you!" She flushed with anger.


    After Si Lianye heard this, her face darkened. She did not speak anymore and continued to walk back on the road.


    She looked at him and said, "Do you believe that I''ll take your steering wheel now?"


    He glanced at her and drove away quickly. "If you don''t want me to tie you up, then you better listen to me obediently."


    Her voice was calm, but the warning sound it gave made her shrink back. She remembered something from the past.


    In the end, they were able to return home. When they reached his room, he took off his jacket and said, "Alright, there are no outsiders now. You can release your anger however you want."


    The way she looked at her husband made her grit her teeth in anger, "I won''t punish you for anything. Get out of my way, I don''t want to see you!"


    He shook his head slowly, "That won''t do. If I leave later, you might not be able to see me anymore."


    "Then why did you do it when you knew I was angry?" She laughed.


    He pursed his lips. "I just don''t want you to be unhappy. Actually, I have nothing to do with her."


    "Yeah, it''s fine. If it was another woman, that would be fine, but that woman is the woman your mother recommended to you?" What did you promise me? "Huh?" she said to him.


    But even at this time, she still felt that the wound on his head was very glaring, and she couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him.


    His face darkened. "What you said to my mother doesn''t matter. We did it because of another matter ¡­"


    "There''s something you can''t say in the company... Oh right, I haven''t asked you yet, why is she in the company? Don''t tell me she works with you? " She stared at him and saw the answer in his face.


    She laughed out in anger, "Very good, looks like you have really treated me like a fool. So she was by your side. I thought you didn''t take her seriously after that day? , you are walking back and forth between the two women, aren''t you tired? "


    No wonder he was unwilling to touch her last night, he had been squeezed dry by that Qiao Sitong during the day!


    She was so angry that she turned around and grabbed something by his side. No matter what she did, it was fine. She threw it at him with all her might. "Get lost, get lost!"


    She screamed at the top of her lungs. Her heart was in extreme pain, and tears started streaming down her face.


    It turned out that everything he said before was a lie!


    He had been deceiving her, always! Shen Xiran, how could you be so stupid? Why!


    His face was very gloomy. He lightly dodged her attack and said, "You''re angry right now, but you won''t listen to anything I say. Calm down first. I''ll explain it to you after you''re done." He paused, then said, "There''s no one else. You''re the only woman I have."


    She sneered, turned around, grabbed a lipstick and threw it at him. "Do you think I will still believe what you say?"


    He caught the lipstick and frowned. "That''s your favorite color."


    "Scram!" she shouted at him again.


    He put down the lipstick quickly and left the room.


    "We''ll talk about it when you''re done." he said as he was about to go out the door.


    She took a deep breath and couldn''t help but throw a pillow after he closed the door.


    The pillow fell limply from the smooth door.


    She sat angrily on the edge of the bed.


    Si Lianye, you are really going too far! I had previously trusted you so much, but you actually treated me like this!


    She looked around the room, the anger in her chest on the verge of exploding.


    No, she couldn''t stay here any longer, all she could see was his things, his shoes, the fluffy ones she''d bought for him, and they were lovely and warm, and he wore them every time he was in the room.


    And the belt, too, and the coat he had casually tossed aside, and...


    The room was full of his shadow, his breath.


    She felt like she was going crazy if she stayed any longer.


    She stomped her foot hard and picked up her phone, wanting to fight someone very quickly.


    "Zhuo Ya, prepare the car, I will go with you." After the eavesdropping incident, she trusted Zhuo Ya a little more.


    But she didn''t expect Zhuo Ya''s voice to be so helpless, "I''m still outside, have you forgotten?"


    She was startled, then suddenly remembered, Zhuo Ya was thrown inside the dailies shop, while she herself followed Si Lianye home, and she still had not had the time to rush back in when she was outside.


    He could not help but feel guilty, so he said, "Alright then, you can come back now. Also, I asked you something. Last time I heard you say that you had a house here, right?"


    "Right." This was something that one of the two had said when they were chatting, but she still remembered it.


    Zhuo Ya suddenly had a bad premonition, "May I ask why you''re asking this?"


    Shen Xiran immediately revealed a smile: "Of course it''s useful, but when you come back, I will tell you. Remember, don''t alert anyone, I still need to go out with you."


    "You aren''t thinking of ¡­" Running away from home? Zhuo Ya thought in her heart, but she did not dare say it out loud.


    "You''re right, I''m just like you thought. Don''t think about snitching on me, or I''ll tell you about your eavesdropping device." Her mood had finally improved quite a bit.


    "¡­" Zhuo Ya was silent for a long time before saying, "Alright, I understand. Wait for a while, I will be right there."


    In the end, she was the same master as her boss. Why did she have to be tested like this? Previously, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and decided to use it against him.


    Was there a bodyguard in the world more stupid than her?


    She wanted to hang herself.


    Shen Xiran put down the phone with a smile on his face, but when he thought about what Si Lianye had just said, his expression darkened.


    Hmph, his thinking is too good. What do you mean, explain it later? Wasn''t explaining it all the same? She didn''t want to listen!


    She looked around, and started to clean up her clothes, Zhuo Ya was going to come and fetch her later, she had her weakness, no need to worry about her not obeying, hmph!


    She quickly packed all her regular clothes into her bag and waited for Zhuo Ya to come and pick her up.


    Although it was not easy to avoid people''s eyes and ears, especially Si Lianye''s, she felt that with Zhuo Ya here, it shouldn''t be a problem.

 C354

    They''re all dead


    However, this time, she waited for a long time. She waited for half an hour before she knocked on the door.


    She anxiously opened the door to see that Zhuo Ya was indeed standing outside.


    She looked at Shen Xiran with a deadpan expression: "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    She snorted and was so angry that she did not even think about it. She picked up her bag and said, "We can go now."


    Zhuo Ya stared fixedly at her once more, then turned and walked to the front: "Follow me."


    She moved in a flash and quietly followed behind her.


    Zhuo Ya took a few steps, and looked at her. Seeing her cautious actions, she couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her eyes: "You don''t need to be so nervous, Mr has already left home."


    She was stunned. "He went out?"


    Seeing the other person nod his head, she couldn''t help but feel a burst of anger. Very good, she was so angry that he still had the mood to go out and play? This time, she did not want to see him again. She was determined to not see him!


    She fiercely said to Zhuo Ya: "Quickly leave, I want to leave this place."


    Seeing her expression, Zhuo Ya silently sighed in her heart, and sure enough she quickened his pace.


    Under her lead, they soon got into the car.


    Although Shen Xiran had the intention to leave home, her movements were not very obvious to avoid being noticed by others. At most, when others saw her, they would only doubt that the bag she was carrying was a little too big, and the sense of a butler had weakened greatly since the last time Imperial Mother.


    Thus, she was able to smoothly leave home and head out on the road.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window she had seen half an hour ago, she remembered the argument and gritted her teeth. "I heard your house was in the suburbs, didn''t I? Very remote? "


    Zhuo Ya tightened her grip on the steering wheel, then nodded her head: "Yes."


    "Very well, let me stay for a while. I see that you rarely go back." "No," she said.


    "But that place is indeed very remote. There is only basic water and electricity. There isn''t even a network there." Zhuo Ya couldn''t help but say:


    "It doesn''t matter." She waved her hand nonchalantly. "You can reinstall it if you don''t have the internet. You can buy it if you don''t have daily necessities. Nothing is a problem." As long as they could stay away from him!


    She thought angrily in her heart.


    Zhuo Ya did not speak anymore, and silently drove the carriage onto a small road.


    "Ah, wait." She suddenly thought of something and quickly called for Zhuo Ya.


    She looked back at her in confusion.


    She thought for a moment, then said, "Didn''t you say that it was very remote? Let''s buy some things first, then we can go."


    Zhuo Ya looked at her, and finally nodded: "Alright, let''s go to the mall."


    As a result, the two women, who had run away from home, went to the supermarket as if they had nothing better to do and then went to the mall. They bought a bunch of stuff and then went to the business hall to find someone to install the internet.


    When they finally reached the base, it was almost dark.


    Her stomach was already growling from hunger. Zhuo Ya looked at the pile of dishes on the table, then looked at Shen Xiran.


    She, Zhuo Ya, knew everything, except that she did not know how to cook.


    However, they could still do something else. The two women endured the unpleasant rumbling in their stomachs and finished cleaning the house before preparing to cook.


    Shen Xiran could be considered to have good eyesight this time. When he saw Zhuo Ya''s appearance, he knew that he couldn''t count on her, and thus took the initiative to roll up his sleeves and wash his hands, preparing to cook.


    Zhuo Ya watched from the side and could not bear to continue watching. She thought that although she did not know how to cook, he definitely would not be disrespectful to anyone who would wash or cut vegetables. Thus, she took the initiative and said, "Come, tell me what to do."


    She gave her a suspicious look, terrified that she would be wasted on food.


    But her thoughts were the same as Zhuo Ya, no matter what, she wouldn''t really lose all the food, at most she would just waste a little more.


    However, it was clear that the two of them were optimistic about Zhuo Ya''s culinary skills. After a few minutes, Shen Xiran was dumbstruck as he looked at the pile of minced vegetables in the trash basket.


    "Zhuo Ya, that''s rapeseed. We just need to wash up and it will be fine ¡­" she said weakly.


    Zhuo Ya''s food stiffened: "Aren''t these dishes only for the stalk of a dish?"


    "Who said ¡­" She took a deep breath and stopped what she was doing. She stepped forward and gently pushed her away, then took the leftover vegetables from her hands and said, "Let me do it. If you feel bored, I''ll tidy up the room a bit."


    Zhuo Ya could only take two steps back as she watched her cleanly wash the dishes, cut them into pieces on the chopping block, and then cook them in a wok.


    She could not help but feel that it was strange, Shen Xiran was the person whom the boss held in his hands, and she had never seen her cook before, so why was his actions now so professional?


    It seemed that she had often lived alone before.


    Zhuo Ya had only been called to Shen Xiran''s side halfway through, but he actually didn''t really understand her well. Looking at her now, she suddenly felt that she seemed to know a little less about her own employer.


    She stood to the side and watched as she cooked. She felt a bit apologetic, but she actually turned around and went to the outer room to clean up both bedrooms.


    This house wasn''t actually very old, but because no one lived here for a long time, it had a decaying smell to it. Fortunately, they were well-prepared, so after cleaning it, they added many fresheners, opened the windows to let in some fresh air, and then turned on the air conditioner.


    As a result, the well-decorated house gradually returned to its original appearance and became a pretty good place to live.


    Shen Xiran took the food out and took a look, then nodded: "Not bad, looks like you''re a tycoon too."


    This house was a European style, with two floors. The bedroom was upstairs, and downstairs was the living room and kitchen. Its function was clear, and its design was reasonable.


    "It''s just that we haven''t seen anyone for so long, what a waste." she muttered.


    However, Zhuo Ya didn''t mind: "It''s of no use, it''s not like I don''t have any place to live."


    She suddenly thought of something and asked nervously, "Si Lianye doesn''t know about this house, right?"


    Only now did he remember this question? Don''t you think it''s too late?


    Zhuo Ya looked at her speechlessly, as a huge pile of complaints arose in her heart. After a long while, he finally said in a bland voice, "Don''t worry, this house was left behind by my father. He definitely won''t know about it."


    I didn''t know it before, but now ¡­


    She thought silently in her heart as she lowered her head to take a bite of the dish.


    When she said that, Shen Xiran became interested: "Your father? "By the way, I''ve never heard you talk about your father. Where is he now?"


    Zhuo Ya unconcernedly took another bite of the vegetables: "He, is already dead."


    "Ah?" "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose, but what about your mother ¡­" She carefully looked at her, regretting asking this question.


    As usual, her face was expressionless as she said, "She also passed away."


    "Oh ¡­" What should he do now? Shen Xiran was dumbstruck.


    God, if she knew Zhuo Ya''s family''s situation was like this, she definitely wouldn''t have asked such a retarded question.


    Fortunately, Zhuo Ya was a good person, so when she saw her awkward look, he added on, "Actually it''s nothing much, they have died a long time ago, I almost forgot what they look like."


    "Is that so? "Then how did you ¡­" She was still unable to restrain her curiosity as she carefully asked.


    She said lightly, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I was adopted in an orphanage when I was young. I went to school like an ordinary person and got ready to find a job to support myself ¡­" At this point, she suddenly lowered her head to eat a mouthful of rice.


    "Oh, so it''s like that." She still did not hear why Zhuo Ya had entered the business, but it seemed that she did not want to continue, so she did not continue to chat.


    Based on her previous performance in the kitchen, Shen Xiran was extremely afraid that she would be smashed into pieces by the chopsticks. After it had been proven that he was incapable of washing the dishes, washing the dishes did not pass.


    In reality, Zhuo Ya was not really a person that was suited to be friends. She was too cold and indifferent, too taciturn, her face always paralyzed, making people feel like talking to her.


    However, Shen Xiran felt that being cold and silent was just her outer appearance. In reality,hee still had a very gentle and kind heart, so when he was bored, she would often take the initiative to talk to her.


    Oh right, Zhuo Ya also lived with her, the reason being that she was still her employer, she was her bodyguard, and could not leave her duty.


    Thus, the two women were not so bored as to live here together.


    The internet was installed the next day. The two of them watched TV shows, variety shows, and even the news. Although this was a small place, it wasn''t too boring.


    As for Si Lianye, weirdly, she did not see any of his news online.


    On the other hand, her phone was called several times by him in the first few days, but her way of dealing with it was to mute her phone and throw it aside to ignore him. As a result, her phone didn''t ring again for a few days.


    When she found it, she was slightly disappointed.


    The feeling of emptiness was not pleasant.


    Zhuo Ya saw everything, but did not say a word.


    However, there was something that made Shen Xiran curious. Ever since the two of them had lived here, someone had been sending them things everyday, as if they knew that it was inconvenient for them to stay here.


    She had once asked the owner of the house, Zhuo Ya, curiously. The answer she got was that she had called the merchant to send it over, so that they wouldn''t go out to buy it every day.


    When Shen Xiran heard this, he did not mind it at all. At most, he would just sigh while he was eating, these ingredients were all very fresh and delicious, they were really the conscience of a seller.


    When she was lamenting, she didn''t see Zhuo Ya''s complicated expression.


    After staying for a few days, Shen Xiran realized that Si Lianye seemed to not have anything more to do, the melancholy in his heart made his courage grow, and he said to Zhuo Ya: "Let''s go out and take a look tomorrow."


    Although this place was quiet and the scenery was very good, humans were still social animals. It would be uncomfortable staying here for a long time.


    At this time, Zhuo Ya was reading a book. Upon hearing that, she glanced at her, frowned slightly, and said: "Let me think."


    "Alright."


    Shen Xiran was not surprised by her reply. She had discovered long ago that she was very adaptable to a peaceful life and was able to adapt much better than him. Perhaps, she didn''t want to go out.


    Towards this kind of person, she felt that she would have the feeling of teleporting back when she looked at him. If Zhuo Ya had changed her clothes and hairstyle, she would look even more similar.


    However, at the end of the meal, Zhuo Ya agreed. "Alright, let''s go later."


    "Alright then." She smiled after hearing this and didn''t look depressed at all.


    Zhuo Ya almost thought that the crying she heard last night was not from her, and couldn''t help but sigh at the profoundness of her thoughts.


    In fact, Shen Xiran just wanted to go out and relax his mind, and also wanted to think of a way to go on his journey. How about he contact Zhu Lingling and the others and go back to foreign countries?

 Chapter 355

    She thinks it should be a good idea, but not now.


    Si Lianye is not so easy to stop, so she still has to live here for a while.


    However, the plan can be carried out slowly.


    She decided to get in touch with Zhu Lingling in the evening.


    After dinner and a little rest, they set off.


    This place is really remote. It takes at least an hour to see people after driving, but I don''t know if it''s not her illusion. When she was in the car, she felt that she saw more people along the way than before.


    She asked Zhuoya, "how come there seem to be many more people on the road?"


    Zhuoya looked at the side and calmly replied, "there is a village in the mountain. It seems that there are no activities recently, so the villagers outside have to come back to participate in the celebration."


    "Really?" she thought of the looming buildings she saw on the upstairs window and nodded. There are all kinds of wonders in the world. There are villages in such a remote place. She had seen villages built on cliffs and people rely on ladders on the news before.


    Zhuoya looked at her and shook her head silently.


    Is there such a murderous spirit on the people who came out of that village? Only a woman like her can see nothing.


    Those people, I''m afraid, were sent by the boss to protect her?


    She couldn''t help thinking of what the boss said to her before taking her out of the boss''s villa that day: "since she wants to go out, go."


    At that time, she stood in the boss''s study and almost couldn''t believe her ears: "you... You mean..."


    He said in a calm voice, "there are some troubles around me recently. It happens that she is angry with me again. In this way, it''s better for her to go out and live for a while."


    Then she understood what the boss meant: "where are you going to let her live?"


    He thought for a moment and said, "it''s better to be where others don''t know..." after pondering, he looked at her: "I remember you have a small house, which is very remote?"


    At that time, she was stunned. Shen Xiran also said such words before. Does that mean that they really have a good heart?


    So the matter was settled. She pretended to take advantage of Si Lianye''s absence to bring Shen Xiran out and send her to live in her house. Then Si Lianye secretly sent people to protect them. She was afraid that she was uncomfortable and sent a lot of food and utensils in the past, which could be said to be meticulous.


    It''s just that Shen Xiran doesn''t know all this.


    Zhuoya looked at her and sighed deeply in her heart.


    It''s a happy woman to be held in the palm of your hand like this without knowing it.


    She sighed in her heart and slowly drove the car into the street.


    This time has passed for a long time.


    However, Shen Xiran just wanted to pass the time, so he didn''t worry much.


    When she got to the street, Zhuoya parked her car in an inconspicuous place, turned to Shen Xiran and said, "we can''t go in again. Let''s get off."


    She nodded. She didn''t hurry to talk after getting off the bus. She just glanced at the place where she parked. Si Lianye may be looking for herself now.


    Just look at the remote location where she parked.


    But what she didn''t know was that what she guessed was completely wrong. Zhuoya deliberately parked the car there because she was afraid that someone against her would recognize it.


    Shen Xiran smiled softly, "let''s go."


    Zhuoya looked at her look, how strange, but she didn''t have her own temperament. At last, she didn''t say anything, but nodded silently and followed behind her.


    Shen Xiran walked in expressionless.


    The street here is basically full of women''s things, clothes, jewelry, various small accessories, bags, shoes and so on. She used to like to come and have a look when she was free. Like most women, she can feel much better if she doesn''t buy so many beautiful things.


    In other words, in fact, she didn''t want to buy anything today, but specially came to relax.


    Zhuoya soon discovered this, but she still kept silent. For her, Shen Xiran could do anything as long as she was not exposed to danger. This was the order given to her by her boss before she left there.


    She also carried out it meticulously.


    But she soon found herself taking too much for granted.


    After walking for a while, Shen Xiran felt a little tired. Although her body was a normal person on the surface, it was still worse than the general human body. After a while, she felt soft and panting. She said to Zhuoya, "let''s find a place to sit."


    Zhuoya gently held her, raised her eyes, looked around, frowned and said, "go for a while, let''s go to the cafe."


    She nodded, slowly straightened herself, tried to look as if nothing had happened, and walked slowly by the side of the road.


    She has been to this street many times before. In fact, she is no stranger. She knows that there is a very good dessert shop next to the coffee shop and a jewelry store next door. Of course, it is not the tall one, but a civilian one that wins by style.


    However, these are not attractive to her now. She is in a bad mood now. She just wants to slowly fill her mood with the prosperity in front of her, so that she has no mind to think about such a mess.


    She couldn''t help looking back at Zhuoya. Seeing that she hung her head and didn''t say a word, she couldn''t see what she was thinking. She couldn''t help smiling bitterly. After spending so long with Zhuoya, she still didn''t understand what she was thinking.


    If she really said something distressing, would she help?


    She wrung her eyebrows and decided to have a try. Otherwise, how to hide is not the way.


    She thought as she walked, and slowly walked to the door of the cafe. When they saw the scene inside, they were stunned.


    Maybe it''s because of the weekend. It''s bustling and looks very crowded.


    There seems to be no vacancy?


    She looked inside suspiciously and whispered, "won''t there really be no place?"


    This is a world-famous coffee chain with complete facilities and comfortable location. Ordinary young people like it very much, but what she didn''t expect is that the business here is so good.


    Zhuoya also frowned at her and looked at her again. She found that sweat was oozing from her forehead. Knowing that her physical strength was at its limit, she said to her, "OK, I''ll ask. You wait first."


    She nodded and said, "forget it. I really can''t go next door."


    The dessert shop next door also has a location, but there are not many. Then the environment is much more noisy than here.


    Zhuoya nodded, "I know."


    Then she let go of her hand and went in.


    She clearly saw what the waiter asked, and then saw the waiter shaking his head in embarrassment. It was obvious that there was no place.


    Forget it, go next door.


    Seeing it clearly, she got up and was about to go to the side. Suddenly, she didn''t know what happened, and suddenly hit the person who just came out of it.


    "Ah, I''m sorry." she was dizzy when she was hit, but she knew it was her fault. She apologized quickly, but she found that the other party had no voice. She couldn''t help looking at it strangely.


    "Is that you?"


    "It''s you..."


    They both exclaimed.


    Shen Xiran felt that the imperial capital was so small that he could see acquaintances whenever he went out.


    However, the person in front of him didn''t want to see the one he didn''t want to see now, so he turned around and left without thinking after seeing each other''s face.


    "Oh, don''t go..." the other party stopped her with an irritating tone: "will I eat you? Or are you guilty?"


    "Do I feel guilty? What do I feel guilty about?" she looked back and asked.


    The other party smiled proudly and showed pride on his beautiful face: "what do you say? Your junior is happy and doesn''t feel guilty at all?"


    "What junior? When did I become a junior? Make it clear, Qiao Sitong. Don''t think you can talk casually if there is someone behind you." she frowned.


    Yes, the person in front of us is Qiao Sitong, who is highly recommended by Si''s mother to Si Lianye. On the surface, Si Lianye is neither hot nor cold to her, but secretly recruited her into his company and dated her every day.


    She was filled with emotion at the thought of seeing them in the elegant room that day.


    She turned around and wanted to go, but the other party refused to let her go.


    This is also true. In the war between the two, she was a complete loser. Naturally, the winner would not let her go so easily.


    Qiao Sitong smiled contemptuously: "who is the junior? Can it still be me? Last time you were run away by Mrs. Si, you still know the shame. It''s good to go out by yourself. In the future, you should be down-to-earth. Don''t always think of confusing men with your own face, you know?"


    She was condescending, old-fashioned and pointed her. It was very obvious that Shen Xiran had been nailed to the stigma column of "little three".


    At this time, there were many people around them. Many people looked at Shen Xiran differently after hearing her words, and pointed, which made her face red.


    Why does she say that about herself? Who does she think she is? Who is qualified to say that?


    She took a deep breath and was about to refute. Suddenly, a hand stretched out from one side, hugged her, and then a clear voice sounded and said, "I don''t know why Miss Qiao keeps saying that Miss Shen is a junior. What evidence do you have? What position do you have to say about her? It''s said that the Qiao family''s tutor is good, but now it seems that it''s just so."


    The owner of the voice is Zhuoya. She''s coming.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing her in the twinkling of an eye, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Qiao Sitong saw that Cheng Yaojin was killed halfway. He couldn''t help asking, "who are you?"


    "Who isn''t it? I just can''t see you buckle Xiao San''s hat on others as soon as you come up." Zhuoya talked leisurely, in a clear voice, which sounded reasonable.


    Qiao Sitong was stunned: "she''s not a junior, is it still me?"


    "I don''t know. As far as I know, Mr. Si is not married and even engaged. The only girlfriend he admits is Miss Shen around me. This was originally a fair and aboveboard thing. I don''t know why he turned into an uneasy and kind-hearted junior in your mouth? Is that true? What is he? Look at others and follow him How? "


    The person who said these sharp words was Zhuoya, who was always silent at ordinary times?


    Shen Xiran can''t believe his ears. Isn''t this true? Isn''t that true?


    Qiao Sitong was beaten down by her, but hinted that she was the third child. She couldn''t turn white with anger and looked at them ruthlessly:


    "What, his only girlfriend? Not for a long time. It seems that you are not well informed enough."

 Chapter 356

    "What news is not smart enough?" Shen Xiran suddenly had an ominous premonition and asked.


    At this time, Qiao Sitong stopped talking, but hummed proudly, and a woman who had been following behind her said, "it''s really ignorant. Don''t you know the big news in the morning? Really... People are stupid and can''t help it."


    When talking, his tone was very sour, but Shen Xiran couldn''t care to be angry at this time.


    What does she mean by that?


    She looked at Zhuoya and found that although she was still expressionless, the look in her eyes told herself that she didn''t know what the news was.


    Seeing their faces, Qiao Sitong smiled proudly: "you''d better go back and have a good look at the news. I won''t tell you more. There are still people waiting for me to see her in the evening. I''m very busy and don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Also, I warn you that if you dare to approach brother Si again, be careful that I''m not polite to you."


    Then she turned and left.


    At this time, the woman behind her saw Shen Xiran''s look of being in a trance. She came forward impolitely and wanted to push her. As a result, Zhuo Ya grabbed her wrist: "what do you want to do?"


    Her face was pale. She just felt great pain on her wrist, so she had to beg for mercy: "ah, my hand..."


    Seeing her cold sweat coming out, Shen Xiran shook his head and said, "forget it, let her go."


    Zhuoya hummed, "it''s cheap for you." then she pushed her hard.


    The other party stumbled and finally stood firm. His face turned red. He looked at them bitterly and left.


    All this was seen in Qiao Sitong''s eyes and couldn''t help thinking.


    But Shen Xiran had no time to take care of them, but asked Zhuoya, "do you know what news they are talking about?"


    Zhuoya felt that it was not a good thing, so she shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Compared with Shen Xiran, she is more like a hermit who is divorced from the secular world. She usually gets on the Internet very well. It has nothing to do with the popular "bow head clan", so she can''t compare with Shen Xiran in terms of information.


    She pursed her lips, took out her mobile phone and opened her micro phone.


    Soon I saw the news they said, and I couldn''t help but get dark


    She didn''t faint after all, because Zhuoya held her in time: "are you okay? I''ll help you see a doctor?"


    She shook her head powerlessly and stood straight again.


    At this time, they didn''t have any mind to drink coffee. Instead, they went directly to one side of the bench, sat down regardless of whether it was dirty or not, and said, "it''s not for no reason that she''s so confident."


    Zhuoya didn''t understand what she meant, so she frowned and looked at it.


    She smiled bitterly and put the mobile phone in her hand: "you see."


    Zhuoya picked up her mobile phone and saw what she meant with a sweep of her eyes. She couldn''t help frowning and looking again.


    That''s a short news. It says that the Qiao family and the Si family have officially established a cooperative relationship. The picture is a group photo of Si Lianye and Qiao Sitong, and at the bottom of the picture, it says, a match made in heaven.


    "What is this? Does it imply that they want to marry?" Zhuoya said it frankly after reading it. After saying it, she found that she had said too much. She couldn''t help but make up in a hurry: "it''s just a news. She didn''t say anything."


    She smiled bitterly and didn''t answer.


    After staying with Si Lianye for so long, we naturally know that he has great control over the media. If it was not for his instigation, how could there be such implied news on the Internet? If he was really boring, the news would not appear at all.


    In other words, during the period when she disappeared, he not only did not repent, but also continued to fight with Qiao Sitong, even to the point of talking about marriage.


    That''s right. Qiao Sitong is the person his mother likes. With such a person as his wife, his relationship with his mother will ease a lot.


    They are always mother and son, and themselves are always an outsider, an outsider who can''t be liked by their elders.


    At the thought of this, her depression was unspeakable.


    Zhuoya looked at her deeply. Seeing that the tears in her eyes could not fall off, people felt distressed and couldn''t help comforting her: "maybe these are just those people''s watching the wind and catching shadows. You see, there''s nothing on the news."


    She lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. After a long time, she raised her eyes and smiled at Zhuoya: "you''re right. I shouldn''t think so. Maybe these news is just news, not true."


    But she said so, but the smile was worse than crying.


    What she didn''t expect was that she ran away from home with anger. If Si Lianye could give her a reasonable explanation in time, she wouldn''t necessarily take such a behavior. Now, it''s obvious that things have developed unexpectedly.


    She felt her heart as painful as being torn alive.


    Si Lianye


    She silently read his name in her heart and felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Zhuoya looked at her face with worry. She felt that her face was whiter than paper. She took out her mobile phone with worry and was ready to find someone to help if she really fainted.


    But finally Shen Xiran was strong enough to survive. After her face returned to a little blood color, she stood up and said, "let''s continue walking."


    Zhuoya shook her head: "let''s go back."


    "Don''t worry about me, really." she tried to give her a big smile, but it looked worse than crying.


    Zhuoya couldn''t see it anymore. She grabbed her arm and walked out: "stop talking, let''s go back."


    "Oh, I''m really fine," she explained with a frown.


    Who believes it? Zhuoya glanced at her and didn''t argue with her. She was really afraid that she would faint. After all, the doctor said that she couldn''t be stimulated more. Today, she definitely violated the doctor''s instructions. If something happened to her, the boss would kill herself!


    Perhaps the bystander was clear. She never believed that the boss would be attracted to another woman. At that time, when he carefully asked her, the tenderness between his eyebrows surprised her. She didn''t think that in this case, he would move his feelings so quickly.


    That''s impossible.


    She doesn''t believe the boss will do this. Even if she does, it''s definitely different from what Miss Shen thinks. He must have his own reason!


    She thought so firmly, and kept instilling such thoughts into her on the way back.


    Shen Xiran listened in silence, and from time to time issued a "um" voice of approval, but never said a word, which made Zhuoya sigh in her heart.


    What should she do now? By the way, I''ll contact my boss sometime later


    Just after thinking about it, Shen Xiran suddenly raised his eyes and said, "Zhuoya."


    Her tone was cautious and her look was serious. She jumped in her heart and instinctively didn''t want to continue listening.


    But this is obviously impossible.


    Shen Xiran pursed his lips and made up his mind: "Zhuoya, I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    The ominous premonition in her heart became stronger and stronger: "you say." but she didn''t promise to promise.


    Shen Xiran didn''t care, but continued: "I don''t think it''s meaningful to stay here. Can you help me go abroad?"


    "What are you talking about? Going abroad? Where are you going?"


    She clenched her teeth: "go to the place where I stayed for several years. There are my friends there and I can find the job I like. I don''t want to stay here, so..." she looked at her with a trace of begging: "can you help me?"


    She knows that Si Lianye is still looking for herself, and she doesn''t know what he means, so she knows that if she takes a plane alone, she may arrive at Si Lianye after she enters the airport, so she has to rely on the help of professionals.


    And Zhuoya is the best candidate.


    Zhuoya is rarely in trouble.


    When Shen Xiran saw her, he cheered and said to her, "in fact, I know your concerns. If you don''t have relatives in China, you can also go with me. After going out, I won''t regard you as my subordinates. We can be friends. Also, I have a sum of money in my hand. I can give it all to you. How about it?"


    When she was with Si Lianye, she had no worries about food and drink. He even helped her prepare her underwear and gave her a lot of money from time to time. All of them were put on her card, and there was a lot of money over time.


    Before she left, she seriously thought about whether to give it back to him. Later, she thought that she had to spend money and live outside, so she simply took the money away.


    Now she takes the money and persuades Zhuoya.


    As soon as these words came out, Zhuoya''s look really changed.


    She really didn''t expect the other party to say so and tried to seduce herself with money.


    But she soon sank down: "this matter is very important, I have to think about it."


    "OK." this answer was expected by Shen Xiran. He simply nodded, thought about it and added: "don''t think too long. There are many dreams at night."


    Zhuoya looked at her and said, "why do you have to leave? What if it''s really a misunderstanding?"


    She shook her head. "I know him. I can''t be wrong."


    After that, she refused to say another word. Zhuoya was very depressed.


    This time, they went out empty handed and went home empty handed. They didn''t buy anything.


    When she got home, she was in a bad mood. She fried something casually and finished eating, and then went back to the room. Zhuoya looked at her stuffy back and gently frowned.


    The first thing Shen Xiran did when he returned to his room was to contact his friends.


    Zhu Lingling was engaged last month, but she couldn''t make the trip because of her health. She felt very guilty.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t care: "Oh, I can''t come. Who makes you my best friend? However, I tell you, I met several handsome guys here. I''m waiting for you to introduce them to you. As a result, you stood me up and had to bargain with other women. How about you regret it?"


    She smiled. After so long absence, Zhu Lingling''s character was still so lively, so she said, "well, I regret it, I regret it, isn''t it?"


    "That''s about the same, I''ll tell you..." Zhu Lingling was ready to talk, but Shen Xiran interrupted.


    "Lingling, I want to tell you something," she said with a deep breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Lingling was stunned. He seldom heard his friend speak in such a serious tone.


    Is something terrible going to happen?


    Then she heard the other party say, "I want to see you. How about you? Welcome?"


    She was stunned and then cheered: "really? Don''t lie to me, or I''ll break up with you!"


    "Of course it''s true, are you happy?" she said in a forced and brisk tone, even though she was in a terrible mood.

 Chapter 357

    "Of course... Happy." Zhu Lingling elongated her voice to express her happiness, but then changed the subject and asked her, "tell me the truth, are you unhappy?"


    "What unhappy thing? You think too much." Shen Xiran said deliberately.


    Zhu Lingling hummed, "who are you kidding? You think we lived together for three years before is a fake. You must have something unhappy. Did you quarrel with the man surnamed Si?"


    She deserves to be her best friend and hit it all at once.


    She pursed her lips without speaking.


    Zhu Lingling said impatiently, "I knew you must have quarreled with him. Come on, what did he do to be sorry for you? Tell me, I''ll cut him!"


    She was made to laugh by Zhu Lingling''s angry words: "in fact, it''s nothing, just... I don''t want to be with him now. It''s so simple."


    "Well, if you don''t say it, you remember, I always welcome you here, and the door is always open to you." Zhu Lingling said seriously.


    She was moved in her heart, gave a gentle "um" and said, "it''s really the luckiest thing for me to know you."


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would say such disgusting words. She couldn''t help but say with a toothache: "all right, all right, why are you so sour? My teeth are soft. It''s settled. What about you, buy a ticket, and then I''ll pick you up, you know?"


    "OK, I''ll contact you then." she smiled and put down the phone.


    Before, she really didn''t expect to go to Zhu Lingling. When she finally remembered it, her heart jumped up uncontrollably and wanted to run there immediately.


    What Si Lian night, she is not rare!


    She thought hard in her heart, wiped away the tears she didn''t know when to appear, and began to pick up her mobile phone to book her own air ticket. Suddenly she thought of Zhuoya and put her mobile phone down again.


    I don''t know what she''s like. She won''t report to Si Lianye, will she


    What if he comes


    I shouldn''t have confessed my plan to her before!


    Shen Xi ran knocked on her head with regret. She regretted her impulse at that time. If she really went to Gaomi, her plan would be in vain


    No, we have to find a way.


    She paced back and forth in the room, then determined to stand up straight, open the door and knock on Zhuoya; "Zhuoya, are you there?"


    "Yes."


    Zhuoya''s deep voice came. She was relieved, pushed the door and went in.


    Zhuoya sat in her chair with a book in her hand and her mobile phone in hand. She trembled when she saw it.


    She looked at Zhuoya: "how are you thinking?"


    Zhuoya shook her head gently: "I don''t think this plan is very appropriate. Should you talk to Mr. Si?"


    Shen Xiran frowned and looked at her: "there''s nothing to talk about. He didn''t come to me for so many days, but he still had a hot fight with that Qiao Sitong. Isn''t that a problem? Why should I insult myself?"


    "There may be a misunderstanding," Zhuoya said faintly.


    "No, no, if there is any misunderstanding, why doesn''t he explain to me?" Shen Xiran''s voice is very firm: "I don''t believe he really can''t find us these days, and my mobile phone hasn''t stopped, and he hasn''t called me. I think this can show his attitude."


    Zhuoya pursed her lips and thought what she said was reasonable. If it were her, if Mr. Si hadn''t said that to her at the beginning, she might think that he had betrayed herself as Shen Xiran thought.


    But she always felt strange when she looked at Shen Xiran''s stubborn appearance in front of her.


    Why don''t you call the boss later


    However, she had secretly made up her mind before and would not take the initiative to reveal Miss Shen''s Secret in the future.


    What did she do


    She hesitated in her heart, and the expression on her face appeared for a few minutes, which was looked at by Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran sat down beside her.


    "Zhuoya, listen to me. At the beginning, I thought Si Lianye and I couldn''t go together. He was so beautiful. I had an ordinary family background and appearance. In addition, his mother, you were also impressed by the last thing. She looked down on me. You know, I sometimes feel overwhelmed when I think of it. Do you understand my feeling I always think I''m not the same as him, but he was kind to me and I like him. I''ve been so confused, but now he''s changed his mind and found a woman who can match him. Now I''m also dead. What can I do if I don''t die? "


    She spoke her mind to Zhuoya eagerly: "seriously, although I feel very uncomfortable now, I''m relieved. I''m like a day and a place with him. Let alone my family background, just say my broken body..." she smiled bitterly, turned her head and burst into tears in her eyes.


    Her body is doomed not to have children for him, but he is an only child. Can she be so selfish to let him adopt a child who has no blood relationship with him


    She can''t bear to do that. It''s too cruel.


    Therefore, the best way is to leave.


    Zhuoya silently listened to her reveal her thoughts and couldn''t help sighing in her heart. She thought she was doing well before, but she didn''t expect that so many thoughts were hidden in her heart.


    Shen Xiran finished his mind, grabbed her hand and said, "so I ask you, can you help me? I can''t see him again, really."


    Seeing him again, she might rush into his arms recklessly, and everything she plans now will come to naught.


    She can''t do that.


    Zhuoya looked at her bleak face and grabbed her hand. She gradually made up her mind: "well, since you think clearly, I''ll promise you."


    "Thank you." Shen Xiran held her hand tightly with a smile and tears, and his heart was full of gratitude.


    When she first met Zhuoya, Shen Xiran thought she was followed by a nasty follower and hated her very much, but she didn''t expect that she was the one who helped her the most along the way. Why didn''t she appreciate it


    Zhuoya shook her head gently: "don''t thank me. It''s still early. I''ll try to book a ticket for you now. If I''m lucky enough to escape his search, it''s not too late for you to thank me at that time."


    She was stunned: "won''t you come with me?"


    Zhuoya looked at her: "of course not. When you really get on the plane, I have to apologize to the boss."


    Shen Xi ran was worried and grabbed her hand: "don''t do this. He will be angry with you at that time."


    With a faint smile, she pulled her hand out of Shen Xiran''s hand and said, "don''t worry about me. Mr. Si is good to me. He can scold me at most and won''t do anything to me."


    "Really?" Shen Xiran was very suspicious, but looking at Zhuoya''s indifferent appearance, it seemed that she was telling the truth: "don''t lie to me."


    "Really, I won''t lie to you. If I don''t believe it, I''ll contact you and take photos for you to see." she said quickly.


    "Then I''m relieved." Shen Xiran said with a sigh of relief.


    Zhuoya began to walk to the table to operate.


    She turned on the computer, skillfully opened the website, and typed out a series of codes in it, which made Shen Xiran dizzy. She couldn''t help asking, "you''re so powerful. Who taught you these?"


    Zhuoya is a versatile person. She not only has good Kung Fu, but also plays well in various scientific and technological means. In contrast, she is a waste.


    Zhuoya didn''t hear Shen Xiran''s stomach Fei and said faintly, "it was taught by a person."


    "Then that man must be very powerful." Shen Xiran said lying beside her.


    Her lips tilted slightly, and a warm smile filled her eyes: "yes, he is very powerful, and he is the most powerful person I have ever seen."


    "Ah, you smiled, Zhuoya, you smiled very well." Shen Xiran opened his eyes as if he had discovered the new world.


    It turned out that Zhuoya was like this when she really smiled from her heart. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved and her look was soft. Her original cold face and temperament turned into a gentle little woman in such a moment, which made people look very comfortable.


    She is beautiful. Beauty lies not in her appearance, but in her heart.


    Zhuoya was a little embarrassed when she heard her praise, and quickly restrained her smile: "well, I''ve bought a ticket."


    She blinked. Sure enough, she diverted her attention and looked at the computer with her eyes.


    The prompt of successful ticket issuance appears on the "yes" screen.


    "You''re really powerful, but you won''t be caught by Si Lianye." Shen Xiran suddenly had this question in his heart.


    "No, I just took advantage of the loophole in the system to buy you a ticket, which has a great chance to bypass their surveillance." Zhuoya shook her head slightly and added: "but it''s possible to be found, and I''ve tried my best."


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if it doesn''t succeed, I''ll thank you very much." she said excitedly and looked at the ticket information carefully.


    "Ah, is it tomorrow night?"


    "Yes, you should have a good rest before that. In order not to attract attention, I booked economy class for you. You may not be used to it at that time." Zhuoya looked at Shen Xiran apologetically.


    She was stunned, then shook her head fiercely: "no, don''t worry, I''ve been in economy class."


    "That''s good. Then you can get on the plane by going to the airport to get your ticket directly," she said.


    Shen Xiran nodded hard: "OK, I will do it."


    Zhuoya smiled again and fascinated Shen Xiran with seven meat and eight vegetables.


    It was not easy to finish all the negotiations. Shen Xiran, who returned to the room, rolled on the bed for half a night before falling asleep. In front of her, Zhu Lingling, Si Lianye and the domineering Qiao Sitong appeared alternately in front of her, which almost made her lose sleep all night. In the end, even if she fell asleep, she had a nightmare, This made her even after she opened her eyes, two big black circles hung brightly on her eyes.


    However, she didn''t care. She was suffering extremely. During the day, she packed up her food and ate. In the afternoon, she was ready to start.


    Zhuoya went out with her as usual and drove on the road.


    Shen Xiran sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked at Zhuoya with gratitude: "thank you. I still don''t know what to do if I didn''t have you around me."


    Zhuoya glanced at her faintly, then quickly focused on the road ahead and said, "don''t thank me. If you really want to thank me, just thank Mr. Xie."


    She meant that Si Lianye put her next to Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran''s face was so stiff, smiled and stopped talking. Saying these can only make her heart painful, but it doesn''t help the situation at present.


    Zhuoya looked at her and couldn''t help apologizing: "I''m sorry, that''s what I said, but my brain."

 Chapter 358

    "No, you''re right. I don''t know what to do, but..." but she can''t help it. Their situation is like this now. No matter how, it can''t be recovered. Long pain is better than short pain.


    But although she said so, her heart was so painful that she almost felt unable to breathe.


    She couldn''t help grasping her chest and breathing hard. After discovering Zhuoya''s surprised eyes, she squeezed out a smile more ugly than crying: "it''s heartbreaking to think of going abroad and never eating domestic delicious food again."


    Zhuoya didn''t know whether she saw it or not, so she nodded gently, didn''t speak, and focused on driving.


    She silently looked out of the window and didn''t dare to do anything again.


    The scenes of the roadside scenery came into her eyes. She breathed deeply and tried to make her tears drop slower and less.


    Zhuoya drove expressionless without seeing her tears all the way, but she sighed slightly in her heart and remembered the past a long time ago.


    At that time, I seemed to be no different from Shen Xiran in front of me, even more


    Just thinking, suddenly a accidentally rubbed with a black car that suddenly came out next to him.


    She frowned and stepped on the brake. Shen Xiran also found that it was wrong. She turned her eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Before she spoke, suddenly the other party''s door opened and two men came down. They were dressed in ordinary clothes and looked like ordinary people. There was nothing wrong except that they didn''t seem to be easy to provoke.


    But in the center of their eyes, there was a sudden alarm.


    Zhuoya is an instinct after long training, while Shen Xiran directly thought of the time when Qiao Sitong took herself to the airport and was taken away by Si HaiYan''s people on the way.


    Don''t imagine the situation in front of you.


    Her intuition was not good. She immediately made a decision and said to Zhuoya, "go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhuo Yameng stepped on the accelerator and the car sped out in an instant.


    Shen Xiran looked back and just saw the two men''s sinking faces. It looked like an ordinary man


    She and Zhuoya looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts at once.


    Those people don''t come well!


    Shen Xiran asked in a low voice, "did he find the news of my going out?"


    Zhuoya gently wrung her eyebrows: "no, I haven''t found anything strange up to now."


    "So..." Shen Xiran wanted to ask clearly, but he only had time to say half of it. He suddenly felt a shock in the car body, followed by a whirl.


    "Ah..." she screamed and instinctively grabbed the back of the chair. She just felt as if she was in the shock of the waves. She was dizzy and almost threw up.


    It was not easy to stop. She barely opened her eyes and saw that Zhuoya''s face was terrible. Her snow-white fingers tightly grasped the steering wheel and her actions were extremely stiff.


    She was surprised in her heart. When she looked up again, she saw a dark muzzle pointing to her temple, followed by a strange cold feeling on her head.


    She understood why Zhuoya looked so terrible.


    They were threatened with guns at the same time.


    Damn it, doesn''t it mean that this is a regulated society? Why has she seen such things so many times


    She secretly Tucao in the heart, make complaints about it.


    Zhuoya said coldly, "what do you want?"


    A hoarse voice sounded, "don''t want anything, just let her come with us."


    Zhuoya immediately understood and said, "it''s impossible."


    "You think you have another choice now"


    The man stabbed her forehead with the muzzle of a gun. The strength immediately made her blue.


    Shen Xiran scolded in his heart and said, "don''t do it. I''ll go with you."


    "That''s right, darling, we won''t embarrass you. If you''re honest, maybe." the two men smiled with meaning.


    She took a deep breath, pretended not to hear what they said, whispered and quickly said, "report to me quickly." then she sat up straight and said calmly, "OK, I''ll go with you. Don''t embarrass her."


    "Yes." the man took away his weapon and turned back.


    She was ready to go out with her, but suddenly she heard Zhuoya groan.


    She was shocked. Looking back, she saw that Zhuoya''s white forehead was flowing out of bright red blood, and the men around him were still carrying suspicious red on their weapons.


    Her brain was buzzing and almost exploded: "you, you don''t mean what you say!"


    Why did they hurt her!


    She didn''t think about anything for a moment. She opened her arms and rushed over. Even if she couldn''t fight, she had to bite a bite of meat off him!


    "You''re crazy!" the man looked a little flustered when he saw her.


    Suddenly, Shen Xiran felt a pain in his scalp and was caught by his hair from behind.


    She screamed and felt that the man was merciless. The pain made her cry in an instant.


    The scalp is as painful as being torn!


    In the blur of her tears, she could see Zhuoya jump up in a trance. With a vigorous hand, she caught the weapon in the hand behind her.


    The man was stunned.


    Zhuoya looked at her coldly, with a plain white hand holding a black weapon. There was a thrilling beauty in the strong contrast.


    She said coldly, "let her go."


    Shen Xiran felt that the man behind her was stiff. She quickly stood up and took the opportunity to get out of the man''s control.


    "Come to me, hurry up," Zhuoya said to her.


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath and immediately walked over to her.


    But after taking a few steps, he was firmly held by his arm.


    Zhuoya''s eyes were cold: "don''t you want to die?" then he pointed the muzzle of the gun at Shen Xiran''s back.


    But then his face changed again.


    Shen Xiran sighed deeply in his heart, looked straight at Zhuoya, smiled bitterly and said, "you''d better go. Remember to find someone to save me."


    Her head was held tightly with a gun again, and the cold from her forehead reached her heart.


    Zhuoya can only deal with one person at a time even if she is powerful, and the other party''s appearance obviously shows that you can''t save Shen Xiran even if you move fast.


    In this case, she can only save herself.


    Although Shen Xiran couldn''t see behind him, he clearly looked at the scene: "don''t worry about me. Even if they took me, it doesn''t seem to do anything to me. You have enough time to save me..."


    Zhuoya shook her head slowly: "No."


    What else does Shen Xiran want to say? The man behind him has grabbed her hair impatiently: "his mother is trouble. If you want her to live, put down the gun for me. Otherwise, you wait to clean up her body!"


    This sentence is obviously addressed to Zhuoya.


    Zhuoya looked coldly: "it''s impossible. I tell you, you''d better let her go, otherwise, I can kill your friend at any time."


    "Ha ha, you little girl can shoot. Why don''t you come and open my brother''s other grab..." the men around Zhuoya were full of lust and even began to yell at her.


    Zhuoya pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    With a loud bang, the man''s face turned pale. He took a big step back and looked at her tremblingly: "you... Are you serious..."


    At his feet, a deep hole was opened in the hard road. It seemed that he could lose his leg only a little.


    Zhuoya said coldly, "it''s not like death. Let her go to me."


    The faces of the two men changed.


    At this time, there were bursts of noise not far away. It seemed that someone had noticed the movement here and came to see it.


    They looked at each other immediately.


    An ominous feeling suddenly appeared in Shen Xiran''s heart.


    Sure enough, they took her back slowly, and their strong arms crossed Shen Xiran''s chest. The strong smell almost choked her out.


    The man put the cold and hard muzzle of the gun against her head and said to Zhuoya, who threw the rat repellent, "we have a death order. We must catch her today. We can''t live or die, so if you dare to shoot, we will kill her. Think for yourself."


    Zhuoya''s face really showed a hesitation.


    The two men took the opportunity to get on the bus quickly, pushed Shen Xiran hard, and then drove alone and sat next to her.


    She was pushed seven meat and eight vegetables. She was dizzy. She finally sat down and found that she had been taken to another car.


    And beside her sat a man with big arms, round waist and fierce eyes.


    She looked back and saw that Zhuoya had disappeared.


    Shen Xiran''s heart immediately lifted up. What he thought for the first time was not that she ran away, but that she didn''t know how her injury was.


    Remembering the blood on her forehead just now, she pursed her lips and asked them, "who are you and why are you catching me?"


    The man hummed, "you''ll know when you get to the place."


    She was silent and had a premonition in her heart that the person who came to catch her this time was estimated to be a real villain, which was completely different from that of Si Haiyan last time.


    She''s in big trouble this time.


    However, why is their whereabouts known, and Si Lianye, who should know her whereabouts, did not appear alive and dead


    What''s wrong with this


    She felt very puzzled, but she couldn''t find anyone to ask clearly. She was worried about Zhuoya''s injury. She was extremely depressed.


    Her head hurt so much that she felt like a madman. She wanted to raise her hand to tidy up her hair, but she didn''t expect that she was mercilessly poked by people around her as soon as she raised her hand: "don''t move!"


    She looked at him with clear eyes: "I''m an unarmed woman. What are you afraid of me?"


    The man didn''t speak. He just stared at her with a pair of eyes as big as a copper bell: "I told you not to move, or don''t blame me for being impolite."


    She was angry, put down her hands angrily, leaned aside, and was far away from him, more and more sure that these people were not good.


    She''s in danger.


    But now she can''t find any way to get away. You know, the other party is not only two big men, but also has weapons. For such an opponent, she has almost no room to resist.


    She took a deep breath and slipped her hand into her bag, ready to call the police.


    But then the man found her movement with sharp eyes: "take out what it is for me."


    She closed her lips tightly: "nothing."


    The man pulled her bag away rudely. At a glance, he saw the mobile phone she was holding in her hand and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s beautiful to want to call the police."


    "You... You give it back to me!" Shen Xiran rushed up to grab his bag back.


    As a result, he returned to the original place with a slight push. As soon as he looked up, he saw the other party''s eyes with endless malice. Her hair was numb. He finally understood that the person in front of him was a murderous villain.

 Chapter 359

    "Listen, if I find out what you''re doing again, I''ll break your leg, you know?" he said to her fiercely.


    Her answer was to turn her head and don''t talk to them, but she didn''t dare to act rashly now. If she really annoyed them and broke one of her legs, it would be a little uneconomical.


    The man watched her quiet with satisfaction, impolitely picked up her cell phone and turned it off, and then said nothing all the way.


    In the end, she finally saw a house, white. It looked familiar, but she couldn''t think of where she had seen it.


    While thinking, the car stopped at the door. The man shouted to her, "get off."


    She didn''t speak. She slowly got out of the car and looked carefully. Then her vest hurt again. She was pushed impolitely behind her: "go in and don''t make any wrong ideas."


    She held back her anger and walked in slowly. She guessed many kinds of ideas on the road. She always thought about who she would meet later and who would catch herself, but she was stunned when she walked in at the moment.


    Not that there were unexpected people in front of her, but that the house was empty and there was no one.


    She was stunned. What does that mean


    Looking back, she saw that the man had stayed outside the door and didn''t come in. At that time, she also found that a man suddenly stood in front of her, wearing black clothes and looking dry.


    She opened her mouth in a hoarse, hard to hear voice: "come with me."


    Who is this? What does she want to do


    Shen Xiran''s heart gushed out the idea of extreme doubt, but found that the other party didn''t explain to himself at all, so he had to follow up.


    The other party took her to the door of a room, helped her open the door, and then said to her, "this is your room. Don''t come out without permission."


    She said push her gently.


    She looked very thin, but she didn''t know why she was so strong. She was ready, but she still stumbled and stepped into the room.


    "Bang!"


    The door was tightly closed behind.


    She stood still, pressed down her anxiety and uneasiness, and slowly looked at her room.


    Better than she expected, the room was not too bad at first sight. At least there was a bed, a table, a chair, and even a small bathroom. She went to the corner and pressed the switch, and the yellow light poured out.


    Well, there''s electricity, too.


    Who is this man? Why did he catch himself here


    What the hell does he want to do


    With countless thoughts hovering in her heart, she slowly walked to the window and wanted to look down. If her memory is correct, this is the second floor, which should not be too far from the ground.


    But when she saw it, she was disappointed. The seemingly large window had been surrounded by iron railings. It seemed that even a mouse could not get out, let alone a person.


    She was so disappointed that she stepped back and looked into the bathroom.


    The bathroom is pretty good and clean, but there are no windows everywhere, only a vent on the top of the head.


    She looked around and couldn''t say a word. She couldn''t escape from this place at all. It seems that the only way is to wait quietly and wait for what the person wants. She can''t lock her up here for no reason


    She finally found that the only advantage here was that it was indeed the second floor, and the position of the window was good. Every day she stood at the window and looked down, she could see a large area in front of the whole house clearly.


    Although it didn''t work, she could slowly see that the people in this house were very good. A few people swayed here every day, but the man in black didn''t appear in front once, and she didn''t know what the man was doing.


    Ah, yes, that''s not true. Every day her meals were sent in by the man in black. Her voice was hoarse, but her movements were slow. She was almost silent. Several times she was startled by the sudden knock outside the door.


    After she carefully opened the door, the other party sent the tray to the front: "eat."


    Shen Xiran would take it in a daze, blinking to ask something, but the man in black turned away without nostalgia.


    She was stunned for a long time and had to close the door.


    In fact, they treat her fairly well. She has been here for several days. Except that the man in black regularly sends her meals, she has hardly been disturbed, and the meals are fairly good. It seems that she doesn''t mean to be harsh on her.


    So what exactly did they mean to her


    As she slowly ate the meal, such an idea came to her mind as usual.


    Still puzzled.


    A few days later, she found that things had changed.


    That day, the man in black delivered the meal. Before Shen Xiran could speak, she took the initiative to say, "prepare, someone will pick you up tomorrow."


    "Who wants to pick me up, why do you want to take me to where?" Shen Xiran finally heard her talk and asked quickly.


    According to her observation, the man in black is an elderly old lady. She doesn''t know why she did such a thing here. Anyway, she thinks the other party is very strange, but she seems to have no malice to herself.


    The old lady looked at her and said, "you''ll know tomorrow." then she turned and left without hesitation as usual.


    She was holding the tray in a daze. She couldn''t come back for a long time. Can she finally leave here


    As long as there is no malice towards her, she is eager to leave here.


    As mentioned above, these days, her scope of activities has always been limited to this room and she can''t go anywhere. This room has nothing except basic furniture. It''s extremely monotonous, forcing her to stand at the window and look down every day.


    It has been clearly recognized in the past few days that there are ten guards guarding themselves, including the two who arrested themselves at that time. They seem to be on a shift system. They change shifts every 12 hours, and nothing else.


    During this period, no one has been here. It''s like a forgotten corner.


    Her heart slowly lifted up here, and she couldn''t help thinking of a thought that frightened her. That person wouldn''t want to shut himself up for a lifetime. Otherwise, why didn''t he move for so many days


    What the hell does he want to do


    She was nervous, and suddenly heard the idea that she was about to leave here. After a burst of surprise, she was followed by ecstasy.


    It''s great that she can finally get out of this damn place.


    On this thought, even the food that is not delicious at ordinary times seems to be delicious. She smiles and eats it all. After eating, she puts her plate at the door as usual, and the old lady in black will collect it on time.


    However, she couldn''t leave until tomorrow. She stood at the door and looked for a while. Gradually her eyes narrowed and sleepy.


    "It''s strange that it''s not time to go to bed today. Why are you so sleepy all of a sudden?" she muttered. She went to the bedside, took off her coat and lay down.


    In this room, she only dares to take off the outermost clothes when she sleeps every day, and she dares not take off the ones inside, for fear of delay in case of emergency.


    Afterwards, she thought about it, and it was probably that''s how she found her life.


    When Shen Xiran was sleepy, she suddenly felt that the air was full of choking smell. The strong taste directly woke her up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was stunned. What was the matter? Why was the door smoking in front of her, and the room was full of pungent smoke at this time


    Oh, my God!


    What''s going on!


    She coughed loudly. Her tears had already flowed out. She couldn''t think too much. By instinct, she rushed into the bathroom, wet the towel and covered her mouth and nose.


    When she came out again, she found that the smoke outside was getting bigger and bigger, and what frightened her most was that the door had faintly emitted red light.


    What does that mean


    She didn''t dare to think any more. At the moment, she had only one thought in her heart, that is, running for her life, and the only escape window in this room was that window.


    At this time, the white smoke in the room was out of sight. She rushed to the window with her memory and opened the glass window.


    Thankfully, the glass window can be opened. With the "brush", a fresh air swept in. She couldn''t help taking a deep breath, but suddenly felt that the heat behind her was getting stronger and stronger.


    She didn''t have to look back to know what it was like!


    Reach out and grab the welded iron bar, motionless!


    Her heart was hopeless.


    What should I do?


    Is she going to die or is she going to be burned alive


    Shen Xiran could not help shrinking tightly when he remembered that he was about to become a pile of coke.


    There is no escape path in this room except this window.


    But this life-saving window had long been tightly welded with iron bars, blocking her only escape route.


    What? What


    Is she really dying


    She doesn''t want to die. She really doesn''t want to die, but what can she do now


    The heat was steaming, her whole body was sweating, and even her lips began to dry and peel.


    She licked her lips and thought that she would soon become a dark coke. She didn''t know what would happen when Si Lianye saw her at that time


    It''s so hot. I really want to find some water to drink


    Gradually confused, she thought. Suddenly, she thought of the bathroom.


    By the way, there is water there. She can go there and wait. Even if she can''t avoid being burned to death in the end, she can die better.


    So she stood up again, rushed into the bathroom in the direction she remembered, and closed the door firmly.


    She almost rushed over at her fastest speed and turned on the tap. The sound of splashing was almost like the sound of nature in her ears.


    At this time, she suddenly remembered another thing.


    That is, there seems to be a vent on his head, which is not big, but a thin man should be able to get in by visual inspection


    She was in high spirits. She quickly splashed some water on her face and body, wet her body as much as possible, and then found a footstool and stepped on it.


    This is the real, the only place to escape.


    Trembling with excitement, she grabbed the metal fence of the vent and shook it.


    It doesn''t move.


    She was stunned and couldn''t take it away. What''s going on


    After carefully groping, I found that there were four nails in the four corners of the metal fence.


    God will kill her!


    She dropped her hand decadent. The nail was fixed very tightly and could not be unscrewed by hand. What about the screwdriver? How could she have that on he

 Chapter 360

    The fire was getting bigger and bigger. In the vast white smoke, she seemed to have seen the dazzling fire flickering outside.


    She''s dying.


    She''s really going to die. She''ll soon become a charred, invisible corpse. Everyone can''t help vomiting when they see it.


    The bottom of her heart was cold and gradually opened. Even in this hot room that was about to catch fire, she still felt the terrible cold all over her body.


    She squatted down slowly, powerless and desperate, waiting for death to come.


    Suddenly, in the already blurred mind, it seemed to feel another sound.


    That''s


    A glimmer of hope rose again in her heart, and she suddenly looked up. She was so smoked that she couldn''t open her eyes, and her eyes were still white.


    She heard wrong, really wrong


    Depressed, suddenly, another loud noise came from the door.


    She reopened her eyes.


    Who is it? Has someone come to save her


    Help, help


    She opened her mouth to shout, but found that she had absorbed too much smoke, which made her throat hoarse and could not even hear herself.


    Oh, my God!


    She jumped on it and opened the glass door.


    The metal edge on the door was extremely hot, and red marks were made in the palm of her hand in an instant.


    At this time, she couldn''t care so much. She coughed hard and rushed into the white smoke.


    "Xiran, Xiran, where are you?"


    The familiar voice came through the thick smoke, like the sound of nature, which made her burst into tears.


    "I... I''m here..." at the moment of life and death, she tried her best and could only make a hoarse voice.


    At ordinary times, the degree was just like whispering, and at this time, she felt that she had taken out her breast feeding strength, and she couldn''t help crying again.


    Fortunately, her voice was heard by him at once.


    "Xi ran, is Xi ran you?" he anxiously walked towards her in the thick white smoke, but he couldn''t see her current position because his sight was blocked.


    "It''s me, I''m... I''m..." her throat was hoarse. Later, she couldn''t send a word.


    She burst into tears, anxiously following his voice.


    Just threw himself into his generous arms.


    Her heart finally put down, and the peace of mind at that moment almost made her faint.


    She struggled to look at his handsome face and murmured, "ah ye... You... You..."


    Before he finished, his head tilted and he fell into a coma in his arms.


    Si Lianye tightly hugged Shen Xiran''s body, took a deep breath, rushed into the bathroom, wet a big towel, then put it on her, and then wet herself at will. Then he bowed his head and protected her tightly in his arms and rushed out.


    The fire was started by someone on the stairs, that is, when he went up the second floor, he didn''t come up the stairs at all, but climbed up from another part with special tools.


    At this time, a rope ladder has been put there.


    He ran with Shen Xiran in his arms, tied her tightly to himself with a rope, and then grabbed the rope ladder to go down.


    The flame was like a twisted monster in hell, flapping its teeth and claws towards Si Lianye in mid air.


    Si Lian didn''t dodge at night, his face was frozen, his hands staggered down, fell to the ground without saying a word, turned and rushed to the gate.


    The men at the door immediately put on a wet blanket for him, and then they saw Shen Xiran in his arms.


    With his scorched face, scattered hair and messy clothes, he couldn''t help but let Yue Haoqing take a cold breath after watching it.


    "She... She..." he wanted to ask if Shen Xiran was dead, but he looked up and saw the boss''s look of awe and silently swallowed the words behind him.


    "Get in the car, go to the hospital, hurry up." Si Lianye impatiently grabbed a towel, wiped his face, and took her into the car.


    This time, even if he thought about it, he couldn''t help but be afraid. If he came later and didn''t insist on coming in to save people, would she be a corpse when he saw her again


    No, no, no, he doesn''t think she''s allowed to leave herself like this, absolutely not!


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, Yue Haoqing drove them to the hospital as quickly as possible.


    They had already said hello to the hospital, so as soon as they entered the hospital, they were immediately surrounded by a group of people into the elevator.


    At the same time, people waiting in the hall saw such a posture and talked one after another: "who is this person? Why does he look so powerful and black?"


    "You don''t know. This is the Secretary''s family, the boss of the hospital. Do you think they can treat the boss carelessly when he comes?"


    "Really, but how can they be burned like this..."


    "Alas, who knows, rich people are strange..."


    "That''s what I said..."


    At this time, Si Lianye, who was mentioned in the mouth of passers-by, sat in the clinic with a cold face and said nothing, leaving the doctors'' hands to deal with his injury.


    Before he rushed into the fire, although he had made preparations, the fire was too big at that time. He was burned all over his body, especially in his arms. He had several big bubbles.


    It''s red and looks dazzling.


    Yue Haoqing gasped while watching, but Si Lianye didn''t look at himself at all, but focused on the diagnosis and treatment bed on one side. He was still unconscious and covered with dark Shen Xiran.


    He insisted that they were in the same room. He felt that he could no longer stand being separated from her, so he asked to be in the same room with her. The doctors couldn''t persuade him, so he had to do it.


    Who makes him Si Lianye, the doctor''s largest shareholder


    A doctor breathed a sigh of relief after checking his wound: "fortunately, your injury looks scary. In fact, it''s just a skin injury. You''ll get better after taking medicine and taking a rest for a while."


    After saying that, he found that Si Lianye''s attention was not on himself at all, but in the diagnosis and treatment bed on one side.


    There were only two doctors around Si Lianye for examination and treatment, but there were enough five doctors there, surrounded by all kinds of examination instruments. That battle was much more powerful than that of Qi Lianye.


    Si Lianye felt bad when he saw the look over there. He asked, "how''s her injury?"


    A doctor turned and replied, "as far as the current situation is concerned, her life is not in danger."


    Si Lianye was relieved when he heard the speech, but then he heard him say: "however, although her life is not in danger now, her injury is more serious. I''m afraid she will have to rest for a while to recover. In addition to her skin injury, the West Lake Road was also burned."


    He listened to his heart tightly. After a long time, he said slowly, "give me all the price and make her better."


    "Of course, it''s our duty." the calm middle-aged doctor replied. Suddenly, at this time, a doctor behind him gave a low exclamation.


    The middle-aged doctor looked tight and turned to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Another doctor pointed to the screen and stammered, "she... She''s pregnant..."


    The middle-aged doctor quickly glanced at the instrument screen and nodded: "I''m really pregnant."


    He looked at Si Lianye again: "Mr. Si, this lady seems to be pregnant... What''s the matter with you?"


    Si Lianye only felt that after hearing the doctor''s words, his head began to hum. His face was happy for a while and gnashing his teeth again. It was frightening.


    The doctor''s heart immediately changed countless thoughts. Did he not want the child or said that the child in her belly was someone else''s? Otherwise, how could Mr. Si have such an expression? It''s really helpless. There''s so much dog blood in the rich family


    He was madly mending his mind, and his appearance was still very calm: "come, since she is pregnant, the drugs should be adjusted... Such as this..."


    Suddenly, Si Lianye stood up, ignoring that there were two doctors around him applying medicine to his wound. With the same look as sleepwalking, he asked the doctor, "what did you just say, can you say it again?"


    The doctor was stunned and repeated: "this lady, she is pregnant, excuse me..."


    Si Lianye only heard the words in front and looked at Yue Haoqing with ecstasy: "what did you hear?"


    Yue Haoqing just wanted to roll his eyes at him at this time. He heard that Miss Shen was pregnant, but isn''t pregnancy something that every woman can do? Boss, don''t exaggerate.


    He vomited in his heart and spoke respectfully: "ah, yes, the doctor said that Miss Shen was pregnant."


    His face slowly, slowly showed a big smile.


    Yue Haoqing dares to swear that he will show such a silly smile when he sees the boss for the first time in the days when he has been with the boss for so many years.


    Really


    He shook his head violently in his heart.


    The doctor was not surprised. Seeing Si Lianye''s silly smile, he knew that he was crazy with joy, not that he thought he didn''t want the child. He understood. After reading Shen Xiran''s report, his heart jumped again.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but when he saw that he was so happy, he couldn''t help feeling that his next words would undoubtedly make young people who were so happy that they didn''t care about their image fall from heaven to hell.


    After much hesitation, he finally decided not to tell him first, and then do some in-depth examination.


    Si Lianye didn''t see the doctor''s complicated look at all. He grabbed Yue Haoqing and said, "do you hear me? I''m going to be a father. Do you hear me?"


    Yue Haoqing was helpless and nodded hard: "I heard it, I heard it, congratulations."


    Si Lian night as like as two peas in a smile, this is like a superior president, just like the ordinary person. No exaggeration can almost be suspected of being mentally ill.


    Si Lianye vented for a long time before he calmed down. He quickly walked to Shen Xiran and looked at her and read: "do you know? You''re going to be a mother. Do you hear me? So you should take good care of your body. You know, get better quickly."


    At this time, Shen Xiran was very embarrassed. Although he had been roughly cleaned, his whole body was still dark, but his hands and face had been cleaned.


    She was still sleeping with her eyes closed and her eyebrows twisted gently, as if she were having a nightmare.


    He was almost crazy.


    The doctors treated Shen Xiran''s wound with light hands and feet. They applied the medicine that should be applied, the bandage that should be applied, and then hung the hanging bottle. Then they gently withdrew.


    At this time, Si Lianye had no other existence in his eyes, but looked at her silently, as if he wanted to see her forever.

 Chapter 361

    Yue Haoqing also looked at him, sighed softly and went out silently. He felt it was time to talk to the doctor. Before that, he had seen the doctor''s expression, which gave him a very bad premonition.


    Well, I hope my hunch is wrong.


    Si Lianye only saw her at this time. Seeing that she was dirty all over, he first called someone to send her belongings and clothes, then went to the bathroom to screw in a wet towel and wipe her all over. It seemed that her whole body was much more comfortable. He saw that her eyebrows had gradually stretched out.


    This made him very happy, but he didn''t change his clothes, so he had to cover her tightly with a quilt. Now she is two people''s body and can''t catch a cold.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help giggling, put his big hand gently on her lower abdomen, narrowed his eyes, and exhausted all his spirit to feel the vigorous vitality there.


    Well, it seems that there are some differences.


    The father to be burst into a silly smile.


    For the next half an hour, he watched her time carefully.


    Yue Haoqing personally sent the things, but this time when he saw Si Lianye, he was as eager to talk as the doctor, but this time Si Lianye didn''t let go, so he asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Yue Haoqing opened his mouth and looked at the expectant smile on his face, but he couldn''t say anything. He had to shake his head: "no, nothing. I want to say that I will look after the company now. Don''t worry."


    Si Lianye looked at his right-hand assistant, nodded, patted him on the shoulder, and said nothing.


    Along the way, the friendship between them has long broken through the boundaries of superiors and subordinates, and has developed into a relationship similar to that of friends. Naturally, he said this at this time for the good of Si Lianye.


    He also understood that the commitment between men does not lie in the expression of language, so he used actions to express his gratitude.


    The door was soon closed. Yue Haoqing looked at the closed door, sighed gently, turned and left.


    Yunye has a lot of things waiting for him. He can''t help with medical affairs. He can only contact him with some worries in the company.


    Si Lianye disliked that the current ward was too small, so he asked people to change Shen Xiran to the best room in the hospital. The room here is similar to that of a five-star hotel. The design of the inner and outer rooms, the decoration of the luxurious bathroom, and even a small restaurant and kitchen.


    If it weren''t for the iron shelves on its head that are convenient for hanging hanging bottles, it would almost make people think that they are in a hotel, not in a hospital.


    That''s what Shen Xiran thought when he woke up.


    She felt that she had a deep dream. She couldn''t remember what she dreamed. The first feeling when she opened her eyes was, ah, it was so dazzling.


    Instinctively, she closed her eyes again, and gradually there were terrible scenes in her mind, thick white smoke, hot red fire, and the mood of despair.


    Is she still in the fire


    She took a cold breath and was immediately hurt by the breath.


    "Cough..."


    She coughed hoarsely. Her body was tingling and grateful. Only a pair of eyes could see things clearly.


    However, as the objects in front of her fell into her eyes one by one, her heart settled down.


    Great, it''s not in that room. There''s no fire, no smoke, nothing that can take her life. She''s safe.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief, and then another question came to her mind. So where is this place


    She turned her head and saw all the exquisite furniture, the quilt she was now covered with, and her arms wrapped in gauze.


    Wait, gauze


    Is she in the hospital


    Her hand moved, and then she found a hanging bottle hanging on her arm, in which the crystal liquid was dripping down bit by bit.


    Did you go back to the hospital


    She finally guessed and looked around. The room was very big, but there seemed to be no one except herself.


    No, there are still people.


    She looked and finally saw a man curled up in the corner of the room.


    That''s


    She narrowed her eyes. Who''s that


    She moved her arm to hold her body up, but with her things, there was another sharp pain on her arm, which made her "hiss" uncontrollable.


    The man in the corner immediately looked up, and a beautiful face showed a surprised look: "you''re awake."


    "Zhuoya..." she blinked and spit out her name hard. It''s strange how she could be here


    Zhuoya pounced on her, looked at her and asked, "how do you feel now? What else is uncomfortable? Does the wound still hurt, dizziness or dizziness? What''s the feeling of your stomach?"


    She stared at each other.


    Zhuoya was worried: "Oh, why don''t you speak? Oh, by the way, your respiratory tract was hurt, so you can''t speak. Look at my memory..." after that, she knocked on her head and rang the bell to call the doctor.


    "No... not..." she said with difficulty.


    "What?" Zhuoya looked at her: "you have a bad voice now, so don''t talk."


    "I said... You ask so many... Questions in one breath, how... How can I cough..." she struggled to say what she said, but later she still couldn''t say it completely.


    "Well, well, I understand what you mean. Stop talking. The doctor will come to examine you. Don''t move." Zhuoya was wordy like an old mother.


    She smiled helplessly and wanted to talk, but she gave up. Her throat hurt and her speech hurt more.


    However, she remembered that she was in Si Lianye''s arms before she was unconscious, but why didn''t she see him when she woke up now


    What about him? Is something wrong


    She remembered the terrible red flame behind him at that time, and the smoke like poison gas. Her heart was high for fear of hearing bad news.


    She tried to squeeze a voice from her sore throat: "he... He..."


    The voice was too low. Zhuoya was stunned: "what did you say?"


    "He..."


    She went crazy and tried hard to squeeze a voice out of her sore throat.


    But Zhuoya still looked puzzled.


    There is no tacit understanding. I was so worried about her before I lost.


    In this tangle, the door was opened by the doctors, and the sound of hurried footsteps came in: "the patient is awake."


    Zhuoya immediately agreed: "yes, the patient is awake."


    Shen Xiran: "


    A pile of white coats immediately surrounded her, and there were white shadows. Shen Xiran stopped asking questions, and even Zhuoya''s shadow could not be seen.


    She couldn''t help being discouraged, but her weak body couldn''t resist the actions of the doctors, and her voice couldn''t make a sound, so she had to be oppressed at the mercy of the doctors.


    Finally, when they finished the examination, she was relieved. She couldn''t care about anything else. She grabbed the doctor and wanted to ask about Si Lianye.


    As a result, the doctor thought she was anxious about her body. Looking at it considerate, he said, "don''t worry. You''re in good condition now. As long as you''re careful, you''ll be fine, and the child is also good."


    She was anxious and grabbed the doctor''s wrist. Anxious, she didn''t notice the word "child" said by the doctor at all.


    The doctor felt that she didn''t seem to be asking this. He couldn''t help asking, "what do you want to say?"


    Her mouth opened and closed, but she couldn''t say anything.


    After just barely speaking, she felt that her voice had been completely wasted, and she still didn''t ask about Si Lianye''s news.


    He was so depressed that he bowed his head.


    All the doctors are worshipping each other. I don''t know why.


    She looked at the doctors'' faces. She was anxious and nervous. She couldn''t help crying.


    The crowd looked at her tears: "


    Just then, a voice came from outside the door: "she''s awake."


    The voice was very familiar. With the power to reassure Shen Xiran, her eyes lit up instantly, hurriedly separated the crowd and looked out.


    The doctors looked at her and took the initiative to separate out.


    As soon as she saw the tall and straight figure of Si Lianye standing there, she blinked, and her tears fell down again.


    He was in a good mood. When he saw her eyes, he couldn''t help but nervously came up and asked her, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    After asking, she didn''t say anything. She just cried silently. She turned to the doctor and asked, "how did you do it? She''s still very uncomfortable."


    The doctors hurriedly explained: "her condition is much better now. Now it may be that her wound is still painful. A little bit is inevitable..."


    "No, you give me medicine. She can''t feel pain. Do you hear me!" Si Lianye looked at the doctors with a calm face.


    The doctors smiled bitterly and explained: "no, no, now Miss Shen''s body is very special and can''t accept too many analgesic drugs." although oppressed by his cold eyes, some doctors still stood up.


    Si Lianye remembered the child in her belly. She looked soft and looked back at her. She was a little tangled in her heart.


    She grabbed his hand and shook her head: "no, I don''t hurt..."


    Her voice was very small, almost speaking in an angry voice, but Si Lianye immediately understood it.


    "Then why are you crying like this?" he asked.


    She smiled contentedly, "you... You''re okay..."


    His short words softened his heart and rubbed her head: "fool, how can I be wrong?"


    But when she saw the scar on his arm, her face changed.


    Si Lianye noticed what her eyes could reach, so he took his hand back: "a little injury, it''s okay."


    She silently touched his wound and didn''t let him escape: "does it hurt?"


    "No, of course it doesn''t hurt. Even if it''s a little, compared with your safety, you''re not nearly anything." he said low.


    She pursed her lips and tears fell down again.


    He looked at her helplessly: "fool."


    At this time, the doctors felt that they were redundant and withdrew silently.


    It also includes Zhuoya.


    She felt relieved to finally see that Shen Xiran was all right.


    Before, she always thought that it was her dereliction of duty that made Shen Xiran be arrested. Now, seeing that she can finally return safely, she finally eliminated most of her guilt. When Si Lianye was out of strength, she took the initiative to replace Shen Xiran with him.


    Now, it''s really pleasant to watch them finally eliminate their suspicion and hold them together.


    There was a smile on her lips.


    Si Lianye held her tightly and seemed to melt her deeply into his body. Although the danger had passed, the sense of crisis was still deeply imprinted in his mind and could not disappear.

 Chapter 362

    He almost lost her.


    She also held him tightly. What could be more joyful than seeing her man fall from the sky and save her when she was about to lose her life and was in great despair


    This strong escape from death, can really hold Si Lianye''s satisfaction, almost let her forget all the unhappiness before, and just enjoy the satisfaction and tranquility of this moment wholeheartedly.


    Silence is better than sound.


    I don''t know how long it took, suddenly a strange sound sounded on them.


    Their bodies were stiff.


    She blinked and blushed.


    She gently pushed him away, trying to say something without saying it.


    He looked at her and smiled deeply: "it seems that someone is hungry."


    She smiled awkwardly and put her hand on her belly.


    He picked up his cell phone and ordered for a while, then smiled at her and gently put his hand on it.


    "Eat more later. Your body is different from before, you know?" he said softly.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at him for no reason.


    He smiled and touched her head. He knew that she knew nothing about having children.


    "Fool, you''re going to be a mother." his big hand moved down and put it on her lower abdomen, where their bones and blood were growing slowly.


    Her eyes widened with disbelief.


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you," he explained, seeing what she meant.


    She shook her head fiercely, and her mouth was anxious, but she couldn''t say anything. Her face was red with anxiety.


    Si Lianye comforted her: "don''t worry, take your time, I understand what you mean."


    She looked left and right, grabbed her cell phone, opened the lock and began to write: "you''re lying to me. I can''t have children for a long time."


    She brushed the words and put them in front of him.


    He looked at it for a while and said, "who told you."


    "Sizel," she wrote again.


    "But will you still believe that man''s words," he said, looking at her.


    She blinked and hesitated.


    "You see, you don''t believe what he said. Why do you have questions about the results checked out by several experts?" he put his big hand back on her belly, looked at her with a pair of black eyes, and there was the tide she was familiar with surging: "it''s true. You''re going to be a mother, but he''s still very young. You may need more than eight months to see him."


    She was stunned. She looked very complex, like happy and sad. Finally, big tears fell.


    Si Lianye looked distressed, but smiled and said, "why don''t you believe it? I''ll show you the test results." she was about to get up, but she held it down.


    "No, no, I believe you..." she wrote, "I''m just too happy to believe it''s true."


    She then put his hand on her waist and said, "come on, pinch me hard to see if it hurts."


    He looked at the words she wrote, laughing and laughing: "no, I''m sure it''s true."


    As a result, Shen Xiran refused to believe it. What if you are also the person of my dream


    Finally, he really couldn''t help it. He really pinched her gently. She was willing to fully believe it and immediately began to cry again.


    He helplessly coaxed her: "what are you crying about? Should you be happy or say you don''t like the child?"


    "No... no..." she burped and spoke hard in his ear gently: "I''m happy, happy..."


    She has their children. God, it''s true!


    She had determined that she was infertile before, so she wanted to leave him again and again. However, I didn''t expect that God would give her such a big gift after she had just escaped death.


    She can''t believe it, okay


    But the warm touch on her hand told her that it was true, it was true.


    God, she felt so happy that she was going to faint.


    At this moment, she felt that her troubles were gone and put her whole heart on her belly.


    Her hand was there just like him.


    Now there is a magical little life beating in it. It''s really, really good.


    Her tears kept flowing and wet all the clothes that Si Lianye had just changed. He looked at her helplessly and finished all the comforting words in his mouth, but there was no effect at all.


    Finally, he could only hold her silently and let her turn all her grievances and grievances into tears.


    The crying lasted until someone knocked at the door outside.


    Si Lianye gently pushed her away: "the food giver is coming."


    She cried her eyes red and swollen and nodded shyly.


    He reluctantly got up and opened the door. Zhuoya was the one who sent things in. When she put the food on the small table by the bed, she was startled by Shen Xiran''s red peach eyes.


    "You are..." she looked at the boss in panic, but saw his helplessness on his face.


    "Women are made of water, I understand now." he only said so.


    Shen Xiran blushed with embarrassment.


    Zhuoya understood this, put down her things with a smile, and then said to Shen Xiran what she had wanted to say for a long time: "I''m sorry."


    Shen Xiran felt very strange.


    Zhuoya explained seriously: "I shouldn''t have left you that day. It''s my fault. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have encountered such a thing."


    At this time, she completely saw Shen Xiran''s current appearance. Her hair was still uneven, like being bitten by a dog, and her hands were wrapped in gauze, and she couldn''t even speak.


    It was all her fault. If only she had been more tough at that time, maybe Shen Xiran would not have been taken away and would not have encountered such serious danger.


    Shen Xiran didn''t take it seriously. On the contrary, she was still silently grateful for the fire. In her heart, she even vaguely felt that she might not be pregnant if it weren''t for the fire.


    This is God''s compensation for her!


    So after hearing Zhuoya''s words, she waved her hand, showed a big smile and pressed the words on her mobile phone: "it''s okay. You''ve tried your best at that time, I know."


    Zhuoya looked grateful and almost burst into tears: "Miss Shen..."


    Si Lianye frowned when he saw it. A woman crying is enough. What if he wants to eat? What if his wife can''t eat


    So his eyes swept. Zhuoya saw it and understood. She took a deep breath, forced her tears down, and said to Shen Xiran, "thank you for your understanding. You hurry up. I won''t disturb you."


    Then he turned and went out.


    Shen Xiran put his eyes on Si Lianye and smiled sweetly.


    He touched her hair: "come on, let''s eat something you like."


    She nodded and tried to get out of bed, but he stopped her in time: "no, you don''t get out of bed."


    "That... That..." she looked at him blankly. How would she eat


    He smiled, his slender fingers picked up a bowl and said to her, "come on, I''ll feed you."


    She was stunned. She watched him walk over with a bowl of porridge and said, "your respiratory tract was injured, so you can only eat liquid food for the time being, but I asked people to do it carefully. It tastes good. Try it."


    Her warm look, slender hands and eager voice warmed her heart, and tears almost fell down again.


    He sighed: "wife, don''t cry. It''s bad for you and your baby to cry again."


    She nodded softly, wiped away her tears obediently, and put her eyes on his hand.


    He immediately scooped up a spoon of pig liver porridge and put it into her mouth: "is it delicious?"


    She nodded with a smile.


    So they fed each other and slowly ate a whole bowl of pig liver porridge.


    He took a paper towel to wipe her mouth: "you can''t eat too much. Take your time, you know?"


    She didn''t say she didn''t eat enough. She gave him a blank look of dissatisfaction. As a result, he misunderstood: "well, well, I understand what you mean. I''ll let you eat well in a few days. Now I have to bear it. I have to be a mother. I can''t be so capricious, you know?"


    I didn''t say I wanted to eat! She gave him a white look.


    Si Lianye pretended not to see her white eyes and slowly ate his share. Of course, it was the same patient. He ate a lot more food. After staring at him for a few eyes, she couldn''t help swallowing the rich dishes in front of him.


    Alas, it seems to be really delicious.


    Look at the color, the smell, and


    In a twinkling of an eye, I saw the look in his eyes. I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. I suddenly recovered and lay down.


    Just don''t look, she thought silently in her heart.


    Suddenly, the bedside seemed to move. There was a feeling of more weight. She couldn''t help opening her eyes and saw his enlarged handsome face in front of her.


    She was so frightened that she leaned back and said, "what''s the matter?"


    He raised his hand, so Shen Xiran noticed the bowl of white things in his hand, emitting a wonderful smell.


    "What''s that?" she asked.


    "Well, would you like to eat?" he said with a smile.


    She looked at him suspiciously. She couldn''t believe him, but she felt that the fragrance seemed to smell good, fragrant, sweet and familiar to her.


    She didn''t speak, but the expression represented everything.


    He smiled and thought she looked so cute now, just like a pig.


    He held the small bowl higher so that she could see more clearly: "this is Sydney milk."


    "Ah" she blinked in surprise. What''s that


    "After sister-in-law Liu heard about you, she asked for a secret recipe to make it for you. She said it could make your voice feel better. How about it? Would you like to eat it?"


    Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky and nodded again and again.


    Si Lianye''s eyebrows and eyes were very soft. She scooped up a spoon with a small spoon and slowly extended it to her.


    She couldn''t wait to open her mouth for feeding.


    As a result, I saw that the spoon of tender food just came to my mouth. As a result, it flew away quickly, and finally reached another mouth.


    Si Lianye opened his mouth and gave himself the spoon of dessert.


    The disappointment in her heart made her stare at him angrily: "you... You eat..." she stammered for a long time.


    It''s really annoying. Why did you hurt your throat? You can''t even swear. It''s really depressing.


    He ate the food she was thinking about and put his handsome face together: "angry"


    Her eyes glowed and she nodded.


    "So, would you like to eat?" he asked again.


    She kept trying to kill him with her eyes.


    As a result, he scooped up another spoon and put it to her mouth. His smile was light and his eyes spoiled, almost drowning her.


    He won''t lie to her again this time, will he


    Shen Xiran thought here, hesitated, and then opened his mouth.


    The spoon suddenly shook, crossed her mouth accurately, and then was sent into Si Lianye''s mouth.


    "You!" she was going to be so angry!

 Chapter 363

    "I won''t eat!" she was so angry that she left such a sentence angrily, and then turned away from him: "I want to sleep."


    You don''t have to look at him when you sleep.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she twisted her body, a pair of big hands gently held her shoulders and forcibly turned her around: "honey, don''t be angry. I was teasing you just now."


    She hummed, "did you tease me so much?"


    "Isn''t that afraid of scalding you?" he said with a smile.


    "...." she looked at him speechless. When she was a child, she was afraid of burning.


    "Come on, I''ll feed you, OK?" he said as he approached her.


    "Don''t... ah..." as soon as she said her refusal, he grabbed her shoulder tightly.


    "Wuwuwuwuwu..." she stared at him close at hand.


    At this time, his lips cling to her tightly, the cool lips suck back and forth on her lips, and the smart tongue swims between her teeth.


    Almost just for a while, her tight body gradually relaxed a lot.


    She threw herself into it, and her eyes were hazy. There was only him, only him.


    After a long time, he let her go gently, looked at her face and asked softly, "is it delicious?"


    "Ah," she opened her eyes and her mind had become paste. She completely forgot what she was talking to him just now.


    He smiled, looked at her cute eyes, inexplicably felt a sense of achievement, and nodded her nose: "I said, is the dessert delicious?"


    "What dessert, you are good or bad." she hammered him hard on the chest. When she came back, she finally understood what he meant.


    "Does it taste good?" he asked her with his eyebrows full of bad smiles.


    Her face turned red. Just now she did smell the intoxicating fragrance between his lips, but it was too shameful to say so.


    But before she could speak, Si Lianye, like seeing her mind, turned and picked up the bowl of Sydney milk: "come on, it''s cold."


    Then he did the same and scooped a spoonful and sent it over.


    Shen Xiran looked at her suspiciously and refused to open his mouth.


    Who knows if he''s lying again.


    Si Lianye smiled: "if you don''t eat, I''ll eat it."


    Then she tried to take the bowl back. As soon as she was worried, she rushed over, looked at the direction, opened her mouth and bit the spoon into her mouth.


    As soon as the sweet and smooth dessert enters her lips, it immediately makes her feel as comfortable as eating ice cream in dog days, and makes her whole person happy from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet.


    Si Lianye''s smiling eyebrows and eyes glowed: "is it delicious?"


    "Delicious." she nodded hard.


    He was silent and silently scooped another spoon for her.


    She opened her mouth and ate it, and her satisfied eyes narrowed.


    He fed a bowl of milk patiently and carefully, wiped her mouth with a paper towel, and then asked, "are you full?"


    She nodded fiercely, then painfully lowered her face and silently her stomach with her hands.


    "Good support."


    "Fool." Si Lianye looked at her bitter face and gently rubbed her stomach with his hand: "better."


    She closed her eyes and hummed comfortably from her nose: "HMM."


    Si Lianye looked at her extremely comfortable appearance. Her face was ruddy and stretched. The tip of her nose even exuded small drops of sweat because she was in a hurry to eat. At a glance, it seemed that she had done something indescribable.


    His heart was suddenly confused, and the movement on his hand couldn''t help stopping.


    She immediately felt it and opened her eyes strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed and his hands moved again: "it''s all right, you continue to rest."


    Shen Xiran closed his eyes and felt comfortable. He was moved and couldn''t help whispering, "you... Why are you so good to me, just because of the child?"


    His movements stopped again: "what are you thinking about? Was I bad to you before?"


    She smiled: "I don''t think so."


    He was angry: "you little heartless."


    She turned over and suddenly said, "I want to sleep."


    He stopped and stopped the thing at hand: "OK, then you have a rest."


    She turned to look at him. "What about you?"


    "I have to deal with something. You go to bed first and I''ll accompany you later."


    He patted her on the head and said.


    She looked at him silently, "I don''t mean that." she said as if she wanted to sleep with him.


    He smiled: "well, I know, you need to rest quickly, you know?"


    She gave a low "um" sound, but didn''t close her eyes. She watched him silently clean up everything, then turn on the computer and deal with affairs on one side of the table.


    In the weak light, his body was tall and straight and his expression was focused. From Shen Xiran''s point of view, he could just see his towering nose and exquisite chin. It looked almost as perfect as the male god in the cartoon.


    She took a deep breath and was in a trance. Such a perfect man was her own


    I can''t believe it, okay


    However, he sat in front of himself, less than a meter away from her. He could reach and breathe, and it was so real.


    However, is all this like a dream? Like window paper, it will break with a poke


    She doesn''t understand.


    Looking at her, her eyes were gradually covered with a layer of black yarn, gradually from shallow to deep, and finally covered her whole person.


    She closed her eyes, breathed heavily and fell asleep.


    Si Lianye looked back and saw her sleeping. Although her face was better than before, it was still paler than normal people. The doctor said it was normal. After all, she still had a wound on her body.


    However, he was still distressed in his eyes, so he stood up and looked at her carefully for a while, and covered her with a quilt.


    He kissed her on the forehead, "who, I''ll help you stop all unpleasant things, I swear."


    She whined and moved her body, but she never woke up.


    He straightened up and was preparing to continue to deal with business. Suddenly, the mobile phone put aside by Shen Xiran rang.


    He frowned slightly, picked up his mobile phone and found that it was written with Lingling words.


    He thought for a moment. He didn''t want the sound of his mobile phone to disturb Shen Xiran, so he simply picked it up: "hello"


    Zhu Lingling, who was about to speak over there, was stunned: "who are you, Xi ran?"


    The crisp voice came into his ears, and he didn''t change his face: "it''s me. She''s asleep. What''s the matter with you?"


    His voice was so calm that he didn''t feel embarrassed because he secretly answered other people''s calls.


    Zhu Lingling frowned: "Si Lianye, aren''t you separated from her? Why are you answering her phone again? You call her up. I have something to tell her."


    Si Lianye looked back at Shen Xiran''s sleeping face and frowned slightly: "she''s tired and asleep. If you have something to say to me, it''s the same. Why don''t you wait until two hours."


    "What?" Zhu Lingling thought it was strange. Only yesterday did she hear Shen Xiran say that she broke up with Si Lianye and said she would come by plane at night. As a result, she waited left and right and didn''t see anyone. Now she can''t help but call and can''t find anyone


    She won''t be imprisoned by him, will she


    Zhu Lingling, whose brain hole was wide open, couldn''t help but say, "she told me yesterday that you were very sad to find another woman. How could you make up with you so soon? Did you force her? I warn you. If I find you abusing her, I''ll call the police, you know?"


    Listening to her impolite words, Si lianyesi was not afraid, but said faintly: "I didn''t lie to you, and there''s no need to lie to you. If you don''t believe it, you can open it later."


    Zhu Lingling listened to his calm voice and couldn''t help hesitating: "what you said is true."


    Si Lianye didn''t speak. Do you believe it or not.


    Zhu Lingling noticed his intention to hang up and hurriedly called him, "Hey, don''t hang up yet."


    "What else?"


    She heard Si Lianye''s obviously impatient voice and said helplessly, "I want to ask you a question. It has been hidden in my heart for a long time."


    "OK, you say," he said simply.


    "What I want to ask you is whether you like her or not. I''m talking about Shen Xiran." Zhu Lingling asked.


    His eyes narrowed. "Why do you ask?" the answer was obvious, and he almost disdained to answer.


    Zhu Lingling hesitated and said: "In fact, Xi ran looks very strong on the outside and very fragile in the heart. As a bystander, I have seen a lot of situations when you get along with each other these days. I think, if you don''t like her and dislike her origin, you can tell her directly that she has a kind heart and will leave silently without causing you any trouble. So, if you really change your heart Yes, please tell her at the first time, really. "


    Zhu Lingling sincerely speaks to Si Lianye. Although she is not with Shen Xiran now, she cares about her little sisters around her.


    After hearing this, Si Lianye was still expressionless: "why, she thought I would dislike her." he soon grasped the key points in the other party''s pile of words.


    "Of course, don''t you see it all the time?" Zhu Lingling yelled. "She has always had low self-esteem. She has no family background, no backstage, and can''t even have children. She has only a decent appearance, so don''t tell me you haven''t seen it when facing you."


    "Si Lianye was silent.


    "Sure enough..." Zhu Lingling frowned and said, "men are really careless. Alas, I''m too lazy to talk about you, so she''s always nervous when she contacts you. What about you, or give her a confidence that she can stabilize. If you can''t do it, you''ll let her leave early. Don''t always make her heart unstable, you know?"


    Si Lian said in a deep voice: "I know."


    "That''s good. I''m really afraid that she will be more and more unhappy with you. In this case, you might as well not start..." Zhu Lingling was still muttering to himself.


    Si Lianye couldn''t listen anymore: "thank you." he said and hung up the phone decisively.


    "What, hello..." before Zhu Lingling finished, he heard the "beep" sound after being hung up over the phone.


    "This man is really strange. What are you doing hanging up so soon?" she muttered unhappily.


    Si Lianye hung up the phone here, looked back at Shen Xiran who was still sleeping, walked slowly to her and touched her hair: "so you think so, no wonder..."


    He murmured. No wonder every time she felt a little wrong, she wanted to avoid him, didn''t want to face it together, and didn''t even question. It turned out that these reasons were her inferiority complex.


    I''m so stupid that I can''t even see it.


    He sighed softly, but she was still asleep and her face was very quiet.

 Chapter 364

    The room was quiet.


    Just after he had handled the backlog of business, suddenly someone knocked at the door. He looked at Shen Xiran, who was still sleeping, got up to open the door, and then saw her attending doctor standing outside the door.


    It seems that it''s not time for routine inspection


    Shen Xiran looked at each other and frowned: "Dr. Lin"


    Dr. Lin was holding a stack of thick examination reports in his hand. Facing his smile, he was reluctant: "I have something to discuss with you. May I ask?"


    He nodded, his eyes slipped from each other''s face to the report sheet in his hand, and narrowed his eyes.


    "Of course," he said calmly.


    Dr. Lin breathed a sigh of relief. "Then go to my office and talk." then he made a "please" gesture.


    Si Lianye looked back at the room and saw that there was still no movement inside. He closed the door and followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Xiran woke up, he found that there was no one around. The computer on the table in front of him was still there. The chair was pulled away. The furnishings on the table were a little messy. It looked as if he had walked away temporarily.


    Well, I feel much better after a sleep.


    She sat up slowly and immediately found the inconvenience of her hand injury. It was trouble. Her hand was injured, and then her throat couldn''t speak.


    Like a cripple, she sighed silently in her heart.


    However, fortunately, there was "he". She gently covered her stomach with her hand holding gauze and felt warm.


    She has a baby, has a child, this cognition makes her heart happy and almost fly.


    I don''t know who the child looks like, a boy or a girl


    She felt her stomach and got out of bed slowly. She put on her shoes and meditated in her heart. Be careful. I heard that children are the most likely to have accidents in the first three months.


    At this time, she began to rejoice that her leg was not hurt. At present, it will be more difficult to use her hand, but there is no problem with others.


    She came forward to solve her personal problem and waited eagerly for Si Lianye to come back.


    Well, she has missed him since she opened her eyes and saw him around her.


    But she didn''t see anyone for a long time. She screwed up her eyebrows, picked up her mobile phone for a while, and put it down. It''s said that it''s bad for pregnant women to play with mobile phones too much


    I don''t know if it''s true, but I''d rather believe it. Don''t play.


    She frowned and thought for a long time. She walked back and forth impatiently. Finally, she thought and went to bed. Well, the doctor said that the child in her stomach is not very stable. It''s better to lie in bed every day.


    Then stay in bed. She has to be good, so that the child can grow safely in her stomach.


    She thought silently, gently touched her lower abdomen and whispered, "baby, don''t worry, grow up quickly. When you grow up, you can come out and see your parents."


    Silence.


    She didn''t care. Now the child is still so young. The doctor said it was only more than a month. It''s strange to hear anything now.


    When she was bored, she went to talk to her stomach, as if she were chatting with people.


    The result was that when Zhuoya opened the door and came in, she saw Jupiter shining on her face. She was talking to her lower abdomen: "baby, are you a boy or a girl? Come on, give your mother a hint."


    At this time, there must be no hint in the stomach, so Zhuoya saw Shen Xiran''s unhappy face: "Oh, baby, you''re really naughty, which makes mom very anxious, you know..."


    Zhuoya shook her head and deliberately put a lot of weight on the footsteps.


    Her movement stopped, then looked up and saw a big smile on Zhuoya''s face: "you''re coming."


    Zhuoya was infected by her smile and also showed a smile. She put her hand on the table and said, "I''ll bring you dinner."


    "Ah, is it evening?" she blinked at Zhuoya. "I haven''t found it yet."


    I had a long sleep before. When I woke up, I just went to talk to my children. I really didn''t expect so much.


    "Yes, come on, look at these dishes. They are all made according to your taste."


    She moved her body and lost interest: "I can''t eat a lot of things."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can''t eat it now. You''ll be fine in a few days." Zhuoya comforted her.


    She nodded silently, and then suddenly asked, "where is Si Lianye? Where has he gone?"


    Zhuoya shook her head and looked confused: "I don''t know. I just came to the hospital."


    "Really?" Shen Xiran was very strange and muttered to himself, "no wonder he went to the company."


    Her eyes gradually put aside on her cell phone. Do you want to call him


    Forget it, just wait a minute.


    She wanted to get out of bed, but Zhuoya pressed her in time: "wait a minute, I heard you can''t get out of bed." then she put up the strange iron frame at the head of the bed, and then made it into a table on the bed.


    She was stunned. Then Zhuoya brought a bowl of fragrant Lily porridge and said, "it''s convenient for you to eat." then seeing Shen Xiran''s strange look, she couldn''t help asking, "didn''t the boss do this before?" why did her expression seem to see such an operation for the first time


    Shen Xiran came back and shook his head: "no, no, I just thought of another thing." she smiled on her face, but she was thinking that she was cheated by him. She could eat before


    Before she finished, Zhuoya suddenly whispered, "ah, I forgot your hand was hurt. In this case, let me feed you."


    She was stunned, and then watched Zhuoya pick up the bowl and stir it gently.


    Shen Xiran suddenly felt that the situation in front of him seemed very uncomfortable, but he didn''t know what was wrong. Just when he wanted to refuse, he suddenly heard Si Lianye''s voice at the door: "I''ll come."


    Zhuoya and Shen Xiran looked together and saw Si Lianye standing at the door, looking at them calmly.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly felt that she hadn''t seen him for several hours. He seemed to have changed in some places.


    But on the surface, his whole body was no different from that just now, and he looked very calm, but she just felt that there seemed to be something different.


    Si Lianye came in and took the bowl from Zhuoya''s hand: "go out, I''ll be fine here."


    She nodded, turned and went out. She was just a bodyguard, not a maid. She was rough at housework.


    Shen Xiran quickly focused on Si Lianye. She said unhappily, "where have you been? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    He smiled and fed her a mouthful of porridge before saying, "I miss you."


    Her voice was gentle, and with the power to calm her, she gave him a white look: "who thought, but I wanted to do something later. When I found it inconvenient, I felt that there was still no one around to serve me."


    "Really, I had something to do temporarily, so I went out for a while. It won''t be like this in the future." he explained to her in a good voice, so that the anger she had pretended to have disappeared.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you once," she said proudly with her head up.


    "Then thank you, dear, for your forgiveness." he kissed her gently on the face.


    She only felt that the place he kissed on her cheek was crisp, as if someone had gently stirred her heart with feathers, and her face could not help blushing.


    "I thought you didn''t want me," she stammered as she ate.


    "You, even if I don''t want anyone, I won''t want you." in the gradually darkening sky, his handsome face could almost shine.


    "Really," she glanced at him obliquely, "what about Qiao Sitong? You don''t want it either."


    After hearing the name, he calmly fed her a mouthful of sweet Lily porridge: "who is she?"


    She opened her eyes: "you still pretend"


    His face was serious: "I really don''t know who she is."


    She looked at him angrily: "just talk about it. It''s too much for you to pretend like this."


    Wasn''t he with her some time ago? Why is he turning his face now


    He finally smiled, but if Shen Xiran looked carefully, his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "She''s gone," he said.


    "What''s gone? Don''t tell me you weren''t with her at that time." she looked at him and prepared to settle accounts after autumn.


    "It''s true. I just had a cooperative relationship with her before, but later her heart became bigger." he said calmly.


    "Really?" she was suspicious.


    "Of course it''s true." he calmed her without changing his face.


    In fact, of course, things are not so simple, or even quite complex.


    This time she was kidnapped. He has been checking these days. Unexpectedly, two people were involved, and they didn''t work together, but they cooperated seamlessly.


    She was almost dead, and he caused all this.


    At that moment, he had decided to let the man pay the price.


    Therefore, in the imperial capital these days, only this small ward is the quietest place. Everywhere else is disturbed by Si Lianye, and all this is because the Si family is shooting at the Qiao family.


    The interpersonal relationships in their family are all intertwined. Seriously speaking, every family has relatives, so the Si family immediately suffered a lot of pressure.


    Among them, the most pressure belongs to the counterattack from the Qiao family.


    However, this does not affect Si Lianye''s determination to revenge. Who makes her Qiao Sitong so vicious? Unexpectedly, she wants to set fire


    If he goes any later, he will really see only a charred body.


    This revenge must be avenged!


    Shen Xiran actually had doubts about the incident she suffered this time, but although she didn''t say it when she looked at him, the tiredness at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows all showed that Si Lianye was very tired now. Please ask about those unpleasant things later.


    Maybe the killer hasn''t been caught yet


    As a result, she was considerate to others, but Si Lianye didn''t notice her mind and took the initiative to say things: "don''t worry, I will catch her in front of you and let her apologize to you."


    "Who did it?" she opened her eyes and looked at him unexpectedly.


    He gave her a fixed look: "didn''t you just say her name?"


    "It''s Qiao Sitong. It''s really her." she knew in her heart: "why should she be so bad? I didn''t offend her."


    He sighed and hugged her and said, "some people in the world are like this. They always know that they are the master. Others must listen to her, such as that woman."


    "I said, you are the real reason." she looked at him angrily.

 Chapter 365

    Si Lianye''s helpless silent nose.


    Speaking of it, Qiao Sitong was surprised that he was so cruel. He was really responsible for it.


    He couldn''t help but hold her in his arms and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you again."


    She fell in his arms and said softly, "OK, I believe you."


    Although there are still doubts, for example, what exactly is the basis for Qiao Sitong to know her departure time so accurately, and how to avoid Si Lianye''s search.


    Si Lianye didn''t say, and she didn''t ask. Anyway, things will come out. She''s not in a hurry.


    After eating a bowl of porridge slowly, they kept it warm for a while.


    Time went on for a few days. She was still checked by the doctor every day. She never stopped. Her wound gradually healed. The gauze finally didn''t wrap around, but the doctor still didn''t get her out of bed and let her stay in bed.


    She felt that if she lay down like this, the whole person would become a pig.


    But there''s no way. Not to mention the doctor and Si Lianye, even Zhuoya meticulously carried out the doctor''s words, resolutely didn''t let her get out of bed, and absolutely didn''t let her do a little more superfluous actions, which distressed her.


    However, in this kind of care, she was still very moved. After all, let Si Lianye, a big man, take care of him closely every day. No matter what, no one can do it.


    So her heart calmed down slowly. Although she was still uncomfortable, for example, Qiao Sitong and Si Lianye didn''t explain too much to her, she looked at his every move now and believed that she wouldn''t read the wrong person. Si Lianye was really a good man.


    The atmosphere between them gradually improved a lot. Every day, he almost never left her side and took care of her personally. Until the wound on her hand healed, he always fed her like a child, which moved her very much.


    His own business is done by computer. Fortunately, the ward is not small. In addition to a large double bed, there is a lot of space to use. Therefore, he moved a large table to serve as his desk, and then he moved on computers, documents and various office appliances. From this point of view, the posture is almost the same as that of him in the company.


    She smiled: "you''re like this. There''s just a secretary around you."


    "Secretary, you are," he replied with a smile.


    She blinked, excited by his words: "really"


    "Of course you can if you want." he was very talkative at this time.


    She was so happy that she immediately said to him, "well, I''m bored here. It''s better to have something to do."


    "You mean, it''s boring when you''re with me." when Si Lianye speaks, the ending sounds up. It sounds very relaxed, but in fact, Shen Xiran, who already knows him well, seems a little unhappy.


    She blinked and smiled flatteringly: "of course not. How can I be bored with you? I just said that now I have to find something to do when I am so idle every day. Otherwise, if I eat like this, I will become a fat man sooner or later. You don''t want me to become like that, do you?"


    She successfully diverted his attention and made him seriously think for a few seconds: "well, if you really want to get fat, it''s OK. Even if you become a sow, I like it."


    He thought he had nothing wrong when he spoke. As a result, Shen Xiran turned red with anger: "you are a sow. Your whole family is a sow."


    "What''s the matter?" he still can''t come back.


    What''s the matter? No woman will be happy to hear that, okay


    She stamped her feet angrily and wanted to stand up, but at the moment she got up, she was black and almost fell down.


    At the time of crisis, a big hand appeared at her waist in time to hold her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said to him frowning, "it''s good to have you, or I''ll wrestle."


    Now she has children. She can''t be careless.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "how do you feel? Are you okay?"


    Then he couldn''t help ringing the bell to call the doctor.


    She shook her head and saw that his action wanted to stop, but it was not as fast as his action. Helpless, she had to say, "I''m fine. Really, I''m just a little dizzy. Maybe it''s because I''ve been sitting for a long time."


    She tried to dispel Si Lianye''s tension, but it was obviously useless. He tightened his eyebrows and didn''t let go of her hand until the doctor came: "she was dizzy and almost fell."


    "Only after sitting for a long time will you faint. Don''t listen to him." facing Dr. Lin, Shen Xiran has his own saying.


    After listening to them, Dr. Lin looked at her and said, "please lie down. Since you''re here, I''ll examine you."


    In a word, the biggest difference between this room and an ordinary room is that there are several medical machines in one corner of the room, which is convenient for her examination.


    Of course, there are still some examinations that she must go to a special examination room.


    Shen Xiran has an almost instinctive aversion to those machines. After all, she often saw them in her previous years.


    And doctors, too.


    Dr. Lin was obviously aware of her thoughts, so he didn''t appear in front of her as much as possible, unless it was a necessary occasion, such as now.


    Shen Xiran had no choice but to lie in bed, let them check up and down on themselves, and took out a tube of blood.


    Si Lianye looked at her, frowning tightly.


    When she saw it funny, she fainted before. She didn''t take it to heart at all, so she comforted him and said, "don''t worry, it''s okay, don''t be so timid."


    Si Lianye smiled at her to show that she was not particularly nervous, but she could still see the worries in his eyes.


    Really, she''s not afraid. He''s still so worried. He''s not the president of Yunye


    She make complaints about herself in the heart.


    Soon, Dr. Lin finished his quick examination and said to her, "well, fortunately, your actions are too small, so your body can''t stand them all at once. It will get better later."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Si Lianye coyly: "look, I said it''s okay."


    His lips spread a smile: "it''s all right." he came up and pulled her quilt over her and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll take Dr. Lin."


    "HMM." she looked at him with a smile and didn''t poke his careful thought.


    He is such a cheapskate that he is afraid that his body will be seen.


    As soon as Si Lianye followed Dr. Lin out of the door, his face became heavy: "you say, how is she now?"


    Dr. Lin''s expression was not as relaxed as before, and he frowned tightly: "Her condition is not good. Now that the child is getting bigger and bigger in her body, she is bound to compete with the mother for nutrition. If ordinary people, her physical condition is enough to cope with it, but she is not the same. You must know Mr. Si that if this goes on, she will end up with oil and dry lights sooner or later because of the fetus."


    Si Lianye''s cold almost froze Dr. Lin: "then there''s no other way."


    Dr. Lin shook his head slowly: "what you need to know is that her own situation is different from ordinary people. There are many things we can do, but she can''t do, including having children."


    Si Lianye''s heart is already dripping blood.


    He knew a long time ago that Shen Xiran was in poor health and would not have children. At that time, he didn''t think so. He thought it was because her body was too weak. Now he knows that it''s not that she can''t conceive the baby, but that after she is pregnant, her body can''t bear the burden of herself and the baby. If she reluctantly goes on, there will only be an end.


    His expression was cold, and his eyes were surprisingly cold: "then how long can she last according to your statement?"


    "I has the final say, and she has the final say, and I told you before that the bigger the child, the greater the impact on her. The sooner she disposes, the less damage it will cause to her. You''d better hurry up and make up your mind."


    Si Lianye didn''t understand this truth, but every time he wanted to tell her the truth, he always looked at her smiling face with expectation and couldn''t say anything.


    Such a bloody reality is so cruel to her who has been looking forward to her child. She hopes for the birth of her child so much, but now he wants to destroy her hope so ruthlessly. He feels he can''t say it anyway.


    Dr. Lin looked at him with a straight face. He guessed his idea in his heart, and sighed, "I know this fact is cruel, but things have reached this level, which is much better than the consequences of the death of both mother and son in the future. Otherwise, let me talk to her."


    He looked at Si Lianye''s appearance, which was really painful, so he couldn''t help but want to help.


    Si Lianye shook his head firmly after hearing the expression: "no, no, I''ll say it."


    "That''s good." when Dr. Lin saw that he insisted, he didn''t go on, and told him: "you remember to be very fast. Today, her dizziness means that her body''s energy is beginning to overdraft. You must persuade her to kill the child as soon as possible, otherwise both of them will be in danger later."


    Dr. Lin healed his parents'' hearts and advised them, for fear that the young man in front of him didn''t take his words to heart.


    Fortunately, the young man nodded firmly: "OK, I''ll do it. I''ll go back and make it clear to her and let her do the operation."


    "That''s good." Dr. Lin relaxed and waved to him: "go quickly, alas, it''s really..."


    Even if he had seen many patients, he could not help but feel sympathy for the poor lovers in front of him.


    I''m young and gentle. I can''t even have a child. Alas


    When Si Lianye returned to the door of the room, he was still firmly thinking that he must make it clear to her and persuade her to agree to the operation.


    But when he opened the door and really saw her smiling face, he felt he couldn''t say anything.


    Shen Xiran sat on the sofa with a book in hand. When he heard the sound, he looked at him. When he saw him coming in, he showed a big smiling face: "you''re coming. What did you whisper to Dr. Lin just now?"


    He didn''t speak. He went over and looked down at her. "What book are you reading?"


    She picked it up and raised her hand to him: "of course it''s this. It''s said that Niya specially picked it for me. Unexpectedly, she looks very cold. As a result, she likes to see this type."


    She has children now, so she doesn''t dare to touch electronic devices for a long time, including computers and mobile phones, so she can only read books and kill time when she''s free.


    After finding her boring, Si Lianye asked someone to prepare many books for her to pass the time. Unexpectedly, Niya was very attentive and bought her the most popular one on the market.


    She looked at the cover and winked at him: "guess what the name of this book is. You don''t think you can guess it."

 Chapter 366

    "Really, let me see." Si Lianye''s curiosity was brought up by her and held out his hand to her.


    She was naughty and put the book far away: "don''t give it."


    He raised his eyebrows, suddenly attached himself, and gently blew in her ear: "really not."


    Crisp and numb, the ambiguous atmosphere made her blush at once.


    When my mind is a minute, I feel my hand is over.


    Shen Xiran: "


    Si Lianye looked calm and looked through the book: "what''s the title of the book?"


    His tone was full of doubts. She wanted to laugh at the first sight: "I won''t show you. You have to see Ha ha..."


    What peerless, what crazy concubine? It''s almost the same for ordinary little girls. I can''t imagine that Zhuoya, who is usually silent and steady, likes to watch. It''s really hard to judge by appearance, hahaha.


    She smiled happily here. Si Lianye turned over the book with a black line on his face. What are these written


    When he put down the book, he saw her happy. Suddenly, he thought of what the doctor had just said to himself, and his heart sank again.


    She was still happy: "I''ll see Zhuoya again later. I must smile at her..."


    He slowly stretched out his big hand and touched her hand. When he found her hand cold, he frowned: "you''re cold."


    Or is the heating not turned on enough


    She was stunned and smiled, "no, it''s OK."


    In fact, he didn''t say it was OK. When she said that, she found that she was really cold, so she shook her body: "it seems that there are really some, isn''t the heating enough?"


    Then he groped for the remote control.


    Si Lianye''s heart sank and held her hand: "I''ll come." then she went to raise the temperature of the room several degrees, and then put a thick coat on her.


    She felt the thick Plush coat and felt helpless: "boss, I''m just a little cold." she compared a little gesture: "just a little, really."


    Si Lianye said forcefully, "that won''t work. Your body can''t toss like this anymore."


    "What, I''m not very good. Now I have children." she lowered her head, touched her stomach and smiled happily: "do you say that the children born are like you or me?"


    Si Lian looked at her at night, only feeling that her throat was very dry. What kind of expression would she have when she was so full of joy and expectation


    He dared not think any more, but he couldn''t help thinking.


    He took a deep breath and said to her, "Xi ran, I want to tell you something."


    Her hand was stiff and instinctively felt bad from his dignified tone.


    What does he mean by that


    She hesitated and asked, "can I listen?"


    Bad news or something. It''s annoying.


    Si Lian took a deep breath at night, sat down beside her, grabbed her shoulder, looked at her with a dignified face, "promise me, you must keep calm, okay?"


    She looked at him and couldn''t help being more serious: "OK, I''ll calm down."


    He nodded and slowly and hard said what Dr. Lin said to himself.


    She was stunned, her face pale, but she didn''t say a word.


    He finished slowly. Seeing her dull eyes, he couldn''t bear it. He whispered, "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but Xiran, things have priorities. We can ask for it again in the future, son..."


    He comforted her in a low voice and said a long string of words, which was almost the most talked day since he was born. As a result, the other party was as stiff as he didn''t hear it. He even looked stiff, and his eyes didn''t turn even once.


    Si Lianye panicked in his heart. Even though he had been mentally prepared before and understood that her reaction was definitely not good after listening, he was flustered after seeing her slow reaction.


    "Hee ran, hee ran, listen to me, can you hear me?" he held her hand tightly and stared at her. "You answer me, do you hear me?"


    Maybe his strength was too strong and his voice was too noisy. She blinked slowly and said, "it hurts."


    A short word was spit out, which stunned Si Lianye. Then she suddenly released her hand and found that her hand had been caught by herself. She was a little guilty: "I''m sorry, I''m too nervous..."


    Before she finished, she stood up and walked gently to the bed. Her mouth still muttered to herself, "I must be dreaming. I must be dreaming. It''s terrible. How can I have such a nightmare?"


    She walked with a deep foot and a shallow foot, which really seemed to be dreaming. Her voice was also very light and drifting. Seeing that, Si Lianye couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning.


    "Xi ran..." he rushed up with an arrow and pulled her body back: "you didn''t dream, what I said is true!"


    Although it''s cruel, it''s something we have to do and we can''t put it off any longer.


    So he had to be cruel, looked at her deeply and didn''t let her avoid her eyes: "Xi ran, what I said is true, son, let''s knock him out sometime..."


    Without saying a word, she pushed him hard, turned her head and continued to walk to the bedside: "no, I''m dreaming. I''ll be fine when I wake up..."


    Then he went to the bed, opened the quilt, lay in it, and covered it neatly.


    "I''m going to sleep, ah ye, you too. Don''t always be in my dream..." she muttered in a trance and closed her eyes.


    He felt a burst of sadness in his heart, slowly sat down by her bed and stared at her tightly: "Xi ran..."


    Shen Xiran suddenly turned around, hugged the quilt and left his back to him.


    He looked at her thin back, with a suspicious light flashing in his eyes: "Xi ran, I know you''re listening."


    Shen Xiran didn''t move. He looked like he was really asleep.


    He continued slowly, "I know you are in pain, but so am I. believe me, my pain will not be less than you. That is also my child. I hope you can give birth to a child for me than anyone else, but the facts are in front of me. Xi ran, you can''t escape reality."


    Shen Xiran was still motionless, but if someone looked carefully, she would find her figure holding the quilt trembling slightly.


    Si Lianye still said slowly, "you are very painful, so am I. my pain is no less than you. If possible, I will do everything I can to make you have children, but it is impossible now. Otherwise, don''t mention children, even you and I will lose. Xi ran, I can''t bear the result, you know."


    Shen Xiran''s shaking became more intense.


    He looked at her deeply: "I can''t bear the consequences of losing you, so let''s face the reality, okay? I promise you, when you''re well, we''ll let the child come back, okay?"


    His voice sounded very calm, but it was not difficult to find the slight trembling in his tone.


    He pursed his thin lips. Seeing that she was still unwilling to turn around and look at herself, he said mercilessly: "I have already told the doctor that I will have an operation later. When the time comes, take care of your body. We will have another child and be obedient!"


    In fact, the idea of having another child is wishful thinking. The doctor has warned him that Shen Xiran''s body is not suitable for having children at any time, even if she finds a suitable kidney and changes it. Therefore, the doctor has simply told him whether to be an IVF or adopt one directly, Shen Xiran is too dangerous to get pregnant and have children.


    Si Lianye''s voice is deep, with strong pain, and he personally gets rid of his child, which is an unbearable thing for anyone. Now he not only tastes the pain, but also comforts Shen Xiran. It can be said that such pain is almost unbearable for him.


    He said it slowly, and his face gradually calmed down. He had long dreams. Since he had made up his mind, he couldn''t delay any longer. The doctor was right. The older the child, the greater the damage to her body.


    He got up and went out to consult with the doctor, but as soon as he got up, Shen Xiran suddenly sat up with tears on his face: "Si Lianye, no, I won''t have an operation, I won''t do it!"


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "no, you have to do this operation. Didn''t you hear what I just said? Your body can''t bear the growth of your child. If you go on like this, you''ll be unable to stand..."


    "No, I can stand it. It''s my child. You have no right to take him away!" Shen Xiran stared at him with tears on his face. His eyes were fierce, like the wild wolf in his hand protecting his wolf cubs, with desperate madness.


    "Xi ran!" Si Lian''s crazy eyes at night gave her a headache: "be rational, this child will kill you!"


    "No, he won''t. He''s my child. He won''t do that. He''ll be very good!" she said to him recklessly, "I won''t let him lose his life like this. I''ll never promise to have an operation!"


    Si Lianye stood where she was and looked at her: "do you know what you''re talking about now, son? We''ll have it again, but if you don''t..."


    "No, no, this child is our child. I can''t allow you to kill him because of this. Absolutely not." she looked firm and repeated her position over and over again.


    "Xi ran!" Si Lianye had a complete headache. He had thought that her reaction would be great, she would struggle and hesitate, but he should promise to have an operation. After all, normal people would make such a choice. There would be children when they were gone, but if her life was gone, there would be nothing in the future.


    But he did not expect that her consciousness of resisting the decision would be so strong that she even had a deep hostility to him.


    He sighed and looked at her with sadness in his eyes: "Xi ran, can you calm down?"


    Shen Xiran wiped away his tears and looked at him with the same determination as before: "I''m very calm, really."


    "Well, let''s have a good talk." Si Lianye sat down again and looked at her deeply: "you know, this child can''t be born."


    "No, yes, he''s our child. He''ll be fine," she said firmly.


    Looking at her with a firm attitude, he had a headache: "don''t you believe me, then I''ll call Dr. Lin over."


    "No, I understand what you mean." Shen Xiran gradually calmed down: "I know it''s my poor health that makes the child suffer, but now the child is OK, isn''t it?"


    He nodded: "yes." she had to check every day. Various reports showed that the child was developing well.

 Chapter 367

    "That''s it. It''s his business that the child doesn''t want me, but as the child''s mother, I will never take the initiative to don''t want children!" she said with bright eyes.


    "Xi ran..." Si Lianye frowned deeply.


    "Listen to me." she completely calmed down: "this is our child. I look forward to his growth every day, so I won''t let anyone kill him by any means, even you."


    "But you don''t think so, in case your body can''t bear..." he said.


    "No, I think I can. Look, now that the child is almost two months old, I''m not well." she tried to convince him, "so why don''t you give the child a chance to survive?"


    Si Lian looked at her at night: "do you know how risky you are if you do this?"


    She nodded without hesitation: "of course I know, but I am willing. I am willing to exchange the risk that has not yet come for the chance of children''s survival."


    She stressed her point of view and tried her best to persuade him.


    After she finished, she looked at him nervously. Seeing that his face was still uncertain, she came forward and held his hand: "Ah ye, this is your child and mine. Don''t you want to see him grow up little by little, from a small meat ball to a man as tall as you, he will walk, jump, cry and laugh. Since then, there has been a child''s laughter and milk smell in our family. Don''t you think that''s a beautiful situation? Why are you scared because of the doctor''s words What about cruelty? "


    Her eyes were sincere, her tone was gentle, and her deep sincerity made Si Lianye''s determination ready to move. He turned his head and didn''t dare to look into her eyes: "Xi ran, I''d like to, but if the price of all this is to sacrifice you, I''d rather not, you understand?"


    He looked at her deeply: "I''d rather see a living you than accept a home without you, you know."


    Her eyes were wet, forced to smile and said, "are you too pessimistic? Are you so sure I will..."


    He covered his mouth before saying a word: "don''t say that word!"


    His expression was a fear she had never seen before, and her heart softened and nodded gently.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, took his hand from her mouth and told her, "don''t talk nonsense."


    She smiled with tears: "OK, I won''t say." she gently looked at the man in front of her. The man who was not afraid that day had disappeared. At the moment, he was just a man who was worried about his wife and children.


    "It''s not the last step. No one can say whether it''s right or not," she said.


    He looked at her deeply: "but, your body now..."


    Seeing that he was still struggling, she shook her head, grabbed his hand and gave him one last hope: "then I promise you. If I find that I really can''t support it, I''ll tell you that no matter what decision you make, I''ll promise you, okay?"


    His deep eyes stared at her: "you have to keep your word."


    "Of course, how dare I not listen to you?" she saw that he finally let go and hugged his neck excitedly.


    He gently hugged her and felt her thin figure, but his heart was not as happy as her. Instead, he was deeply worried.


    Maybe I shouldn''t tell her so much, but let her go to the operating table directly, but if I do that, she will hate herself all her life


    He thought silently in his heart, a bitter smile, forget it, maybe things are not as bad as he thought.


    So their operation was put on hold. When Dr. Lin asked later, after Si Lianye spoke to him, Dr. Lin could only sigh. The patient refused. As a doctor, he couldn''t force the operation regardless of others'' wishes, could he


    Now I can only hope things can get better as she thinks.


    Shen Xiran escaped and was relieved.


    At this time, someone in Si''s old house is completely restless.


    She couldn''t believe listening to the news from the housekeeper: "what do you say, say it again"


    The housekeeper said the matter again, and then stressed: "it''s true. I heard it very true. Miss Shen is really pregnant. Now she''s taking care of her fetus in the hospital."


    "She was not hospitalized until she was burned by the fire." the mother''s voice was shocked and changed her tone.


    "Yes, she was burned by fire. Later, when she was treated in the hospital, she was inadvertently found out by the doctor. That''s right," the housekeeper said firmly.


    The Secretary''s mother was completely not calm, holding the mobile phone and walking around in Nuo Da''s room.


    "What do you mean, she really has" she really can''t believe it. Before, she heard what the doctor said clearly. Shen Xiran''s body is damaged and she can''t have children. That''s why she doesn''t like her everywhere. A large part of the reason is that the other party can''t have children and let them run the family.


    But now she heard something. She was pregnant and her son was accompanying her in the hospital. He didn''t even go to the company, so he just followed her to live in the hospital


    It seems that this matter is still true!


    Then it seems that her plan will be put on hold.


    She took a deep breath and said to the housekeeper, "good. Just tell me what you have in the future."


    After hanging up the phone, she walked around the room excitedly. Very good. Shen Xiran was really good. She was actually pregnant. It seems that the doctor can''t believe everything. In this case


    Unfortunately, before, she determined that Shen Xiran was infertile and did a lot of unhappy things. Now, if she wants to show kindness, it is estimated that she can''t accept it


    Or forget it. Anyway, she''s only pregnant now, not giving birth to the child now.


    She was determined to pay attention, so she suddenly stopped, and suddenly turned around and thought, if they let their relationship break, would her son not let her hold the child on the day when the child was born


    What my grandmother did was really a failure.


    So we still need to get on well with her now


    She thought and thought. Finally, she made up her mind to find a time. No, it''s tomorrow. Go to the hospital to see her.


    However, it doesn''t seem very good to go empty handed


    She hesitated and hesitated, and finally couldn''t help calling the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper did not expect that she would call again so soon. When she answered the phone, she was still surprised: "madam"


    She cleared her throat and found it difficult to say what she said next.


    The housekeeper paused and found that she didn''t speak. He couldn''t help asking, "madam."


    Si Mu took a deep breath, put aside her face and asked, "what does she like?"


    "Ah" the housekeeper didn''t respond. Who likes what


    "What I said is, Shen Xiran, what does she like?" Si''s mother gritted her teeth, so she had to say her name


    "Oh, oh, she, she likes..." the housekeeper finally realized that he couldn''t help wiping a sweat. His wife was too much. Before, she wanted to let others disappear from her eyes. As a result, her attitude changed so quickly when she heard that Miss Shen had a secretary''s child.


    "Come on, what are you stammering about?" the Secretary could imagine the housekeeper''s shocked expression without looking. She was a little angry.


    "Oh, yes, Miss Shen. She likes, well, she likes to eat delicious food." the housekeeper said uncertainly.


    Shen Xiran is actually very easygoing and has no special preference. If you want to insist, she shows a little preference for delicious food, but only a little. After all, her body has never been very good.


    But this sentence is enough. When the housekeeper finished, he heard the Secretary''s mother say with satisfaction, "very good, I''ll give you a raise next month." then he hung up the phone again.


    The housekeeper looked at the phone in his hand in a daze. It''s too simple to raise the salary. Is it still a serious and serious Mrs. Si


    The Secretary''s mother didn''t expect so much. She put down the phone and went out of the study to prepare.


    What she likes to eat is not simple. She has their children now. She''s afraid there''s no good food


    So the servants of the Si family suddenly found that Mrs. Si, who had always been cold, had suddenly changed herself, and they couldn''t help looking stunned.


    Overnight, the Secretary''s mother collected countless kinds of nutrients, such as ginseng, bird''s nest, snow clam and donkey hide gelatin, all of which were genuine, such as fake ones.


    Keep her fat and white, and the child will be born smoothly.


    The next day, she set out with such a car of supplements.


    The people around her knew her temper and thought she was too exaggerated to say. If the housekeeper was around her, he might dare to say it, but he didn''t appear. Therefore, when the Secretary appeared in the hospital with big and small bags, many people paid attention to him.


    However, she is not easily influenced by others. When she sees them, she just doesn''t see them. When she finds their room, she knocks at the door.


    Si Lianye was shocked to see that it was her when she opened the door.


    In fact, part of the reason why Shen Xiran was hospitalized this time was also because of Si''s mother. You should know that the person who took her away at the beginning was led by Si''s mother. Later, Qiao Sitong waited for an opportunity to set a fire. It can be said that Si Lianye''s mother definitely contributed to the danger Shen Xiran encountered this time


    So this time Shen Xiran was hospitalized and even had children. He didn''t tell his mother at all.


    Since Si mu can do this, what else can you let Si Lianye say


    According to his character, if the Secretary''s mother continues to do so, he will retaliate. At least let her taste the same taste, but the man is not someone else, but his biological mother.


    For this reason, he still dare not tell Shen Xiran the truth. He just doesn''t want to see the anger and sadness in her eyes. He thinks he won''t take the initiative to contact his mother in the future. If he can''t see it in the future, it won''t be good.


    But unexpectedly, he wanted to let his mother go, but she came to the door.


    He looked down at the things in her hand. There was no expression on his face: "mother, why are you here?"


    Although it was a question, there was no obvious meaning of knowing the answer on her face, as if she wanted to shut the Secretary''s mother out of the door after she said a word.


    The Secretary smiled bitterly in the center of her eyes and said to her, "I''ve come to see her."


    "She''s fine now. There''s nothing to look at." Si Lianye didn''t give her any favor and said coldly, "so now you can go back and I''ll see you when I have a chance."


    "If I really go back, I guess you don''t want to come to see me all your life." seeing that your son is so cold to himself, Si Mu also said frankly: "do you think I''m right?"


    Si Lianye was silent, and then said, "you caused it yourself."

 Chapter 368

    The indifference between the words made Si Mu''s heart very uncomfortable, but there was no other way.


    What she did before was really too much. No wonder her son''s attitude towards her has become like this.


    Thinking of this, she sighed. To be fair, if Shen Xiran was still not pregnant, she probably didn''t like her at all, so now she just did it for the sake of her children.


    So she looked straight at her son, "I want to see my grandson. Do you want to stop it?"


    Si Lianye frowned: "where did you know?"


    Shen Xiran''s condition was not good, so he didn''t wantonly disclose the news to the outside world. Therefore, he felt very strange when facing the Secretary''s mother''s door-to-door initiative.


    Of course, the steward didn''t sell out the housekeeper so easily. When she saw her son asking, she said angrily, "I know you have a problem with me, but he''s my grandson. You''re so cruel that you won''t let me see it."


    Si Lianye looked at her faintly and was about to speak.


    As a result, Shen Xiran inside saw that he didn''t know what to do for a long time at the door, so he walked forward and asked, "ah ye, who is it?"


    Si Lian opened her body and said to her, "it''s my mother."


    Shen Xiran saw that it was Si''s mother, and the expression on his face became strange.


    In recent years, she has gradually seen clearly what kind of person Si Mu is. She knows that she has a strong character and that she can''t pull back eight horses. Her dislike for herself is almost deep-rooted. Shen Xiran has self-knowledge and never dares to expect Si Mu to like herself.


    As a result, this time I was shocked to see her face with a rare calm attitude, big and small bags in her hand, and a door-to-door attitude to visit them.


    Just as like as two peas.


    As if she didn''t see Shen Xiran''s complicated look, Si''s mother only focused on her stomach, eagerly squeezed Si Lianye''s body away, walked up to her and asked, "how many months?"


    Shen Xi was at a loss. Then he saw where her eyes went. Then he understood and replied, "it''s less than two months."


    "It''s still early." Mrs. Si sighed and casually put the things on the ground: "here, these are some things I put at home. You''ll have someone make you something to eat every day to replenish your body, you know?"


    Shen Xiran took a look and saw that there were some supplements in the gap. He politely said, "thank you. You''re so polite."


    Then he asked Si Lianye to pour her tea, and he politely asked her to sit down.


    When Si''s mother came, she had made psychological preparations. She thought that even if her son didn''t give her a good face, Shen Xiran would not have a good attitude. As a result, she didn''t expect that her guess was on the contrary. The person who was not good at talking was her son, but the one who was good at talking was Shen Xiran who she had wholeheartedly wanted to drive away.


    The idea in my heart was a little complicated. I smiled with a teacup: "it looks like you look good."


    Shen Xiran had a decent smile on his face: "it''s OK. Ah Ye doesn''t let me move all day. I eat well and sleep well every day. Of course, I look very good."


    The Secretary''s mother raised her eyebrows and thought of her son''s skillful tea making technique just now. She thought her words were true, and she couldn''t help wondering in her heart.


    In fact, Shen Xiran''s appearance can only be said to be pretty good. She is still not good compared with the girls around Si''s mother. Her character is not so gentle and considerate, and her means are not very powerful. She doesn''t know what happened to her son. She is so determined to her.


    It''s a past life injustice.


    She sighed in her heart. For the sake of the children, her bad feelings for Shen Xiran finally disappeared: "that''s good. You have children now. You must be careful. You know, don''t move around. If you have anything, you can find ah ye, or you can find me."


    She slowly asked, and Shen Xiran listened respectfully. No matter what she thought in her heart, at least her superficial Kung Fu was not bad. The Secretary''s mother couldn''t help sighing that what she wanted her son to do was not obedient to her.


    At once, the instructions went too far. It took a long time to stop. His mouth was dry. He quickly picked up the cup and poured a sip of tea. As a result, he found that it was already cold and the SIP was bitter. Si''s mother couldn''t help frowning and put down the tea cup. At a glance, she found that Si Lianye had returned to his desk and looked at the computer.


    She shook her head and reluctantly said to Shen Xiran, "I know I''m a little wordy today, but it''s also for your sake, so you''re impatient. I''m from here. You''re right to listen to me, you know?"


    She smiled and nodded without any impatience on her face, but the Secretary''s mother said she was listening all the way, and she didn''t interrupt a word.


    The Secretary''s mother was very satisfied with her performance. When she met a good tempered person with a strong character, she wouldn''t be unhappy, so the meeting was very successful.


    Except for one thing.


    After finishing her words again and again, the Secretary mother got up, thought about it and said a sorry word to Shen Xiran: "I didn''t think of the previous things. I didn''t say what I wanted to do to you at the beginning. Later, it was the woman who was bad, so don''t worry about it. Anyway, ah Ye has taught others a lesson, okay?"


    What''s the matter?


    Shen Xiran said that she didn''t understand, but this time the Secretary''s mother came to the door with goodwill, and she wouldn''t specifically settle accounts with others according to her temperament. Therefore, although she didn''t understand, she nodded fiercely.


    "OK, I will."


    The Secretary''s mother was satisfied. Looking at the pile of food, she couldn''t help asking before leaving: "these are good things, so you should get them early, you know?"


    According to the Secretary''s mother''s eyes, if she said it was a good thing, it must be less than anywhere. Shen Xiran was still very relieved about this, so he nodded fiercely: "OK, I know."


    The Secretary''s mother said with satisfaction, "you didn''t look very good before, but you look pretty good today. Ah Ye''s eyes are OK. Listen, now you''re in the hospital. I can''t give you too many things. I''ll come back when I get back, okay?"


    "OK, I see." Shen Xiran decided not to have any conflict with Si Mu today, so no matter what she said, she nodded yes.


    Fortunately, the Secretary''s mother didn''t come to embarrass her today. On the contrary, she was kind, so she accepted it one by one. The elderly always have to be wordy a little.


    The Secretary''s mother finally left with satisfaction. She breathed a sigh of relief. After watching the proud figure of the Secretary''s mother disappear, she quickly closed the door. She just felt more tired than she had been in a whole class before. She said with a heavy tone: "finally I''m gone."


    After saying that, I saw Si Lianye''s eyes in a twinkling of an eye. I couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    Si Lianye didn''t think there was anything wrong. Anyway, his mother said so much today. In his opinion, it''s nonsense. She did something before. Now she comes to show her when she heard something. If the child really has something, will she return to her previous attitude


    So there was no aversion to Shen Xiran''s relief, but smiled and said, "empathy, what did she tell you?"


    "Aren''t you right next to her? I don''t know yet"


    She sat beside him with her eyes wide open and asked.


    He shrugged: "work hard and concentrate."


    She hummed, "just pretend." after that, she thought, "basically I didn''t remember a word she said. Alas, it''s actually wrong. I didn''t want what she said just now. She did it. I don''t understand what this sentence means."


    After saying that, Si Lianye looked at her deeply, and there was a look in her eyes that she didn''t understand.


    She couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    He suddenly said, "she did this to you before. Why aren''t you angry when you see her this time?"


    Shen Xiran didn''t expect that he would ask himself so. He couldn''t help getting a little cold. Then he said, "because things have passed. Besides, she''s your mother, not someone else."


    "What if someone else?" he asked.


    "If someone else." her eyes twinkled with naughty light: "maybe you can''t even enter the door."


    When she spoke, she smiled as if she were joking, but Si Lianye looked at the seriousness of her eyes and knew that what she said was serious.


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to hold her tightly in his arms and said, "Xi ran, it''s my lucky life to know you."


    She pushed him with some discomfort: "why did you suddenly say so sour?"


    He smiled. "That''s because I want to tell you something."


    "Can''t you listen to anything?" she looked at him nervously. She couldn''t stand talking to him so seriously since he said he would get rid of the child last time.


    "You really don''t want to hear"


    "Well, can you listen?" she was serious.


    "But it''s about the last time you were set on fire. It has something to do with her..." he said.


    She opened her eyes in surprise: "really"


    He looked at her firmly, "what do you say?"


    She was discouraged at once: "it seems that what you said is true."


    There is no one who slanders his mother for no reason, so that is to say, what he said is true.


    Si Lianye sighed, and then he said it slowly.


    It turned out that the last time, Si Lianye deliberately let her go at the beginning, and secretly put someone around her to protect her safety. Who knows, she wanted to go out and went directly to the airport to leave. On that day, he had something to pinch and couldn''t go away, so she took advantage of it and asked someone to take her away.


    However, the Secretary''s mother didn''t want her life, so she was just going to shut her up for a while and secretly send her away so that she wouldn''t meet Si Lianye again. As a result, she didn''t know why. Qiao Sitong found Shen Xiran there, so she directly asked someone to set a fire there.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye had found her hiding place that day. She had arrived there when the fire broke out. She not only caught the arsonist, but also saved Shen Xiran.


    That''s how it happened.


    After hearing this, Shen Xiran looked at him strangely: "the gossip between you and that woman before that was true."


    He looked at her powerlessly. This was a woman''s idea. He didn''t care who wanted to kill himself, but whether he was with other women at that time


    In the world of women, of course, the truth of the latter is much more serious. Anyway, she''s all right now, isn''t she


    Si Lianye had to answer, "of course it''s false. I''m just pushing the boat with the water."


    "No, you lied. If you were false to her, why did you meet her, be so ambiguous with her, and lie to me those days?" she got excited and stared at him fiercely. It was expected that if he didn''t answer well, he would never give up with him.


    "That''s because she thought your man was caught by her." Si Lianye was angry when he said this.

 Chapter 369

    "Handle what handle" Shen Xiran knew that it was a serious conversation, but he didn''t know what was going on. His thinking suddenly slipped in a strange direction.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye didn''t notice her strange look at this time. Instead, she said, "I was drunk and fell asleep in someone else''s room once. Then, I was photographed... Wait, it''s not what you think!"


    Si Lian saw her look change before she finished talking at night, and hurriedly pressed her body ready to move: "listen to me, listen to me, it''s not what you think!"


    Shen Xiran was very angry: "when did you go to bed with others? Did you have a child? That''s why you listened to others."


    "What are you talking about?" Si Lianye was defeated by her rich imagination.


    "I said it wasn''t what you thought!"


    "What''s that like? Didn''t you do something ugly and be found out? Then what do I think?" her voice was louder than Si Lianye''s.


    Si Lianye was so helpless that she had to say to her, "I just took some photos after I fell asleep."


    "I don''t believe you will be obedient because of a few photos." she looked at him suspiciously, with fire in her eyes.


    "It''s true. I was so drunk at that time that I didn''t know anything about it. Later, I didn''t know it until Qiao Sitong came to the door with the photo. Later, she threatened me to accompany her several times... Oh, don''t get excited, just eat with her. I thought it was nothing after listening to it, but I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you were jealous. As a result, you found out ... "he explained very hard.


    It''s a shame to say this. He was a big president of a cloud night. He was threatened by a woman. When he said it, he was going to laugh off other people''s big teeth.


    But even if he explained this, Shen Xiran still didn''t dare to believe it. She looked at him suspiciously: "well, even if what you said is true, what picture is that? Why are you so nervous?"


    Speaking of her usual brain, she has no intelligence, but now she is suddenly much smarter. Is this everyone''s instinct and consciousness


    Si Lianye looked at her helplessly and explained: "there was a woman in the picture, but I had nothing to do with her. I didn''t touch him. At that time, I was drunk and didn''t know anything. I didn''t even know that I was photographed. If Qiao Sitong didn''t really go to the door with the picture later, I wouldn''t remember it all my life."


    In fact, he hasn''t remembered what was going on at that time. He was so photographed that he didn''t know. Later, his lesson was so profound that he didn''t dare to drink too much anymore.


    But the sequelae of that lesson is deep, and it still has great power until now.


    She looked at him unhappily: "you were seen and photographed naked."


    The dislike in the words made him helpless: "in fact, it''s not naked, or... Wearing..."


    "Dressed" she refused to believe: "if you were dressed, you would be so nervous."


    She sank her face and looked at him: "well, do you have the picture in your mobile phone? Show me."


    He was startled and quickly said, "no, no, how could I put that picture beside me?"


    "Really not." her eyes looked at him seriously.


    "Of course, not really," he explained with great sincerity.


    "Forget it, I''m tired of seeing your figure. It''s not rare." it seems that she believed his explanation.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and silently touched her hair: "well, look, I told you everything. Should you be good..."


    Suddenly, before he finished his words, she suddenly rushed to one side of the desk with a lightning speed, then unlocked the mobile phone screen as fast as possible, and finally read the photos in his mobile phone.


    Si Lianye: "


    He was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that she would have such an operation. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a long time before he came back. He rushed up to grab his mobile phone, but found that she had looked at herself darkly.


    His heart "clattered" and his hand slowed down.


    "That''s it," she asked. Her mobile phone raised and showed him a large-scale photo.


    The protagonist above is Si Lianye, who is only wearing a fat dress, revealing a strong upper body and slender and powerful legs. Of course, the woman around him is still eye-catching.


    Two people face to face, nose to nose, close their eyes together, coupled with the messy sheets, although they are in a state of deep sleep, they are conveying such a message all the time, that is, the two protagonists in the photo must have fallen asleep after a "war".


    Shen Xiran looked livid.


    No wonder he always hesitated and refused to say anything. If she hadn''t asked, she would have hardly known that he was cheating on himself!


    "Si Lianye, you''re fine. You''ve done a good job. Well, you enjoy it very much, don''t you?" she was so angry that her body was shaking, and she just felt her fingertips cold.


    Si Lianye was so frightened that he quickly hugged her: "don''t be angry, don''t be angry, it''s fake, fake, I didn''t touch her, really!"


    She struggled hard: "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it."


    "Really." her body is like a time bomb. It''s impossible to say when it will explode, so now he looks at her angry and scared. Ten thousand regret that he shouldn''t have told her about it.


    It should have been known that women have no reason for these things.


    I really regret dying.


    He was very upset in his heart, so he had to explain again and again: "don''t be angry, it''s false!"


    She stared at him fiercely and suddenly threw his mobile phone into his arms: "I don''t want to see you, go away!"


    Then he stamped his foot heavily and hit his foot. He couldn''t help but loose his hand when he felt pain.


    She took the opportunity to push him away, then went straight to the bed and lay down, and then put the quilt from head to foot, without even showing a trace of dark hair.


    Si Lianye was so helpless that she came forward and gently pulled her quilt. Sure enough, the quilt didn''t move.


    He asked, "aren''t you so hot?"


    She doesn''t speak.


    "Really don''t come out," he asked again.


    Still silent.


    Si Lianye pretended to sigh: "forget it, I''ll go out first. I''ll come back when your anger is gone."


    Then he stood up and left.


    Shen Xiran pricked his ears in the quilt. Sure enough, after hearing that sentence, his footsteps slowly walked away, and then came the sound of the door being opened and closed.


    She couldn''t help but burst out anger again. He left and ignored himself


    How could he do that? How could he be so ruthless


    Don''t talk to him anymore!


    She turned around in the quilt, thought and thought. Finally, she couldn''t help opening the quilt and looked at the smiling eyes of the man.


    "You... Haven''t you left?" she was stunned and stammered.


    He went out just now. Why is he still here now


    But after the surprise, there was another sigh of relief and a sweet feeling slowly came up.


    He''s still gone. He hasn''t left himself.


    That''s great.


    Thinking of this, her lips couldn''t help smiling.


    Si Lianye smiled softly: "you are so angry. If I go away again, you won''t cry to death."


    She was stunned: "who cried, who would cry for you, it''s so thick skinned!"


    He gently stroked her cheek and said, "well, I did it. This is your saliva, not tears."


    Shen Xiran looked at his finger and received a tear on his cheek. He couldn''t help blushing: "who said it was saliva?"


    "Oh, what''s that?" he asked with a smile in his eyes.


    "That''s... That''s sweat. Yes, I''m sweating in the quilt." she didn''t find that her thinking had been taken away by him. She solemnly found a reasonable excuse for her tears.


    "OK, sweat." he deliberately made a helpless expression and put his finger down: "well, come here. Zhuoya just brought the food. There are dishes you like to eat."


    When he was with her now, he didn''t look like the tall president in the past. Instead, he was like a cute little pet. When he spoke, it was called a relaxed freehand brushwork. She couldn''t help wondering whether Si Lianye had changed a person now.


    Shen Xiran also wanted to be proud and charming for a while. As a result, he couldn''t help saying, grabbed his shoulder and kissed him hard.


    She was so confused that she couldn''t distinguish between things. Let alone angry, she even forgot to eat.


    "Well, don''t be angry now, you know, this picture is taken at a glance. She deliberately makes this illusion. Do you understand?" he stared at her deeply with deep eyes.


    She pursed her lips: "but I''m still very uncomfortable." she was shocked at the thought that his body had been shown to other women for nothing.


    "Well... I''ll show you back," he thought and put forward such a seemingly "fair" suggestion.


    She immediately blushed: "what are you talking about? I won''t be like you..." before she finished, she saw that he really began to take off his clothes. She couldn''t help covering her eyes with fear: "hooligan!"


    Suddenly, a scream came from the door.


    Shen Xiran and Si Lianye turned their heads and saw a nurse standing at the door with medicine in her hand. Their face turned red and they were at a loss.


    Shen Xi ran blinked, looked at Si Lianye, and then looked at her. Suddenly he was angry: "don''t you put on your clothes quickly?"


    The nurse was revived by her voice. After coming over, she apologized again and again: "I''m sorry to disturb..." then she bowed, and finally quickly took the door and left.


    Si Lianye and Shen Xiran: "


    In fact, I can''t blame others for thinking too much. His current posture is like this. She sits at the head of the bed and looks at Si Lianye, while he stands by the bed and takes off his clothes. He has revealed a whole hardcover chest and a strong waist.


    His bronze skin, coupled with smooth muscles, exudes a strong smell of hormones.


    People look like they can''t help but want to leave saliva.


    So let the little nurse who had never seen the world run away in fear.


    But he was also very professional. After a while, he knocked timidly on the door and quickly gave the medicine on his hand to Shen Xiran and said, "this is the medicine the doctor told you to drink. Don''t... don''t forget..."


    When talking, I didn''t dare to look at Si Lianye. When I finally went out, I glanced at him. I couldn''t help blushing again and went out quickly.


    Shen Xiran looked sour: "it seems that you have another admirer. Congratulations."

 Chapter 370

    Si Lianye reluctantly said, "I''m the one who''s talking about the impeccable disaster."


    She hummed, "you''re not a good man anyway."


    "Honey, if I were not a good man, there would be no good people in the world." Si Lianye said reluctantly and turned to bring the food on the table.


    The sound of opening the door she heard in the quilt just now was actually the sound of him taking the meal from Zhuoya''s hand.


    She hesitated at a glance: "what is this?"


    She pointed to a bowl of black and red things in front of her and asked. It was like a bowl of soup and steamed eggs. However, the color was yellow or red. It looked very strange.


    Si Lianye took a look and looked calm: "that''s the steamed egg with donkey hide gelatin in it."


    Donkey hide gelatin


    "No, you can eat it like this," she said skeptically about the taste of the food in front of her.


    "I don''t know when I eat," he said, and took a spoon and brought it to her eyes: "try."


    Donkey hide gelatin is very good for a woman''s body, so she didn''t reject it very much. She hesitated and opened her mouth to eat.


    Before, because of her hand injury, Si Lianye fed her meals every day. At first, it was a little embarrassing, but later they were used to it, so that after Shen Xiran''s hand was ready, Si Lianye still often fed her.


    And she accepted it.


    This time, too, she opened her mouth and took a bite. After thinking for a long time, she said, "it tastes strange, but it''s still delicious."


    He breathed a sigh of relief: "just eat. Come on, have another bite."


    Because of her poor health, Si Lianye had to be careful at almost every meal for fear that she wouldn''t eat if she was unhappy.


    So I''m very happy to see her so clever today.


    After she ate it slowly, she saw him happy and couldn''t help saying, "I just finished a bowl of egg soup. Can I use it so happily?"


    He smiled: "of course, I''m happy, and so are the children."


    Her smile suddenly closed and then smiled again: "of course, don''t worry. I will definitely try to eat for the sake of my children."


    "That''s good." he put down his heart and silently picked up a bowl of things: "come on, eat this."


    She took a curious look: "what''s this?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all edible. Open your mouth quickly." he couldn''t help but put another mouthful in.


    His mother''s act of sending supplements reminded him that Xi ran was not in good health. Would you like to eat some nutrients every meal? It''s just that there aren''t many other things in his family. There are a lot of these things.


    It''s just that some things look scary, so he just secretly ordered his cook to sit down and send them. Don''t let her know what they are made of.


    The chef also showed his skill. Sure enough, he skillfully added the tonic to the dish, and the taste was very good.


    So it was decided that Shen Xiran ate extra food every day. Maybe it was because of this that the moment the doctor was worried about didn''t come.


    And Shen Xiran himself knows that he eats hard every day, cooperates with the doctor''s examination and treatment, and tries to make the child have the greatest possibility to survive.


    Si Lianye, who knew her character well, was very moved, but he couldn''t do anything at this time, so he had to support her silently behind her back.


    Trying to make her eat more every day has become his most important task.


    So in this way, time slowly passed, and Shen Xiran''s stomach began to bulge.


    Si Lianye was happy and flustered. Looking at her belly, Shen Xiran couldn''t help joking: "people who know will say that you are looking at children. People who don''t know will look at you and think you are looking at your enemy."


    That gnash one''s teeth and look unhappy. It''s not an enemy. What is it


    Si Lianye smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not afraid of something wrong with you."


    "Bah, bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense. I''m in good health now. Don''t mess around. Now the child is fine, and I''m fine." she glared at him discontentedly.


    He helplessly raised his hand: "well, my dear wife, can I be wrong?"


    "That''s about the same. Come on, apologize to my child." she patted her bulging stomach.


    He shook his head for her naive appearance, but still came forward and gently said to her stomach, "well, dad said the wrong thing, baby, don''t be angry."


    Of course there was no movement in his stomach. He is still young, but Shen Xiran is still serious: "well, the baby said he would forgive you this time."


    Si Lianye smiled at her: "do you want to eat?"


    After hearing this, Shen Xiran immediately looked disgusted: "no, don''t treat me like a sow. I really can''t eat it now."


    She eats at least five meals a day. She opens her eyes and eats snacks every day. She thinks she is no different from a sow.


    But in Si Lianye''s eyes, he was worried.


    The reason is very simple. With his hard feeding, Shen Xiran ate a lot of things every day, but her figure and body shape not only didn''t change, but also became thinner. If the stomach hadn''t bulged, he really thought that the child had had an accident.


    He once secretly asked the doctor what she was like now. As a result, the doctor said, "that''s because her nutrition has been absorbed by the fetus. This is a good thing, but it''s also a bad thing."


    He asked, "why do you say that?" why is it good and bad


    Dr. Lin explained to him: "the good thing is that the child now looks very healthy and can absorb nutrition by himself. That''s a good thing. In this way, it won''t absorb the nutrition of the mother too much. That''s a good thing. The bad thing is that the nutrition will be too good at that time. If the fetus is too large, there will be a risk of childbirth at that time."


    That was Dr. Lin''s worried words. Si Lianye remembered clearly. At the moment, he didn''t know what it was like to see her waiting for her child to grow up and be born safely every day.


    But Shen Xiran also ignored so much. In her idea, if she knocked out the child for only one possibility, it was absolutely unacceptable to her.


    However, she also knew the seriousness of the matter, so she would honestly take medicine and check according to the doctor''s advice almost every day, cooperate very well, and force herself to eat something she didn''t like to eat from time to time.


    She felt that although her health was not good, she was so careful and raised slowly. There would always be the day when the child was born safely.


    However, things are not always as expected.


    During this time, in addition to Si Lianye following her closely, she also received condolences from friends from time to time, such as Zhu Lingling, ye Xuan and Shangguan Zhe.


    Zhu Lingling was the most excited one. She was still angry when she found that she had missed her appointment. As a result, she later found that Shen Xiran had such a dangerous thing. She was going to return home to visit her, but she was persuaded by Shen Xiran.


    Her wedding is coming. Just half a month later, she is very busy now. There is no need to come and visit her patient in such a hurry.


    Zhu Lingling was unconvinced at the beginning and booked all the tickets, but she didn''t know why. She changed her mind temporarily. The next day, she called to apologize: "sorry, I suddenly had something wrong here, so I can''t go to see you."


    Shen Xiran didn''t want her to come. He didn''t care at all when he heard the speech, but he was worried: "it''s all right. You''re busy with you. Did Kang Wen quarrel with you?"


    Zhu Lingling laughed: "what quarrel? He dares. It''s something else. It''s just a small thing. I won''t say it to hurt your mood."


    "Well, be careful yourself. If you really have anything to do, tell me. If I can help, I will help." she said cautiously.


    "All right, all right, you can finish yourself now." Zhu Lingling said in a relaxed tone, "I''m still waiting to be a godmother."


    Shen Xiran put down the phone with a smile on his lips and was in a good mood.


    Si Lianye looked at it and asked, "what did she say? You''re in such a good mood."


    She pretended to be careful and asked, "guess"


    "She wants to come to see you." although Si Lianye has put his office here, he still has to go out sometimes. After all, as president of Yunye, there are always social parties he can''t refuse.


    So at that time, Shen Xiran felt very lonely. Of course, she was sensible and didn''t say it, but Si Lianye could still see it.


    So I intuitively guessed this by looking at the smile on her face.


    As a result, she shook her head and said, "of course not. She''s a bride to be."


    "Really? What''s that because of?" Si Lianye raised her eyebrows.


    "The baby will have one more godmother. In the future, I can receive more red envelopes for the new year. Do you think I should be happy?"


    He laughs and laughs. His children are useless in the future. They will be happy because they get an extra red envelope


    He shook his head and sat beside her, covering her stomach with his hand: "red envelopes are small things. I just hope you and he can be good, that''s all."


    "Don''t worry, my baby and I will be fine." touched by his warm big hand, she leaned warm in his arms, narrowed her eyes and said. Then she looked at his exquisite side face and couldn''t help kissing her head.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her unexpectedly.


    She was a little embarrassed, but she still insisted on looking at him: "look what I don''t like."


    "I like it, I like it very much..." he murmured, looking at her attractive little face and slowly bowed his head and kissed her.


    She blinked and didn''t expect him to make such a move. At first, she was very surprised. Her body became stiff. Later, she was slowly shrouded by his strong masculine breath, and slowly softened her body, which really deepened such a kiss.


    The two kissed until she almost felt that she was going to die of hypoxia.


    He touched her forehead slightly and stared at her deeply: "promise me, you will be fine."


    She reluctantly said the promise she had said a hundred times: "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    He sighed softly in his heart and rubbed her hair hard.


    The blush on her face did not subside, and she pursed her mouth discontentedly: "do my hair again."


    Just such a habitual act of coquetry, but suddenly sank his face: "Lingling used to like this to me, but it''s a pity..."


    Si Lianye thought she was missing her good friend, so she said to her, "when you are well, I''ll go to her with you."


    "No, I didn''t mean that." her eyebrows wrinkled gently. "I think she''s hiding something from me."


    "I don''t want you to worry about hiding it from you, but it''s nothing. She''s going to marry Kang Wen, and there should be no big deal." Si Lianye is still comforting her with good words.

 Chapter 371

    "Well, that''s right, but I have to find something wrong in her tone..." she thought and thought, and finally she couldn''t rest assured: "ah ye, is there someone else helping me?"


    He looked at her and said nothing.


    Shen Xiran frowned: "can you check for me and see what happened to her? Well, it may be that I''m worried. If it''s all right, that''s great."


    She said softly, but when she saw that he didn''t speak, she explained, "she and I are good friends. They are very good. They once said they would be together all their lives, so now I think she''s not doing well. I''m worried. Just promise me."


    Si Lianye kissed her hard on the face: "OK, but what do you want to thank me for?"


    "It''s not enough to thank me that the whole person is yours," she said with a smile.


    "I like to hear that," he said in a warm voice, "but you owe me once. I''ll take it back with interest in the future, okay?"


    Saying that, she glanced at her intentionally or unintentionally. The metaphor made her blush: "you sex wolf..."


    He spoke in a low voice and had no confidence.


    She is indeed a little guilty. Now the children are so old, but they haven''t been intimate for a long time. Naturally, it doesn''t mean that his body is not good. It''s just that her body is not good. Not only that, even the doctors have tried to persuade them not to be impulsive. Everything should take taking taking good care of her body as the first priority.


    As a result, Si Lianye and she haven''t had meat for months. Shen Xiran is fine. Si Lianye is estimated to have been unbearable.


    She felt a little distressed when she thought of it. She had personally experienced how strong the man''s needs were. Now he is in close contact with himself almost every day, but he can''t touch it. It is a very powerful test of his willpower.


    So now this sentence "sex wolf" she said is very emboldened.


    But Si Lianye looked as if nothing had happened and said, "I only love you, I don''t like it."


    She bit her lips and blushed: "if you promise, I can fulfill my promise now."


    "Fool, of course I will promise, but are you sure you can cash it now?" he was skeptical about her body.


    She winked at him mischievously: "of course, would you like to try?"


    His eyes narrowed.


    Speaking of being with her for so long, every day because he had to take care of her, he had to drink many times every day. It was false to say that he was not moved, but he suppressed it with his strong willpower.


    Her health is so poor that he doesn''t dare to move at all, and the doctor''s words are always ringing in his ears, so he doesn''t dare to move.


    But now, looking at her face with a blush of shyness, she looked very serious. She couldn''t help but move in her heart. She thought of the blush and heartbeat between the two before. Knowing it shouldn''t be, she still asked her, "how to try?"


    His voice was a little hoarse. Just one sentence said all his contradictory mood now.


    She was happy and shy. She looked down and wanted to open his clothes.


    Si Lianye''s eyelids jumped and hurriedly pressed her hand: "what are you doing?"


    She looked up at him and said, "help you."


    He hesitated: "do you want to"


    She didn''t speak, lowered her head, deftly untied some of his clothes with her fingers, and then slipped in.


    When her slightly cold hand touched him, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning, and felt that his little brother stood up almost instantly.


    "You, you..." he stared at her closely, really wondering why she would take the initiative to do such a thing for him.


    Shen Xiran didn''t look up because of shyness. Instead, he moved gently and said, "is this very comfortable?"


    He clenched his teeth and didn''t speak.


    It was too long since he had been intimate. Almost as soon as he was touched by her, he couldn''t help it. In order not to lose face, he almost endured it with all his strength, but the moment of outbreak came soon.


    He clenched his teeth, took a deep breath, leaned weakly against the head of the bed, raised his arm and put it on his eyes.


    His chest fluctuated sharply, and his face was full of satisfaction and fatigue.


    She stared at his expression and silently pulled her hand back.


    The sticky touch on her hands made her instinctively look uncomfortable. She quickly stood up and rushed into the bathroom to wash her hands. She almost washed off a layer of skin before coming out.


    She saw him change his clothes.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked, but her eyes looked around his straight and CHIGUO''s legs. When she saw that his legs were wrapped in his straight suit pants again, she couldn''t help sighing. It''s a pity that she couldn''t see it.


    Suddenly, she turned back after an inspiration. Ah, what were she thinking


    She was so annoyed that she almost patted her head. What a mess is this? Beauty is really harmful.


    She was calm. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw his smiling eyes looking at herself. She couldn''t help blushing: "what do you think of me like that?"


    He bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. "Look how cute you are."


    Her face was completely red: "you took the wrong medicine today and talked so sweet."


    He pretended to be hurt and covered his chest: "what you said is so sad."


    She couldn''t help laughing at his exaggerated appearance; "Your acting skills will be ridiculed by the crowd if they are put in the film."


    "Is it really good for you to say that about your dear husband?" he asked.


    She stuck out her tongue at him and suddenly noticed that he had changed into a more formal coat: "you''re going out again."


    He nodded: "yes, I made an appointment to meet someone at night, so I can''t accompany you. Be careful here. You know, go to bed early and don''t worry me."


    He was no different from an old woman now. She rolled her eyes: "OK, OK, I know, but don''t come back too late. You know, especially wine, you can''t drink more. If you are photographed again, I''ll..." then she made a scissors hand gesture.


    He made a frightening expression.


    She smiled and quickly kissed him on his thin lips: "well, I''m scaring you."


    He immediately looked relieved: "don''t worry, I won''t drink at night."


    After seeing that the time was almost up, he stood up and wanted to go. He thought uneasily, "also, Zhuoya is next door to you. If you have anything, you can find her, you know?"


    "Well, you are so wordy." she glared at him discontentedly.


    After they were tired of being crooked for a while, he was relieved and turned to go out.


    He thought at the door, called Zhuoya and ordered for a while: "don''t let anyone in to disturb her, you know. Let me know immediately if there is anything."


    "Yes, boss." Zhuoya looked very serious and agreed solemnly.


    Originally, Si Lianye was not interested in her hobbies after work, but what Shen Xiran said last time was firmly remembered in his heart, so he added: "the last few books were good, you can continue to buy them for her."


    Zhuoya was stunned and remembered the content given to her before. She couldn''t help blushing. After she calmed down again, she found that he had gone far.


    She was hesitant with her mobile phone. The boss didn''t say the opposite. Did she really want to buy it again


    But the title looks really shameful


    Why don''t you ask Miss Shen.


    She stood there for a long time and finally looked at the closed door.


    Zhuoya went up and knocked at the door: "Miss Shen, Miss Shen"


    What they didn''t know was that shortly after Si Lian left the hospital in his car at night, a man who looked very fluttering appeared in the hall of the hospital. He was wearing ordinary casual clothes all over, black and a hat on his head. No one could tell his identity from his low head.


    He waited in the hall for a long time, then answered a phone, finally put away his cell phone and got on the elevator.


    He took the elevator to the top floor, which was a private boundary, so someone immediately stopped him at the elevator entrance: "who are you? No one is allowed to come up here."


    The man took off his hat and revealed a wrinkled face. When he was old, he could still see his handsome face when he was young: "I''m a relative of the patient. I came to see her specially."


    The two bodyguards at the door were all the people left by Si Lianye. They looked at each other and asked suspiciously, "you''re wrong. There''s no one you''re looking for here."


    "No, she''s right here. Her name is Shen Xiran. She''s my daughter." the man said with a smile.


    The bodyguards hesitated: "you''re really her father." if so, they dare not stop. Everyone can see the boss''s love for Miss Shen clearly. If the man in front of us is true, it''s the boss''s father-in-law.


    You can''t offend.


    They immediately turned such a thought in their hearts, looked at each other and said, "wait, I''ll ask." the tone eased a lot.


    Shen Fu nodded with a smile, "OK."


    When Shen Xiran heard the bodyguard''s message, he was stunned and almost couldn''t believe his ears: "what did you say?"


    The bodyguard thought her attitude was very strange. Was it like her daughter''s reaction to her parents? He said frankly again: "there''s a man outside who says it''s your father and wants to see you."


    Shen Xi ran blinked and finally calmed down: "ah, is that so? Then invite him in."


    She sat up straight and said to Zhuoya, "sorry, I have guests coming now. Let''s discuss it later."


    Zhuoya listened to their conversation clearly at this time, but she saw that she was using the word "guest", so she understood that her relationship with her father was not very good. No wonder she had never heard her mention that she had a father before.


    Zhuoya thought Shen Xiran''s parents had died.


    She stood up and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll go back to my room first. You can call me directly later." then she pointed to her cell phone.


    Shen Xiran smiled: "OK, no problem."


    She now looks calm on the surface, but in fact her heart is in a mess.


    How could father come to the door at this time


    She went to see him before, but he refused to see him. After a long time, she thought she had no relatives, but he unexpectedly came to the door at this time


    What does he want to do


    She felt that her father''s sudden appearance should not be a good thing for her.


    After all, in his heart, his wife and his daughter have nothing to do with Shen Xiran.


    After thinking about it, her heart was sneering. No matter what the destination he came here is, just come to see him. If there are other destinations, don''t blame her for being rude.

 Chapter 372

    When Zhuoya went out, just in time for father Shen to come in.


    She glanced and frowned, but said nothing and nodded politely to the other party.


    After all, they are Miss Shen''s father, so they should be polite.


    But Shen''s father couldn''t wait to look at Shen Xiran as soon as he entered the door.


    She sat next to the tea table and saw that it was her father who came in. Then she stood up with a smile on her face and said, "father."


    Father Shen closed the door and saw her with a gentle and loving smile: "it was really you. I couldn''t believe it when I heard what others said."


    Then he went up to her, looked at her up and down, nodded: "OK, good, I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve grown so big. Your mother will be very happy if she sees it now."


    When he spoke, his face was gentle and his tone was gloomy. There was even a trace of suspicious light in his eyes, which made Shen Xiran see that the original questions were gone.


    After all, she was her father. She sighed gently and said, "sit down. Do you still like Lao Junmei? I happen to have a little here. I''ll soak it for you."


    Then he turned to get the tea. She lived here. Si Lianye naturally sent all the good things to her.


    Father Shen hurriedly pressed her down: "no, no, you''re not in good health now. Just sit with me and talk to me."


    Her outstretched hand came back: "all right."


    Father Shen smiled happily: "that''s good. You''re not in good health now. You should be careful. You''re all people who want to be a mother. Alas, I always remember the time when you played crazy all day when you were a child. I didn''t expect you to be a mother at a glance. Your mother also left me. Time is really unforgiving."


    Shen Xiran saw that he mentioned his mother again. He couldn''t tell what it was like. He wanted to say that you weren''t very happy when his mother died. When he was about to say it, he suddenly saw the star white hair on his head, and his heart suddenly softened.


    Shen''s father is a person who usually pays great attention to his own image. Otherwise, he won''t attract Si''s mother''s sister. Shen Zimo''s mother is in love with him. It''s absolutely not exaggerated that Shen Xiran''s father uses the three words "beautiful man" in his memory. However, he didn''t expect to see him for a few years. He actually became like this.


    Now he can vaguely see his handsome face in the past, but that''s all. His skin is dark and loose, there are obvious wrinkles on the corners of his eyes and lips, and his eyes are not as bright as usual, not to mention the obvious white hair on his head.


    Finally, her eyes stopped on his obviously protruding stomach, her heart was sour, and her tone was not as cold as before: "yes, but you weren''t at home the last time I went to see you."


    Last time she found a special time to find Shen Fu. Only then did she find that he had moved away from there long ago and disappeared, and her previous contact information was gone, which made her mutter for a while.


    But later, Si Lianye told him that Shen Zimo had angered him because he had done something before. He asked him to wave his hand and send them abroad.


    She heard that her father was with Shen Zimo, so she didn''t want to investigate again. Anyway, he likes that daughter, so let her take good care of her.


    But she didn''t expect to see him so soon, and life seemed unhappy


    She sneered in her heart. Of course, he had a decent job before. Later, because of his work and the exposure of extramarital affairs, he was expelled from his work unit. Later, he was forced to leave his hometown. It was really not so easy to live in an unfamiliar place.


    Thinking about it, father Shen sighed: "of course I''m not at home. Don''t talk about me. Even our old house has been sold. The home in our memory has disappeared, Xi ran."


    He spoke in a heavy tone, and his eyes looked at her expression tightly, trying to find a trace of nostalgia and intolerance from her expression.


    But she said, "the past has passed, and if I remember correctly, I remember that when the house arrived, you seemed to give it to Shen Zimo."


    She spoke faintly, just like he was chatting at home. Shen Fu was stunned and his face was a little hot.


    He coughed and said, "I was so stupid that I confused the characters of your sisters. You are the good daughter, and she, alas..."


    Shen''s father stopped talking and then sighed.


    Shen Xiran, like he didn''t see his tangled appearance, slightly bowed his head and said, "it''s okay to make a mistake, as long as it will be corrected in the future. If the house is gone, it''s gone. Anyway, it''s not impossible to do it again with his father''s ability."


    Shen Fu was actually a very good character when he was young, otherwise he wouldn''t get it. Shen Xiran and Shen Zimo''s mother liked him.


    But he didn''t know what was going on. When he was older, he seemed to be more and more dazed and made Shen Xiran so hard.


    But now it seems that he has completely regretted it.


    His face was as like as two peas in his face. He sighed lightly. "You are just like your mother. You blame me for being so bad."


    Speaking of this, Shen Xiran suddenly looked up at him: "father, the past has passed, and we don''t have to mention it anymore."


    Her voice was clear and cold, and her look was a little chilly. Her expression did not seem to be expected by father Shen.


    He was stunned and looked embarrassed: "are you still hating me, boy? I tell you, I did a lot of wrong things before, but I''m already regretting it. You still talk to me in this tone."


    As the saying goes, rivers and mountains are hard to change, and nature is hard to change. Shen''s father came with an impure purpose this time. When he saw his daughter''s three or four times not answering his words, he still had thorns in his words. He couldn''t help feeling that he couldn''t hang up, so his tone also took the familiar tone of Shen Xiran.


    Her slightly warm heart began to cool down again. She looked at her father and sneered: "father, I don''t think you''re here for this purpose. You might as well say it directly. What do you want to do?"


    He looked a little embarrassed: "what are you talking about? I''m your father. Let''s see what our daughter can do."


    Seeing that he still refused to tell the truth, Shen Xiran smiled and said, "don''t you tell me?" she pretended to look at the time: "Si Lianye is coming back. What do you think he would do if he came back and saw you teach me a lesson here?"


    Shen''s father''s face immediately changed. It was obvious that he understood Si Lianye''s view of himself. If he really came back, his plan would fail in all likelihood.


    I didn''t expect this daughter to become so smart after a few years of absence.


    He thought angrily in his heart, but he still squeezed out a smile on his face: "Look at what you said, am I so afraid to see my son-in-law? Well, look at your impatience, I said, yes, I''ve done some business outside in recent years. You know, it''s not so easy to do business, so I''ve lost money and made money in recent years, but generally speaking, I''ve lost a little. Now the creditor comes, and I can''t cope with it. Later Seeing your news, I wanted to ask if you could help me, Dad. After all, you are still my daughter. "


    To tell the truth, Shen Xiran was relieved after listening. She was afraid that her father would give her a wrong idea, but now it doesn''t sound like money, so it''s much easier to do.


    However, she was afraid that he would advance an inch, so she made a very hesitant expression: "I don''t have much money..."


    He was anxious and couldn''t wait to interrupt her: "you''re going to marry him now, and the children are going to be born. That''s their legitimate heir. You have no money."


    The implication was that she was lying.


    She knew he wouldn''t believe it, but she didn''t want to help him pay back the money, just didn''t want him to feel so easy, so she hesitated and hesitated: "well, how much do you want? Although I don''t worry about food and clothing these years, I don''t have much cash."


    Shen''s father didn''t believe her complaining. In his opinion, who is the man his daughter married? That''s the richest man in China. That''s a famous figure in the world. His woman won''t have the money to cheat anyone


    So he turned his eyes and compared five words.


    Shen Xiran saw, said, "fifty thousand, OK, I have just happened. Do you have Alipay?" then I went to get my mobile phone.


    As a result, father Shen said impatiently, "what 50000 is five million." if 50000 is really 50000, he will come to this daughter who never listens to him. You know, what he said just now almost disgusted him to death.


    Her hand slipped and the cell phone she had just picked up fell back to the desktop.


    "What are you talking about five million?" she couldn''t believe it and thought she had heard wrong.


    "Yes, it''s five million." father Shen sniffed at her shocked look: "don''t tell you, as the woman around Si Lianye, you haven''t even seen this money."


    Shen Xiran looked at her father deeply. She had never seen five million.


    "Tell me honestly, the money you owe is really because of business." five million may not be a big number in Si Lianye''s eyes, but it is a wealth that most ordinary people can''t earn in their lives.


    And she''s right. She doesn''t have so much money.


    The money she has now is basically given by Si Lianye, but she hasn''t moved at all. The money she occasionally uses now is basically some money she made from her own investment in her early years. Anyway, she doesn''t have any chance to use money if she eats and lives with him now.


    In her heart, she is still very open with Si Lian in terms of property. Even if he gives her more money, it''s not her own. She doesn''t want to use it and won''t use it.


    Father Shen saw her look serious and his eyes flashed: "what I said is the truth. If you don''t believe it, you''d better take out the money, otherwise..."


    Shen Xiran looked at him with deep disappointment in his eyes. From his reaction, he was definitely not like what he said before. There must be another reason for losing money in business.


    As for what the reason is, father Shen is absolutely unwilling to say.


    "Well, if I don''t give it, what are you going to do?" Shen Xiran asked him directly. The disappointment in his heart made his heart cold.


    Before, I didn''t know that my father was probably hard to change. I was bad to her before. After a few years of no news, how could it be so good to tell her rationally that things must not be so simple, but it couldn''t stop the little joy and expectation at the bottom of her heart. Wanyi father really came to see himself

 Chapter 373

    But now, she was completely disappointed.


    He''s still the same as before. No, he''s worse than before.


    At least in the past, he would not deceive himself with such rhetoric, just to get the money.


    Why on earth did he become like this


    Maybe her deep eyes hurt him, or maybe her question made him angry. He couldn''t help raising his voice: "I''m your father! You have to push and push to get some money from you. You forget how I hurt you when I was a child. I knew you would do this to me when you were born..."


    He stopped halfway through his words, because he saw his daughter''s angry eyes. At this moment, his mind suddenly fell into a trance and looked at his dead ex-wife''s eyes.


    Once her eyes were so bright and moving, but later


    Dark memories rushed up and made him lose his voice in an instant.


    Shen Xiran''s face was tight and ugly. His father''s performance refreshed her lower limit again. Unexpectedly, his face was so ugly after he was rejected by her.


    She took a deep breath and decided to give him one last chance for the sake of her dead mother.


    "Dad, let me tell you the truth. I really don''t have so much money. Really, so don''t be angry. Anyway, you''re angry. I gave you so much before, but five million didn''t. It''s OK to lose zero, so do you want it?" she looked at him and told him with her last bit of patience.


    "Half a million, you''re sending beggars"


    Shen''s father didn''t believe what she said at all. In his opinion, Si Lianye was so rich. As the only woman around him, Shen Xiran had much less money


    She only knows that she won''t give money!


    Damn it, he shouldn''t have given birth to her before he knew it was so unfilial!


    After hearing his answer, Shen Xiran''s last patience was finally exhausted. She stood up with a cold face: "since you don''t like my money, go and find someone who can give you money, such as Shen Zimo."


    Father Shen also sneered: "you drove me away. You''re not my daughter. You heartless white eyed wolf. I shouldn''t have given birth to you in those years. It''s your mother''s stupid woman..."


    "Shut up!" she was so angry that she stared angrily at father Shen: "I tell you, you can scold me. Don''t involve my mother. Isn''t it enough for her to accompany you?"


    "Just because you are so stingy today, I will scold her. It''s useless to have a daughter. It''s really a stupid woman. I knew I should have divorced her early..." father Shen couldn''t help scolding when he saw that his daughter finally tore her face with himself.


    Shen Xiran was almost mad and shouted, "Zhuoya, Zhuoya!"


    Zhuo Yafei quickly opened the door and came in: "Miss Shen."


    Shen Xiran pointed to Shen''s father with big eyes and didn''t believe it: "drive him out! I don''t want to see him!"


    Father Shen jumped up. Before Zhuoya met him, he said, "you dare to drive me out. I''m your father. You kiss your father!"


    Shen Xiran said with a cold face, "you dare not insult my mother."


    Then he said to Zhuoya, "hurry up!"


    The biggest regret of her life is that she couldn''t be with her when her mother died, so she didn''t know what to think and say before she died.


    This is the most regrettable thing in her heart, but she didn''t expect to be scolded by father Shen after so long. How can she bear it


    Let Zhuoya drive him out. That''s why she has restrained her anger.


    Zhuoya had heard their quarrel outside the door. She was not surprised to hear the speech. She went directly to father Shen and stretched out her hand to him: "please."


    Father Shen''s face turned blue and white. He had thought that he would be unhappy with his daughter this time, but he didn''t expect her to be so cruel that she would let people drive him out directly. In this way, he lost all his face, and most importantly, he didn''t want a penny.


    I can''t help but regret. If I had known this, I might as well get the 500000.


    He insisted and refused to go: "you can''t do this to me. I''m your father. You''re unfilial!"


    Shen Xiran was cold and didn''t speak.


    Zhuoya grabbed his hand impatiently: "if you don''t go again, I''ll do it!"


    She has one track mind. Even if she knows that the person in front of her is Miss Shen''s father, she must carry out the order to the letter!


    As soon as Shen Fu was caught by her hand, he couldn''t move his whole arm. He was flustered. It seems that the woman in front of him is actually very good.


    After that, he will be kicked out by his daughter, and he has no money. Now what should he do when he goes back


    His heart was cold and he finally regretted it. He knew that his daughter''s temper had become bad. He should keep the image of a loving father to the end before he could coax as much as he could.


    How could it fall to the point of being kicked out


    He was anxious and refused to go out. Zhuoya was impatient and directly grabbed her to push out. His heart became more and more flustered. Seeing that he was going to the door, he was in a hurry and suddenly turned back to Shen Xiran and said, "I have a way to make your body better."


    Zhuoya''s hand was a meal, and the strength to grasp him was so loose.


    Shen Xiran looked at his father suspiciously: "what did you say?"


    Seeing their appearance, father Shen knew he was right. He stood firm, sorted out his wrinkled clothes and said calmly, "I really have a way to make your body better, but you should promise me that you will give me five million when it is done."


    Shen Xiran looked at him incredulously: "what way, you say first."


    Zhuoya looked at him in disbelief. Now, as the closest person beside Shen Xiran except Si Lianye, she naturally knows her physical condition very well. Although Shen Xiran looks pretty good now, the child''s existence is like a regular bomb. It''s impossible to say when it will explode. At that time, it''s possible for both mother and son to die.


    So now she is also very attentive to Shen''s father''s words, and quietly dialed Si Lianye''s phone.


    Her actions were so light that none of the other two found out.


    Shen Xiran''s attention was on his father at this time.


    People always don''t want to die. What she said before was so calm because there was no way to save their own and their children''s lives. They can only face it calmly, but now father Shen''s words lit up a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    After seeing her, father Shen knew that his move was working, so he swaggered and sat down in front of her again, and then asked her, "now you should listen to me."


    Shen Xiran looked at him and frowned, "you''re lying to me." just now he was excited and his reason came back. He thought that Si Lianye had almost searched all the famous doctors in the world during this time. There was no way. He was not a doctor. How could he have a way? It must be a lie.


    As a result, father Shen was not in a hurry: "of course I won''t lie to you. As long as you promise my conditions, I''ll say it."


    "Five million" she twisted her eyebrows, hesitated, and finally nodded, "OK, I promise you, say it."


    Father Shen''s eyes turned and said to her, "in fact, I know your problem is in the kidney. It''s ok if you didn''t have children before. Now you can''t afford to have children. I also know something about this. So, your problem is still a kidney problem. Let me tell you, I can help you find a healthy kidney source. How is this news valuable?"


    His news could save her life. Of course it could be worth five million, he thought.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, Shen Xiran frowned and didn''t have the joy he imagined. He also asked him several questions like a firecracker: "whose kidney is it? Is it illegal? People can agree. Besides, my blood type is special. How do you know I can use other people''s kidneys?"


    This is the biggest problem. Shen Xiran''s kidney problem has not been cured. Of course, it''s not because of money. It''s because her blood type is different from others. It''s very rare. It''s said that there are no more than one percent of people with this blood type in the country.


    Even in the world, it has the lowest number of all blood groups.


    Moreover, if the kidney is transplanted, the light blood group matching is not enough. The matching degree in all aspects should be more than 90% before the transplantation.


    In recent years, Si Lianye has been secretly looking for a suitable candidate, but she found that most things in the world can be bought with money, even meteorites from extraterrestrials, but she still can''t buy a suitable kidney for her.


    Today, after her father finally said this sentence, her first reaction was not happy, not excited, but suspicious. How could it be such a coincidence that her father found her kidney? Then why didn''t he say it just now


    Do you?


    Shen Xiran looked at him and then denied the idea in his mind. Si Lianye must have hit his father''s attention before. It''s estimated that he still can''t, so he didn''t mention it to her.


    She asked a series of questions on her face, which made Shen Fu''s face black: "of course I can''t tell you now. If you ask me to find someone after listening to it, I can''t take such a risk."


    "Then how do I know what you said is true?" she stood still and looked at him.


    Father Shen looked at his daughter depressed and deeply felt that she really had the same brain as his ex-wife: "I''m your father. I won''t cheat you. As long as you give me the money, I will tell the truth."


    "No..." she objected without thinking.


    "I promise!" suddenly Si Lianye''s voice came from the door.


    She looked up and immediately smiled, "you''re back."


    Si Lianye strode in, nodded at her first, showed a gentle smile, and then looked at Shen''s father seriously: "father-in-law."


    He looks much more polite than Shen Xiran.


    Father Shen felt relieved: "son-in-law, you''re here."


    Shen Xiran looked at him as if he expected him to come.


    Si Lianye nodded to him, "it''s my father-in-law. It''s impolite. I don''t know what you mean just now."


    Si Lianye looked very polite, but in fact, he just said a polite word and went straight to the subject.


    Father Shen''s face changed: "son-in-law, it seems that you are also very worried. What you say is the same. My daughter has been with you for so long and has children in her stomach. Ha ha, I understand. Don''t worry. I''m definitely not lying this time. As long as you meet my requirements, I''ll tell you the matter."


    Si Lianye immediately wanted to promise. Shen''s father guessed very correctly. For him, five million is really nothing. It''s better to buy Shen Xiran''s life, not to mention that she still has children in her stomach.

 Chapter 374

    Shen Xiran stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve when he was about to promise.


    He turned and looked at her. "What''s the matter?"


    She took him aside and said, "you can''t promise him so soon."


    "Why is it only five million." he looked at Shen Xiran strangely and thought she was tangled with money: "don''t worry, your husband, I lack everything, but I don''t lack money."


    In a word, she almost laughed: "who told you this? I mean, I know my father best. If he has something to say, there may be a problem if he doesn''t say it."


    Si Lianye still didn''t understand what she meant: "didn''t he say he was afraid that we would go around him and find someone directly after listening?"


    She almost rolled her eyes: "you''re stupid. You believe what he says. That''s definitely not the reason why I see him."


    "Then you think the reason why he refused to say is that there is another secret."


    "Well, I suspect that way is illegal, so you must ask the truth before you promise," she said seriously.


    Then he didn''t get his timely response. He couldn''t help looking up at him: "ah ye, what are you thinking?"


    He touched her hair and hesitated. There was a bright light in his eyes: "can''t you..."


    "Of course not." she didn''t have to wait for Si Lianye to finish saying what he was going to say. She cut gold and iron and said, "I can''t accept accepting his organs from a living person, not to mention that others probably don''t know. I can''t do such a shameful thing."


    He sighed slightly, "OK, I see."


    He forgot that she has always been a woman with her own persistence, although there is still a stronger soul than most in the world in such a weak body.


    He returned to Shen''s father and said to him, "five million is acceptable."


    As soon as the voice fell, father Shen''s face showed a surprised expression, but Si Lianye''s voice changed: "but on one condition, you have to tell me who that person is. Now it''s dead or alive."


    Father Shen hesitated: "I can''t say, otherwise..."


    Si Lianye impatiently interrupted his words: "I understand your scruples, but you should understand that my businessman will not do business with too much risk. How do I know you''re not lying to me? Maybe you''ll disappear with the money later. If you''re really afraid that I''ll regret when I get the news, then you can''t make this deal with me." then he pointed to the door, Look calm.


    "You... You''re not afraid of her body..." father Shen hesitated. He was about to get five million and had to fly away, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "I''ve been looking for a suitable kidney source all over the world, and now I have eyes and eyebrows," he said calmly.


    The implication is that he also found the source of kidney, but father Shen''s will be more convenient. If he doesn''t agree, he can give up. Anyway, Si Lianye has other options.


    After father Shen understood what he meant, he was gnashing his teeth. Now he finally knows why Si Lianye has such a big company at a young age. He is very cunning, just like a fox.


    He hesitated for a long time. Finally, Si Lianye saw that he really couldn''t decide, so he added a weight: "well, I''ll give you 500000 first, and I''ll give you the rest of the money after you say it."


    Father Shen''s eyes brightened and looked at Si Lianye gloomily: "well, what you say should count."


    "What Si Lianye said never counts. Don''t worry," he said lightly.


    Shen Xiran came forward in a timely manner and transferred him to Alipay five hundred thousand directly.


    Shen''s father looked at the information in the mobile phone, his face was gloomy and uncertain for a long time before he said: "in fact, it''s very simple. We were obsessed and gave Xi Ran''s kidney to Zi Mo, now..."


    Shen Xiran''s heart suddenly jumped: "you don''t mean what I think."


    Father Shen glanced at her: "what you think is too naive. You have the same blood type as your mother. You can really find it. So now the best way is Shen Zimo."


    Now he is out of his mind. His tone is indifferent, just like talking about a stranger they don''t know, but the meaning of that sentence makes Shen Xiran tremble.


    It''s horrible.


    "You''re right. Shen Zimo is your daughter!" Shen Xiran looked at his father in disbelief. He couldn''t imagine that Shen''s father who loved Shen Zimo so much would say such terrible words.


    He asked them to get Shen Zimo''s kidney!


    This idea was unthinkable to them before. After all, although Shen Zimo disagreed with them, after all, she was her half sister and a living man. After a transplant, a person can''t accept the second time, so they haven''t thought about that.


    Even if she was in poor health, she didn''t think so.


    However, she did not expect that this crazy proposal was made by their father himself.


    Looking at her father''s indifferent and cruel look, she couldn''t help shivering in the bottom of her heart.


    "You should know that Shen Zimo has had an operation. Once again, she has a great chance to die on the operating table." Si Lianye''s cold voice sounded.


    "Of course I know, but it''s not impossible. Xi Ran has your children. You have the heart to watch her die, two lives and one life for two lives. Do you think it''s a cost-effective business," he said.


    Si Lianye didn''t speak.


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath and looked at his father: "don''t think about it. I won''t agree."


    Shen Fu looked at her unexpectedly. In his opinion, no one can extrapolate the hope of life, but now she seems different from what he imagined.


    "Why do you know what your health is like now? Do you know that you are likely to die on the operating table with your baby in the future?" Shen Fu asked her.


    Death is a terrible thing. What''s more, she still has a child with her. She can''t help caressing her stomach and glancing at Si Lianye. She sees his face serious, but she doesn''t say a word.


    Her expression hesitated for a moment, and a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes.


    Father Shen said, "in fact, if it weren''t for you, I would bear the pain to say these words. You should think about it." then he knocked his finger on the table: "well, I''ve finished talking. Now you can give me the rest of the money."


    Si Lianye lost a card to him with a cold face: "there are five million in it, enough for you to use. Remember, only this time, not next time."


    Shen''s father was overjoyed. He grabbed the card and said with a full face, "your hand is really extraordinary. Don''t worry, it''s only this time. He''ll never come back next time." then he stood up and couldn''t wait to leave.


    Shen Xiran looked at his action so impatient that even his body was shaking while excited, so he couldn''t help calling him: "wait."


    Father Shen looked back and said, "why?"


    Shen Xiran stared at him and slowly asked word by word, "tell me the truth, what do you want this money for?"


    Father Shen looked a little embarrassed: "you don''t believe what I said. Of course, I owe money and have to pay it back in a hurry."


    "Really?" Shen Xiran suddenly smiled: "then you go."


    Shen''s father tried to suppress his guilty look, turned and walked to the door, opened the door and left.


    Shen Xiran looked at his back coldly and sat back slowly.


    Si Lianye looked at her anxiously: "are you okay?"


    She shook her head slowly, "I''m fine." it''s just that she''s in a bad mood.


    Originally, I was a little happy at the beginning. I thought my father could finally look at himself. The result was that he sold his other daughter for money.


    How can such a father not make her sad


    Si Lianye looked at her worried. Before she spoke, she heard her slowly say, "you say, if he''s telling the truth, do you think you can do it?"


    Her words had no beginning or end, but Si Lianye understood it all at once, nodded and said, "you know what you mean. If I really want to say it, I''ll think it''s a good idea."


    Shen Xiran turned pale and didn''t speak.


    Si Lianye''s deep eyes stared at her closely: "Xi ran, you actually know your body now. Do you think you can really hold on until the day the child is born?"


    She was silent.


    He added, "so I think his words have brought me a new idea. Maybe Shen Zimo is your last way."


    She suddenly looked up, her eyes glittering with tears, she slowly shook her head: "no, No."


    Si Lianye grabbed her hand: "Xiran, don''t do this."


    She shook her head, tears dripping down: "no, I can''t do it, I can''t do it."


    She can''t trade other people''s lives for her own. Even if that person is bad to herself, it can even be said that she has hatred, but she has no reason to deprive others of their lives.


    That''s a living life, not an experimental mouse.


    She couldn''t stand the thought that her life would be based on someone else''s body.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it. I don''t want to." she wiped away her tears and said firmly to him, "I can''t do that."


    Si Lianye sighed in his heart, "but what do you do? You just have the heart to leave me with your children."


    She shook her head again: "no, no, you said, have you found someone? I can stick to it. Look, I''m not very good now."


    She forced a smile and tried to dispel his thoughts.


    He sighed: "that person''s matching is not very suitable for you, but barely meets the standard. Moreover, people are still considering it."


    Not everyone is so determined to donate kidneys for others, let alone for a stranger he has never met


    She firmly grasped his hand and reiterated her position: "just let people convince him again. I can''t take other people''s lives like this. Everyone is equal. I can''t do this."


    Si Lianye sighed and looked at her deeply without speaking.


    She knew how difficult her decision was for him, and looked at him closely: "I mean it, really, will you promise me? Unless Shen Zimo promised, otherwise you don''t do it to her."


    She knew how terrible Si Lianye''s means were. If he really made up his mind, Shen Zimo might really die, so she now forced him to promise not to attack Shen Zimo.


    Si Lianye was silent for a long time and finally agreed. He smiled bitterly: "now it seems that I can''t do it if I don''t agree."


    Shen Xiran rushed into his arms and muttered, "don''t worry, the disaster has left thousands of years. I won''t leave you so soon."


    He held her tightly with a sigh and buried himself in her long black hair without saying a word.

 Chapter 375

    Next, Shen Xiran''s performance was as usual, not much different from that before. Si Lianye looked at her carefully, and her heart was also quietly relieved.


    But at night everything is different.


    After they went to bed as usual, Shen Xiran, who should have gone to bed soon, always opened his eyes and felt that his heart was in a mess. He couldn''t sleep.


    She was afraid that she would wake him up, so she didn''t dare to move. She just looked at the ceiling above her head.


    I haven''t blinked for a long time.


    Si Lianye could not bear it again and again. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She reached out and hugged her and turned over to herself: "what are you thinking? Why don''t you sleep?"


    She was surprised, "why didn''t you sleep?"


    He groaned discontentedly, "can I sleep like you?" her body was stiff. It seemed that she couldn''t sleep because of something on her mind. Can he not know?


    "Oh." she blinked. "Well... Let''s go to bed now."


    Then close your eyes.


    His dark eyes looked at her deeply. Although he didn''t speak, he also made her feel deep pressure.


    She had to open her eyes again: "what''s the matter?"


    He suddenly reached out and touched her lips: "are you still sleepless about your father?"


    Her face darkened when he said what was on her mind. She instinctively leaned in his arms and made a convenient speaking posture: "HMM."


    Although the voice is small, the meaning contained in it is melancholy.


    He held her hand tightly and said, "are you still worried about him?"


    "Yes, neither," she sighed. "I think he looks much older than before, but he has enough energy and spirit, so he should be in a good situation now. It''s not up to me to worry about that, not to mention you give him more than five million."


    "Then you are..." he didn''t quite understand her mind.


    She moved her body, bit her lips, smiled bitterly and said, "I just think of things when I was a child. Compared with now, I feel cold."


    He didn''t speak this time. He just put his chin on her head and listened to her quietly.


    "When I was a child, my father was also a good husband and father. I still remember that he sat me on his shoulder and took me out to play. At that time, my mother was also with me. Now I want to come. It was the happiest time when I was a child. However, I didn''t expect that our family would become like this later."


    She said with a bitter smile on her lips.


    I don''t know when my father began to often stay away from home at night. Even if he came back, he was full of impatience and didn''t have a good face for my mother and her. It''s ridiculous. My mother thought that my father was too tired to work and socialize outside at that time. In the face of his indifference, he was good at talking, working hard and complaining, and didn''t take my father''s face in mind at all, Sometimes she gets angry because of her father''s scolding. Her mother has to persuade her not to quarrel with her father. He''s just too tired.


    Later, I thought how stupid she and her mother were at that time. She knew nothing about her father''s changes. Even when her kind friend vaguely asked her mother to pay attention, she didn''t think so and said he wouldn''t do that.


    As a result, my father''s junior came into the house and annoyed my mother who trusted my father wholeheartedly.


    At that time, she felt that her days had been ruined. It turned out that what she and her mother thought was wrong. It turned out that her father was so shameless and terrible.


    From that day on, she thought she knew her father, but unexpectedly, she found that today''s him refreshed her cognition again.


    Before, she thought that although her father was sorry for her mother and her, he would be better for his junior and Shen Zimo''s mother and daughter, but she didn''t expect that even his favorite little daughter could be abandoned when interests were in his eyes.


    He won''t know. His words, as long as Shen Xiran''s heart is a little bad, Shen Zimo can be said to be dead.


    But he still did, that is to say, in his eyes, the little daughter he used to like is not as important as money.


    What a terrible idea.


    Although she had been disappointed with her father for a long time, she still couldn''t stop beating at the bottom of her heart and felt cold to the bone.


    There is such a vicious person in the world, and that person is still a person who has a close blood relationship with her.


    She felt all sorts of pain in her heart, so she couldn''t sleep.


    She silently spoke her heart to Si Lianye and told her heart. From beginning to end, he didn''t say a word, but listened silently.


    She said in one breath, relieved, unconsciously put her fingers on his chest and asked, "after listening to this, will you despise me?"


    "Contempt? Why?" his low and magnetic voice sounded in the quiet room.


    She blinked: "my father''s relationship, isn''t there a saying that like father, like daughter? Aren''t you afraid I''ll become so terrible in the future?"


    He chuckled and kissed her forehead. "OK, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "What''s this? Would you give me if I wanted your life at that time?" she said carelessly. After telling her heart, her mood was much easier.


    "Of course, if you want, I''ll give it to you with both hands," he said solemnly.


    She was surprised and looked up at him. She saw that he looked natural and smiled on his lips, just as he didn''t say that just now.


    She wrinkled her nose: "you think beautiful, I''m not so stupid. I want you to live, not only live, but also live well. If you live longer than me, you won''t do that stupid thing."


    "Fool." Si Lianye gently hugged her: "no, you will live longer than me. Don''t worry."


    She didn''t argue with him and gave him a soft "um".


    She also knew that in fact, her life might soon be gone, and his words might be just empty words.


    But it doesn''t matter if you dream, she thought silently in her heart.


    Maybe it was because she said everything in her heart. She gradually closed her eyes and felt sleepy. At last, when she was swallowed by sleep, she seemed to hear him say in her ear: "... You''ll be fine..."


    She didn''t say anything, but reluctantly moved her fingers and went to sleep.


    Si Lianye hugged her and looked at her sleeping face for a long time


    After this night''s conversation, the big stone in her heart was temporarily put down. Shen Fu had got the money he wanted. Si Lianye listened to her and didn''t go to Shen Zimo. Now everything is back to normal.


    She always thought so in her heart, but unexpectedly, things changed again after a few days.


    This change has happened quietly, but she doesn''t know at all.


    These days, Si Lianye still goes out as before. Before, she was still thinking that Si Lianye was about to be busy with cloud night. Later, she learned that in fact, he always went to find Professor Qi.


    It is said that Professor Qi has stopped all other research at hand and devoted himself to developing drugs for her to treat her current body.


    Si Lianye often went out to discuss with him and even went to battle in person. That''s when she found that her man was not only a business genius, but also had great attainments in medicine.


    Zhuoya followed her every day. She was afraid of her loneliness. She also searched many books on the market and chatted with her from time to time.


    But Zhuoya is really not a good chat object. From time to time, she feels that she has nothing to say. In this way, it''s better to read.


    So Si Lianye looked at her and asked someone to install a big bookcase with all kinds of books in it.


    Fortunately, the room was big enough. When he saw the bookcase, Shen Xiran''s first thought was this.


    There are too many things, and people need to clean them for a long time, and Si Lianye is absolutely reluctant to let Shen Xiran do these, so she arranged for a 40-year-old cleaner aunt to clean it at about 10 a.m. every day.


    At that time, she just got up.


    The aunt is quiet, but her work is very quick, so Shen Xiran thinks that the other party''s character is very good, so sometimes she talks to her while the other party is doing things.


    The other party will answer all questions because of her identity, but they won''t neglect their work because of this, so they get along quite well.


    That day, she came to clean up on time, but Shen Xiran didn''t know why she always couldn''t sleep well these days. She often had strange dreams. Si Lianye was still worried about this. She specially asked Professor Qi to check her body, but she didn''t find anything.


    So these days she was annoyed by nightmares and got up much earlier than before.


    The cleaner''s aunt''s surname is Chen. Shen Xiran called her sister-in-law Chen after getting familiar with her.


    When sister-in-law Chen came this day, she cleaned as usual, but she was a little different from before and seemed more excited.


    She looked up at the book and inadvertently saw it. She smiled and asked, "sister-in-law Chen, what''s the matter with you? Is there a happy event at home?"


    Mrs. Chen smiled and turned to her and said, "yes, there are some things at home. I just want to tell you. I want to take two days off."


    "Oh? Well, what happened at home?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing. My son has a good score in the college entrance examination. He has been admitted to a university. He''s going to invite relatives and friends to get together these days."


    "Oh, that''s a good thing. Yes, the salary these days is still calculated." Shen Xiran waved his hand and readily agreed.


    Seeing her so generous, sister-in-law Chen was even more happy and chatted. She told her how smart her son was. Now she was admitted to a school in city B and ranked among the top five in the country.


    Said a lot, she has been listening with a smile, looking at the simple woman in front of her, sharing her happiness and warming her heart.


    Finally, she couldn''t help asking, "since his grades are so good, why don''t you let him apply to the local school?"


    The Imperial University is second to none in the country. If you really tell sister-in-law Chen, his son can definitely be admitted.


    Sister-in-law Chen sighed and said, "Oh, in fact, I thought about it, but you are a rich man. You don''t know. The consumption here is high, and the public security is not very good. I don''t trust my children here."


    "I can''t believe it. Even if the consumption is high, the public security is very good." she thinks sister-in-law Chen''s words are exaggerated. What is bad public security? This is the imperial capital, and the public security can be said to be the best in the country.


    Sister-in-law Chen shook her head and her face was a little heavy: "it''s true. I thought so before, but later I didn''t think so. You know? Just yesterday, something happened in the community next door. It was scary."

 Chapter 376

    "Oh? What''s the matter?" she slowly took a sip of tea and continued to nag with sister-in-law Chen.


    "It''s a murder case." gossip is the favorite of all women. Even a terrible murder case is the same. Sister-in-law Chen''s eyes are shining, and there is some fear in her expression: "I heard that it''s a terrible scene. The man was hacked to death on the bed and bled all over the ground..."


    When she said the last, she deliberately dragged the word "Oh" long, and carefully looked at Shen Xiran''s face. Seeing that she didn''t seem to have much change, she was a little disappointed. Unwilling, she added: "and ah, guess who the murderer is?"


    Shen Xiran was surprised at her and was a little funny: "didn''t you find the case only yesterday? The murderer found it so soon?"


    Sister-in-law Chen''s face was a little strange: "in fact, it doesn''t mean that she was found. The police are still looking for her everywhere, but we all spread the news about the murderer. We said it was... It was... The biological daughter of the person who was killed."


    The identity of the murderer was really unexpected. Shen Xiran straightened his body and felt very surprised: "is it his daughter?"


    Seeing that she was finally surprised, sister-in-law Chen smiled proudly: "I can''t think of it, but I think it''s true. Who else can cut him quietly in the middle of the night except his family?"


    "That''s not necessarily his daughter? Maybe his wife? Son?" Shen Xiran said.


    Mrs. Chen''s head shook like a rattle: "No, no, it''s said that he married two wives before and after. The first one was good, but he died later. I don''t know how he died. The remaining daughter lived with him. It''s said that he had a good life in the past, but later, I don''t know who he offended. He was very down and out of money, and his daughter was beaten and scolded by him every day If so, his daughter was so angry that she was killed in the middle of the night. It''s really miserable. "Sister-in-law Chen shook her head as she said.


    Shen Xiran frowned after listening: "sister-in-law Chen, it seems that you are not simple. You know so much inside information so soon."


    Sister-in-law Chen smiled awkwardly: "isn''t it boring after going home? After dancing together at night, if you have nothing to do, talk about East parents and west families. It''s also a short time to pass the time."


    Then he looked at Shen Xiran''s face and suddenly got a little scared. He hurriedly said, "Oh, I''m listening to what others say. I can''t do it accurately. You should listen to the story. Don''t take it to heart."


    Shen Xiran smiled: "don''t worry, of course I won''t take it seriously. I''m not a child."


    Mrs. Chen said, "that''s good, that''s good."


    When sister-in-law Chen left, she inadvertently looked in the mirror. Only then did she understand why sister-in-law Chen changed her appearance and felt that she had made a mistake. She turned pale in the mirror and looked as if she had been hit.


    She couldn''t help laughing. Sister-in-law Chen was too careful. It''s not normal for her to have a bad face. Who makes her body always bad?


    She didn''t say anything now. Si Lianye''s attitude towards her was the same as usual, but she knew that her body was getting worse and worse.


    She used to sleep only eight hours a day. Now she has to sleep at least ten hours a day, sometimes even twelve hours. When she wakes up, she will see Si Lianye''s worried face.


    Even if you sleep for a long time, you always have to dream every day. When you wake up, you are sleepy. The whole person''s spirit is terrible.


    In this way, how can her spirit get better? So others'' weight increased after pregnancy, but her weight decreased all the way. Fortunately, her other conditions did not change much, otherwise Si Lianye had to go crazy.


    Under such circumstances, her face was not good-looking. It was a small matter. Even Si Lianye just frowned and touched her face without saying anything.


    She didn''t think it was a big deal, but she didn''t feel like she had ignored anything until the dead of night and he was asleep.


    What is it?


    She frowned and looked at the ceiling in the dark. She also felt very strange. Why did she feel so uneasy at the bottom of her heart, even so uneasy that she couldn''t sleep?


    She sometimes felt that her mood was very strange. It was clear that nothing had happened during the day, but when she was about to fall asleep at night, she always felt as if something had been forgotten and ignored by her during the day.


    The last time this feeling happened, it seemed like a long time ago. She narrowed her eyes and thought, and finally remembered that it was the first night of her mother''s death. She slept well and suddenly had a palpitation, but nothing happened. The next day, she found that something had happened to her mother.


    She suddenly sat up. It was her mother last time. Is it her father this time?


    Did something happen to him?


    Suddenly, strangely, what sister-in-law Chen said to her during the day rushed into her mind.


    She said: "... I heard that the man married two wives before and after. The first died and the second died. Now he only lives with his daughter..."


    She added: "... Before, their family seemed pretty good, but later I don''t know who they offended..."


    She gasped for air.


    At this time, she suddenly stretched out a powerful arm around her and hugged her: "what are you thinking?"


    A low voice sounded in her ear. In normal times, she would feel very relieved to hear it, but this time she didn''t. instead, she felt colder and colder with the association in her heart.


    She bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Si Lianye noticed something wrong with her and frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    She shook her head silently, "it''s all right, it''s all right, go back to sleep." it''s just her guess. There''s no need to tell him.


    As soon as she finished, she lay down and covered the quilt.


    Seeing that she behaved strangely, Si Lianye asked, "what are you thinking?"


    She shook her head and smiled reluctantly: "I''m really fine, really."


    Si Lian looked at her at night: "I don''t know we will hide our worries for each other."


    She turned over and was silent.


    He hugged her gently and sighed.


    She blinked: "I''m really fine. I just thought of something."


    "Tell me, I''m not sleepy now anyway," he said.


    She pursed her lips. It seems that he won''t stop until he asks clearly tonight.


    She said, "during the day, I know one thing."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" his tone was very careless. He put his big hand on her chest, which brought a warmth to her.


    "It''s a very strange thing. She said that a man in the neighborhood next to them was hacked to death in bed by his own daughter." she said slowly, word by word, and didn''t forget to look up at him.


    He was just stunned and said to her, "well, although there are not many such things, they are not few. They happen several times a year. You don''t need to be shocked."


    She looked at him carefully, but she didn''t find anything strange in his face.


    He looked at her. "What are you thinking?"


    She shook her head slowly: "nothing. I suddenly remembered my father and Shen Zimo. What do you think of their current situation? Do they still live together now?"


    He stroked her big hand and stopped: "I thought you didn''t care about them now."


    She smiled silently: "I don''t care. I just want to know what their current situation is." then she looked at him with pleading in her eyes: "can you help me check them? What are they doing now?"


    Si Lianye looked down at her and asked, "do you think the person in the news is your father?"


    She shook her head fiercely: "no, no, I''m just, just a little worried."


    He said slowly, "OK, I''ll have someone investigate tomorrow."


    "Thank you." she pecked his face happily.


    He raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, and then smiled: "how can you do this?"


    "What?" she opened her eyes suspiciously.


    "I mean, if you want this, I''m satisfied." then he bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    She "Wuwu" resisted for a while, gradually put her hands around his shoulders and eagerly catered to him.


    The kiss didn''t stop until he felt that if he didn''t stop, he would wipe the gun and go off.


    She blinked watery eyes: "what''s the matter?" then her face turned red, because she felt the hard existence on her thigh.


    "You... Do you want me..." she looked at him shyly. She still felt sorry for him at the bottom of her heart. Now she has a child and her health is so poor. She hasn''t had that for a long time.


    Si Lianye shook his head unexpectedly: "no, I''m fine now. Go to bed, huh?"


    He gently dropped a kiss on her forehead without lust.


    "But..." she felt that with this kiss, her sleep came, so she struggled and asked, "what do you do?"


    "Never mind, go to sleep." he patted her bulging stomach gently.


    At last she said no to him and closed her eyes.


    He watched her sleeping face get out of bed gently and went to the bathroom to solve it. Then he came back and hugged her again.


    She whispered "Hmm" and instinctively found a suitable position in his arms.


    This night, she didn''t find her head. Si Lian didn''t sleep almost all night and watched it all night.


    Two days later, Zhuoya got the order of Si Lianye and sent the investigation results of Shen father and Shen Zimo to Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran turned over the information, frowned and asked, "are they going abroad now?"


    "Yes, about the day after he took the money, he paid back the money of those creditors, bought a ticket and left. Shen Zimo went with him." Zhuo Yading looked at her and said, "you can rest assured now. After he paid back the money, there are still a lot left, enough for the two of them to live."


    She looked at the information and suddenly looked up to Zhuoya: "but I think you''re lying, and this information is also false." then she threw the document in front of Zhuoya: "come on, did he let you lie to me?"


    Zhuoya''s face changed again and again. Shen Xiran looked at all these in his eyes. Maybe he just had doubts in his heart before. Now he can be sure to see her look.


    Her face changed: "you are lying to me!"


    Zhuoya realized that she had been cheated by Shen Xiran. In fact, she had no evidence at all. She just wanted to see her reaction.


    She fell for it.


    She calmed down and said with a strong smile, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Shen Xiran pulled the corners of his mouth without a smile: "don''t lie to me. I know you''re lying. Say it. What''s wrong with them?"

 Chapter 377

    Zhuoya said with difficulty, "you are too worried. This survey is true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the boss in person."


    "He wanted to hide it from me. What''s the use of asking him?" she said carelessly, looked at her and said, "our time together is not short. I always think that even if we can''t say we are friends, we won''t be strangers. I feel very right about you, but I didn''t expect that you would follow him to cheat me."


    "Tell me, did my father gamble with his money again, or did he owe others money, or did Shen Zimo make a moth?" she said several guesses.


    Zhuo Yamu shook his head with a face: "no, what you said is wrong. He really followed Shen Zimo. Really."


    Shen Xiran shook his head: "you ah, it seems that if I don''t say the reason, you will resist death and refuse to admit it." she picked up the document and said: "in fact, the reason is very simple. I knew from the last time my father came that he was lying to me. He didn''t lose money in business at all, but lost gambling."


    She looked at Zhuoya''s wide eyes and said with a smile: "Am I right? My father has always liked gambling. When he came, I saw the cocoon on his hand. Only those who often gamble would have that position. At that time, I didn''t want to expose it. I thought it would be good if he took the money and could correct it. But now you tell me that he took the money to pay off his business debt and left. It''s strange."


    She said slowly, as if she were solving a case: "He''s actually very greedy. He won''t be satisfied with the five million yuan. What''s more, he''s still gambling. It looks like a lot of money, but in fact, if he wants to gamble, I don''t think he can support it for long. So you told me that he left obediently. Did Si Lianye do it? But he promised me not to do so, so, You''re lying to me, either him or you. "


    Shen Xiran looked deeply at Zhuoya in front of her. She knew that Si Lianye might be deceiving herself. He took action against his father behind his back and forcibly sent him away. It was the same as what he had done before, but she didn''t know why. She had a strange hunch in her heart that things were not as simple as she thought.


    Zhuoya began to feel a little uneasy, but she still gritted her teeth and insisted: "you think too much. They really left."


    "Really?" she smiled softly. "OK, let''s treat them as gone, but I think they will have contact information even if they go. Can you give me? I want a phone number."


    Zhuoya was stunned. The expression on her face was completely stretched. She said in a hurry, "wait a minute." then she turned and walked out.


    She felt that if she got up to eavesdrop at this time, she should be able to hear her call for help.


    But she hasn''t done anything yet. She looks at the document silently with her head down.


    The above information is very detailed. It can be seen that Zhuoya and her efforts are deceiving herself. Unfortunately, she forgot one thing, that is, although the relationship between their father and daughter has reached an irreconcilable point, she is still his daughter. How can her daughter know nothing about his temperament?


    The cell phone rang as she expected.


    She picked it up and put it in her ear: "hello?"


    Si Lianye said in a deep voice, "what are you doing now?"


    She leaned back in her chair and said leisurely, "I''m reading materials."


    She didn''t say what the information was. Si Lianye knew it well: "don''t you believe it?"


    "Well, do you think I should believe it?" she asked.


    He was silent for a moment: "don''t embarrass Zhuoya when I come back. I''ll explain it to you myself."


    She took a deep breath, and now she still has a chance to laugh: "eh? You seem to be nervous about her? Should I be jealous?"


    He smiled: "little vinegar jar, wait for me, you know?"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    She gave a low "um" sound, put down her cell phone and looked up to see Zhuoya uneasily appear at the door.


    She looked up at her: "your boss asked me not to embarrass you."


    Zhuoya reluctantly smiled: "in fact, the boss doesn''t tell you for your own sake."


    She seemed to think that Si Lianye had explained clearly to Shen Xiran, so she said so.


    Shen Xiran''s heart sank: "really? But I don''t know that it''s a good thing for him to hide everything from me."


    "But it''s different..." Zhuoya blurted out, suddenly found something wrong, and hurriedly took back her words: "ah, I have something to go first."


    Then he hurried to close the door. He forgot to control his strength and closed the door very loudly.


    Shen Xiran frowned and felt more and more that their concealment seemed very serious.


    She thought for a moment, then turned over the thin web pages and tried to find some information in the news.


    But it''s useless. There''s no trace.


    She looked up at the ceiling. Could she only wait for his news?


    She sighed.


    Si Lianye put down the phone there and was ready to come back. At this time, Yue Haoqing just came in: "boss, the regional president of country C asked to have a video conference with you last time."


    He frowned: "tell him I have something temporarily. Another day."


    "However, he has called you twice, and now this is the third time. If he refuses again, I''m afraid..." Yue Haoqing also knows the boss''s mind, but he has to ask the boss for it.


    Si Lianye helped her forehead and sat down again.


    It''s OK to go back a little later. Try to finish these things in an hour.


    When he thought so, he raised his eyes and said to Yue Haoqing, "connect the signal."


    "Yes.


    Shen Xiran waited and waited in the room. He only waited until the doctors and nurses who came to check his body regularly, but he never saw Si Lianye''s figure and couldn''t help frowning.


    After checking his body, the doctor felt that his recovery was fairly good, so he encouraged her, and then left only one nurse.


    The nurse is the one who does aftercare for her every day. She is very familiar with Shen Xiran. They talk from time to time.


    Shen Xiran''s anxious look looked in her eyes and thought it was anxious about her body. She comforted Shen Xiran: "don''t worry, I think your body is fine now. It will be fine."


    She smiled. "Thank you for your kind words."


    Then he looked at the little nurse''s face and asked, "what''s the matter with you? It seems that you have something on your mind."


    The little nurse blinked: "in fact, there''s nothing wrong. I just heard someone dead yesterday. I''m uncomfortable."


    "You should be used to doing this, and you will be afraid?" Shen Xiran said with a smile.


    "Yes, but I think that man is a little too miserable. He was cut like that by his daughter. He was out of breath when he finally sent it back. Do you think it''s miserable?"


    "Really?" Shen Xiran frowned. How could he hear such news again?


    "Of course, it''s true." the little nurse looked young, round and liked to talk.


    "Did you care for this patient?" she couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, it''s not. I''m just going to give a hand when rescuing. I''m not the little nurse in charge of nursing." the little nurse answered as she packed up her things.


    "Well... Do you know the patient''s name?" Shen Xiran suddenly asked her again.


    The little nurse''s hand snapped and frowned in embarrassment: "what''s his name? I remember his name was written on the head of his bed at that time. It seems... It seems... By the way, it seems to have a last name with you. What''s his name, Shen Wen... Wen?"


    The little nurse is still thinking hard here. Shen Xiran''s heart has suddenly jumped up. She said, "Shen Wenfeng."


    "Yes!" the little nurse clapped her hands, "it''s Shen Wenfeng. By the way, how do you know his name?"


    Shen Xiran''s face was pale and looked a little trance: "because he is my father."


    The little nurse looked so stiff for a moment.


    Shen Xiran didn''t hear what she said next. There was only one sentence in her mind: "the man who was killed is Shen Wenfeng."


    "He is my father..."


    The little nurse left uneasily.


    She looked at the ceiling without God. She only felt that her whole body was very cold, just like the whole person immersed in the water. It was cold and erratic, up and down, ups and downs.


    So, is her father dead?


    This is the truth that they have to hide from themselves? Why doesn''t he tell himself? Is he still afraid that he won''t be sad?


    How could it be? How could it be? She wouldn''t be sad, she wouldn''t be sad. Her father was so bad that he killed her mother and forced her to collude with outsiders to take her kidney. She hated him for a long time. How could she be sad?


    Si Lianye, you underestimate me. When he comes back, you must protest.


    She thought silently in her heart, and finally wanted to smile to prove that her words were right, but she accidentally touched her face and was startled by the cold of her hand.


    Did you cry?


    Why did she cry? Why did she cry?


    No, it''s impossible. She won''t cry for him. She won''t!


    She thought and wiped her tears desperately, but she didn''t know why she wiped more and more tears.


    "Xi ran..."


    Si Lianye''s sigh came from his ear: "don''t do this."


    Her hands, did not understand, she has been a pair of warm big hands into a generous embrace.


    As soon as her nose was sour, she couldn''t help crying in his arms.


    "You lied to me, he''s dead, he''s dead..." she cried silently and talked over and over.


    Si Lianye looked helpless.


    I didn''t expect to come back so late. She already knew the truth in advance.


    Originally, he was ready to choose one to spend time with her, but he didn''t expect that he finally underestimated her intuition.


    Unexpectedly, she learned the truth so quickly.


    He gently touched her hair and said, "I''m sorry. I wanted to tell you this myself."


    "Then why don''t you still want to hide false news from me?" she asked fiercely, holding the clothes on his chest with a wipe of tears.


    He looked at her helplessly: "I''m afraid you can''t stand this blow."


    "What blow, I won''t be sad because of him. I want him... He..." she said ruthlessly.


    He looked at her helplessly and nodded her nose with his hand: "your nose and eyes are red." it meant that she was lying with her eyes open.


    She stubbornly wiped her tears: "it was blinded by the sand! It wasn''t crying!" she explained in vain. She didn''t know whether she wanted to deceive him or herself.


    His helpless interface: "OK, OK, that''s sand." will there be sand in this clean room? No one will believe it.

 Chapter 378

    She sniffed and couldn''t help crying: "you''re so bad. You don''t tell me anything. How can you not tell me anything? How can you?"


    He hugged her gently, sighed and said, "I''m afraid you can''t stand it."


    "No, I can stand it, really." she looked at him firmly and wiped away her tears. "What happened to him?"


    Was he really killed by Shen Zimo?


    Is the world crazy?


    Si Lianye sighed slightly under her staring eyes. At the beginning, she couldn''t bear to look at her look: "the next day he went back with the money, he didn''t know why he quarreled with Shen Zimo. Later, at night, Shen Zimo killed him."


    She only felt that her breathing was a little difficult. Although she already knew about it, she still had an incredible feeling when she heard the confirmed facts from Si Lianye''s mouth: "really... He was really killed by her?"


    But how? Does he like his little daughter so much? How did this happen?


    He nodded deeply: "do you remember I answered the phone the morning before yesterday and went out?"


    She looked at him blankly: "you mean the phone at that time was..." at that time, she muttered why there was something urgent in the morning.


    What happened to my father?


    "Yes, I went out that morning to deal with my father-in-law''s affairs." his steady voice echoed in the room, and she leaned rigidly against him.


    "You''ve gone, you''ve gone, he''s already... Already..." she asked hard with her mouth open and tongue tied.


    "Yes, my father-in-law has died. The murder took place in the middle of the night. It was found that it was completely hopeless by dawn."


    He sighed and hugged her, staring at her head with his chin: "sorry, I can''t save him."


    She bit her lips, shook her head and hugged him hard, as if she could forget the cold and cruel reality by leaning against his warm arms.


    He touched her hair and said, "later, after investigation, it was confirmed that your sister did it..."


    "Don''t tell me about my sister, I don''t have her sister!" she cried excitedly.


    "Well, it''s not my sister." he was very good. "It''s Shen''s ink. He found out that she also took several times to collect money, including the money he gave him in Alipay, and she was transferred away, and then she went to the bank to withdraw cash. We tracked down her whereabouts."


    Now that he had started, he simply put aside his concerns and told her the truth.


    "So, you mean you''ve caught her now?" she asked, looking up at him.


    As a result, Si Lianye shook his head: "no, we just found her now, but we haven''t started catching people yet."


    "Why?" she opened her eyes wide.


    He smiled gently and said, "I wanted to ask you about this before you start. What kind of punishment are you going to give her?"


    She hesitated and understood what he meant.


    According to what Shen Zimo did, no matter what reason she killed Shen''s father, killing is killing, and it was her own father. There is no reason to wash away this. Therefore, it is natural to catch her. However, if she is punished, Si Lianye doesn''t want to do it without authorization and is ready to listen to Shen Xiran''s opinions.


    After all, the victim was her father and the murderer was her sister. Both of them had a very close relationship with her. It was natural that Si Lianye wanted to ask her for advice.


    Shen Xiran understood what he meant and said without hesitation: "catch her and give it to the police. What she did must pay the corresponding price."


    Si Lianye nodded, "OK." then he sighed, "I''m also responsible for this matter. If I had paid more attention at that time, it wouldn''t have developed to this point."


    She buried it in his arms and shook her head: "you are not an immortal. How can you predict the future? It has nothing to do with you. It''s strange..."


    She paused here, suddenly looked at him and asked, "do you know why Shen Zimo killed her father?"


    Si Lianye shook his head: "I don''t know. We only know the result, but we don''t know the reason."


    She was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said, "then I want to ask you something."


    "What''s up, you said."


    "When you catch someone, I want to see her," she said.


    "No!" Si Lianye''s face changed and refused without thinking: "she''s a murderer. It''s too dangerous for you to see her."


    "Don''t I still have you? Besides, you can tie her tightly at that time. I don''t believe she can hurt me at that time." she said firmly.


    Si Lianye still refused to give in: "no, it''s still too dangerous. I can''t let you be a little dangerous." her body is too dangerous now. Even a little potential danger should be avoided.


    "Please, let me go." she put her arms around his neck.


    He "ruthlessly" pulled her hand down: "it''s no use to be coquettish, no, just No."


    He looked very serious, but Shen Xiran was not frightened. Instead, he tooted his mouth and tears twinkled in his eyes: "how can you do this? You are too cruel. Sobbing, if he died, you won''t tell me. You won''t even agree to my little request..."


    She cried as she spoke. At first, she pretended to cry. Later, she became more and more sad and simply became a real cry.


    "You just don''t want me. You don''t love me anymore. Sobbing, my life is hard..."


    While crying, she didn''t forget to look at his look through her fingers. Sure enough, she saw that his look gradually changed from serious self-control to helplessness.


    As soon as she was happy, she cried even louder.


    "Xi ran..." in the end, he really couldn''t hold on and raised his hand to surrender: "it''s not that I won''t, it''s that she''s very dangerous. She''s a woman who dares to kill her own father."


    Speaking of this, Si Lianye thought he had looked away before. When she looked at her before, she was still an innocent and lively girl. She had no shortcomings except being spoiled, but she didn''t expect that she would become a cold murderer in the end, and it was her father who killed her, The contrast between the front and back was so great that even the knowledgeable man could not help frowning.


    Such a dangerous person, he naturally did not trust Shen Xiran to see him, but his heart softened when he looked at her crying.


    "But just tie her up, and you can come with me..." she said to him, crying and wiping her snot and tears on his shirt.


    He helplessly picked up her head: "well, my clothes will become rags. OK, I''ll take you, but I have to wait for the evening. No, wait for tomorrow."


    "OK." Shen Xiran broke into tears and kissed him hard.


    He touched his position where she kissed him, smiled gently, and patted her on the shoulder: "well, you can be at ease now? Go and have a rest quickly."


    She tooted her mouth: "well, it''s really wordy."


    After that, she obediently went to bed and lay down. Si Lianye carefully stared at her movements and found that although her eyes were red, she looked normal and didn''t show any heartbroken appearance. She was quietly relieved.


    Before, he was afraid to tell her that he was afraid that she could not bear the blow. His sister killed his biological father. This tragic thing is not acceptable to everyone, not to mention Shen Xiran, who is now extremely weak?


    So his first thought when he knew about it was that she should never know about it.


    But in the end she found out.


    Si Lianye sighed gently, sat beside her, gently covered her with a quilt, watched her fall asleep, and even wet tears on her face. He attached himself to her and gently wiped them off.


    She whined and turned over. She looked very charming and naive.


    He saw in his heart and silently relieved a lot.


    He stood up and went out. When he came to the door, he called Zhuoya: "how many people has she seen today?"


    Zhuoya was stunned. She soon understood what the boss meant. She thought and wanted to answer: "Miss Shen didn''t see outsiders today. Only aunt cleaners, doctors and nurses have entered her room."


    "Are you sure?" Si Lianye asked.


    Zhuoya nodded calmly: "of course, if you don''t believe it, you can go to see the monitoring." Shen Xiran, as the person on the top of Si Lianye''s heart, of course there will be monitoring at the door.


    Si Lianye found out the monitor and found that just as she said, only a few people went in all day, and that person was still a familiar face they knew.


    Zhuoya couldn''t help but say, "boss, do you suspect that someone has sent a message to Miss Shen?"


    Si Lianye nodded heavily: "the public opinion on the Internet has been suppressed by me. Where else can she get the news?" he glanced at Zhuoya.


    Zhuoya''s body shrunk: "my wife, I didn''t say anything. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Miss Shen."


    Si Lianye just glanced at her and put his eyes back on the monitor: "I know. I think the cleaner is the most suspect and the nurses."


    Zhuo Ya breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help saying, "but the cleaner has been here for a long time..."


    "That doesn''t mean she hasn''t been bought." he said coldly, "Yue Haoqing."


    Yue Haoqing immediately leaned over from one side.


    He threw the monitoring data into his hand: "go and check the cleaner surnamed Chen and the nurses who have come in and out of the ward these days. Check their contacts and money. Check it for me."


    "Yes!" Yue Haoqing immediately promised.


    After the command, his face is also covered with a layer of evil spirit. If you dare to play tricks behind him, you have to see what price you pay!


    "And!" he stopped Yue Haoqing again. "Shen Zimo can also close the net. Let her be honest for one night first."


    "Yes." Yue Haoqing thought and asked, "do you want to give it to the police?"


    "Don''t use it for the time being. Lock it up first. We''ll see her tomorrow," said Si Lianye.


    Yue Haoqing was surprised: "OK."


    After the command, he turned and walked into the ward again. Now nothing is more important than Shen Xiran''s body.


    After returning, he looked at her sleeping face and thought of Professor Qi''s embarrassed words. His face was even more ugly.


    He doesn''t believe that there is no kidney in the world that can match her successfully!


    In a shabby room in a suburb, a woman''s face was very ugly. She shook and took something from the landlord: "is that all?"


    When she got the food, she exclaimed, "I gave you a thousand dollars, so you gave me something to eat?"


    The middle-aged woman looked impatient: "don''t you see where this is? What good food do you want? Even if you don''t starve to death, it''s good. If you like to eat, don''t eat and fall down!"

 Chapter 379

    The hatred in Shen Zimo''s heart.


    If she had known she would be in this situation now, she wouldn''t go to such a place where birds don''t shit. Now, what''s the use of taking so much money? There''s no place to eat. This money is waste paper!


    The middle-aged woman wore dirty clothes and dirty fingernails. She turned her eyes at her and turned away like a firecracker.


    She closed the dilapidated wooden door that could be opened almost by a collision, and then stared at the strangely colored scrambled eggs with tomatoes and two black steamed buns in a daze.


    This... This is what people eat? Shen Zimo has never eaten such food since she was a child. It''s terrible!


    She angrily threw the "food" on her hand onto the table without a leg. Without looking at them, she turned and fell on the bed.


    Looking at the black mosquito net top that has not been washed for at least three years, she is in a trance. How did she get to this point?


    All blame that person, all blame that person. If it weren''t for him, how could he become like this?


    Yes, he''s not good. He deserves his death!


    She got angry and hammered hard on the pillow. At that time, she was stupid. You know, now that things have become like this, she should start when she is abroad. At that time, it will not become such bad consequences.


    That''s stupid. What should she do now?


    She sighed and sat up again.


    What should she do now?


    Now there are at least two groups of people looking for themselves. It goes without saying that the people on one side are the police. On the other side, they don''t know what they came from. They only know that their actions are strange. Maybe


    She gritted her teeth and looked out of the window. She had run far enough now. Maybe those people didn''t catch up?


    No, no, it''s not far enough. It seems that we have to continue on the road tomorrow. It''s really cheap for that woman. She can''t even eat a meal after spending so much money. Living for one night is almost comparable to living in the presidential suite


    She hissed at the top of the mosquito net, the presidential suite?


    Ha ha


    Maybe it was because it was getting dark, maybe it was because she was tired from running all the way. She just wanted to lie down for a while, but she fell asleep.


    She had a dream. In the dream, she was playing with her mother. At that time, someone always said in her ear that she was a wild child without a father, so she rushed up to fight and was beaten black and blue. Later, when her mother knew it, she went to others behind her back to settle accounts. As a result, she didn''t know what was going on. She thought her mother was too strong, The big one made her chest unable to breathe. She struggled desperately: "let go of me, let go of me..."


    Suddenly, a strange man''s voice came from his ear: "don''t move!"


    She was stunned. Who is this man?


    She opened her eyes in horror and found that she was still sleeping in this sour bed. Just now she was just dreaming. This was nothing. What frightened her most was that she didn''t know when to start, she was pressed by a strange man with five big and three thick, and a strong smell of wine and smell in her mouth!


    "Ah, who are you? Let go of me!" she shouted and pushed the man away.


    But I didn''t expect that the man swore low, and his backhand slapped him: "shut up!"


    Her ears were buzzing, and the golden light came straight in front of her eyes. She was stunned at the ferocious look of the other party.


    "I tell you, little girl, I''ll take a fancy to you when you come here today. If you obediently obey me, I''ll treat you well, otherwise I''ll kill you first!" the man said fiercely in her ear.


    "You... You... Please forgive me..." she was stunned by his ferocity and muttered for mercy.


    "Spare you? Well, you just have to be obedient. I''ll spare you when it''s dawn tomorrow. Hahaha, I didn''t expect my luck today..." he pinched Shen Zimo''s chest again.


    Shen Zimo held back the pain: "do you know who I am? Do I know who is behind me? You just hit me like this, and I''m not afraid of retaliation? I tell you that as long as you touch me, I will retaliate against you, so that you can''t survive or die!"


    She thought her words could make him worry about something. Unexpectedly, the man smiled and suddenly squeezed it on her chest: "who are you scaring? Do you think I''m blind? Don''t you see your hiding appearance? Go and report the case. I don''t think you dare!"


    I didn''t expect that this man was crude and meticulous. Shen Zimo was a little desperate.


    She took a deep breath, decided to change her strategy, and smiled at him: "well, brother, don''t be angry. I''ll be you, but can you let me go before that? I can''t cooperate with you like this..."


    The man looked at her delicate appearance and was happy: "it''s just like this. Maybe I''ll make you happy later. You don''t want me to go."


    She smiled at him: "yes, I''m waiting for you to show your prestige..."


    The man was overjoyed and let go and let her get up: "I warn you, don''t make any tricks, otherwise I''ll let you try my means!"


    She looked at each other''s smiling big yellow teeth and couldn''t help feeling sick. On the surface, she smiled with a smile: "OK, don''t worry, I won''t do that."


    When the man saw the smile on her beautiful face, he moved in his heart. He was very anxious. He rushed up, pressed her on the bed, and kissed the piano music on her face: "don''t say so much, the spring night is short..."


    She held him in one hand and said calmly, "yes, don''t say anything..."


    "What are you talking about... Ah..." the man suddenly changed his look and looked at the woman under him unbelievably.


    Shen Zimo''s face has completely faded the smile he just pretended to have, and he looks boundless cold. His eyes flash a cruel light: "of course, the dead don''t have to say anything."


    "You... You..." the man opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it clearly. Finally, the light of fear and despair gradually flashed in his ferocious eyes.


    She pushed the man away with a gentle push, and there was a shining knife behind the man.


    The blood gradually flowed down with the blade body, gradually wet his clothes, and then flowed to the bed.


    She stood on the ground and looked at her clothes. She found that there was no blood on them. She was relieved. Seeing the knife inserted in the man''s back, she ruthlessly found a cloth bag to stop, and just pulled out the knife.


    The man''s throat gave a "burp", his feet bounced, and then he stopped moving.


    The blood flowed out and soon made the bed bright red.


    She took a deep breath, wiped the dagger clean, and sorted out her things. Fortunately, she only had a few things to talk about around her, and she soon cleaned them up.


    She carried her things on her back with a small bag and gently opened the door


    Suddenly, her body froze.


    She exclaimed, turned and ran, but there was no back door in the room. Where could she go?


    He was soon caught.


    The visitors were several cold-blooded men in black. It was easy to catch her. She screamed, "who are you? Let go of me, help, help..."


    The man frowned and drank coldly, "shut up!"


    Shen Zimo was desperate.


    The people who came here were the men who got Si Lianye''s order. They always followed behind Shen Zimo, but they didn''t get the above order and didn''t dare to do it. Now they finally heard the right words and rushed in, but they found that something seemed wrong.


    The man who caught Shen Zimo didn''t feel anything wrong. He was about to control her, but he heard his subordinates call him: "boss, come and have a look at this."


    He looked impatiently at the past: "shit, why are you so busy?"


    While scolding his eyes, he looked down his eyes, but he found something wrong in the bed.


    His heart suddenly clicked.


    The crowd gathered around the bloody bed in silence, and their hearts were cold.


    Originally, they despised Shen Zimo. Now they all put it away and replaced it with a slight fear. This woman is cruel and cruel. Tut Tut, I really need to be careful when I take her back later.


    The man''s big hand grabbed Shen Zimo''s wrist and shook his head: "this is a beautiful snake. You must be careful not to be swallowed by her on the way."


    Shen Zi Mo hummed, "if you''re afraid, loosen me quickly!"


    The man touched his chin: "Oh, it''s really powerful, but you think too much. We''re not as soft as that man. Beat it obediently. We might be gentle to you."


    Then he pushed her forward.


    Shen Zimo''s body stumbled uncontrollably: "wait... Who are you?"


    Look at their banditry. They are not police at all. Who is it?


    "You''ll know when you go back!" without saying a word, they dragged her to the car at the door and walked away.


    When she returned to the imperial capital, Si Lianye heard the news and locked her in an old house where she didn''t live. Rao is usually calm. His face changed when he heard that she killed another person.


    Is this the Shen Zimo he knows?


    He felt a little incredible.


    He turned back and said this to Shen Xiran. She was so scared that she almost fell off her chair: "what did you say? She killed another man?"


    He smiled bitterly and nodded: "it seems that we underestimated her before. The man she killed this time seemed to have entered her room in the middle of the night and wanted to do something wrong with her. As a result, she killed him with a dagger, right in the heart from behind and killed him with a knife."


    Shen Xiran looked at him in disbelief and felt that she was simply dreaming. Her half sister, who usually only competed with her, was so powerful?


    Si Lianye reluctantly said: "don''t look at me, I also think it''s amazing, but this is a fact. My men saw it with their own eyes."


    He let people deal with the aftermath for a long time and lost a lot of money.


    But that goes without saying.


    Shen Xiran looked at him and took a deep breath: "I want to see her more and more." I really want to ask her why she became like this?


    So Si Lianye''s words of persuasion were stifled by her before she said it.


    He was a little depressed. He hugged her and said, "aren''t you a little afraid?"


    "Afraid? Afraid of what? Afraid she''ll kill me too?" she joked, but found his body shaking.


    He scolded her in a low voice, "you fool, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Well, I won''t say it, but I''m not afraid. Anyway, I''m not afraid of anything with you." she fell into his arms and said.


    He looked at the pure trust on her face and couldn''t help kissing her face: "OK, I''ll go with you this time, but you should be careful. Don''t be brave. If you look wrong, hide behind me, you know?"

 Chapter 380

    In that way, Shen Zimo has been regarded as a poor and ferocious criminal. Shen Xiran was angry and funny: "OK, I promise, I promise, so you can always rest assured."


    In fact, according to Si Lianye''s ability and experience, even if Shen Zimo''s means are cruel, he won''t take it to heart, but if Shen Xiran is involved, then things will be different.


    In a word, just as he was nervous and Shen Xiran couldn''t wait, they set off.


    This time, for the sake of her physical safety, Si Lianye specially placed the place where Shen Zimo was detained near the hospital.


    They soon came to a house that looked very simple. She looked at Si Lianye strangely. He explained: "this house belongs to one of my men. He hasn''t lived here for many years."


    Then he nodded to one of his men, and then he took out the key and opened the door to one side.


    Si Lianye paused and took her hand: "be careful."


    She gave a gentle "um" sound, some warmth came up in her heart, and she couldn''t help being nervous.


    Finally I can see her. Why did Shen Zimo do that?


    She and Si Lianye walked in slowly, turned the porch and saw Shen Zimo looking at the front with both eyes, as if they didn''t feel anything about their arrival.


    She walked up slowly and looked at each other. She found that she had not seen this sister who was half related to her for a long time.


    The last meeting seemed to go back several years ago. At that time, she was a spoiled girl in her impression. She may not be kind-hearted at the bottom of her heart, but she is not vicious. She may not have a good temper, but she won''t draw a knife to kill people.


    In other words, she has changed a lot in recent years.


    Shen Xiran suddenly regretted that he should go to see Shen Zimo''s data in recent years before that. Maybe he can guess why she did this.


    But even now, it''s in front of others.


    Si Lian night called her name: "Shen Zimo."


    Shen Zimo trembled all over, just like waking up in a dream. Slowly turning back, he saw that they were the two of them, and smiled: "you sent the people who have been following me."


    Si Lian said expressionless at night, "if you kill someone, I will naturally look for you."


    She hummed: "I thought you didn''t forget your old love, but you were so cruel, alas."


    She was very delicate. If she didn''t look messy and dignified, Shen Xiran might want to be jealous.


    But even now, Shen Xiran picked his eyebrow: "I didn''t expect you to be in a good mood now. It seems that I''m worried in vain."


    "Are you worried about me? My good sister, are you worried about me? Are you ironic? You think I don''t know you always want me to die?" Shen Zimo looked at her sarcastically.


    Shen Xiran frowned and said, "I admit I never like you and don''t want to see you, but don''t think everyone is like you. If you hate others, you''d like others to die. I just don''t want you to appear in front of me."


    "Then why are you coming today?" Shen Zimo''s eyes returned to Si Lianye and suddenly realized: "I see. You must be afraid of brother Si seeing me alone, so you have to follow me. Am I right?"


    Shen Xiran was laughed by her self righteous: "it seems that you are really confident, but are you sure who you can seduce now?"


    A crack finally appeared in her perfect expression: "you, you... You think you''re lucky and proud? I tell you, your life is almost gone, and you''re still in the mood to laugh at me? What if he doesn''t like me? At least I still have a good body, and you? Now you''re going to be gasping for breath after a few steps? How, does it feel good to live in the hospital every day?"


    Shen Xiran just said a word, but he was hit back by Shen Zimo. Shen Xiran was still better. Si Lianye had sunk his face: "Shen Zimo, believe it or not, if you say one more word, I''ll let people let you never open your mouth again?"


    His tone was somber, and even Shen Xiran was shocked. Not to mention Shen Zimo, who was the first one among them. Her body shrunk obviously, but she still said, "I know. Did you stab your pain? Sorry, I''m so personal. If you want to hear good words, go away. I don''t care. If you have the ability, kill me now!"


    She almost broke the jar. She looked like I could not even live and would be afraid, which made Si Lianye frown.


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath and asked, "do you think I really want to see you? If I didn''t have something to ask, do you think I would want to see you?"


    The disgust in his voice made Shen Zimo glance at her, and then smiled: "what do you want to ask me? Don''t you want my kidney? I tell you, no way, hum, I won''t let you succeed."


    "Who wants your kidney!" Shen Xiran was very angry by her words. Who would want her kidney at this time.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" she looked at Shen Xiran suspiciously.


    "I just want to ask you, why did you kill him?" Shen Xiran asked in a low voice, looking at Shen Zimo with fixed eyes.


    Shen Zimo was stunned: "who? Dad? Haha, of course I want to kill him, but I really didn''t expect your daughter to be so filial. He treated you like that. You still want to be fair for him? It''s unexpected."


    She smiled fiercely there, but avoided talking about Shen Xiran''s questions. Si Lianye frowned at her and suddenly asked, "are you living a bad life these years? In that case, why don''t you come back for help?"


    Nothing else. If she asks, the Secretary will definitely help.


    Her face changed: "why am I looking for her? How can she understand my mood?"


    Si Lian looked at her at night: "so you think it''s better than cheating?"


    bluff and deceive? Shen Xi ran opened his eyes and couldn''t believe looking at Si Lianye.


    But Shen Zimo was also suddenly excited: "who told you I did this? You investigated me?" her voice was always slow and sarcastic. At this time, she finally raised her voice, sharp and incomparable: "Si Lianye, you are mean, you are obscene, you are shameless!"


    If someone who didn''t understand heard it at the door at this time, he might think that Si Lianye was doing something to her. Shen Xiran couldn''t listen anymore and interrupted her curse: "Shen Zimo, do you want to be shameless? How can you do such a thing? You''ve lost the face of our family!"


    Shen Zimo gradually sneered after scolding: "What do you know? You happy man, don''t know anything. Do you know what your good father did to me? He became addicted to gambling and lost all the money we had in half a year. Then he stole and cheated when we had no money, and even came to search me when we had no money. Do you know what he forced me to do? You don''t know anything, Why blame me here? "


    Shen Xiran took a breath of air conditioning. After understanding her words, she was unstable and shook her body. Si Lianye hurriedly hugged her in her arms.


    "Don''t listen, they all blame themselves." Si Lianye locked his eyebrows tightly and began to regret bringing her to see Shen Zimo today. He knew that the truth would be like this. He would never bring Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran shook his head. She pushed him away gently, and then stood up straight: "no, I want to listen."


    She calmed down and asked the laughing Shen Zimo, "then why didn''t you do it at that time, but at this time?"


    She soon sorted out the truth. When they were together, there were contradictions, but they didn''t intensify, but she didn''t know why. Suddenly she took action.


    Shen Zimo smiled strangely: "it''s not because of you, my good sister."


    "Me?" Shen Xiran was puzzled. She gave them more than five million last time. She didn''t do anything except that.


    "Yes, dear sister, don''t you want my kidney?" Shen Zimo looked at her with a sneer: "I''ve been squeezed by him. That''s OK. Just think I''ll repay him for his kindness to me, but I didn''t expect you to be so crazy and take away your kidney! How can I bear it?"


    It turned out that at that time, she felt something wrong when she saw Shen''s father''s beautiful appearance after he came home. She asked him whether he would live or die, so she simply drunk him, and then learned from his mouth that he and Shen Xiran were going to want her kidney.


    She already had a memory of losing a kidney and waiting to die. She absolutely didn''t want to experience the second time. Moreover, if she did it again this time, she would definitely die.


    She was flustered and almost trembled with fear. At this time, Shen''s father was still talking about how clever and lovely his eldest daughter Xi Ran is now. If he wanted to find her in the future, he didn''t pity Shen Zimo at all.


    So in fear and anger, she raised her sharp knife at the moment when he was drunk


    As for the man who killed later, it was the man who wanted to die himself.


    The truth of the matter finally appeared, but the result made Shen Xiran feel thousands of feelings. She looked at the gray Shen Zimo and said, "whether you believe it or not, I never wanted your kidney."


    Shen Zimo sneered and didn''t look at her at all. It was obvious that he didn''t believe what she said.


    Shen Xiran became angry for a while. Unexpectedly, Shen''s father would say so at that time. She didn''t promise at all. As a result, she ended up being killed by her own daughter.


    Shen Zimo looked at Si Lianye with fixed eyes: "I have something to tell you alone."


    Si Lianye frowned: "say anything."


    "No, I want to tell you alone that there can''t be others around." Shen Zimo insisted.


    "Then stop talking." Si Lianye simply refused, grabbed Shen Xiran''s hand and turned away.


    A ray of despair flashed in Shen Zimo''s eyes: "Si Lianye, do you miss our previous feelings?"


    Si Lianye looked back at her coldly: "I''ve always just regarded you as my sister. There''s nothing else."


    "Sister..." her expression was dull: "you lied, you lied, you lied to me. You were so good to me, so good, so you were lying to me!"


    Si Lianye''s eyebrows, eyes and lips are all cold: "I didn''t lie to you. I always regard you as my sister. You think too much about others."


    Shen Zimo was suddenly depressed: "really? I thought, thought... You were so kind to me at that time, you liked me a little..."


    She looked so depressed and sad that people couldn''t help feeling sympathy. Shen Xiran couldn''t help but step forward: "what''s the use of thinking so much now..."


    "Be careful!" suddenly a strong force hit her!

 Chapter 381

    "Ah!" she was so unprepared that she was pushed aside by the force when she had time to utter a cry of surprise.


    What happened? Frightened, she finally held on to the wall and looked back. She saw that Si Lianye came forward with a cold face and kicked it up.


    Of course, the object he kicked up was naturally Shen Zimo.


    Shen Xiran saw that she was kicked in the chest and gave a stuffy hum. The whole person crawled to the ground and groaned with low pain.


    She looked cold in her heart. Si Lianye was not quick just now. She might be poisoned by her!


    It turned out that Shen Zimo deliberately said pity just now, which led them to jump up and hit Shen Xiran''s stomach after they approached!


    If Si Lianye hadn''t been quick, she would have pushed her away immediately, otherwise the child who bumped into her belly would not be safe.


    Thinking of this, Shen Xiran''s face was also ugly: "your nature is really hard to change. Thanks to my pity for you, it seems that you don''t need it now. You deserve to end up like this."


    Then he grabbed Si Lianye''s hand angrily: "let''s go. I don''t want to see her again."


    However, what a terrible and tragic experience she had in the past, it was not an excuse to wantonly hurt others. Such a person she was ashamed to admit that she was her sister!


    Si Lianye''s face was even worse. Before he came, he vowed to protect her. As a result, he almost put her in danger. Therefore, his murderous spirit kept rising.


    Shen Zimo sneered. His thin body lying on the ground was particularly shocking, but now whether Si Lianye or Shen Xiran had no pity for her at this time: "don''t pretend, don''t you just want me to die? Then come on, anyway, I don''t want to live. Let someone catch me quickly. Please, I''ll be disgusted if I look at you."


    Up to now, her mouth is still so poisonous. Shen Xiran was so angry that he couldn''t say anything: "you... You..."


    Si Lianye suddenly grabbed her hand, and the corner of his lips tilted, revealing a gloomy sneer: "you want to die, don''t you? I won''t let you die."


    Then he raised his voice and called someone in: "come in."


    Immediately, Si Lianye''s men opened the door and walked in, bowed their heads to him and said, "boss."


    Si Lianye nodded and went straight to Shen Zimo: "send me to Castle Peak Hospital, find the best room and the best doctor, and keep her in prison for me. She must not die."


    Shen Xi ran opened his eyes and looked at Si Lianye in surprise. He wanted to say something. In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    Castle Peak Hospital, Shen Zimo won''t die when she goes there, but in that situation, it is estimated that she would rather die by herself.


    It is the most famous lunatic asylum in China. Of course, the official name is psychiatric hospital. Most people who go in basically have no chance to come out. They can only stay there until they die!


    Shen Zimo really struggled violently: "Shen Xiran, you can''t die well. Don''t be proud. You''ll come in with me sooner or later! Shen Xiran, why don''t you die! Let go of me, let go of me!"


    Perhaps she foresaw her next miserable fate, finally knew she was afraid and struggled hard.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t compare with those trained men. In the end, she was dragged out rudely.


    But even so, when she passed Shen Xiran, she even had to one side and spit hard at her.


    Fortunately, her hair was grabbed, lost preparation, and only fell beside Shen Xiran, but even so, she was disgusting.


    Si Lianye said darkly, "her symptoms are not light. When you go in, remember to have her tied up. It takes at least three days and three nights to let go. Otherwise, she will hurt others. Remember to tell the doctor."


    "Yes!" the men felt cold and hurriedly dragged Shen Zimo away.


    I''m kidding. It''s estimated that this woman can only live there all her life. Unless she dies, she will never see the scenery outside again.


    "Shen Xiran, you can''t die well, you can''t die well... Sobbing..." finally, it''s estimated that someone can''t listen anymore and stuffed her mouth with something.


    But even so, Shen Xiran could still hear her desperately purring.


    She was in a mess and didn''t know what it was like.


    Si Lianye ordered his men, turned his head and looked at her, then took her hand and asked, "are you okay?" then he looked at her up and down worried.


    She smiled and nodded: "it''s all right. She didn''t touch me just now." when Shen Zimo hit her just now, she was pushed away by Si Lianye, and he was very measured. He didn''t use much strength to make her whole body unharmed.


    He naturally knew that he had a sense of propriety, but he carefully checked her whole body. Her face was slightly red, did not struggle, and skillfully did not resist.


    After checking, Si Lianye nodded with satisfaction: "well, it seems you''re all right."


    She gently grabbed his hand: "I said it''s okay. Let''s go back. I don''t want to stay here."


    He nodded, turned and took her out.


    When she left the house, she couldn''t help looking back and thinking that the house would never come back in her life?


    Are unpleasant memories.


    Si Lianye looked at her absent-minded all the way and kept peeking at her: "still thinking about what just happened?"


    She smiled reluctantly, leaned against his arms and said, "yes, I feel very uncomfortable. Why does she hate me so much?"


    Apart from the part where Shen Zimo told his heart at the beginning, Shen Zimo hated her very much when he looked at her. In that way, he treated her like a man who killed his father and enemy.


    But God knows that the real enemy of killing his father is Shen Zimo himself. Strictly speaking, Shen Xiran is the victim, but things have completely reversed the direction to Shen Zimo.


    She doesn''t know why. From her heart, she didn''t like Shen Zimo before, but she didn''t do anything special to her. At most, it was just a mouth fight, but that''s how Shen Zimo could hate her so much?


    She can''t figure it out.


    Si Lianye listened to her story and said with a gentle sigh of relief: "when things come to this point, your father and Shen Zimo are wrong, but I think she is jealous of you."


    "Jealous of me? What can I be jealous of?" she thought it was funny. What can she be jealous of? Are you jealous of your broken body? She took the child. The doctor has said that she is not optimistic. She may die one day. Can Shen Zimo be so jealous?


    Is her brain broken?


    Si Lianye said, "you are so stupid. Of course she is jealous of me around you."


    "Narcissist..." she murmured, but did not refute, because she felt that what he said was probably the truth. If Shen Zimo wanted to say what regret he had in his life, it was estimated that he could not get Si Lianye''s heart, which she had already known.


    But that''s why I hate her to the bone? She still finds it hard to accept.


    Si Lianye saw her mood and comforted her: "don''t think so much. I tell you, some people''s heart is so narrow. They just feel that people all over the world have to turn around her. They never think about other people''s mood. Shen Zimo is such a person, so don''t worry about it. Just think you don''t have such a sister."


    She nodded stiffly, "HMM."


    He also wanted to persuade a few words. Suddenly, the mobile phone music rang. He picked it up: "Hello, mother?"


    Since the last time the Secretary''s mother took the initiative to visit Shen Xiran, the relationship between their mother and son has been a little better, but it''s just "some". After all, Rome wasn''t built in a day. The Secretary''s mother has really done too many things that hurt him. Once the spiritual trauma is formed, the achievement is not so easy to be repaired.


    And this is obviously not a very happy conversation.


    Shen Xiran listened quietly to Si Lianye: "Yes, you always know what I did... No, no, I didn''t mean to accuse you. You''re my mother. How dare I have a problem with you... You''re right. Shen Zimo has been sent away by me... Are you kidding? She killed two people and let her get rid of her crime? You think it''s as easy as going out for a walk... No, I''m sorry... Whatever Then you... Do whatever you want... "He took down his cell phone and threw it aside.


    Shen Xiran looked at his face carefully: "she wants you..."


    She paused for a long time and dared not say the two words.


    Si Lian paused at night, then sneered: "she was so whimsical that she asked me to exonerate Shen Zi Mo and send her to her. She will discipline her well in the future. Hum, she really wants to do it all."


    Not to mention the operation difficulty, he couldn''t let her go because she killed Shen''s father. Since that woman could kill her own father, there was no pressure to deal with being killed. The Secretary''s mother dared to put Shen Zimo next to her. How fearless and fearless that he couldn''t say anything.


    Shen Xiran sighed and said, "it seems that she really likes Shen Zimo."


    Si Lianye looked at her: "after all, she is her own niece. Of course she will take it to heart, but she doesn''t think about it. How can she worry about an aunt even if she dares to do it with your father? She really..."


    He shook his head helplessly. I really don''t know what to say.


    Shen Xiran was silent. Yes, now Shen Zimo is a time bomb. He can''t live in ordinary people''s society. Otherwise, he will make a big mess. It seems that it might be a good way to go to the lunatic asylum.


    It''s better than to surrender and be sentenced to death. Killing two people is enough for the death penalty.


    She smiled bitterly: "I hope she can live a good life in it and can''t let her out."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let people look at her." he looked steadily ahead, his tone was firm, and was not affected by the phone call just now.


    However, the atmosphere between them was so silent. After all, they were not in a good mood and were dragged down by their relatives.


    She sighed at the thought that they really felt pity for each other.


    After a while, Si Lianye seemed to see that her face was not good-looking, so he asked her, "are you hungry? I''ll take you to eat."


    She touched her stomach. In fact, now she is not very hungry, but she nodded: "OK, where are we going?"


    In fact, he got the instruction of Si Lianye and slowly drove the car to the door of a hotel.


    It''s the most famous hotel in the city. It''s said that the restaurant tastes very good, but the price is expensive. You need to make an appointment every time you come to eat.

 Chapter 382

    She gave him a suspicious look, but she didn''t ask.


    Si Lianye found her question and said, "it''s all right. There will be a place after you go in."


    Then he took her in, dressed appropriately, and the well-trained waiter greeted her. He opened his mouth and asked, "Hello, do you have an appointment?"


    Shen Xiran couldn''t help looking at Si Lianye. As a result, he said calmly, "No."


    The waiter looked embarrassed: "so sorry..."


    "Wait!" suddenly from behind came a figure who looked like a foreman or manager. With a flattering smile on his face, he hurried over: "ha ha, I didn''t expect Mr. Si to come here today. It''s really beautiful. Come here, please."


    Si Lian nodded at him expressionless at night: "thank you."


    The manager rubbed his hands excitedly: "it doesn''t matter. It''s our honor for Mr. Si to come today. Do you like the elegant room or the hall?"


    Strange, didn''t you say there was no place?


    Shen Xiran looked at him strangely. Si Lianye still looked the same: "give us an elegant room."


    "Yes, this way, please." the manager led the way attentively.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t help looking back at the waiter at this time. Seeing that he was as puzzled as himself, he couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    It seems that Si Lianye''s business is getting bigger and bigger.


    But after a while, he knew that this restaurant was opened by his friend, and he also had shares in it.


    She suddenly realized that no wonder the manager was so attentive. It turned out that the boss arrived. Would she be nervous like that.


    When ordering, the manager also went to the battle in person and gave them a meal card.


    This is a specialty that mainly tastes Western food, but focuses on a combination of Chinese and Western cuisine.


    She was not familiar with her, so Si Lianye ordered a steak for her, fried first and then roasted, but it was amazing that she didn''t always say it. It tasted like a special burning aroma.


    Her eyes were so bright that she almost swallowed the plate in the end.


    After steak, soup and dessert, she had a round stomach. Later, Si Lianye couldn''t see it and deliberately controlled it, so she restrained herself.


    But in the end, the manager gave her a pink, trembling and refreshing pudding.


    She looked strange and asked, "I didn''t order this. Did you send it wrong?"


    The manager smiled and said, "no, this is the welfare sent by our hotel. As long as it is a female guest, you can get one. If you don''t believe it, you can go out and have a look."


    Then he pointed out.


    She shook her head and looked at it. She felt that the glittering and beautiful pudding seemed to be waving to herself. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, and then looked at Si Lianye with begging eyes.


    He waved the manager out, and then cruelly moved the pudding to him under her eyes: "want to eat?"


    He asked her with a spoon. She swallowed hard and nodded.


    "But you''ve eaten too many sweets today. No, that''s good. I''ll give you a bite." after that, Si Lianye generously pushed the pudding to her and offered to pass the spoon to her.


    Shen Xiran swallowed his saliva again. Looking at the pudding in front of him, he smelled the faint smell of flowers, and felt that his saliva secretion was more vigorous.


    She picked up the spoon and scooped it down carefully.


    The elastic pudding was cruelly cut and scooped to the end


    No, no, it didn''t end, but the spoon was stuck in mid air.


    She blinked. It was an accident. What''s going on? What happened to the spoon? Or is there something in the pudding?


    But it''s impossible. How could such a delicious hotel make such a mistake?


    She didn''t believe in evil and dug hard, but she still touched a hard thing.


    "What is this?" she asked.


    Si Lianye''s voice sounded gently on her head: "you''ll know if you get it out and have a look."


    If at ordinary times, she would find that Si Lianye''s tone was too calm. It was too calm. It was not normal at all.


    But now she was really curious and surprised, so she didn''t pay attention at all. After listening to his words, she said, "OK."


    Then he really dug down along the edge of the hard object with a spoon.


    Well, it feels like it''s not very big.


    She thought silently in her heart. With a force on her wrist, a glittering pudding wrapped in an unknown object was dug out by her spoon.


    What''s that?


    Her eyes widened and she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Even if it is wrapped in pudding, you can see the cold metal material inside.


    It''s so hateful. There''s this in the food! Obviously, it''s mixed with sundries. If you eat it, you can still eat it!


    She almost called the manager in. As a result, Si Lianye reminded her, "open it and see what it is?"


    She blinked and didn''t quite understand what he meant: "what else can it be? It must be some dirt?"


    "I don''t think so. Clean it up," he insisted.


    "Well, don''t look at it later. You''ll vomit." she shrugged, put the unknown object into the plate in front of her, and then gently pushed away the pudding mixed with it with a spoon.


    She didn''t find it all the time. Si Lianye looked at her with a smile in her eyes.


    She gave a slight "eh" and finally found that it was wrong. The shape of this thing seems very familiar?


    She pushed the pudding away in twos and threes, then looked at the rolling objects in a daze for a while, and finally suddenly looked up: "it''s all your ghost!"


    Si Lianye had a warm smile in her eyes: "you finally found it." as she said, she took the thing from her hand and gently opened the protective film wrapped outside to reveal the real content inside.


    She used to stare at him with the accusation of being cheated. At this time, she couldn''t help looking at him.


    At this time, what appeared in front of her was a ring that had faded its disguise and looked particularly beautiful.


    A shiny diamond ring.


    It''s also a platinum ring, but the diamond on it is obviously different from the last one. The color of the diamond is more bright and red. The whole diamond fire color is shining and looks like a flame.


    She was stunned and muttered, "that''s the fire of heaven..."


    "Fire in heaven" is the name of a naked diamond. It was unearthed in South Africa a few years ago and caused an uproar when it appeared. There is no other reason, because although it is not very big, it weighs more than ten carats, which is not comparable to those handed down treasures, which are often dozens of thousands of carats of diamonds, but it has a great advantage that its color is as bright red as fire, It looks like a floating flame.


    Diamonds in the world are generally colorless and transparent. Even if there are other colors, they are relatively light. Just like the pink diamond he gave her last time, it is almost unique that the color is so thick and colorful. Therefore, when this diamond comes out, people all over the world are crazy.


    Shen Xiran is also a person and a woman who has no immunity to beauty. Naturally, she has seen the picture of the fire of heaven on the Internet, so she can see it at a glance.


    It is this bright diamond that makes people look absolutely unforgettable at a glance.


    Her eyes could not help straightening: "it turned out that the legendary mysterious rich man who photographed it was you."


    "Accident?" Si Lianye looked at her eyes, smiled gently, took her hand, and then put this valuable diamond ring on her hand: "it''s very beautiful."


    She looked down and shook her head, "where is it beautiful? It''s a lie."


    Because of her long illness, her hands were very thin. After wearing the big ring, she looked loose and could only say reluctantly.


    And Si Lianye insisted on his vision. Yes, he stubbornly stressed: "it''s very good-looking and matches you very much."


    "Well, for the sake of its beauty, I won''t refute you. What''s the matter with you today? Why did you suddenly loosen me?"


    "First, do you like it?" he looked at her and asked.


    She nodded: "of course, what''s the matter?" but it''s impossible to wear it out. You can only enjoy it at home.


    "That''s good." suddenly, he stood up. Like magic, he didn''t know where to bring a bunch of roses, and then knelt down on one knee: "Xi ran, marry me."


    She opened her mouth and was stunned.


    Seeing that she had no reaction, he repeated again: "Xi ran, marry me."


    "You... You..." it took her a long time to find her voice: "are you proposing to me?"


    "What do you think?" Si Lianye frowned. He asked several people about the proposal ceremony and checked a lot of strategies on the Internet, but it didn''t seem to work very well?


    Damn it, he must give those people a bad comment when he goes back!


    "Right? But... But I didn''t think of it at all. How could you propose to me at this time?" she was really frightened. The proposal was completely unexpected.


    "No, at this time, when? Can''t we propose until the child is born? Let the child be our flower boy? Well, no, it will take several years, just now." Si Lianye still knelt there and muttered.


    She took a deep breath, only felt her ears buzzing, and her heart almost burst out. She said incoherently, "you... You get up first, get up first, and then talk."


    "Did you agree?" his face was happy.


    "No... no..." before he finished, he saw that his face had changed. He couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable: "get up and listen to me first."


    Si Lianye said calmly, "I need a reasonable explanation."


    "Oh, I''ll give you an explanation, but can you get up first." looking at kneeling in front of herself and talking, the impact of the picture was so great that she felt that her liver couldn''t bear it.


    Fortunately, he stood up obediently after listening to her, but his face was very ugly.


    Shen Xiran felt sorry for him. He must have planned the proposal for a long time, but his reaction was like this. He would be very unhappy if he changed it.


    But... She can''t promise.


    Her heart sank, she looked at him with determination, and her eyes were full of apologies: "I''m sorry, I''m willing to do anything for you, but I can''t marry you."


    "Why?" although his face was not good-looking, it was not as angry as she thought.


    She smiled reluctantly and looked bleak: "I''m in a good situation now. Don''t I get married? Why do I have to get married?"


    "Because I want people all over the world to know that you are the woman of our company Lianye and the rightful hostess of the company. No one can threaten your status unless you don''t want it." he looked at her and said.

 Chapter 383

    She took a deep breath: "Si Lianye, you can''t do this." how can he be so affectionate? It''s exciting. How can she refuse him?


    No, she can''t be so selfish.


    She mercilessly tried her best to move her eyes away from his face and pretended to be very interested in a bunch of flowers in the corner.


    He looked at her deeply, suddenly reached out and grabbed her chin, looked at her eyes, and did not allow her to avoid at all: "are you really so cruel?"


    She blinked, tears suddenly fell down: "I''m so cruel. Did you know me the first day?"


    Although the words seemed very powerful, but with her pear blossom and rainy look, it was not convincing at all.


    He was not angry, but sighed, put her deep in his arms and said, "I know what you mean. Don''t say it. I''m here."


    She said in his arms, "what can you know? You don''t know anything. Let me go."


    He held her tightly, not confused by her words, but said seriously, "I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave me so soon, I swear."


    "But... But..." her tears fell more and more fiercely, and soon she wet most of Si Lianye''s clothes.


    He said helplessly, "you can cry so much."


    She sniffed: "but I want to cry. Why are you so kind to me? Why?"


    "Why? Because you are my favorite woman. I want you to accompany me all my life. You are absolutely not allowed to walk in front of me." he stretched out his hand, raised her chin, looked at her deeply and said.


    Her tears came quickly and urgently.


    He sighed helplessly, took her back into his arms and muttered, "cry, cry, it''s already like this anyway..."


    She was crying sadly and didn''t understand what he was talking about. She just moved: "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing," he sighed helplessly. "If you want to cry, cry. Don''t cry when you go back. You have to be a beautiful bride."


    She suddenly looked up: "who told you I promised?"


    He fixed his eyes on her and said, "don''t you agree?"


    "I said, I..." she opened her mouth and wanted to reiterate her words. As a result, he covered her mouth: "don''t say, I understand what you mean. I won''t let you go first."


    He really understood what he meant, but he said it very simply, but if it were so simple, he wouldn''t die so many people every year. Birth, old age, illness and death are the laws of nature. Does he have such a great ability to resist nature?


    He smiled when he heard her question: "honey, I''m not against nature, I just want to save your statement. I''m not so great."


    "But what are you going to do?" she couldn''t help asking.


    "You''ll know in a while." Si Lianye took her hand and said.


    She looked at him suspiciously: "do you want to use Shen Zimo? No, I don''t want it."


    "She?" he looked disgusted. "Of course not."


    "That''s good." Shen Xiran breathed a sigh of relief: "what''s the way?"


    "Keep it a secret, and then you''ll know." Si Lianye stood up as he said, "let''s go back?"


    "OK." she stood up and smiled at him.


    His heart moved and took her hand: "so, dear wife, did you agree to my proposal?"


    She pursed her lips and said nothing, but her face was red.


    He was overjoyed and kissed her on the face: "we''ll have a wedding next month!"


    She was startled: "so fast?" she had been engaged for several months last time. This time, it was a direct marriage. It took so little time. You know, it''s almost the end of the month now.


    "Unhappy, I think it''s still slow." Si Lianye''s lips smiled and looked in a very good mood.


    She looked at him helplessly and shook her head.


    What''s the difference between the president of a multinational group and those young people in school?


    Really


    Both of them were feeling and thinking slowly.


    A gust of night wind shook her spirit. Looking up, she saw a large piece of lush grass in front of her. She was stunned and remembered what this place was.


    This is the city center. There happens to be a large area of green space. The government has transformed it into a park. At this time, a large group of aunts are dancing square dance there. Their fat body is very flexible. She is very interesting, so she points to them and says, "let''s go and have a look."


    If it were normal, Si Lianye might not agree, but today, he is in a good mood. After a little consideration, he agrees.


    So they looked silly in the small park. The aunts danced square dance. After that, they went to the music fountain and watched the children play in the water there. They couldn''t help but feel that the haze all over was swept away.


    When a cool frenzy blew up, they were surprised to find that it was so late, and the sky was covered with dark clouds and it was going to rain.


    She gasped and grabbed his hand. "What should I do?"


    He took out his mobile phone and quickly ordered a few words. He pointed to the front and said, "they''re coming to pick up. Let''s go there."


    There is a big tree in front, which is barely shady, so it should be possible to take shelter from the rain for a while.


    When they ran to the tree, the rain fell down bit by bit, getting denser and denser. Soon, it changed from drizzle to bean sized raindrops, crashing on the ground.


    "Fortunately, we came quickly, or we would get caught in the rain." she stretched out her tongue and looked at Si Lianye in fear.


    Without saying anything, he hugged her tightly.


    He was very regretful. He shouldn''t have been soft hearted for a while and promised her to come and see what dance. If he wanted to see the dance, he could contract the National Grand Theater to show her. Why did he come here to get wet?


    She didn''t care at all, but looked at him and smiled, "well, it''s been so crazy for a long time."


    He looked down at her unhappily: "you are becoming more and more naughty."


    She smiled and grabbed his hand carelessly. Anyway, she was in the rain and said nothing could change the fact, okay?


    Fortunately, Si Lianye''s men were very fast, but they came over in ten minutes, and then stopped steadily in front of them.


    There were many people sheltering from the rain with them. When they saw a shiny Bentley stop here, they all looked at them with strange eyes.


    She couldn''t stand it any more. She gently pulled his sleeve and said, "let''s go."


    Si Lianye looked at the car parked a few meters away from them and frowned: "why did you stop so far?"


    She pointed to the steps on the ground and showed him. His face looked better.


    "The car can''t pass. Let''s rush over. It''s only a few steps anyway," she said.


    Si Lianye hesitated: "no, wait a minute. Now the rain is too heavy, you will be drenched."


    She stamped her foot: "it''s only such a little way. Just protect me."


    He glanced at her, took off his coat and put it on her head with his backhand: "come on, put it on."


    "Can you use it?" she glanced at him discontentedly, but her heart was a burst of sweetness.


    "Stop talking nonsense and put it on quickly." he said to her in a rough voice. He wrapped her head with clothes himself, then stretched out his long arm and clamped her firmly under his arm: "go!"


    She blinked and suddenly found that the world in front of her had become a crooked piece. Before she reacted, he had rushed into the heavy rain with her.


    As soon as her heart tightened, she suddenly remembered that he had nothing to cover his whole body, and even took off his coat that could shelter from the rain, and what he was wearing was just a light shirt.


    Her heart was lifted, but before she spoke, suddenly it was dark. Someone quickly helped her open the door, and then Si Lianye rushed in with her.


    The door was soon closed again, and the world was immediately isolated from the clattering rain, leaving only a warm and dry place.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief. She got out of his control and looked at him. She was worried: "Oh, why are you in the rain? Wipe it quickly."


    With that, she didn''t care to take down the coat on her head, hurried to find a paper towel, grabbed several and wiped them off his face.


    He smiled, turned over and took out a snow-white towel from somewhere: "come on, open your hands."


    She was stunned: "what?"


    He stopped talking, directly pulled her hand over and carefully wiped her wet palm with a towel.


    She looked down at his every move and saw his long eyelashes hanging down, forming a shadow on his face. She looked focused, just like looking at a rare treasure. Her heart was itchy and crisp like the palm of her hand.


    "All right." after he wiped it for her, he breathed a sigh of relief, raised his eyes and smiled at her relieved. Then he looked at her and said, "what are you thinking?"


    She was awakened: "ah, I didn''t think about anything. Let me wipe your hair." then she grabbed the towel in his hand and hurriedly helped him wipe his wet hair. It was really a big rain. They just stayed in the heavy rain for a few seconds, which made his hair almost wet.


    She looked at his shirt as she wiped it, and more than half of it was wet. It vaguely showed that the smooth muscles inside came out. She couldn''t help muttering in her heart. Fortunately, he wasn''t exposed outside. Otherwise, she would be fascinated by many women


    As soon as she was distracted, the movement on her hand became heavier. She accidentally pulled several of his hair down. She found it when she saw the hair on her hand. She couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed: "why didn''t you remind me?"


    "I didn''t say it if you wiped it carefully." he said casually and took the towel from her hand: "OK, my body is much better than you. I''ll be fine when I go back to take a bath. Don''t be nervous, you know?"


    She skimmed her lips: "then I don''t want to care about you?" then she frowned and looked at his shirt: "are you cold? Just take it off. Anyway, there''s no one else."


    As soon as he finished, he found that his sentence was a little bold. He looked at him quickly and saw his eyes smile: "Oh? Take it off, right? Of course." then he stretched out his slender fingers and began to take off his clothes.


    She jumped in a dream and hurriedly pressed his hand: "Oh, wait a minute, who told you to take it off." the man''s expression looked ill intentioned. He didn''t know what he would do if he took it off later, so he''d better not.


    "Really not?" he asked.


    Why is that so ambiguous? She felt a little headache and pressed his hand harder: "really, really, take it off at home, otherwise the servants will be embarrassed to see it when they get off the bus, won''t they?"

 Chapter 384

    He smiled and put his clothes back slowly: "OK, I listen to my wife."


    She gently "hum" and turned her head to look elsewhere: "not yet. It''s so easy to say."


    She was not very interested in marriage from beginning to end.


    But with a happy smile, he said to her, "no? Do you want me to call other women my wife?"


    She immediately turned back and said to him, "dare you!"


    After saying a word, I realized what I had said, and I couldn''t help blushing.


    He laughed, attached himself to her face and kissed heavily: "I really like you so much."


    As soon as she said this, her face reddened.


    "Shy?" he asked with a smile, unwilling to let her go.


    She pushed him hard. "Go away, I don''t want to see you."


    He was stunned, and then his smile deepened. He found that her face was so red that he couldn''t help teasing her.


    Still want to make persistent efforts, suddenly feel the body shake slightly, and then stop.


    Got home?


    Because the weather is really bad, Si Lianye has told the driver not to go to the hospital and drive the car home directly. Otherwise, the journey will be further. Of course, Shen Xiran dares to do so because he is in good health these days.


    Shen Xiran didn''t object. She had lived in the hospital for too long, which made her have no good impression on the hospital.


    At this time, she was looking at the rain outside, which was still falling. She was a little embarrassed. How should she get in?


    But she doesn''t have to worry about this. The driver in front said, "boss, please wait a minute. I''ll drive in some cars so that you can go in directly."


    Then he backed the car slightly and drove carefully under the eaves of the house.


    The eaves, in fact, is just a metaphor. It''s just an ornament protruding from the house. It''s not very big, but it can barely shelter from the rain.


    It''s no problem at ordinary times, but... She turned her head and looked at the storm outside. It was almost as exaggerated as a typhoon sweeping the sea.


    Si Lianye also saw it. His face calmly picked up his coat again and threw it on her head: "wrap it."


    She grabbed her coat, her face a little tangled: "can you not?" it''s so ugly.


    "No!" he said, cutting gold and iron, without turning around: "of course not. What if you catch a cold in the rain?"


    After listening, she wanted to say that she was not so weak. She couldn''t get caught in the rain for only a few seconds. However, looking at his calm look with a strong oppressive momentum, she didn''t say a last word and obediently put her coat on her head.


    He calmly opened the door and rushed in with her in his arms.


    The heavy rain fell on them, on their heads and on the wet ground under their feet. He took a deep breath and pushed her under the eaves quickly. The time before and after the rain was no more than three seconds.


    He was once again drowned in the soup by Lincheng. His black hair was close to his scalp. The rain flowed down along his exquisite outline, gradually gathered into a pile, fell down, and soon accumulated into a small pool of water at his feet.


    But Shen Xiran is much better. He has wet legs all over his body, and his whole body is very dry.


    She took her coat from her head with a sigh of relief. The housekeeper got the news and waited at the door. He considerately handed them dry towels: "it''s really raining today."


    "Yes, it''s like a hole in the sky." she wiped the rain on her body and connected. Inadvertently, she was startled by the current shape of Si Lianye: "are you drenched like this?"


    The only dry place around Si Lianye''s body was his chest.


    The whole body of the two people was in diametrically opposite contrast.


    Shen Xiran looked worried: "Oh, why are you so wet? Wipe it back to your room and take a bath."


    Compared with her nervousness, he looked very calm and said lightly, "it''s all right. I''m in good health and won''t catch a cold."


    "Then who knows, hurry up, don''t let me pull you!" Shen Xiran said to him with a deep face.


    He also wanted to argue. She had already pulled him into the room. A big dry towel was thrown on his head and wiped it vigorously.


    In fact, her height was barely up to his chest. It took a lot of effort to wipe his hair, so she patted him on the shoulder: "bow your head, I can''t wipe it."


    He obeyed the good advice, lowered his head and asked her to brush his hair. He looked very clever, just like a large dog that has been playing coquettish with his master.


    The housekeeper looked in a daze. It turned out that his little master had such a side? It''s amazing.


    After wiping his hair, Shen Xiran looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction, nodded, took his hand and said, "go back to the room. You have to take a bath."


    He smiled, his heart was warm, and his backhand also grabbed her: "you too."


    After returning to the room, she hurriedly pushed him to the bathroom: "go take a bath."


    But he stood still and held her hand. She looked at him strangely: "what''s the matter with you?"


    He shook his head and stared at her closely: "together."


    "What together?" she asked instinctively. She suddenly understood his meaning and blushed: "no, I''ll go to another bathroom... Ah..."


    "Together!" he insisted on his own opinion, but also pulled her over and let her stay in front of him: "together, or you first."


    "You......" she looked at his firm look and understood that once he showed such a look, he would say that he had made up his mind and could not be changed.


    She sighed. Before she spoke, suddenly he took her hand and went into the bathroom. Soon, the steaming water gushed out, and the surroundings were full of damp heat.


    In such an environment, it was obviously inappropriate to wear clothes. Without saying a word, he began to take off his clothes one by one.


    She wanted to turn her face away, but her eyes stared at his emerging chest as consciously as herself.


    That luster, that muscle


    "Hiss..." she seemed to hear her saliva.


    He calmly took off the last shelter on his body, turned and looked at her: "what''s the matter with you?"


    She woke up with a start. Her face turned red. Her eyes suddenly didn''t know which way to look. She forced herself to resist the impulse to wipe her saliva and turned her head to one side: "can you not move so fast?"


    "I''m going to take a bath. Are you still wearing clothes?" he said innocently. "Come on, I''ll take it off for you."


    "No... don''t..." she grabbed her collar and stepped back, but she hit the wall without stepping back a few steps.


    Si Lianye sighed and said, "are you afraid of me?"


    She shook her head. "No?"


    "Then why are you always avoiding me?" he looked hurt.


    She tried to keep her eyes above his neck and resolutely did not look at the body that made her ready to move.


    "No, I''m just shy..."


    She defended powerlessly and watched him pull closer and closer to herself. Finally, he smiled at her. Her exquisite handsome face was almost luminous. Her resistance heart was suddenly weak and let go of her hand.


    "Don''t worry, come on, I''ll help you, we''ll wash together." he coaxed softly.


    She asked weakly, "why?"


    "Because... It can save water." he gave her a standard answer.


    It sounds OK. She looked at him blankly and suddenly felt cool all over. When she looked down, she found that he didn''t know when he had secretly untied his clothes, and now she only had a small inside.


    This... She took a breath of air conditioning.


    "Darling, your clothes are wet. If you wear them again, you will catch cold," he said.


    Lie, she didn''t get caught in the rain just now, she thought vaguely.


    He just stood in front of her, and she was about to be like him. The picture looked so indescribable.


    Gradually, with his action, the last two shields on her body had fallen to the ground.


    She looked at him innocently with her eyes open: "you... You..."


    "Come on, I''ll wash it for you." he said softly, pulled her to the shower, poured her from head to foot with hot water, and finally carefully put on the shower gel, rubbed it carefully, and slid down to her bulging stomach. His technique became more gentle.


    Finally, after the shower, he suddenly attached himself to her high belly, kissed her, and then walked away.


    She stood blankly in place, looking at his actions and wondering what he did?


    Then he appeared in front of her with a big towel in his hand. Under her surprised eyes, he was gentle to the extreme and helped her wrap her whole body. Finally, he opened the door and gently pushed her out: "good, wait for me for a while, I''ll be fine right away."


    Then he closed the door behind him.


    She blinked and looked at the big towel on her body, and a strange feeling came up in her heart.


    Did she lose her charm? It''s all like this. He won''t touch her yet.


    incorrect!


    She thought for a moment. When he cleaned himself just now, he clearly felt it. Although the water vapor in the bathroom was misty, she still felt that she seemed to have encountered some hot "murder weapon."


    But why didn''t he do it?


    She looked down at her bulging belly and sighed.


    Now she is in an extraordinary period, and it is normal for him not to touch it, but why did he make such an ambiguous appearance before? She looked forward to it for nothing. It''s really depressing!


    She tooted her mouth and felt that she must have been cheated by him. She turned to call and blow her hair while waiting for him to come out and settle accounts with him.


    As a result, when she had dried her hair, he didn''t come out. He couldn''t help being more depressed.


    What''s he doing in there? Hatching eggs?


    No, at his speed, the chickens are out!


    She thought hard in her heart. Suddenly, the bathroom door rang, and he finally came out with water vapor.


    She turned her head and suddenly found that his face seemed a little redder than before.


    Maybe it''s an illusion?


    She wondered, turned and looked at him and said, "why did you come out so long?"


    "I took a bath. Aren''t you afraid I''ll catch a cold?" he sat beside her with a bath towel wrapped around his lower body. She was very worried that the bath towel would fall down, and the strange feeling about him in the bathroom just now also came up.


    He leaned on her gently as if nothing had happened: "what''s the matter? Unhappy?"


    She came back, tried not to look at his bath towel, calmed down, began to blow his hair with a hair dryer, and then pretended to be calm and said, "no, I just think you''ve been bathing for so long, afraid you''ll fall asleep."


    He was gently yawned by the hot wind above his head: "I''m fine. Next time you can sleep first, don''t wait for me, you know?"


    "There''s no next time." I don''t know why her stomach is wrapped in a mass of resentment, and her hands are heavier: "you hear me, there''s no next time."

 Chapter 385

    "Well, there''s no next time, all right."


    He reluctantly echoed her words and said, "so now can you let go of my hair?"


    She was surprised and instinctively loosened her hand holding his hair. Only then did she find that she had just held his hair tightly, and now there were several black hairs in her palm.


    She gasped, "I didn''t notice. I''m sorry."


    "Well," he said, "it''s all right, you go on."


    She slowly dried his hair, got up and put the hair dryer away. When she came back, she found that he was asleep.


    She looked at her wristwatch and found that it was almost her usual time to sleep. She shook her head, put his whole body in a good position, covered him with a quilt, turned off the light, drilled in from the other side of the big bed and went to bed.


    After playing with the mobile phone for a while, a burst of sleepiness hit, and she gradually fell asleep.


    She suddenly dreamed that her stomach seemed flat and the child was born, but she couldn''t find where the child was. She couldn''t help running around and calling for the child everywhere.


    But there was no trace of the child everywhere. He even looked at his father''s shadow from time to time. He smiled at himself as usual, with love in his eyes. Just like the person in her childhood memory, it seemed to warm her heart, but when she wanted to go up and ask for clarification, she found that he disappeared again.


    She was anxious for a while and followed everywhere to find people, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t see anyone and didn''t say. She was still tired and panting, sweating like rain. The whole person was the same as in the stove. She just panted and wanted to find water everywhere.


    But she couldn''t find water. She didn''t know what was going on. She became more and more heavy. Finally, she had to struggle. It was so uncomfortable. What''s going on?


    The dream was interrupted. She suddenly opened her eyes in the dark. In the corner of the wall, a faint light was emitting a cold light.


    It turned out that I was dreaming, but it was really hot. It''s strange why I had such a dream?


    wait! That''s not a dream!


    She took a deep breath and suddenly felt flustered, because she found that her body seemed as hot as fire.


    Because of her previous terrible experience, she was saved for the first time and set on fire again!


    She trembled with fear and pushed the man on her: "get up, get up!"


    As a result, the person who should have been very alert now just gave a slight "um".


    She took a breath of air-conditioning, but found herself pressed to death by him.


    God, she looked around in a panic and was ready to ask for help. Suddenly, she found that it was wrong. The room was quiet. There was nothing, no smoke, no fire, nothing that could burn. Moreover, the source of heat was not air, but the man on her.


    This cognition came into her mind like lightning. She almost immediately touched his forehead behind her, and then took a breath again. He had a fever, and he had a high fever!


    The hot degree almost made her palm red!


    Through the weak light, she saw him close his eyes tightly and frown gently. It seemed very uncomfortable. Maybe it was because of this that he had to hold her when he was unconscious. He was asking her for help with his subconscious mind.


    Her eyes were instantly wet. She sucked her nose, gently took away his hand, and then carefully put him aside. Finally, she gently got out of bed to turn on the light, took out a thermometer, and whispered to him, "come on, open your mouth."


    He moved and seemed to wake up. His eyes slightly opened and looked at her: "Xi ran?" his voice was pitiful and hoarse. His weak appearance was quite different from his usual elation.


    "It''s me, darling. You have a fever. Come and hold it." she said softly, feeling the same pain as tightening her heart.


    He was puzzled: "fever?" the voice was full of disbelief. It seemed to say that our company Lianye was so wise and powerful. How could he have a fever? You must be lying to me


    She was helpless: "darling, stop talking and come and hold him."


    He looked at her, as if he didn''t want to open his mouth, but he couldn''t help her coaxing. After a seesaw fight for a while, he still obediently put the thermometer in his mouth.


    Even so, he was still saying something. Although his eyes were closed at this time, she listened curiously and vaguely heard "accompany me... Don''t go..."


    Her eyes were filled with tears in an instant. In the blink of an eye, tears fell down.


    This man, as long as he is sick, will be weak and say what he needs most in his heart, that is, the company of his lover and the fear of being left behind.


    What a gloomy childhood he was. He was afraid that he would abandon him!


    Shen Xiran was suddenly full of resentment towards Si''s mother. She didn''t cherish such a good son and made the relationship between them so alive. What did she think? How could it be so stupid and vicious?


    She was full of anger and incomprehension. Finally, after seeing the fragility of Si Lianye''s face, she turned into pity. She gently grabbed his hand: "I didn''t go, I''m here with you."


    Soon, he seemed to feel her temperature. Maybe her words also played a role. He gradually relaxed his expression and was not as frightened as before.


    His expression calmed down and turned into a deep sleep, as long as the blushing and burning temperature on his cheeks remained unchanged.


    She felt anxious. Seeing that the time was almost up, she gently took out the thermometer in his mouth. She suddenly "clattered" in her heart.


    Thirty nine degrees eight, a little less than forty degrees!


    She got anxious, walked around the room and quickly picked up her mobile phone to call the family doctor.


    The family doctor promised to come over, and then asked her to apply a cold towel on Si Lianye''s forehead, which can cool down.


    She put down the phone and did it in a panic.


    In fact, she knew this knowledge, but she was too anxious now. As a result, she forgot it all at once and remembered it after the doctor''s reminder.


    When she changed to the third towel, she heard a car coming downstairs.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked someone to let him in.


    In fact, the family doctor was very familiar with the Secretary''s family. He didn''t say anything else when he came in. After taking his temperature again, he prescribed a pile of medicine and hung water.


    At this time, his temperature rose by one degree.


    She was frightened and had no opinion.


    The high fever began at more than 12 o''clock in the middle of the night, and it didn''t begin to drop until it was almost dawn. She touched his forehead for the nth time to make sure he didn''t have a fever now. She was relieved.


    A burst of sleepiness hit. She reluctantly opened her eyes. According to the doctor''s instructions, she yawned and curled up beside him and fell asleep after his bottle was finished and his pillow was removed.


    When Si Lianye woke up, his first feeling was that his body was very heavy. Just like after a marathon, his whole body was sour and soft, and it was difficult to move. Then he found that the culprit of his feeling was not only his body, but also the woman holding his arm around him.


    He smiled and felt warm in his heart. He kissed Shen Xiran''s forehead and suddenly found something wrong. How could she sleep in her clothes? And what happened to the two pieces of her eyes that symbolize the blue and black after staying up late?


    He gently put her aside, sat up and found that his body was much softer than usual.


    He glanced, then saw a lot of Medicine on the bedside table, and then remembered that last night she seemed to say to herself, "you have a fever."


    He frowned, touched his whole body, reluctantly went down to the ground and took a look at the medicine on the table. He found that it was indeed an antipyretic and anti-inflammatory medicine, which was standard when he had a cold and fever.


    It seemed that he had tossed her all night last night. He knew it in his heart. He stretched out his hand to cover the quilt for her and wanted to kiss her, but he didn''t dare. Then he stood up and went to wash.


    Although his steps were still a little soft, his spirit was good. After washing, he gently left the room and saw the housekeeper standing there at a glance.


    The housekeeper was a little anxious. He looked relieved when he appeared. The jogger came over and said to him, "Mr. Si, you''re all right? That''s great."


    "Well, it''s all right. Has the doctor come?" he asked him as he walked to the study.


    The housekeeper nodded: "fortunately, Miss Shen took care of you last night and called the doctor in time. Otherwise, I don''t know what the consequences will be."


    He is the housekeeper. Although Miss Shen didn''t tell him anything, he can know all the big and small things in the family.


    Si Lianye smiled at the corner of his lips. Of course his woman would be nice to her.


    The housekeeper followed him and asked, "do you want someone to prepare breakfast?"


    He nodded, "OK." then he said, "let people prepare something light for digestion."


    The housekeeper was stunned, and then understood that it was prepared for Shen Xiran.


    At first, he dared not say anything. He promised and withdrew.


    Since he became an accomplice when Si''s mother drove Shen Xiran away last time, Si Lianye has been much colder to him, and has no previous intimacy.


    The housekeeper also knew that he was terrified and dared not do such a thing again. Until recently, Si Lianye''s attitude towards him was a little better.


    Si Lianye went into the study she hadn''t entered for many days. First, she made a few calls to explain why she and Shen Xiran didn''t go back to the hospital. Then she thought about it and decided that today is not the company. It''s better to spend a day with her.


    But he waited until noon, and he ate breakfast and lunch himself.


    And in the end, he found that the more she slept, the hotter she was, and she looked uneasy.


    When he found out, he immediately "clicked" in his heart.


    No, she was infected by him and had a fever.


    He immediately stood up, touched her forehead and patted his cheek anxiously: "Xi ran, Xi ran, how do you feel now?"


    Shen Xiran felt that he was sleeping comfortably. He waved his hand impatiently after some noise around him. He just slapped his hand down: "go away, I want to sleep."

 Chapter 386

    He looked at the way she spoke clearly and sighed with relief. Without saying a word, he helped her get dressed.


    She closed her eyes unhappily and muttered, "I want to sleep, go away... Go away..."


    He quickly and gently helped her change her clothes, and then put one hand under her hips and the other hand around her back. Just like holding a child, he asked her to gently lean her head against her shoulder: "good, you sleep, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "I... I''m not going... I''m not going..."


    Although she was not conscious, she still remembered her likes and dislikes. She had no good impression of the hospital and instinctively resisted it.


    He coaxed her, just like a child: "OK, don''t go, don''t go." as he said, he carefully hugged her downstairs and entered the prepared car.


    At this time, the heavy rain has stopped, the sky is as clean as a wash, and even a beautiful rainbow can be seen from a certain angle, but now he has no mind to appreciate it. His whole mind is on her.


    The feeling of regret haunted him and made him look awe inspiring. The whole person exuded an amazing cold. No one dared to say a word to him.


    It''s all because of him. It''s all because of him. She must have caught a cold in the rain last night, and then she was infected by herself. Damn it, why didn''t he think a cold would be infected?


    His heart was almost bleeding with remorse, but his warm big hand had been gently holding her, just like holding his own rare treasure. The expression of his face was so gentle and painful.


    Shen Xiran was rushed to the hospital by him. As soon as Dr. Lin found that his face was ugly, he didn''t care to scold, so he hurried up to reduce her fever. He was relieved to see that she didn''t have any other symptoms for the time being. As soon as he was busy, he turned around and saw Si Lianye behind him, and scolded him with a heavy face.


    If Si Lianye was scolded at ordinary times, there were only two people who showed him his face. His mother and Shen Xiran were gone, and others didn''t dare to look at him more, let alone scold him. But this time, he honestly heard from beginning to end. Although his face was not good-looking, he didn''t have a retort.


    Dr. Lin felt better after scolding. He was a little embarrassed, but when he thought of Shen Xiran''s current situation and the possible serious consequences, he couldn''t help yelling at Si Lianye: "have you forgotten her physical condition? Ah? Take her out without saying it and get in the rain? Don''t you think she died fast enough?"


    Si Lianye suddenly looked at him coldly, and Dr. Lin instinctively stopped.


    He said slowly and word by word, "she won''t die."


    Dr. Lin just regained his mind and couldn''t help but say, "who do you think you are? Say no..." just now the word "death" was about to blurt out, suddenly he saw the cold light of Si Lianye, and couldn''t help but instinctively retract the word.


    In this way, the momentum of scolding him was greatly reduced. I wanted to scold him, but I found myself boring.


    At this time, Si Lianye said, "I have found the right person. She will be saved soon."


    Dr. Lin sneered: "it depends on how she is this time."


    Si Lianye''s heart tightened: "she just has a fever."


    The doctor nodded, "yes, it''s just a fever. If this problem is on you, it''s really just, but can she be like a normal person? You want to be better."


    Si Lianye asked calmly, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? I mean, she doesn''t have strong immunity. She''s been fine before. That''s because we gave her a good environment and won''t be invaded by bacteria. So I guess it''s possible for her to give birth to her child, but you took her out? Do you know the consequences? You''re letting her face the air directly There are countless bacteria in the world, and she has no resistance at all. Do you know the seriousness of the matter? "


    Dr. Lin scolded angrily. At the same time, he regretted that he was not in the hospital yesterday and didn''t receive a call from Si Lianye. Otherwise, he would work hard to let him send Shen Xiran back, but it''s too late to say anything now.


    Shen Xiran is very dangerous this time!


    Si Lianye listened to his words, his mind was buzzing, and his whole body shook unsteadily like taking out his strength: "what you said is true?"


    Seeing that he looked wrong, Dr. Lin asked, "I hope I''m lying to you too... What''s the matter with you?"


    Si Lianye shook his head and suddenly lost his strength. He suddenly sat in a chair with a pale face: "I''m fine. Maybe I haven''t recovered from my cold."


    "Are you sick, too?"


    Dr. Lin quickly touched his forehead and found that it was hot there, so he said reluctantly, "are you really ready to live and die together? You don''t know if it''s burned like this?"


    He shook his head. He had a fever in the middle of the night last night. He just had a vague impression that she was taking care of himself all the time. As a result, in the morning, he felt that he was in a good mind and didn''t continue to take medicine. Later, he patronized and paid attention to Shen Xiran. How could he have the mind to think about himself?


    Only now did he find that something was wrong with him.


    When Dr. Lin saw his appearance, he shook his head and took his temperature. When he found that he had a high fever, he seriously said to him, "go and have a rest. You have a severe fever."


    He shook his head firmly: "no, no, I want to look at her."


    At this time, Shen Xiran was already sleeping in the hospital bed. There was a hanging bottle hanging on his head. The glittering and translucent liquid medicine dripped down bit by bit, just like dripping into his heart.


    He closed his eyes hard: "no, I''ll watch her wake up here." she wanted to see herself at the first sight so that she wouldn''t be afraid.


    But Dr. Lin only used one sentence to make him stop paying attention: "are you sure you want to continue to infect her with your cold virus?"


    He raised his eyes and looked at him steadily. Although he was still very weak, his eyes were still very sharp. He saw that Dr. Lin wanted to turn his face away and didn''t dare to look at him.


    However, he held back and continued to say heartbreaking words: "are you sure that when she wakes up, she wants to see you stay with her regardless of your own safety? You don''t protect workers. What else can you do except delay your illness?"


    Dr. Lin said good things and bad things. Finally, Si Lianye gave up his idea and successfully went to the next ward to rest.


    Dr. Lin was relieved when he saw it. He felt that he was more tired than dealing with Si Lianye and even doing several major operations. He was tired and in a good mood. However, he always felt that his body and mind had suffered a double blow in the face of Si Lianye.


    It''s overwhelming.


    He sighed deeply, turned around and went out. People looked at Shen Xiran carefully. If there was any news, they must tell him at the first time.


    Just when he broke his heart for Si Lianye and Shen Xiran, Si Lianye was not calm next door. He finally got the news. He knew that it was sister-in-law Chen, the cleaner, who deliberately leaked the news of her father''s accident with Shen Xiran, and even the little nurse, who was bought off.


    After hearing this, he sneered, "it''s really easy to calculate."


    When Yue Haoqing heard his sneer, he couldn''t help trembling: "boss, what are you going to do?"


    "How to do it? Of course, it''s the kind she doesn''t want to see." he was extremely angry. He felt that if she hadn''t leaked it and made her in a bad mood, maybe the disease could have been avoided, so the man was simply a heinous and unforgivable crime.


    Slowly, word by word, he spit out a voice from his teeth: "from now on, you keep staring at the Qiao family. You can''t let him receive a deal. The next project also makes trouble for him, so that they can''t continue. If you ask for help, you''ll pretend to be stupid, and that woman... That woman, find a chance to get her drunk, and then throw her into the bed surnamed Hong!"


    His series of arrangements made Yue Haoqing hear that the cold hairs on the back of his neck stood up, especially the last sentence. Even if he was a man, he couldn''t help shaking in his heart. The boss''s revenge was too cruel.


    Si Lianye seemed to know what he thought, hummed and said, "do you think I''m cruel?"


    "No, no, I just think that such revenge takes a long time, and their family may not know what Qiao Sitong did..." he thought for a while, but he told the truth.


    Si Lian said darkly, "I find your heart is getting softer and softer."


    "No, no, I think if they are forced to a dead end, they may be dying to fight back. At that time..."


    "I have my own arrangement. You do as I tell you," he said.


    "Good boss." despite his doubts, Yue Haoqing agreed without hesitation. The reason is very simple. Si Lianye is his boss and he must obey his orders unconditionally.


    Si Lian put down the phone with a gloomy night spirit, thought again, picked up the phone and ordered a large string to come down. From now on, the big network for the Qiao family is officially launched.


    Maybe their Joe family didn''t know what had happened to them to annoy him when they really broke down, but what''s the matter? Who let them raise such a daughter?


    Yes, what Shen Xiran learned about Shen''s father was a conspiracy from beginning to end. It was a conspiracy against her by Qiao Sitong. It is estimated that after Shen Xiran entered the hospital, she has been noticed and ready to wait for an opportunity to start. Who knows that Si Lianye had people closely guarded, but she couldn''t do it, so she changed a way to attack Shen Xiran from the heart while Shen''s father had an accident.


    I have to say that her skill is very powerful. Not only Shen Xiran is completely unconscious, but also he si Lianye himself is unaware of it. How can he not be angry at this time? How can you not be angry?


    Dare to break ground on his head. The last person to do so, the graveyard grass has long grown to an unknown height.


    This time, he was not ready to let go of Qiao Sitong easily. It was one thing to deal with the whole Qiao family, and it was another thing to deal with her herself. The man surnamed Hong he said just now was a famous lust ghost in the upper class circle, and countless women had slept. Even so, the back stage was still very hard, and he was found safe after countless troubles. Now, It''s said that he is an authority figure behind the scenes, so he can be so arrogant.


    Of course, his arrogance is only aimed at ordinary people. He has eyes and never starts with the people around him, so he can always be safe. You know, if he really commits public anger, he will be rushed up by people. Even if his backstage is hard, I''m afraid he can''t resist it.


    However, now Qiao Sitong is the meat sent up, and it is impossible for the cat who is used to cheating to not eat it. In this way, the Qiao family will be very close to the Hong family, while Si Lianye can sit on one side to reap the benefits of fishermen and retaliate severely.


    This is a perfect plan.

 Chapter 387

    However, although everything was the same as he imagined, he was still in a bad mood. The reason was very simple. Shen Xiran''s condition.


    So in the next time, even if someone kept bringing him good news, his face was very ugly. When his men saw it, they couldn''t help but feel cold.


    For example, Yue Haoqing is an example. These days, he can see the boss''s extremely gloomy face, whether he is reporting work with Si Lianye''s video or meeting real people.


    He was surprised, but he didn''t dare to ask directly. He wasn''t impatient, so he had to ask secretly, and then he knew that Shen Xiran''s condition was quite serious this time.


    After the two people had high fever one after another, after two or three days of treatment, Si Lianye quickly recovered and became a healthy person again. However, Shen Xiran was not so lucky.


    She hardly woke up again since she was in a coma with a high fever that day. She recovered a little sanity occasionally. She just barely said a few words and fell asleep again. Coupled with the doctor''s optimistic estimation, it is strange that Si Lianye will be in a good mood.


    In fact, Si Lianye''s mood is not only bad, but has almost reached the edge of outbreak. She is still alive and dead with her children, and the doctor''s words make her almost desperate.


    After seeing her situation, Dr. Lin shook his head: "I thought she could make it through this time as before, but I found that I was still too optimistic, alas..."


    Si Lianye stared at him with bloodshot eyes: "how is her situation now?"


    Dr. Lin stopped talking and finally turned into a sentence: "you should be mentally prepared."


    "Bang!"


    It was the sound of Si Lianye jumping from his chair to the ground and turning the chair over. He rushed up and gnashed his teeth, grabbed Dr. Lin''s collar hard, ignored the exclamations of the nurses around him, and asked loudly, "what psychological preparation are you? What kind of doctor are you? A quack! You can''t even cure this little problem. What kind of doctor are you? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!"


    Dr. Lin looked at his red eyes and ferocious face. He only felt that he was cold at the bottom of his heart, and his legs trembled as if they were his own. Nevertheless, he tried to squeeze out a groan from his throat: "no, that''s not what you mean, let go of me..."


    Si Lianye stared at him fiercely, and although Dr. Lin was choked by him and his face was red, he could barely mention the courage to look at him.


    And the people around have been holding mobile phones ready to call the police secretly.


    "Ah ye..." suddenly, a weak voice came from behind, which everyone didn''t notice.


    Si Lianye trembled and released his hand.


    Doctor Lin escaped from life and death and took a big breath. As a result, he was choked and coughed by the rapidly pouring air: "cough... Cough..." tears came out.


    Si Lianye, however, did not care so much. He hurried to the bedside with his long legs and met the pair of soft black eyes staring at him: "Xi ran, are you awake?"


    The gentle tone is quite different from the ferocious look just now.


    Shen Xiran looked at him, suddenly slowly raised a hand to touch his face: "don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    He grabbed her hand and tried his best to wipe away his tears: "I''m not. I''m so happy. How are you feeling now? Is there anything uncomfortable? Ah? Tell me."


    She shook her head: "it''s all right... I''m fine. What happened to you just now? Your voice was so loud that I was awakened by you..."


    "OK, OK, I''ll keep my voice down in the future. Is that ok?" he was so excited that he almost lost his words.


    Dr. Lin listened to their conversation in the back, sighed slightly in his heart, and waved to the nurses behind him to go out.


    But Shen Xiran saw him in a twinkling of an eye and gently called him: "Dr. Lin..."


    Si Lianye''s eyes also turned around.


    He was stunned, stopped and walked to her: "Miss Shen, how do you feel now?"


    In fact, don''t ask him. He can see that the patient in front of him has little time left.


    Shen Xiran smiled: "I... I apologize to you. He was so anxious that he was so fierce to you... Sorry..."


    Dr. Lin shook his head: "no, I understand his mood very much. I don''t care about him in my heart. Really." when I said this, I felt a little uncomfortable in my throat. I couldn''t help coughing twice. I immediately felt that the man around me looked at me.


    Shen Xiran looked at him deeply: "I''m sorry... He should also say to you..."


    Si Lianye anxiously grabbed her hand, wanted to touch her face, but didn''t dare: "don''t say it, I apologize."


    Then he said to Dr. Lin, "I''m sorry, I was too anxious just now."


    Dr. Lin coughed: "it''s all right. Talk slowly. I''ll go out first."


    Then he stood up, looked at them again, turned and walked out.


    Si Lianye looked at the quiet room again. When she saw her, she couldn''t help blushing her eyes: "Xi ran, are you very uncomfortable now?"


    She smiled and said, "I''m much better with you around."


    "Xi ran..."


    She gasped softly and said, "I don''t think I can support it now."


    "No, no, you will get better, really!" Si Lianye got flustered and hurriedly said to her, "if you don''t believe it, I''ll call Dr. Lin in and ask him yourself."


    Shen Xiran looked at him calmly: "don''t lie to me. I know. I feel that my body has never been so heavy before."


    "That''s because of the child in your stomach." he suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He reached into the quilt and touched her stomach. At this time, the child in her stomach actually moved, which surprised him and opened his eyes: "look, look, the child moved, he moved."


    Shen Xiran''s face, which had almost lost its expression, radiated light again: "yes, our children have moved."


    He touched her stomach, felt the fragile little life with his heart, and said softly to her, "this is it. You must get better. You know, I''m waiting for you. Our children also want to see the world and their parents. You must stick to it."


    She smiled and grabbed his hand. "Yes, I''ll stick to it for the sake of my children."


    Her body still collapsed after all. After Si Lianye said a few words to her, she couldn''t support it and slowly closed her eyes: "I want to sleep again..."


    He just felt that he could hardly breathe. He choked and said, "OK, you sleep, I''ll be with you."


    She gave an inaudible "um" and then fell asleep.


    He looked at her in a panic. At that moment, he almost thought that she had left him, and stretched out trembling fingers to brush under her nose.


    He stood there staring at her for a long time. Seeing her frown even in her sleep because of pain, he couldn''t help it anymore. He turned and rushed out of the door, grabbed Dr. Lin in the doctor''s office and asked, "what''s her situation now?"


    Dr. Lin had expected that he would come to him and look at him calmly: "as I said earlier, her health was not good and she could not marry and have children like normal people, so I suggested you kill the child, but you refused to agree, resulting in the current consequences..."


    "Then go and have an operation now. I don''t want the child!" Si Lianye was so excited that anyone with eyes could see that her current situation was really at the end of her strength, and it was difficult to get better.


    "It''s too late." Dr. Lin shook his head. "It''s too late."


    "What do you mean?" Si Lianye felt that he was completely unable to breathe and stared at the doctor.


    "I mean, if the child is knocked out as soon as she has a child, her physical condition will be much better than now, but there is no if in the world, and according to her current physical condition, she can''t go to the operating table now. Even if it''s such a small operation as abortion, her body can''t afford it now."


    Dr. Lin''s voice was very calm, almost cruel.


    Deep remorse was biting Si Lianye''s heart. He released his hand decadent and showed a smile more ugly than crying: "so you mean, she has been completely... Completely..."


    He couldn''t say the cruel word. A pair of eyes looked at the doctor with the last glimmer of hope. All his anger just now disappeared, leaving only a man who was pained by his wife''s illness wholeheartedly.


    Such a scene is so cruel. Dr. Lin has seen countless life and death in his decades of career, but now he still feels very unbearable after seeing the scene in front of him.


    He silently turned his head and didn''t want to say the word: "I''m also wrong about this. I should have insisted on my point of view at the beginning, rather than being moved by you. Otherwise, she might still be saved."


    In other words, she is completely hopeless now.


    Si Lianye''s body shook, and finally he was completely evacuated and decadent on the chair.


    He was stunned for a long time. Suddenly, he covered his face with his hands and leaned forward, curling his whole body into a ball as if he were resisting an external attack.


    Dr. Lin looked at his movements and suddenly felt that his eyes were wet.


    In order to maintain Si Lianye''s self-esteem, he quietly left the office and put his paper towel in front of him.


    From this day on, Si Lianye has been with her. Every time Shen Xiran wakes up, she will be very happy to see him and talk and laugh with him. Although she often falls asleep because of lack of strength, at least at that moment, she is very happy.


    Si Lianye almost gave up hope, but it was just almost.


    After being sentenced to death by Dr. Lin, he was decadent for a few hours and then perked up again. Instead of looking for a doctor at home, he began to look for a doctor abroad.


    But that''s what Dr. Lin said when he found him.


    Because Dr. Lin suddenly remembered when he couldn''t bear to see his heartbroken appearance and left the office. Then he found Si Lianye, who had recovered his calm mood, and said, "I don''t think things have reached the point of despair."


    Si Lianye looked at him coldly: "what do you mean?"


    Dr. Lin frowned and said, "I think you can go abroad."


    "But you are one of the best doctors in the world," Si Lianye said to him.


    This sentence is not a polite compliment, but a statement of the facts.


    Dr. Lin''s name sounds very common, but in fact he is a famous expert professor in the world and has a very famous name in the world.


    So Si Lianye stayed here after he found him, because he knew that even if he went abroad, he might not be here.

 Chapter 388

    But unexpectedly, Dr. Lin said, "in fact, you think too much of me."


    "What do you mean?"


    Dr. Lin explained to him that although his technology is good, his name has accumulated abroad. The reason is very simple. The conditions in foreign hospitals are the best and give their doctors the most room to play. Therefore, many of his technologies have broken through there. In China, although it is already the best hospital in China, But there is still a gap compared with foreign countries.


    "Really?" Si Lianye heard it, and his eyes gradually raised hope: "very good."


    He immediately began to act and quickly asked people to find the most famous hospital abroad.


    When Dr. Lin met him, he couldn''t help but say, "in fact, I think another doctor should be able to help you."


    "What doctor?" Si Lian didn''t return at night.


    "A doctor named sizer," answered Dr. Lin.


    In fact, he thought the name was very common, but he didn''t know why. After listening to it, Mr. Si suddenly turned back and said, "what are you talking about?"


    The voice and look were strange. Dr. Lin was very surprised, and then obediently repeated it: "I said that there is a doctor sizer in foreign c, who is still Chinese. He has very high attainments in kidney disease. None of the patients in his hand have died. I think you can try to find him."


    "Is he so good?" he asked.


    "Of course, he is one of the best doctors in the world, especially in the direction of internal medicine, such as kidney disease. There are countless patients looking for him every year, but he is a little mysterious and doesn''t stick to a hospital. It''s difficult to find him, but I think it shouldn''t be difficult for you." Dr. Lin looked at him directly.


    His face was gloomy and he didn''t speak, but his hand had begun to move.


    The rich move very quickly, but after a few hours, the information about sizer and his current residence has been put in front of Si Lianye.


    Si Lian looked at the information on the screen and asked, "are these information correct?"


    Yue Haoqing nodded with a trace of admiration: "yes, if I hadn''t checked, I really didn''t know that the boy''s skill was so powerful. Boss, Miss Shen would have been saved."


    He took a deep breath, suppressed the joy in his heart and said faintly, "I don''t know if he is willing to do it."


    "No? Of course not." Yue Haoqing smiled with confidence. In his eyes, he was just a doctor. What kind of person is the boss? How can he give up because of this difficulty?


    Indeed, Si Lianye heard that the corners of his lips turned up and showed a smile he hadn''t seen for a long time: "of course, no matter how much it costs, I''ll let him save people."


    After the matter was settled, Si Lianye used a private plane to send Shen Xiran to country C overnight. Dr. Lin was right. Although the medical conditions in China are good, there is a gap compared with those abroad. It is also convenient for sizer, that is, Si Haiyan to go there.


    When he was on the plane, he saw that she had lost a lot of weight, but he could still see the soft outline of Shen Xiran. He regretted that he had never paid attention to anything about Si HaiYan''s life experience accident because of his preconceived relationship. So this time, he didn''t react until Doctor Lin reminded him. It turned out that he was so powerful in the medical field.


    Maybe their families have high IQ?


    He thought silently in his heart and helped her cover the quilt. Although the heating in the plane was sufficient, her hands were still cold and terrible, which frightened him every time he touched them.


    This time, his action was a little big. She moved her eyelashes and opened her eyes: "ah ye..."


    Si Lianye was overjoyed and looked at her: "do you wake up? Do you want to drink water?"


    She shook her head weakly. She only felt that her whole body was weaker than when she woke up last time. Knowing that the day was almost over, she said, "no, I''ll just talk to you, or I''ll fall asleep again."


    He grabbed her hand: "it''s all right. It''s good to sleep. Keep your spirit."


    She wanted to laugh, but found herself unable to laugh: "where am I now?" her eyes looked around slowly and soon found something wrong.


    "This is not a hospital?" the room was much narrower than the previous ward, but there were many medical instruments around her. There was a strange trembling under her, which made her feel strange.


    "We''re on the plane. We''ll go to the best doctor in the world to see you. Xi ran, you''ll get better soon, really." he grabbed her hand and said.


    "Really?" she didn''t give any hope: "I think it''s very good in China... Very good, really..."


    "Nonsense, I must cure you. I must." his hand touched her stomach, and there was still a sound that made him feel at ease.


    This is a healthy and strong child. He has a feeling in his heart.


    The mother is so weak, but he is so lively. He must be very healthy.


    Shen Xiran also felt it and couldn''t help but show a gratifying smile: "thank you."


    "Fool, thank me for what?"


    "I thank you... Thank you for keeping the child up to now. I thought you... You would get rid of him..." Shen Xiran was dizzy these days, but her heart was surprisingly calm. She had been ill for so long. In fact, she had already been prepared, but her only fear was that she was very afraid that Si Lianye took advantage of her coma to get rid of the child for safety.


    It is estimated that if this thing really happens, her spirit will collapse. After all, children are now her only spiritual pillar.


    Si Lianye started and said with difficulty, "he is your hope. I won''t be so cruel. Xi ran, you don''t know me."


    She smiled weakly, "yes, I''m sorry, I wronged you."


    In fact, what he said to Si Lianye was so simple. He had long wanted to get rid of the child, but her body couldn''t afford such a small operation before giving up. But now he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Shen Xiran felt the little life in his stomach and secretly warned himself that he must hold on, at least until he gave birth to the child.


    She grabbed his hand and asked, "how many months has our child been now?"


    Si Lianye reluctantly replied, "it''s been six months."


    "Oh, that''s good. I''ll see him in three months..." she smiled happily. She just felt that if she could really see the child, it would be the best thing in the world. She must hold on for that day.


    "Yes, so you should be good and not scary, you know?" he looked at her deeply and said.


    She gave a soft "um" sound, remained silent for a while and asked him, "can you, can you promise me something..."


    "Say it first, and I''ll see if I can promise it." he looked at her very vigilantly for fear that she would say something similar to her last words.


    She looked at him calmly and said, "promise me that if there is an accident one day, you should try your best to ensure that the child can survive."


    "No, I can''t guarantee." he understood what she meant. His eyes were red again. He stared at her fiercely and said gnashing his teeth: "Shen Xiran, if you dared to sacrifice yourself foolishly in exchange for the child''s life at that time, I wouldn''t forgive you, not for a lifetime."


    "But, but he is our child..." she was worried.


    "You know it''s our child. If you don''t have him, I only have him. What''s the meaning of life? I tell you, if something happens to you at that time, I will, I won''t want him. I will send him away and don''t let him appear in front of me. I really believe it!" he said ruthlessly.


    "You, how can you do this? He''s still a child and doesn''t understand anything. Why should you do this?" she became more and more anxious. Her face looked waxy yellow because of long-term illness, and she looked a little flushed. She looked much better.


    "Yes, he''s just a child. I can decide whether or not to her, so you must remember that you can''t give up easily. Even at the last moment, you should insist. Without the child, we will have a chance to regenerate, and without you, there''s nothing. Do you understand?" he said to her eagerly, with a suspicious light in his eyes.


    She saw it clearly and couldn''t help shaking her head and said, "thanks to you or the president, this crying look has been seen, and your dignity has disappeared."


    He shook his head: "if it''s gone, it''s gone. I just want you to get better now. Don''t worry so much about anything else." he said calmly, making her heart tremble and said to him, "even if I... Have no regrets when I meet you."


    She wanted to be direct, but she couldn''t bear to say it when she saw his pathetic eyes.


    He inhaled deeply, "I''ll be angry if you talk like that again."


    "Well, I won''t say it. Remember my words. If you really can''t do it, don''t force it. It''s the same with children."


    "OK, I see." he leaned against her, carefully avoided all kinds of lines connected to her, and hugged her tightly: "no, there won''t be such a day, I absolutely won''t allow it, absolutely not."


    She smiled gently, greedily absorbed his breath and slept again.


    After a long time, he didn''t find her moving. When he looked up, he found that she fell asleep again.


    He tried his best to hold back his mood and slowly helped her cover the quilt.


    The plane slowly landed on the airport. Although it was night, the airport was on alert. The people arranged by Si Lianye were waiting outside respectfully. There were a dark group. Even in case, they even brought an ambulance with many equipment and stopped at the exit.


    Countless people who catch flights late at night, people passing by them all cast surprised eyes at them, but none of them dared to speak.


    Finally, Shen Xiran was carried down on a stretcher. There was no way. She was now connected with several instruments. Si Lianye couldn''t do it if she wanted to hold her.


    Finally, when Shen Xiran arrived, he was directly sent to one of the best local hospitals. This hospital is second to none even in the world. It is excellent in terms of equipment, staffing and technology.


    And Si Lianye directly sent her to the best room in the hospital, waiting to find Si Haiyan and start the treatment plan.


    Si Lianye was still unconvinced. He found the most famous expert in our hospital to do a general examination for Shen Xiran, hoping to get a different answer from the doctors.


    However, he was still disappointed. After understanding that the elderly doctor in his sixties saw her examination report, he shook his head: "dear, this Miss Shen''s body is about to collapse, but miraculously, her child is all right. God bless her."

 Chapter 389

    Si Lianye said in his heart that he didn''t come to listen to this: "so is she still saved?"


    The expert shook his head slowly under his hopeful eyes: "I''m sorry, with our temporary medical means, there''s no way now, because the lady''s body is very weak and she is pregnant, so she can''t afford the operation now, and the mortality will be very high. In this case, no doctor dares to do it."


    For a patient who is extremely weak, no doctor dares to operate on her. Their accusation is to save people, not to kill people.


    Si Lianye was not discouraged after hearing such words again. After all, he had heard such words many times. Now listening to them more than once is just a little more disappointment in his heart: "so, what if I could find Dr. sizer?"


    For Si Haiyan, it seems that the name Sizer is better known.


    The old expert looked motionless, twisted his eyebrows, looked at a stack of thick inspection reports, and then shook his head slowly.


    His heart lifted again: "you mean, he can''t do it either? Doesn''t it mean that his technology is top in the world?"


    "But no matter how good his skill is, it''s just a person, not a God, and the lovely little girl, with all due respect, only God can save her." the expert finally sighed and said the same words as Dr. Lin: "if this lady didn''t choose to get pregnant at the beginning and knocked out the child in time, maybe she''s another look now."


    Whether healthy people or patients, pregnancy and childbirth are a great test for the mother itself. If ordinary people are in good health, they may be able to bear it. However, like Shen Xiran, it is difficult for the body to maintain basic activities, and then the body adds a huge burden. Then the physical condition is going down sharply, which is almost inevitable.


    Si Lianye was silent. Now they are like this. Besides, regret is useless.


    Experts are also silent, can only sigh with regret.


    Si Lianye came out of the doctor''s office and received a call from his deputy: "boss, sizer has news."


    "Very good." Si Lianye''s eyes brightened: "take someone over. Don''t disturb him. You must bring him back to me intact."


    "Yes!"


    Although experts told him that even Si Haiyan was useless, it was almost Shen Xiran''s only hope for life. How could he not give up so easily.


    This time he brought a large number of people and sent out a considerable number of people just for this last hope.


    At the moment, he finally found the clue of the other party. Shen Xiran''s hope was infinitely magnified. Even if he was calm, his heart couldn''t help jumping.


    If Shen Xiran is sober now, he will be surprised and funny. He has never seen such a big president fidgeting like this before.


    If he is secretly photographed and put on the Internet, it is estimated that his countless fans will shout and can''t believe their eyes.


    However, the privacy protection of the hospital here is very good, so now there is only one ward with them, and the professional nurse responsible for taking care of Shen Xiran sees it.


    Soon after, his phone rang again, and the nurse looked at him unhappily: "please be quiet and don''t disturb the patient''s rest."


    He calmed down, nodded to the dutiful nurse, turned to the door and said, "Hey, did you find someone?"


    There came an uneasy voice: "boss, we didn''t find anyone. He ran away."


    "What? Say it again?" Si Lianye was excited when he was suddenly drenched from his head by a bucket of ice water. He couldn''t help being cold all over. Even so, he couldn''t stop his anger.


    "What do you eat? You can''t even do this well? What do I want you to do?" he was angry at his mobile phone: "you might as well go back to your hometown. I can hire a few people outside better than you!"


    In fact, a group of people under him have been very smart and cautious. Si Lianye used them very smoothly before, but I don''t know why, he failed on Si HaiYan''s head today.


    "Listen to me, boss, listen to me. We swear we didn''t make any noise, but when we sneaked in with people, he was gone and set a trap in the living room. Now several of our brothers are injured." although he was very ashamed, he chose to tell the truth.


    "Can you still lose face?" Si Lianye sneered coldly, "how can I not know that I still have such a waste as you? They have long found your whereabouts, and you are still foolishly bumping forward?"


    "Boss, yes, it''s our fault this time... I''m sorry..." my men are ashamed and almost want to find a hole to drill in.


    "Withdraw the people back, and then the brothers in hand take them to the hospital and tell me my name." after venting his anger, he regained his reason.


    "Yes!" his men were grateful after listening.


    He put down his cell phone and his face was solemn. Si Haiyan, it seems that you really don''t want to show up? Hate us so much in your mind?


    Si Haiyan, where are you now?


    He leaned against the wall and was deeply lost in thought.


    At this time, at the other end of the city, in the top floor of a high-rise building.


    Sihaiyan was walking back and forth impatiently. Ye Xuan looked at him coldly: "go or not. It''s necessary for you to be so embarrassed?"


    After such a period of recuperation, her face is much better than before.


    Si HaiYan''s face was agitated: "what do you know!"


    "Yes, I don''t know about you. I only know that Shen Xiran is a good woman. Now that she is here, I will visit her tomorrow." Ye Xuan snorted and said angrily.


    "Don''t make trouble, will you? Don''t you know that Si Lianye is looking for us at the fallen place at this time? If I hadn''t been alert quickly today, he might have caught me." Si HaiYan''s face is also very ugly.


    "Please make it clear that he is looking for you, not me. Don''t use this word. I went to see her and didn''t look for you. What are you afraid of?" she said disdainfully.


    "I''m not afraid? If he catches you, doesn''t it mean he catches me? Can I still leave you and run away?" Si Haiyan looked impatient.


    After hearing this, ye Xuan felt better: "you still have a conscience."


    "I have a conscience." he answered very smoothly.


    Ye Xuan glanced sideways at him: "you say again? Have a conscience? If you have a conscience, you are already in the hospital, not hiding in this place."


    "Well, I know you''re going to teach me a lesson, but I just don''t like seeing Si Lianye''s face. What''s the matter?" Si Haiyan said with a drum: "besides, we''ve already discussed and should teach Si Lianye a lesson? What are you doing with so much?"


    Ye Xuan said coldly, "I didn''t discuss anything. You discussed it with him from beginning to end and said you wanted to teach him a lesson, but I never promised to participate. I only know that she is seriously ill and dying. I want to see her. That''s not enough. Is your heart made of stone, Si Haiyan?"


    Si Haiyan snorted: "Don''t you always think you''re smart? You''re so easily fooled this time? She''s seriously ill? Who are you kidding? I''ve been her attending doctor for so long. Don''t I know her health? Her health is indeed weaker than ordinary people, but she will never die soon as they say. According to the results of the last examination I gave her, she will live for another five years There''s absolutely no problem. At that time, my research will come out, and she won''t die! "


    "Really?" Ye Xuan looked at him suspiciously. "You shouldn''t be talking nonsense because I forced you?"


    "What did I lie to you for? I''m a doctor. No doctor in the world will talk about the patient''s condition. Her health is pretty good. I helped her take care of herself in those years. She will never get sick so soon, so there''s only one reason why the rumors are so serious now. That''s why Si Lianye did all this. He deliberately led him out with Shen Xiran. I I won''t be fooled! "


    Si Haiyan said angrily and turned around in the room. The more he said, the more he felt he was right. Shen Xiran''s physical state was very good before Ming Dynasty. There was no reason to deteriorate into this so soon. It was all a lie to say that he was unconscious and that he was about to die!


    It''s all Si Lianye''s conspiracy!


    He sihaiyan such a smart person will not be fooled!


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Ye Xuan''s suspicious eyes: "don''t you believe me?"


    She shook her head. "What if you''re wrong? What if it''s true?"


    He sneered: "who am I? I''m Dr. sizer. I''m a doctor who has never had a death case. I''ll be wrong?" he said as if he was afraid that she wouldn''t believe it. He turned and went into the next room, took a stack of data out, put it in front of her, and said proudly: "Look, here is her previous inspection report. Look, is it what I said?"


    Although Ye Xuan doesn''t understand medicine, she has been with him for a long time and has understood some medical terms, so it doesn''t seem very difficult now. She found that as she told him, Shen Xiran''s physical state is not very good, but the values don''t seem to be very low, and they are not life-threatening at all.


    After reading it, she was still worried: "but that was last year''s examination. What if her body changes now?"


    "Si Lianye is very kind to her. I can''t think of any reason to make her deteriorate like this in such a short few months," he said.


    As soon as she said this, ye Xuan was silent.


    Si Lianye could see clearly what Shen Xiran was like, so she couldn''t refute his words.


    When sihaiyan saw it, he came up and said, "you see, you doubt it now, don''t you? I tell you, he wants to cheat the past, but he wants to cheat me in my professional field. It''s absolutely impossible."


    Ye Xuan slowly put the inspection report back, and then hesitated: "but I always feel a little worried, in case it''s true..."


    "Oh, you also said that in case, with a probability of one in ten thousandth, you would be so worried. No wonder everyone said that women are emotional animals." he shook his head reluctantly, looked at her worried at last, and finally surrendered and said, "well, I promise you, if Si Lianye has the ability to find it again, I will promise him to see Shen Xiran, so?"


    Ye Xuan smiled and kissed him on the face: "this is a reward for you."

 Chapter 390

    Si Haiyan looked at her with an eyebrow: "that''s all right?"


    Ye Xuan looked at him impolitely, with her hands on her hips. The fierce woman''s spirit was very obvious: "what do you want?"


    "Think... So!" he suddenly came forward, pressed her heavily under his body, held her face, looked at her face and kissed her.


    The atmosphere in the room is getting hot and dry.


    She suddenly woke up and pushed him back: "let go, let go, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter? Let''s talk after we''re busy." his hand has been dishonestly stretched under her clothes at this time. Where can he be willing to let go.


    "No, listen to me." she grabbed his hand hard. "It''s Lele''s business."


    When it came to Lele, he immediately stopped his action and his brain became clearer: "what''s the matter with him?"


    "You just let Lele follow the man. Are you really relieved?" Ye Xuan looked at him strangely: "thanks to you or his father. You are so worried."


    Sihaiyan sneered: "that boy, meeting him is much more intimate than seeing me. In his heart, there are only his mother and him. When will he really take me in the eye? Let him go."


    "But anyway, you''re the one who deserves his name..."


    "I don''t want him, just let him follow him for a while. What are you afraid of? Isn''t he my son in the future?" Si Haiyan snorted and pinched the woman''s nose: "you''re not jealous at all. Don''t you love me?"


    "Yes, I hate you." ye Xuanbai glanced at him and said angrily.


    "That''s not good." he grabbed her with a smile and didn''t let her move: "say all the disappointing things. Have you finished?"


    "Finished, so you can let me up," she said coldly.


    As a result, his answer was to kiss her lips again without giving in at all.


    At first, ye Xuan resisted, but later, she began to cater and slowly grabbed his shoulder.


    The temperature in the room began to rise again.


    In the vagueness, she was still thinking that she couldn''t listen to his deception and had to find a time


    At this time, Si Haiyan didn''t know where she found her. With a slight force, she immediately couldn''t help but utter a whisper, and then her mind became a blank.


    At this time, at the local airport, a tall, handsome man boarded the plane with a 10-year-old boy in his hand.


    The little boy has been looking back at the lights in the city, looking quite wandering.


    The man touched his head and comforted him: "reluctant to go?"


    He nodded, his childish face full of hesitation of adults: "I can''t bear it."


    The man asked again, "do you want to give up here or your mother?"


    The little boy looked at him and did not finish. He silently lowered his head and walked into the plane. The internal space of the private plane was tall and luxurious. It was more comfortable than that in many luxury villas, but he was not in the mood to appreciate it. Instead, he sat down silently and said nothing.


    The man sat opposite him, looked at him deeply, and suddenly asked, "are you blaming me?"


    He shook his head. "No."


    The man sighed: "you are still young. There are some things between adults that I told you that you won''t understand. Just remember that I won''t take you home for a long time this time. When you come back, you can be with your dear mother."


    The little boy suddenly looked up, and his dark eyes were full of joy: "really, you didn''t lie to me?"


    "Of course." the man drank a mouthful of mellow coffee. His eyes gradually moved away from the little boy in front of him and looked out of the window. At this time, the plane had gradually begun to fly on the runway. The scenery outside the window gradually turned into an illusion and couldn''t see anything.


    Si Lianye, can you resist me this time?


    ¡­¡­


    The place returned to the hospital, and the time passed for several days. Every day, Si Lianye still ate and lived with Shen Xiran as before, taking care of her and dealing with her business. Therefore, two different environments were formed in the room. One was Shen Xiran''s, and her side was full of instruments, which was the most advanced and exquisite in the market, It was so dense that I knew she was seriously ill.


    On Si Lianye''s side, there is a completely different scenery. There is a wide table with computers, various data files, and countless things that Shen Xiran can''t understand.


    Just looking at these, we can know how Si Lian spent this time. He was busy with a candle burning at both ends. Shen Xiran was a capital pain. The doctors and nurses also admired him from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, Si Lianye was still in a good mood at these times for no other reason. Of course, the technology in the hospital here was good, and even the level of doctors was surprisingly high. Especially after the doctors took the newly listed new drug to Shen Xiran, her body indicators miraculously rebounded a lot, which made her unable to recover, But it''s much better than dying in bed.


    After seeing it, Si Lianye was very happy and regretted that he didn''t come earlier. However, it doesn''t look too late now. He remembered that the corners of his lips just couldn''t stop rising.


    At this time, Shen Xiran saw it and asked, "what do you think? So happy?"


    He put down his pen and came over: "are you awake? How do you feel?"


    She sat up laboriously, pressed her hand on her chest and felt it for a while. She smiled and said, "it feels much better than yesterday. This medicine seems to be really useful."


    "It''s good to be useful." Si Lianye was very happy to see the blush on her face that she hadn''t seen for a long time. He would buy such effective medicine, not to mention tens of thousands of pills, even one hundred thousand pills, and send it to her without hesitation.


    She moved her body and said, "I want to get out of bed."


    He looked at the direction of her eyes, understood what she meant, held her and said, "come on, lean on me."


    When she got down and stepped on the hard ground with her feet, she finally felt that the depression in her heart began to dissipate. Calculated, she had spent a long time in bed. Although he took good care of herself, she felt better now. If she was taken care of by him, she would become a useless person.


    So just after she got free, she resolutely wanted to get out of bed and solve the problem by herself.


    Fortunately, he also understood her mind, didn''t object, silently helped her into the bathroom, watched her stand firm, endured and endured, or said to her, "do you want me to help?" then he swept her somewhere.


    She blushed: "No." although these days, he did see everywhere when taking care of her, but it was not inconvenient for her at that time. She had no physical autonomy. Now, she absolutely didn''t want him to do it again. That was the most basic shame as a woman.


    So, Si Lianye had to watch her take off her clothes and sit on the toilet.


    Shen Xiran actually wanted him to leave here. The reason was very simple. The voice was too embarrassing. She desperately signaled with her eyes, but he silently watched her put on her pants and came forward to help her out.


    The eyes didn''t fly around, the look was serious, and the hands didn''t touch. It looked like taking care of the patient seriously.


    Under his attitude, her original embarrassed state of mind gradually calmed down. He was not embarrassed, and she had no reason to be so coy, right? Otherwise, how do doctors and nurses treat heterosexual patients?


    After some tossing, he gently helped her to the bed, sat down and said to her, "I''ll pour you water."


    Then she poured her a glass of water. She took it, looked at him carefully, and took the glass to see that he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    He looked a little surprised: "what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong?"


    These days, he almost becomes a frightened bird. Now he has to turn around and call the doctor.


    She hurriedly pulled him: "no, no, I mean, you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    He looked back at her and smiled, "isn''t losing weight just right?"


    She cried and laughed: "what do you men lose weight?"


    "Men are afraid of being fat," he said casually, covering her quilt without forgetting to remind her: "if you don''t drink this water, it will be cold."


    She looked down and drank the water slowly.


    He reached for the cup and asked her, "are you hungry now? The doctor said you can''t eat a lot now. You can only drink some milk porridge. Wait here and I''ll prepare it."


    Then she had to go outside again. She held her hand and said, "wait a minute. Don''t go. I''m not hungry."


    She looked deeply and said, "it''s really hard for you these days."


    He was stunned and said, "what do you say? I shouldn''t take care of you?"


    "No, but I feel very guilty. Originally, you could not do this. Now you have to stay with me in the hospital every day and take care of me day and night. I......" she said later, blinking her eyes, and a drop of tears fell down.


    When he saw it, he was worried: "what''s the matter with you? It''s not easy to cry again?"


    "Don''t I love you?" she raised her hand and wiped her tears. She wanted to cry and laugh: "I owe you a lot. It seems that I can only pay it back slowly in the future."


    "It''s not urgent. As long as you''re still there, it''s easy to say anything." he looked at her deeply. He really lost a lot these days, and his face outline became thinner, but he didn''t see any decadence. On the contrary, he added a deep and sharp feeling, full of male charm.


    She almost felt ashamed when she stared at him.


    He didn''t notice her thoughts, but took her hand and said, "do you understand? No matter when you don''t give up, I''ll always stay with you, huh?"


    Her moving tears finally fell. She threw herself into his arms, hugged him hard, choked and said, "thank you. It''s the luckiest thing in my life to know you."


    He smiled gently and slowly stroked the bone protruding from her back because of weight loss. His distressed heart trembled, but his tone was still very stable and said, "me too."


    She suddenly took his face and kissed him heavily.


    He blinked unexpectedly.


    She blushed and buried herself in his shoulder.


    Si Lianye tore her away from herself, and then taught her with a serious look: "you''re wrong. That wasn''t called kiss just now, and now this is it."


    Then he kissed her heavily.


    She opened her eyes unexpectedly, then closed them slowly and hugged his neck.


    Si Lianye takes care of her body and is preparing to taste it. After all, she is still very weak, but unexpectedly, at this time, his mobile phone rings.

 Chapter 391

    When their bodies were stiff, they instinctively separated and looked at the table together.


    Si Lianye''s mobile phone screen is constantly flashing light.


    She was a little shy. She felt as if she and his intimacy had been seen, so she gently pushed him: "look for your phone. There must be something important. You should answer it quickly."


    He touched her cheek and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "we''ll continue later."


    Her face turned red, raised her fist and gently hit him on the arm: "go!"


    He smiled, stood up and took his cell phone to answer. She opened her eyes and watched his actions. With the deepening of his conversation, her eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    Although she can''t hear what the people over there are saying to him, according to her understanding of Si Lianye, it seems that the topic they are talking about now is not very pleasant.


    Si Lianye said and looked back at her. Seeing her wide eyes looking at herself curiously, she smiled at him, then went to the balcony and closed the door.


    Well, now she can''t hear anything.


    She reluctantly leaned against the head of the bed. Although she felt much better than before, she still couldn''t compare with normal people. For example, now, after talking for a while, she felt a burst of fatigue.


    She smiled helplessly. Her body is worse than those old people who put one foot in the coffin. It''s really


    She thought for a moment. She didn''t want to sleep over such a rare time. It was too wasteful. She looked, grabbed her mobile phone and began to read the information.


    She is unconscious from time to time these days. Si Lianye takes care of almost all her mobile phones, but he also respects her and doesn''t read her information. Now as soon as he opens it, there are countless messages and countless wechat messages. She is dizzy when she sees the dense red dots.


    Slowly opened the information. Most of them greeted her illness, and there were some boring and angry advertisements. She opened it one by one and replied to the information. After it was hard to eliminate those dazzling red spots one by one, she suddenly felt that it was dark in front of her. Looking up, she saw Si Lianye standing in front of her.


    She was stunned: "is the phone finished?"


    His face was as usual. He made a gentle sound and pulled out her cell phone: "you can''t play with these things now. Be careful to hurt your eyes."


    She tooted her mouth: "but a scoundrel."


    He looked at his cell phone over and over: "it seems that you have a lot of friends."


    After saying that, his eyes suddenly stopped. Shen Xiran suddenly saw his difference: "what''s the matter?"


    He frowned and pointed to a message in his mobile phone: "this is from ye Xuan?"


    She took it over and found it was sent by a stranger. The content was very simple: "are you in the hospital? I want to see you tomorrow. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you?"


    She spoke politely, but she didn''t express her identity. After reading it for a long time, she didn''t know why he said the number was Ye Xuan''s, so she shook her head: "I don''t know. I haven''t seen this number. She''s an unknown stranger."


    Si Lianye took it over again, looked at it, and then returned it to her: "I guess so, too. I don''t know if it''s right." although he said so, he turned and picked up his mobile phone and called out. The content was just to let people check this string of phone numbers.


    She looked at him strangely: "you want to find Ye Xuan?" suddenly she felt wrong: "no, you want to find Si Haiyan?"


    He nodded and felt that there was no need to hide it from her, so he nodded and walked over to her and said, "your attending doctor said that in your current situation, it is best to find him to see you."


    "Oh, is he here?" she asked.


    "According to our investigation, yes, but last time I went to him, he didn''t want to see us very much," he frowned.


    "Really? It seems that he still hates you," she frowned.


    He sighed and said, "it seems so. This time I''m bothering you."


    She shook her head: "no, you can''t say that. If you weren''t here, I might not be able to hold on at all."


    He touched her head and sighed softly.


    When the investigation results came out, Si Lianye nodded at her after receiving the feedback from his subordinates: "I guessed right."


    He casually gave the order to continue the investigation and said to her, "it''s really Ye Xuan''s number. She wants to see you."


    She said sadly, "I didn''t see or reply at that time. Maybe she thought I didn''t want to pay attention to her."


    It was several days ago when she sent the message. Now it''s too late to see it. However, she still picked up her mobile phone and replied to a message. Now let''s see if she will reply.


    But obviously, things didn''t go so well. They waited for a while, and her cell phone didn''t move.


    She sighed. "Looks like she''s angry."


    Si Lianye shook his head and said, "maybe she didn''t see it for the time being."


    She gave a gentle hum. When he saw it, he said, "don''t sleep first. Have something to eat."


    She frowned and felt that she had no appetite at all, but there was no way, so she had to sit up slowly. He fed her a small bowl of porridge with a spoon, ate some soft and digestible cakes, and then went to sleep slowly.


    Si Lianye saw that she was asleep, turned and picked up her mobile phone: "Haoqing, you do something for me."


    He gave a lot of orders, then turned back and looked at Shen Xiran. He was still a little skeptical before. When he saw her tired face, he made a firm decision.


    Another day passed quickly. There was little progress in tracking down Ye Xuan''s number. Because the telephone number here was not based on real name, it was still very difficult to find it. Si Lianye was also very upset and went to the balcony to answer the phone.


    She had doubts in the center of her eyes, but asked him not to say anything, so she had to guess silently in her heart what had happened.


    The time to reveal the answer soon came.


    On that day, he was called away by the doctor. It was a daily routine to explain Shen Xiran''s condition and precautions to him. Usually, the time was not very long.


    And Si Lianye also thought it was no big deal, so after going out with him this time, she asked her: "if you have something, call a nurse in and don''t move yourself."


    She nodded, "well."


    He gently brought the door. She yawned in boredom. It was so hard to lie in bed. It was like going to jail. If he hadn''t been with him all the time, it would have been unbearable for her.


    She just wanted to pick up her cell phone when she heard a cell phone ring.


    But the mobile phone in her hand was not moving at all. She was stunned and then reacted. It was Si Lianye''s mobile phone that made a sound.


    She followed the voice and saw Si Lianye''s mobile phone on the desktop, flashing.


    He didn''t take his cell phone with him when he went out just now. Such an idea flashed through her mind.


    She didn''t want to take care of it. Anyway, if no one answered it, she would call again later. However, she didn''t know who was so stubborn. The mobile phone kept flashing and never stopped.


    So she hesitated and got out of bed slowly. After taking a few steps, she felt that her whole body was much more relaxed. She picked up her mobile phone and slowly picked it up. Before she spoke, she heard a familiar voice over there saying anxiously: "boss, you have to come back and have a look at this..."


    The voice was very anxious and nervous, and she immediately recognized the voice. It was the voice of Yue Haoqing, Si Lianye''s right-hand assistant.


    She has known him for a long time, but she has never heard his nervous voice.


    "Boss, why don''t you talk?" Yue Haoqing asked again.


    "You... What''s matter with the you?" she asked aloud after forbearance.


    As soon as she spoke, Yue Haoqing over there was stunned: "yes... It''s you..."


    She said, "don''t you, you, just call me Xi ran. He went out and forgot to bring his cell phone. He should be back in ten minutes. If you have something urgent, you can tell me. I''ll tell him now."


    Yue Haoqing hesitated and said firmly, "forget it. I''ll call back later. Well, I wish you a speedy recovery."


    Although it was polite, there was still a deep sadness and anxiety in the voice, which made her ask: "what happened to you, can you tell me?" then she smiled: "don''t get me wrong, I just feel very bored in the hospital every day."


    Yue Haoqing paused again and said with difficulty: "in fact, there is nothing wrong, but there is something wrong with me. I want to discuss with the boss..."


    In fact, what he just meant was clearly to find the boss to come back and put out the fire, but now he can''t say so in the face of Shen Xiran.


    "Really? Even you can''t handle it. It seems to be a big deal," she said.


    "Isn''t it?" Yue Haoqing complained: "I just got off the plane and found that it was not easy. Really, alas... Stop talking, otherwise the old assembly scolded me. I hung up and I''ll call back later." this time, Yue Haoqing really hung up the phone.


    She looked at the cell phone in her hand and found that it had been hung up.


    Shen Xiran put his mobile phone back on the desktop and wondered what would make an old slick like Yue Haoqing feel tricky? He is now in the base camp of Yunye in China.


    She felt that she could not imagine what problem could make him so embarrassed.


    I don''t know if Si Lian will tell herself later.


    Just as she turned and walked back, the door opened. Si Lianye came in and saw her trembling to go back to bed. She frowned: "what are you doing out of bed? Why don''t you ask for help? What if you fall?"


    While nagging, he hurried up to help her.


    She looked at him helplessly and said, "I think you''re nagging like those old men and women."


    Looking at this worried look, it''s not like a surprised president, just like those men in ordinary families.


    But she felt that she liked such a man even more in her eyes.


    He lowered his head, looked focused and helped her to bed. He grabbed a pillow and stuffed it into her back. Then he said, "my old man, you are the old lady. We are made for each other."


    She smiled and felt sweet in her heart.


    At this time, suddenly his cell phone rang again.


    She was shocked and remembered that she had forgotten to tell Yue Haoqing when she called him.


    Si Lianye took his mobile phone in his hand and slowly listened to the people over there. His eyebrows gradually wrinkled up: "what are you talking about?"


    Yue Haoqing said something again, and then he said, "are you kidding? I''ll go back?"


    After that, he immediately shut up, went to the balcony, closed the door and made it clear that she wouldn''t hear it.


    She snorted unhappily.


    I don''t know what the two are doing. It''s so mysterious.

 Chapter 392

    After a while, Si Lianye walked back from the balcony and gathered her mood. Her face was very calm. If she didn''t know a little content, she would really be cheated by his appearance.


    She couldn''t help asking, "is there something difficult happening in China?" Yue Haoqing didn''t dare to call for help.


    He glanced at her: "don''t worry so much, just take care of yourself."


    When she said this, she was suddenly angry: "I''m not your flower in the greenhouse. You have to hide everything from me?"


    But he was still a little absent-minded: "no, it''s very complicated. Don''t worry."


    She also wanted to say that when she suddenly saw his slightly tired appearance, her heart suddenly softened: "forget it, I don''t care, I want to sleep now, you accompany me."


    Naturally, he followed good advice. Although he couldn''t do anything, it was also an enjoyment to sleep with her soft body. So he promised, went to bed, held her, patted her on the back as usual, and said softly, "go to sleep. I''m here with you and won''t go anywhere."


    She gave a gentle hum and slowly closed her eyes.


    He waited until she really fell asleep and his breath became long before he got up quietly. Just standing on the ground, suddenly the mobile phone rang again.


    He frowned slightly, took his cell phone and went to the balcony, but because she was asleep, he didn''t close the door.


    Yue Haoqing''s voice was very depressed: "boss, another bad news."


    He narrowed his eyes: "say."


    "The man confessed that you ordered everything and forged evidence. Now many people are looking for you," he said.


    He smiled angrily: "it seems that I haven''t been in China for a while. What ghosts and ghosts have come out? Return the evidence? If I really want to do it, I will leave the evidence?"


    Yue Haoqing said reluctantly, "I also know this, but now the problem is that others insist that it is you, so now I tell you, don''t come back and don''t answer any calls. They can''t take you if you''re not in China now."


    "Nonsense, can you pay attention to what you say and don''t come back? What does this have to do with me? The man obviously wants to pour dirty water on me to see if I will go back, hum!" he said ruthlessly.


    "Well, what should I do now?" Yue Haoqing was really worried this time. His usual intelligence was gone: "do you want to come back now?"


    "Of course not." he said, "they just see that I won''t come back. How can I disappoint others?"


    "Are you going to..."


    "Look for evidence first and find out who is against me. He will never be so brave. There must be someone behind him. Look who he is in contact with recently and find them." he ordered.


    "OK."


    When he finished talking on the phone, he was startled as soon as he turned around. He saw Shen Xiran sitting at the head of the bed, looking at him with fixed eyes. He didn''t know when he woke up.


    He took a deep breath. "When did you wake up?"


    She shook her head and said, "just when you say the evidence."


    "It seems that my voice is a little loud and wakes you up." he walked slowly to her and said, "go to sleep. It''s just a little thing. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "It''s no use worrying about these things." she smiled and looked at him with dark eyes. "I just think if things are really difficult, you can go back once. It doesn''t matter."


    "No," he interrupted her immediately. "You don''t have to think about it. I won''t do that."


    "Listen to me, I''m much better now. You should know, so I think I''ll have nothing to do if you go back for a few days." she tried to convince him: "and you should let someone else Beni have something to do. You''ve taken away a lot of her work. She was complaining to me yesterday about whether you''re going to fire him."


    His face sank: "what''s none of her business?"


    "It''s none of her business. I mean, according to my current situation, you can go away for a few days. There''s no need to go around me every day, really."


    He frowned at her. "Are you tired of me?"


    She couldn''t breathe, and almost choked by her own saliva: "do you have so little confidence in yourself? When did I say that? I mean you can have your own life, and there''s no need to sacrifice so much." it''s OK at ordinary times, but what she heard just now, there seems to be a big trouble that he has to go out. At this time, she can''t help it, Trying to persuade him away.


    Unfortunately, the effect was not good. Despite what she said, Si Lianye refused to leave. Finally, she reluctantly agreed to wait two days to see the situation. If it worsened, she would consider it.


    She reluctantly had to agree, but what she didn''t know was that as soon as she turned around, Si Lianye called and scolded Yue Haoqing. Who asked him to tell her about it.


    Yue Haoqing has to be scolded by the boss who only loves beauty and doesn''t want Jiangshan in China. Tears flow into his heart. Who told you not to take your mobile phone and was answered by someone to blame me?


    But he only dared to think about it in his heart and never dared to say it.


    And two days later, something happened again. One of his subordinates found any information released earlier by their boss. He suddenly saw the boy in the content and immediately reported to the above.


    Yue Haoqing looked at the picture. Although the boy inside is older now, what looks like and looks like is the older Lele. That''s Miss Shen''s heart.


    He didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurriedly called his boss to report, and passed the photos to him.


    Si Lianye frowned when he saw the photo: "it''s really like it."


    "Like what?" his voice just fell, and suddenly Shen Xiran''s voice came out behind him.


    He took a deep breath and turned to look at her. "Are you addicted to listening to me on the phone now?"


    She didn''t care about his complaint. She came up to have a look at the picture in his hand. Her action was so natural that Si Lianye thought of turning off the screen a little late.


    When her eyes fell on the screen, her whole body froze. She was shocked and said, "Lele?"


    Compared with Yue Haoqing, who has only seen Lele a few times, she is naturally more familiar with Lele than anyone. Now she suddenly saw his photos, which are obviously recent photos. She was about to faint with excitement.


    She grabbed Si Lianye''s hand vigorously: "where did you get this picture? Ah? Was it in China? It was sent to you by Yue Haoqing? Did he see Lele?"


    A long string of words were asked, and Si Lianye frowned and said, "don''t worry, speak slowly, speak slowly."


    He slowly helped her to the chair and sat down. He took the pillow and put it behind her - as her stomach grew up, her back was very sore every time she did it, so she had to put a pillow on it.


    She looked at his slow movement and couldn''t help grabbing his hand: "don''t do it, I feel good now, but, what about my question? Why don''t you answer?"


    As like as two peas, she could not wait to take his mobile phone over and open the picture to see the boy in the boy''s face. He had a beautiful face, and the eyebrow, the nose and the mouth looked the same as his own music. The only difference was that he was just a big one before.


    Yes, it''s Lele. She''s 100% sure.


    Si Lianye looked at her move and slowly said in a deep voice: "it was my smile that my men saw it in the street. He had seen the photos when I asked them to find someone before. He thought it was a little like secretly taking a picture for Yue Haoqing. Later, he passed it to me, and you saw it."


    The matter is so simple that it can only be explained by coincidence.


    She looked at the photo, and then she found that although Lele in the photo was very clear, the angle looked abnormal. It was obvious that it was taken secretly. She was too nervous just now and didn''t notice it.


    She looked at it and gently touched the screen with her hand. Suddenly, tears fell down: "it turned out that he was fine, fine, I thought..."


    Her voice choked and couldn''t go on. He was very distressed. He comforted her and said, "don''t be sad. I''ve asked someone to check it. There will be a whereabouts soon."


    She shook her head, continued to look carefully, and found that Lele''s clothes on him were very beautiful, but I don''t know why there was always a strange sense of disobedience, like... It was like his clothes were forcibly put on, and his look was also full of unhappiness. If you look carefully, you still seem to have some fear.


    She looked at a certain place in the picture, and suddenly her hand trembled: "ah ye, look here."


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrows and looked in the direction she pointed to. There was a red mark on Lele''s slightly open neck in the photo. It didn''t seem obvious because it was a sneak photo.


    He frowned, "it''s just a trace."


    She looked at it for a long time and suddenly asked him, "are there any other photos?"


    Si Lianye shook his head: "no, my people only took this one. He said he was followed by several people like bodyguards. He was almost found when he took this one."


    She inhaled deeply. She always felt that this photo gave her a strange feeling. Even after reading it, she would feel that Lele''s expression was filled with deep fear, and the dazzling red marks on his body were like the scars left after being abused and beaten.


    She thought and thought, and finally couldn''t help looking up at him: "ah ye, haven''t you handled your domestic affairs yet?"


    He was stunned: "no, but it''s fast. What''s the matter?" in fact, domestic affairs are still stuck, and he can''t get to personally preside over the overall situation, so the progress is very slow. His name is published in the domestic news every day, and all kinds of rumors are flying everywhere. But Si Lianye has never paid attention to it. In his opinion, even if his life is ruined, It''s not as important as Shen Xiran''s hair.


    She pursed her lips, made up her mind and said, "can you go back once?"


    He looked down at the picture on the screen and suddenly realized: "do you want me to find him in person?"


    She nodded and tears came down: "I''m sorry, I''m selfish, but I really can''t trust him. Look at him. He seems to be really controlled. You see, he looks very frightened and has scars on his body. He can''t see his innocence at all. I really don''t know what terrible things he has experienced in recent years. I... I..."


    She choked and couldn''t go on. She grabbed his hand. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, even if I''m selfish once, and you can come back after dealing with the company''s affairs, killing two birds with one stone, can''t you?"

 Chapter 393

    He looked at her with determination and felt that he looked at her eagerly. Even his previous firm determination could not help softening.


    She looked at him eagerly: "can you?"


    He looked at her for a long time, and finally nodded under her expectant eyes: "you know, I won''t refuse you any request, really, even if you want me to leave you."


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and the whole person became more relaxed: "I''m sorry, I forced you to do something you don''t want to do again."


    "To me, you never need to be sorry." he grabbed her hand and said heavily.


    She smiled gratefully at him and held his back: "thank you."


    Although she knew it was forced on him, she felt that Lele had not seen him for several years. She must have been imprisoned somewhere by illegal means. Now she can finally show up. The opportunity is fleeting and must not be missed.


    So she had to ask Si Lianye for help for her son.


    Si Lianye shook his head: "what do you say? Thank you. He is your son, that is, mine. Don''t worry. Since he appears there, I will find him."


    At that moment, he saw that her face suddenly brightened up and could almost shine. He had not seen such an expression for a long time. He couldn''t help but be stunned and then jealous.


    He couldn''t help holding her hand and asked the question around his heart for a long time: "Xiran, can you tell me whether Lele is my child?"


    She looked at him with a fixed smile on her face and shook her head firmly: "no, really not."


    "So... So..." he stammered rarely, just to know who Lele''s father was.


    She opened her mouth and Si Lianye looked at her expectantly.


    But in the end, she swallowed her words and said to him, "I''ve promised to keep it a secret. I really can''t say it. I''m sorry..."


    "Promise? Keep secret?" Si Lianye slowly chewed these two words in his mouth, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "what do you mean..."


    She nodded slightly and smiled with tears: "you finally guessed it. I thought you wouldn''t know it all your life."


    "That''s not why you don''t tell me?" Si Lianye complained. "If I hadn''t rich imagination, do you think I would guess?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s not that I didn''t say it, but that I promised others that I would never say it, so..." she explained apologetically.


    He waved his hand. Before he spoke, his mobile phone rang again. Since the last incident, Si Lianye''s phone has obviously increased.


    She didn''t avoid it and watched him answer the phone.


    As soon as he picked it up, he asked in a deep voice, "how''s the situation?"


    Then the man over there said something. His face remained unchanged and said, "I''ve decided to go back."


    The people over there immediately cheered, which made Si Lianye''s face slightly changed. He had to take away his mobile phone by the harsh voice. At the same time, Shen Xiran heard Yue Haoqing''s voice over there and said excitedly: "great, boss, I''m saved. Boss, you are the kindest, loveliest and most..."


    Si Lianye impatiently interrupted his praise: "all right, your flattery is very embarrassing. Stop talking."


    So the man over there didn''t know what to say, so he frowned: "now?"


    Go now? Too fast?


    Shen Xiran suddenly heard the word and couldn''t help staring.


    Si Lianye listened to the words over there with a cold face. Finally, he just said, "I know." then he put down the phone and looked at her apologetically: "I''m leaving."


    "Now?" she looked at him with wide eyes.


    He nodded: "Yue Haoqing told me that the situation there has changed again. It seems that someone has been staring at him in the dark. Moreover, he also suspects that his people have been bribed, so he is very passive. Since it is so, he has already left. I''ll start now."


    She had told him to leave, but now she was reluctant to give up. She grabbed his sleeve and burst into tears. She was reluctant to let go for a long time.


    Why does Si Lianye want to leave her again? However, since what has been promised must be done, it is only a matter of a few days anyway. I can see her again at that time.


    So he was cruel and joked to her, "if you do this again, I won''t go."


    She had no choice but to let go of her wronged hand: "you, you have to get things done early and come back to see me."


    "OK." he smiled, looked at her, couldn''t help but come forward and hug her with a heavy kiss, which only made her face full of peach blossom, eyes misty and red lips bright. He reluctantly released her, turned and left, and never looked back.


    The moment she saw his figure disappear, she had a burst of angina pectoris and could hardly breathe.


    Benny, the nurse who came to take over, saw that she was ill and screamed. She leaned against the door frame, covered her chest and waved to her: "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Seeing that she was sober, Beni approached her carefully: "are you... Are you all right now?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, don''t worry." then she stood up straight and walked back slowly.


    Fortunately, Si Lianye didn''t hear her cry. Otherwise, it is estimated that he will turn back again.


    That won''t work.


    She tried to suppress her strong reluctance to give up and reluctantly said to nursing worker Beni, "thank you. I''ll trouble you to take care of it these days."


    Benny is an elderly middle-aged aunt. When she said this, she shook her head brightly: "it''s all right. I''m a little uneasy about taking your money. Now it can just make me busy. I can''t wait."


    After Si Lianye came here, he paid for the most experienced nurse here, that is, Beni in front of him. As a result, he was so capable that Beni, who has always been good at taking care of patients, began to doubt her usefulness.


    However, Si Lianye didn''t care about it at all and went his own way. It was the uncle who spent the money, and Beni had to "endure" silently until she "came out" a few days later


    Shen Xiran saw Beni''s mind and thought it was fun. Unexpectedly, the people who deal with severe patients all year round have such a lively character.


    They couldn''t help but talk about it. BEINI is really good at taking care of people. Just pour the water. When it was sent to her hand, it was definitely neither hot nor cold. The just kind was unbearable and comfortable.


    It wouldn''t be like Si Lianye. At first, she accidentally scalded her several times to find the temperature. However, she still felt that she would rather have the clumsy man.


    But forget it. He has serious business to do. He''ll be back in a few days. Soon.


    Thinking of this, she was relieved and slowly ate all the nutritious meals brought by Beni.


    By the way, this nutritious meal was specially provided to her by the hospital. Although it was not beautiful and tasted mediocre, it was reasonably matched according to her physical condition. It was very nutritious. She ate it several times and thought it was pretty good, so she stopped Si Lianye''s idea of opening a small stove for him and directly ate the food given by the hospital.


    Beni quickly packed up her things while watching her eat slowly. She smiled and said, "do you think you''re not used to Mr. Si''s absence?"


    She paused, smiled and said, "it''s really a little."


    Benny said, "well, we''ve all spread that you''re lucky. There''s a gentleman who loves you so much. Speaking of it, we envy him to death."


    She smiled, took another bite and said, "he''s not my husband yet. We''re not married."


    She didn''t get married because it was too late. She just accepted his proposal and fell ill and went to the hospital. She hasn''t been discharged from the hospital since then. How can she get married?


    "Ah, no?" Benny was surprised. "But I see how you get along. Many people who have been married for decades can''t compare."


    "Really? Thank you for your compliment." she smiled, and there was nothing more pleasant than hearing such praise.


    "Of course, many people say that it would really be worth it if the men in their family could be so considerate as Mr. Si." Beni was nagging, and Shen Xiran took a few words from time to time. She was talking most of the rest of the time.


    Shen Xiran didn''t dislike it. Instead, she felt that there was a fresh breath in the room because of her presence. She said that she was embarrassed to shut up later: "is it annoying to listen? I''m such a problem. When I meet people, I can''t help talking and talking."


    "It doesn''t matter. I like what you say. If you''re not here, he''s not there. If I don''t talk again, I''ll suffocate." Shen Xiran said with a smile.


    Beni''s heart relaxed: "well, I''ll come to you every day. Then I''ll talk to you to relieve my boredom."


    "OK." she nodded heavily.


    In the early morning of the next day, Si Lianye called. She just woke up and took over: "Hello, baby, have you just got up?"


    She felt better when she heard him. She sat up slowly and said, "she''s still in bed. She just woke up."


    "That''s why I woke you up?"


    "No, it''s almost time now. The doctor will come later. It''s all right." in fact, Si Lianye has calculated this time, which is just the time for her to get up.


    "Well, I''ve started to deal with things here, and I''ve asked someone to find Lele. Shall I bring him to see you then?" he meant to make her happy.


    What she said really made her mouth slightly tilted: "OK, I''m waiting for you."


    "Say, what are you going to use to thank me?" he said in a low voice, with a trace of ambiguity between his words.


    After hearing this, she opened her eyes in shock: "are you so brave? Is there no one around you?"


    His low voice and sexy laughter kept coming out of his chest, inexplicably making her blush: "fool, of course there is no one around me."


    "That''s good." she sighed with relief: "you, don''t always think about that. Finish it quickly and come back. I miss you."


    "OK, wait for me." he kissed heavily on his mobile phone. The loud voice made Yue Haoqing who had just entered the door with the document hear it clearly. He couldn''t twitch at the corners of his eyes.


    Boss, can you stop abusing the dog so early in the morning? He doesn''t want to eat dog food.


    He vomited badly in his heart. He didn''t dare to express any opinion on his face. He had to look at the boss with a dreamy smile. After he put down the phone, he restrained his convulsion and sent the document to him: "boss, this is the information of those people..."


    He quickly turned over and looked at: "notice, meeting."


    "Yes."


    Well, after dealing with these bad things early, you can see your dear wife early. Well, you must refuel.


    Here, Shen Xiran put down the phone and entered the bathroom with a smile on her face. With the exertion of the medicine, her body has miraculously recovered a lot.

 Chapter 394

    Of course, it can''t be said to be the same as normal people, but how to say, at least she can take care of herself. It''s a world away from the feeling that she was lying in bed and felt like she was going to die at any time.


    She is very satisfied with this. After all, people who have experienced death know what life is valuable and will cherish their happy life now. Therefore, she takes care of herself slowly and is ready to have a good breakfast later.


    But unexpectedly, the whole thing turned at this moment.


    And it came so suddenly and unexpectedly.


    As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she was immediately startled by the figure of an obvious man with his back to her in the room.


    She was stunned, followed by a doubt on her face: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, he took the opportunity to take a walk outside. Do you know the rumor that you have died soon and are dying?" he sneered: "save it. You still treat your man like a baby?"


    Her face changed and changed: "you''re talking nonsense."


    "Nonsense?" he sat up straight and looked around. "I guess you can''t get on the Internet here? Do you know that people outside are dead now? And these are all his ghosts. It''s funny that you still don''t know."


    So she''s dead in the eyes of many people?


    She was stunned and suddenly found that the function of her mobile phone to surf the Internet seemed to have not been used for a long time.


    He stared at her and smiled, "I''m right?"


    "So what? Maybe he didn''t want those rumors to make me feel worse? Besides, I was in a crisis some time ago, so he didn''t lie to you." she soon recovered and said slowly.

 Chapter 395

    "Really? I think you really spared no effort to protect him." he didn''t believe what she said at all. Look at her now. She''s sick? be at one''s last gasp? How is that possible?


    But... Exactly


    He looked down and suddenly found something he hadn''t noticed before: "your stomach?"


    Later, he found that something seemed wrong. What happened to her stomach? Why did it get so big? You''re not pregnant, are you?


    No, she can''t be pregnant at all now. Is there a tumor in her stomach?


    Just now? Shen Xiran shook his head for his hindsight: "thanks to you or a doctor? I doubt your medical license was bought. I''m pregnant. It''s so obvious that you can''t see it?"


    "Really pregnant? Do you want to die?" he stood up in shock and looked at her stomach. "You don''t know that this child will absorb the few vitality in your body?"


    She didn''t think so: "it''s normal. Every mother comes like this. Of course, I''m no exception."


    "No, how can you be the same as them? Their health is healthy, and the children absorb only part of their nutrition. Most people can bear it, but you are different from them. The child will absorb your vitality like a black hole until you are completely exhausted." he looked at her deeply: "Judging from the time, I found that what he said may still be true."


    He was too careless. He didn''t expect that another reason for her rapid weakness was that she was pregnant, but he couldn''t blame her. He warned her of infertility a long time ago. Who knew she was so brave?


    Shen Xiran smiled and said lightly, "you''re right. When I was in China, my physical condition deteriorated sharply and I almost died because of this child. Later, I was better here, but that''s it."


    Her condition is much better than when she was lying in bed, but it''s nothing compared with when she was healthy.


    She knew better that even this state could not last long. When the child was born, it was her life and death.


    But it doesn''t matter if she can''t make it at that time. Just let the child be fine.


    Si Haiyan didn''t know what she was thinking. He still looked at her with a shocked face: "how could there be such a stupid woman like you in the world? Don''t you know that the appearance of the child means you will die? Why do you keep him? I don''t believe your doctor didn''t mention the importance to you!"


    "Of course, Si Lianye also said he wanted to kill the child, but how can I be willing? It was my child, the crystallization of me and him. Think about it, we all died decades later, but there are still our genes in the world, and he will pass them down from generation to generation. Think about it, how gratifying it is."


    He looked at her, shook his head and said, "you''re crazy." he didn''t know how his cousin put up with this woman. If ye Xuan was like this, he would have given her medicine.


    It''s incredible that you don''t want your own life for your children, which is a violation of the basic code of conduct of the whole human world.


    "I''m not crazy. I know what I''m doing. Anyway, I can''t live for a few years. I think it''s a very cost-effective thing to have this limited remaining years." she retorted.


    "Well, if I hold hands with you now, as long as you give up him, I can cure you?" he asked, staring at her.


    She took a deep breath: "you''re lying to me. I can see that you''re lying to me."


    "Of course not. I think you should trust me more," he said.


    "But those doctors have told me that my body can''t stand a small operation. How can I accept your treatment? You think it''s too simple." she said gently, "let me spend the next few days quietly."


    She has given up, just hope the child can get better.


    But Si Haiyan said, "who said to have an operation?"


    "No operation?" she was stunned, "but they all said..."


    "They are them, I am me, I am the world-renowned Dr. sizer, and they are just a batch of students from medical school. How can they compare with me?" he asked proudly, "so I''ll ask you again now. Will you follow me? I''m confident to cure you. In time, you can return to the level of a normal person."


    She looked at him with determination and could see that she was hesitant.


    Si Haiyan was calm and relaxed.


    No one in the world can refuse this temptation, so he felt that she promised to go with herself sooner or later.


    But the matter was beyond his expectation again. Shen Xiran suddenly asked, "now I want to discuss it with ah Ye."


    "No." he blurted out immediately. Shen Xiran was puzzled and his eyes immediately shot over.


    "Why?"


    "There''s no reason. I just don''t want to see him or talk to him. Since you want me to save you, you''d better be obedient, you know?" he looked at her and said.


    Sure enough, she took her hand back and stopped trying to call: "well, I won''t tell him, but in that case, I won''t go with you. Please go back."


    "What are you talking about? Are you serious?" he was shocked. "This is the second time you have refused me. I have explained so much to you, and you still won''t believe me?"


    "No, no, I believe you, but I don''t want to listen to your conditions. I think you won''t let me contact him now, so do you still need to ask that I can''t contact anyone and abandon him directly after I leave with you?"


    He didn''t speak.


    She looked at him and smiled: "you see, I guessed right. I''m sorry, I can''t agree to this request, or you let me think about it for two days?"


    He shook his head slowly. "Since I won''t let you contact him, of course I won''t give you two days to think about it." he took a deep breath and asked again, "are you really unwilling?"


    His voice was still full of disbelief. I''ve never seen such a person who took his life seriously.


    She nodded gently and looked at him with flashing intelligent eyes: "because I think there is something more important than my life in this world."


    Such as Si Lianye, such as children.


    He looked at her and suddenly said, "what if I said I could make your child born safely?"


    She was stunned and a surprise came to her mind: "really? Do you have a way?"


    "It seems that you have forgotten my identity again," he said proudly. Seeing her hesitant look, he took another heavy medicine calmly, "and I will meet one of the conditions you most want to have."


    "What conditions?" she blurted out.


    "Lele." sihaiyan slowly spit out two words.


    She was shocked and immediately stood up. Due to excessive force, she even shook her body and almost fell.


    She grabbed the corner of the table and looked at him incredulously: "what you said is true? Lele is with you?" her voice was trembling, her face turned white, and her appearance was shaky.


    Si Haiyan looked at her and was worried. He carefully held her: "be careful. Don''t faint before you leave. You heard right. Lele is with me. I think you should know about it."


    She murmured and sat back absently: "I thought it was just Si Lianye''s guess, not necessarily true. Who knows..."


    Suddenly, I remembered another thing. I was shocked and suddenly raised my eyes to look at him: "last time someone saw Lele at the domestic joint, did you say..."


    When she saw his expression, she suddenly felt cold: "did you do these? It turned out that these are conspiracies..."


    After Shen Xiran realized it, he was as cold as being poured down from the beginning with a bucket of ice water: "it turns out that you did all this on purpose to distract him from me. When you think about it, it must be your people who opposed him in China and slandered him for killing people? It''s really a good calculation. You can come to see me after you distract him. It''s really powerful..."


    "You''re very smart. You noticed my plan so quickly. Yes, I made great efforts to see you this time. Will you promise me? You know, your baby and LeLe are all in your mind."


    "What are you going to do with Lele?" she asked aloud, excited.


    "How? What do you think?" he hooked the corner of his lips and showed a meaningful smile.


    She suddenly thought of Lele she saw in the photo. She felt tight and consciously understood his idea. She couldn''t help feeling sick and scolded: "beast!"


    He''s a little stunned. What does that mean? Her reaction was a little too excited.


    He shook his head. He didn''t take this to heart, and then he didn''t convince her. It was too late.


    He looked at her determinedly: "you really don''t think about it anymore. Can''t the lives of the two children be compared with that of a Si Lian night? Thanks to what you just said, it was just..."


    She bit out her lower lip tightly and was immersed in embarrassment. She had no time to listen to what he was talking about in her ear.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    What should she do now?


    Sihaiyan looked at her hesitation and calmly took another dose of strong medicine.


    He took out his cell phone, dialed a number, and then handed it to Shen Xiran: "listen."


    She took it blankly and slowly put it in her ear: "Mom..."


    The crisp child voice came into her ears, and her whole body suddenly trembled: "Lele... Is that you?"


    She asked softly. She couldn''t believe her ears. It was Lele''s voice. Was she dreaming?


    "Mom is as like as two peas, I am Lele, how are you?" she said. "Lele missed you very much." Lele spoke with her grievances in her ear. She finally came back to heaven. God, he was really the same voice and tone as he was in memory.


    "Mom, why don''t you talk? I heard I have a little brother, don''t you? Do you want me if you have him, otherwise why don''t you contact me for so long? Mom, mom? Why don''t you talk to me? Did I do something wrong?"


    She choked and said, "no, Lele, my mother is not angry with you. My mother is just, just too happy. Lele, where are you now and where are you? My mother misses you very much, really, miss you very much."


    "I''m at home. Mom, would you like to come and see me? I''ll wait for you here, really." Lele said.


    "OK, mom will see you. You wait for mom." unconsciously, she agreed.


    Sihaiyan smiled on his lips when he didn''t speak.


    Lele cheered over there: "really? Mom, you are so kind, I love you!"


    She smiled happily, but tears fell again: "mom loves you too, Lele."

 Chapter 396

    Put down the phone, she turned her head and looked at Si Haiyan. He sat there quietly with no expression, but she could clearly see a touch of pride in his face.


    She took a deep breath, and unexpectedly, a happy voice sounded in her ear again.


    Thinking of this, her heart moved, looked at him and said, "how about we take a step back?"


    He gracefully made a "please" gesture: "please say, I''d like to hear it in detail."


    She couldn''t help looking at him again. She felt that the man was very strange. He looked elegant on the outside, but he was so paranoid inside. He was obsessed with Si Lianye, regardless of whether it had anything to do with Si Lianye.


    "I want to say that I can go with you, but I reserve the right to contact Si Lianye." she looked at his disapproval and began to say: "In fact, it''s also good for you. Without my news, he will certainly look for you everywhere. Are you really so sure that you can take Lele and me to completely hide her? Even if you can, he will find out your head sooner or later. At that time, you won''t feel headache?"


    "It seems that you really love him. After all, you just don''t want to hide it from him." Si Haiyan said coldly: "you don''t have to worry about it. Of course I''ll solve it."


    "Really? Are you sure you can solve it?" she looked at him discontentedly. "Let me say so. If you promise, I can go with you now and help you fool the bodyguards outside, but if you don''t even agree to my small condition, I can''t help it. Please come back."


    Si HaiYan''s eyes narrowed: "don''t even Lele?"


    "Yes, but not in this way. As soon as you leave, contact Si Lianye and tell him that he has been tricked. All this is your conspiracy. Let him put down everything and come back, and then try his best to track down your whereabouts. Do you think you can hide for a few days according to his ability?"


    She looked at him with a smile on her lips. The determined look made Si Haiyan angry. After thinking about it, she said, "I don''t believe he can really find me?"


    "If you don''t believe it," she gestured, "please come back. I want to rest."


    He turned around angrily and took several steps. Shen Xiran looked at his movements with no expression on his face.


    As a result, he stopped after only a few steps, then turned around slightly and said, "OK, I promise you."


    She blinked in surprise, "are you sure?"


    "Sure." he walked back a few steps and said to her, "I promise you can contact him, but after you finish the treatment."


    "That won''t work. Who knows how long it will take." she objected without thinking.


    He looked at her calm appearance and clenched his teeth secretly. Who is the patient''s doctor? Why can she still be so calm now?


    They were the same as buying vegetables in the vegetable market. You came to me for a long time. Finally, Si Haiyan took a step back: "OK, you can contact him when you receive treatment, but you can''t reveal where you are or tell him who you are with. You know? This is the limit of my tolerance. If you don''t promise again, I have nothing to say."


    His face was very ugly. It could be seen that the concession had far exceeded his expectations. Shen Xiran could see it clearly. After listening to it, he nodded without hesitation: "OK, I promised."


    Finally, he could hear the voice he wanted to hear. Instead, he stayed for a while. There was a strange unrealistic feeling. Did she really agree?


    She glanced sideways at him: "why? I''m not happy when I promised you?"


    He was really stunned, but he quickly reacted, stretched out his hand to her and said, "of course not. Come on, let''s go?"


    "Now?" she was surprised. "How are you going to take me? There are many people at the door."


    He gave her a sly smile: "you''ll know later."


    Is it?


    She gave him a puzzled look.


    He just smiled mysteriously, but didn''t say anything. He didn''t mean to explain at all. Instead, he stepped forward and picked up her cell phone: "for our safety, you should have no problem turning off the cell phone for the time being."


    Although it was a question, before she answered, he had reached out to turn off his mobile phone, and then slipped it into his pocket. The whole movement process was very smooth, just like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    Shen Xiran: "


    This man may not be a doctor, but a hooligan. See how natural his actions are.


    She suddenly regretted what she had just promised. If she really came to his territory, what should she do if he reneged?


    But she had no chance to go back. She just loved you. After putting away her mobile phone, Si Haiyan went to her and said, "I''ll wrong you first."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll take you to check later. Remember, keep quiet." he smiled at her and said.


    She looked at him firmly: "are you not afraid to sell you when I go out and let someone catch you?"


    He smiled: "I don''t think you have to repent after I made so many concessions, unless you want to never see Lele in your life."


    Right in the hole!


    She stopped talking.


    Next, she watched him knock down a doctor who came in to give her routine examination. By the way, she also sent a little nurse. He changed people''s white coat and put on his glasses. Finally, when he came out of the bathroom, Shen Xilan was stunned.


    "How did you do it?" she watched him change into another person within a few minutes. Except for his height, others had long changed into a different person. From a gentle shot just now to a person who looks ordinary and can''t be found in the crowd.


    "I said, of course there''s a way." he shrugged and said. As soon as he said it, she was frightened again, and her voice changed. If sihaiyan saw her in her current dress just now, she would not recognize her.


    Thanks to Si HaiYan''s magical disguise and her cooperation, they actually went out of the ward and no one found that the doctor was fake. They all thought that this was the doctor who just went in and took Shen Xiran for examination.


    It is estimated that it will be a long time before they find something wrong and rush in.


    All this went so smoothly that Shen Xiran couldn''t get back to God until he took the car to pick them up.


    She turned to look at Si Haiyan and couldn''t help asking, "why did you take me away?"


    He had put aside his uncomfortable glasses and said as if nothing had happened: "I answered a long time ago. I just think of his uncomfortable appearance. The more unhappy he is, the happier I will be." so it was a very fulfilling thing to take the top man from under his eyes.


    She shook her head and said, "Si Haiyan, I think it''s too much. No one knows what happened in those years. You can''t put all the responsibility on him. How old was he at that time? Your hatred is too exaggerated."


    Grievance has its head and debt has its owner. It''s understandable that he wants revenge, but why does he keep holding Si Lianye?


    He sneered: "he even told you about it? It''s true love. Who says I only trouble him? Of course, there are others."


    She looked at his sneering face and gasped, "you mean..."


    But he would never speak again.


    She closed her lips tightly, imagined how the people of sihaiyan in China were stirring the wind and rain, and couldn''t help saying, "did you really find out the truth of that thing?"


    He looked at her calmly: "what do you think?"


    In those years, Si HaiYan''s father was one of the directors of Yunye and owned many shares of Yunye. After Si Lianye''s father died, Si HaiYan''s father was a worthy successor, but I don''t know why. Soon after, they had a car accident on a family trip. Both parents died in the car accident, and Si Haiyan, who was seriously injured in that year, When he was less than ten years old, he mysteriously disappeared from the hospital ward that night. No one could know his whereabouts.


    Many people talked about the accident that year, and many people had conspiracy theories. They speculated that the shares and wealth in the hands of Si HaiYan''s father had caused an accident to their family, but there was no evidence, because the driver who killed them was drunk driving and died in the violent collision that year, that is to say, three people died and one was seriously injured in the car accident that year, And the one who was seriously injured in the end disappeared.


    So after a whole year of searching, the people of that year still failed, so they announced that sihaiyan was missing. It was suspected that he was avenged by his enemy, and there was little chance of surviving.


    With the passage of time, this matter is gradually unknown.


    However, it is obvious that the man in front of him still remembers clearly.


    She looked at him and said, "how did you leave the hospital when you were young?" and she was so badly hurt.


    "My adoptive father saved me." maybe now he felt that there was no need to hide these things, so he honestly explained: "at that time, I was still young and injured and couldn''t move. At that time, I didn''t know that my parents had died on the spot, and in that case, someone tried to kill me."


    He said slowly, with a sneer on his lips: "if my adoptive father hadn''t happened to be a visiting professor in the hospital and scared people away in time, my little life might have been explained there. It would be nice to follow the man''s wishes."


    Later things were very simple. When his adoptive father, Yite, learned of his poor life experience at that time, he moved his heart and tried to take him away from there overnight, so as to avoid the pursuit of the killers behind him.


    Finally, he adopted him and was infected by him. Si Haiyan changed his name to xizel, and successfully entered medical school and became a very excellent doctor.


    It can be said that if it had not been for the sudden car accident in that year, Si Haiyan might not have embarked on the road of medicine, nor would he have become what he is now.


    Things are unpredictable.


    However, these just flashed in her mind and didn''t stay for too long. Now she is concerned about another problem, that is: "who was so cruel to your family?"


    As soon as he asked this, he turned his head and looked at her: "I thought you knew it long ago."


    She just felt ridiculous: "you don''t mean to say Si Lianye. How old was he? He would buy murderers at that time? It''s too far fetched for you to vent your anger."


    "Not him, but a person who is very close to him." Si Haiyan said faintly.


    "Very close person?" she looked at him strangely. Suddenly, there was an inspiration in her mind. Suddenly, she remembered something, and the cold sweat on her back came down.


    "The person you''re talking about is..."

 Chapter 397

    He didn''t speak any more, and the silence spread in the carriage.


    After she spits out the name hard, Si Haiyan suddenly changes his face: "drive faster."


    The driver didn''t ask the reason when he heard the speech. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the car flew out like an arrow.


    She couldn''t help looking back suspiciously and found that she didn''t know when to follow a black car behind them.


    That''s


    I only heard Si Haiyan sneer in her ear: "it seems that I underestimated Si Lianye''s reaction ability."


    Is that Si Lianye''s people catching up? Shen Xiran''s heart jumped and looked at the car behind him.


    Si Haiyan urged the driver to speed up and said, "don''t look, he''s still in China. He didn''t come so soon. Behind him are just some of his men."


    She bit her lips without speaking.


    Since the people who came were not Si Lianye, but some of his subordinates, they were not regarded by Si Haiyan. He quickly let the car go around several times, and took Shen Xiran to change several cars. Finally, he finally got rid of the people.


    Shen Xiran and he successfully went to his secret nest.


    The bodyguards chasing shame, especially Zhuoya, the head, couldn''t be more ugly.


    In the face-to-face ceremony, everyone can look at each other with a hasty look in their eyes. The boss doesn''t know this. If he knows


    Zhuoya inhaled deeply, turned her head and asked a tall and strong man around her: "that man is so different from the previous doctors. You are blind. You can''t see it? In addition, every doctor will say in advance when taking her for examination. Did he say this time? Didn''t say? Didn''t say why you let them go without asking? Are you an idiot?"


    The man''s face was red and blue, unspeakably ugly, but he knew it was his dereliction of duty and didn''t dare to make a voice of refutation.


    The people around him couldn''t see it anymore, pleaded for him and said, "it''s already like this. It''s no use scolding again. Let''s see what we can do to save Miss Shen..."


    Zhuoya said impolitely, "you are still delusional about your feelings. Can you hide it from the boss? Do you believe he knows it now?"


    As soon as this was said, the people immediately turned white again: "no..." "really?"


    She sneered and looked at the innocent people who thought they could save people from their boss. She couldn''t help it anymore. She turned to get off the bus, wiped her face, took a deep breath, and decided to take out her mobile phone. She was ready to call the boss. As a result, the mobile phone rang first.


    As soon as she saw the caller ID, she jumped in her heart and said that Cao Cao would arrive. The caller happened to be si Lianye.


    She clenched her teeth and picked it up. As soon as she put it in her ear, she heard him ask with pity: "where is she? Where is the person?"


    Zhuoya only felt her throat very dry, and her lips wriggled for a long time before she reluctantly made a voice: "she... She..."


    Missing, these three words revolved around her lips, but they couldn''t say it.


    "Is something wrong with her? Answer me!" Si Lianye drank violently over there.


    "Yes... Half an hour ago, we found that she walked out of the ward with a man pretending to be a doctor, cheated us, and disappeared. We brought people out to catch up in time. As a result... As a result..."


    "Very well, you are really my good men. You are amazing one by one. Can such a big living person be forcibly lost by you? You are very good, really good." Si Lianye repressed his anger and couldn''t help smashing his mobile phone to the floor.


    All of a sudden, Zhuoya clearly heard a loud noise from the mobile phone. It was estimated that the boss threw the mobile phone out.


    She took a deep breath, turned back to her partners and swept them coldly: "Dad is coming back soon. Think about how to explain to him."


    People''s faces at this time can only be described as "such as funeral examination approval".


    Zhuoya glanced at them and said coldly, "if you don''t want to be punished by the boss, do something quickly and find a monitor. Then you and he go to check the license plate number just now. You should still remember what the license plate number is?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "That''s good, let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in China, Yue Haoqing watched his boss smash the Global Limited Edition top mobile phone to the floor, which made the strong mobile phone split and make a huge sound.


    He couldn''t help looking at the boss in shock. He found that the smile that had just left on his lips had disappeared, replaced by the gloomy look on his face: "she''s gone."


    "What?" Yue Haoqing didn''t know what he was talking about. He heard the boss say, "Xi Ran is gone. They said she was taken away by a doctor."


    Yue Haoqing heard it clearly this time and couldn''t take a cold breath: "no, no, no, Zhuoya, aren''t they there?"


    Si Lianye''s look was even more gloomy and terrible: "yes, they were there, but Xi ran was still captured."


    Then he suddenly stood up and said to him, "arrange the plane right away. I want to go back!"


    Yue Haoqing was startled and hurriedly said, "the next meeting..."


    "You help me preside over, and the people searching for Lele withdraw back to me. We were caught." he put on his coat and rushed out in twos and threes. His last sentence was said outside the elevator.


    Yue Haoqing was stunned and stunned. After reacting, he quickly followed him: "boss, who did this?"


    He said coldly, "whoever did it, in short, I will make him pay a painful price."


    Yue Haoqing lowered his head and began to call contacts. Two hours later, Si Lianye appeared at the airport and got on the plane on time.


    You''d better not let me know that you did it, Si Haiyan, otherwise I''ll make your life worse than death!


    At this time, Shen Xiran had arrived at sihaiyan''s territory.


    Along the way, she was tangled in her heart. She didn''t know whether she should be caught up or not. Now Si Lianye didn''t know what kind of mood it was. She must be anxious and angry. It''s really


    Wait for me. I''ll contact you when I see Lele. Don''t be angry.


    Sihaiyan looked at her thoughtfully and smiled: "still thinking about him?"


    She looked at him with a smile: "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think it''s good to let him worry." Si Haiyan said carelessly, taking her into the door. This is his secret base. Basically no one can find him. He relies on the excellent camouflage technology here.


    Of course, now all this has fallen into her eyes.


    She looked around curiously. The more she looked, the more strange it became.


    Different from her previous cognition, although they are now in his territory, they are in the downtown area, and they are so big, but Si Lianye didn''t find him.


    "It''s strange?" Si Haiyan said as he took her into the living room. "In fact, it''s very simple. This building is my adoptive father''s property. The shops outside and the residential building on the top floor are ours. It''s not complicated to open an invisible secret space here."


    It turned out that his large room was directly in the middle of the houses and was stopped by other shops and houses without showing any trace.


    Just as there is no such house from beginning to end here, it has been invisible from downtown by his comments.


    "You are very smart." she had to marvel at the thought.


    "I''m flattered. In fact, this house was built by my adoptive father. I seldom came to live here before. I don''t like this style, but now I find that it''s not important to look good, but it''s the best to be practical."


    He seemed to have something to say. She was stunned. Before she finished, the inner door opened. The two came out. As soon as they saw her, they were stunned.


    Her eyes slowly swept Ye Xuan''s face and finally fell on a person. The person was a little short. He was half a head shorter than ye Xuan around him, but she could firmly attract Shen Xiran''s full attention and make her have no intention to pay attention to others.


    "Mom!" the man called out first, "Mom, it''s you. You''re here at last!"


    Shen Xiran blinked. Before the tears dropped, he hugged the Labrador, cried and laughed. The whole person was crazy: "Lele, you are really here. You didn''t cheat your mother. My mother is very happy, really happy."


    Lele threw herself into her arms and said coquettishly, "me too. I miss my mother very much. When Aunt Ye Xuan told me just now, I thought she was lying to me. The result was true."


    "Of course it''s true, silly child. Hasn''t your mother promised you?" she sniffed and gently pushed him away. "Come and let your mother see. Lele has grown up. She''s almost taller than her mother."


    "No, of course my mother is taller than me." Lele excitedly holds Shen Xiran''s hand.


    She inhaled deeply and tried to look at Lele. By the way, she saw how he had been these years. As a result, she found that his skin was smooth, there were no scars on it, and she could see that he was very cultured. Obviously, she had been treated very well in recent years.


    In other words, everything I saw in the photos before is false, and LeLe has nothing at all.


    She felt a little depressed and asked him, "Lele, did you go home the other day?"


    "Yes, I went to my mother, but I didn''t find it," he said naively.


    "Really?" she thought.


    In a twinkling of an eye, ye Xuan looked into her eyes. She was a little stunned and nodded gently at her: "thank you for taking care of Lele these days."


    Ye Xuan smiled, moved forward and said, "come on, let''s sit down and talk slowly. Is it surprising to see Lele suddenly?"


    She sat down with Ye Xuan on the sofa and said, "yes, I almost thought I was dreaming."


    "Are you dreaming? You have to ask Lele, aren''t you? Lele?" Ye Xuan asked Lele with a smile.


    He nodded heavily: "of course it''s not a dream, mom, do you have a brother in your stomach?" he suddenly looked at her stomach and asked.


    She smiled. "Maybe it''s a little sister. Do you like it?"


    "Yes."


    Lele nodded without hesitation and said solemnly on a more mature face: "I like to be a little sister, so I can take her everywhere."


    "Oh? But the little brother can also play with you?" Shen Xiran heard funny. After so long, it seems that his son is still the same as before.


    "How can my brother be the same? It''s not fun." Lele insisted.


    "Well, it''s not fun. Mom gives you a sister." she comforted Lele.


    At this time, Si Haiyan sat down opposite her, looked at her and asked, "how are you? Are you satisfied? Now you can always believe my sincerity?"

 Chapter 398

    She nodded. "Well, thank you for letting me see him. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. This is the condition I promised you. Of course, I''ll abide by it." Si Haiyan waved to her indifferently.


    "But." Shen Xiran''s words suddenly turned, "can you explain why the lost Lele was in your hand, and you knew I was looking for him everywhere, but you didn''t say a word? You looked at me with anxiety? Why did you do that?"


    Si Haiyan said expressionless, "when I saw him, I didn''t know he was your son, and was he really your son?"


    "What do you mean by that?" she suddenly stood up and looked at him angrily. "Isn''t he my son or yours?"


    After this sentence, she suddenly felt something wrong. When she was thinking, she saw Si Haiyan smile: "why do you think he is not?"


    Not what? She was stunned and then reacted. She couldn''t help laughing: "what''s not? It''s not your son? How can it be? Are you crazy about your son? If you want a child to have one by yourself, what do you always do with my son?"


    Si Haiyan looked at her. Shen Xiran was so angry that he wanted to drink angrily. He suddenly smiled: "did you think he was really your child after raising him for a few years? Do you want to tell me where and what hospital you gave birth to him? And who''s his father?"


    "What does this have to do with you? Why should I tell you?" Shen Xiran stammered when asked by him. He couldn''t help but tell him.


    He took a deep breath and shook his head: "only villains and women are difficult to support. Sure enough, this sentence is right."


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at him: "what exactly does this sentence mean?"


    "What do you mean? Haven''t you seen it?"


    "What do you see?" she was full of fog and suddenly felt that someone was pulling her sleeve. She looked at Ye Xuan and saw that she pointed to Lele, then pointed to Si Haiyan, and whispered to her, "do you see that they look alike?"


    She was shocked. She turned her head to look at Lele and Si Haiyan. Suddenly, she was in a trance. Her heart was like a heavy blow, and her whole body was shocked.


    God, Lele and Si Haiyan look so alike!


    When Lele followed her back to China, Si Lianye decided that he was his own son. The reason is that Lele really looks like him, but now it''s not enough to see a little similarity in front of Si Haiyan.


    Sihaiyan''s eyes, nose and mouth are very similar to Lele. At least they have five or six points that are imaginary.


    After seeing it, she took a breath of air conditioning and was stunned.


    Si Haiyan shook his head: "thanks to your intelligence before, you can''t see such obvious things. I''m Lele''s biological father, and you, I don''t remember when I slept with you. Tell me, how did Lele come?"


    After saying that, ye Xuan gave him a big white eye.


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath and calmed down: "you say it''s his father. What''s the evidence?"


    Sihaiyan silently threw her a document, which was a paternity test document. She took it over and found that the result written on it was indeed evidence. Sihaiyan and LeLe were father-child relationship.


    She was silent after reading it.


    Sihaiyan looked at her and asked sarcastically, "do you believe it? So I haven''t made a sound these years, because Lele is my son. I found it when I brought him back, so I made a firm decision. Sure enough, I found it right."


    Shen Xi ran bit his lips tightly and didn''t speak. Si Haiyan looked at her and asked, "was the woman who entrusted your child to you thin, with black hair, but her eyes were blue?"


    "How do you know?" she was so surprised that she blurted out a question. Then she found that she had reacted too much and had admitted Lele''s life experience. She couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    "In fact, you don''t have to blame yourself for breaking the promise. After all, I''m the child''s father. She would be very happy if she knew." Si Haiyan said slowly.


    Ye Xuan''s face on one side was very ugly. She suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll go back to my room first."


    Any woman will not be in a good mood when she hears her man talking about his predecessor. What''s more, he has such a big son, and she doesn''t know which woman stayed. It''s reasonable for her to be depressed and don''t want to stay here.


    Si Haiyan could only give her an apologetic look.


    She took a few steps to find the room. Suddenly, like thinking of something, she turned back and waved to Lele: "come, Lele and aunt go back to the room. Aunt has something interesting to show you."


    Lele hesitated: "no, I want to be with my mother."


    "When you are so old, you have to find your mother. Be careful that your classmates will make fun of you when they know." Ye Xuan said half coaxing and half lying.


    At this time, Shen Xiran also said, "good Lele, go and play with your aunt. Don''t worry, my mother won''t go. I''ll go to you when my mother finishes talking."


    "Really?" Lele was skeptical.


    "Of course it''s true. Mom loves you so much that she can''t leave you." she comforted him by touching his head.


    Lele stood up reluctantly and followed Ye Xuan step by step.


    Si Haiyan said thoughtfully, "the child really treats you as his mother."


    "Of course, there is no doubt that I am his mother in his heart," she said with a little pride.


    "Really? What about you? Do you take him as your son in your heart?" Si Haiyan suddenly asked.


    She was stunned, followed by a great insult: "what are you talking about? Of course I regard him as my son. No, he is my son."


    "You still say he is your son? Do you dare to do a paternity test with him?" Si Haiyan said slowly.


    She was stunned immediately. The whole person didn''t move for a long time like a statue.


    And Si Haiyan also looked at her and said, "in fact, I don''t want to expose you. I just want you to know that Lele has a good life around me and is no worse than you, so you don''t have to look at me with such cautious eyes for fear that I will abuse him."


    She slowly sat back, with fatigue in her voice: "although I am not his biological mother, I always treat him as my child and have never been selfish."


    Si Haiyan looked at her and softened his eyes: "I understand."


    Since she said it, she simply said, "I didn''t know the child''s mother before that day, but at that time, I just got better and could support my body, so I went to find a job. As a result, she was bullied. She helped me with a big belly. Later, I found that she lived next door to me."


    At that time, she was very young, but she was in poor health. Her education didn''t work there. Life was very difficult. At that time, the woman named Eve helped her a lot. She was very grateful. She always felt that if she was capable in the future, she must repay her. As a result, one night, Eve suddenly knocked on the door and told her that she was going to have a baby.


    She rushed Eve to the hospital, but found that the car in the middle of the night was not looking for. When she finally stopped the car and took her to the hospital, it was too late.


    Eve died on the operating table. The child was nothing. She was very cute. She didn''t know who Eve''s husband and child''s father were from beginning to end. Eve never said it. When she died, Eve entrusted the child to her, so that she must treat the child as her own child, and she can''t tell others the real identity of the child.


    She looked at her so miserable that she recognized it.


    Until today.


    In fact, over the years, not only others, but also herself are curious about who Lele''s father is? What a ruthless person would ignore his wife and children until she died.


    This problem has not come to an end until today.


    In her heart, you have a worse impression of sihaiyan. She looked at him disdainfully and said, "I don''t know why I want to abandon them, but I think it''s appropriate to describe your actions with scum, don''t you think?"


    Si Haiyan smiled bitterly: "if I don''t know the existence of that child from beginning to end, will you believe it?"


    "Do you think you''re playing a nine o''clock dog blood romance?" she said disdainfully.


    "... forget it, you don''t believe what I said." he shook his head decadent.


    Shen Xiran was really the first time to see him so depressed. He couldn''t help but say, "in fact, I think it''s useless for you to explain to me. You have to explain to Ye Xuan."


    After all, that''s her man. She just despises some scum man at most, but it''s another matter to put it on the party concerned.


    Her words seemed to remind him. He suddenly stood up and said, "excuse me first. Your room is on the second floor. You can go up by yourself. As for the treatment, I''ll tell you tomorrow. Go and have a rest first."


    Then he turned and left. Looking at that direction, he really went to find Ye Xuan.


    She looked and shook her head. It wouldn''t really be like what he said, but she couldn''t believe that such a bloody thing would appear around her. There are all kinds of strange things in the world.


    After a while, Si Haiyan went into the room. Soon, Lele came out. As soon as he saw Shen Xiran still standing in place, his eyes lit up: "Mom!" rushed over quickly.


    She gently hugged him with both hands: "Lele, where have you spent these years? He... Your father, is he good to you?"


    Lele nodded: "very good, he is very good to me."


    "That''s good." she breathed a sigh of relief. Remembering what he said just now, she took his hand upstairs: "let''s go and talk in the room."


    When she got to the room, she found that Si Haiyan had arranged the room well in advance, everything was brand-new, and even there were unopened cosmetics on the dresser. She picked it up and found that it was the brand she was used to, and her heart sank.


    Si HaiYan''s mind is really deep into this share?


    Lele pulled her sleeve: "Mom, what are you thinking?"


    She shook her head, put things down and said, "mom is thinking about you. How have you been these years?"


    In fact, she had already asked this sentence, and LeLe took the trouble to say, "OK, really."


    "That''s good." Shen Xiran took a long breath, grabbed his son and couldn''t let go. Although he wasn''t his own, the child''s biological mother died as soon as he was born. She brought him up. It''s really no different from her own child. That''s why she wanted to see him so much that even Si Lianye could temporarily forget it.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly moved in her heart: "Lele, do you have a mobile phone?"


    She just asked with a glimmer of hope. As a result, Lele nodded obediently: "yes."

 Chapter 399

    "Really?" Shen Xiran was surprised and happy.


    Lele nodded, lowered his head and took it out of his pocket. He really took out a small mobile phone.


    She was overjoyed and said to him, "Lele, will you use it for mom?"


    Lele nodded, "OK." he smiled innocently and looked at her with big round eyes.


    She anxiously took the mobile phone from his hand, opened the call interface, was trying to dial the number, and suddenly found something wrong.


    "Lele, why doesn''t your cell phone have a signal?" her heart lifted up and asked him.


    Lele smelled the strange look on Yan''s face and leaned over to see: "it''s strange. It''s usually good. Why today..."


    Her face turned pale for a moment, and she didn''t give up calling. As a result, there was a long silence in her mobile phone.


    She clenched her lips tightly and dialed again, but now it seems that the other party is still a hundred feet dead but not stiff. Would she choose to attack at this time?


    Funny, doesn''t shangguanzhe think that just one crime can bring down Si Lianye? Naive!


    incorrect!


    He suddenly felt that it was wrong. Shangguanzhe was careful and wanted to deal with others. It could not be the only move.


    Is it


    He narrowed his eyes and ordered his men in front of him: "go and check the situation of Qihang company. There are no big and small details, as well as the details of their president shangguanzhe and the people around him. I can see clearly. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, I heard it." the people suddenly stood up and said it together.


    Si Lianye stared at the monitoring picture on the screen. It was the last shot of Shen Xiran''s car disappearing at the intersection. The next picture was gone because the camera on that section of the road had been broken for a week and had not been repaired in time.


    So, those people took Shen Xiran somewhere later. They couldn''t see the clue at all, because it was a crossroads from that road and went to the four directions of the city.


    In this way, the scope of their search has been expanded several times.


    Si Lianye calmed down and searched slowly and bit by bit.


    "Xi ran, where the hell are you?" he muttered. Seeing her big belly in the video, his heart was like being cut by a knife.


    Shangguanzhe, is that you?


    ¡­¡­


    Lele thought about it after he went out of the door. He walked down gently and was ready to go out of the door. As a result, he was soon stopped: "young master, it''s very late now. You can''t go out."


    Lele blinked: "I want to go shopping."


    The bodyguard who stopped him still didn''t move: "you can tell me what you need, and I''ll send it to you."


    Lele: "I just want to buy it myself."


    "Sorry, you can''t go out now. It''s ordered by the boss." the bodyguard refused.


    "But I''m going out?" Lele suddenly sank his small face, which was very similar to sihaiyan. It still looked very powerful.


    This is the only son of the boss. It is said that he is talented and has begun to go to college at a young age. In case he gets angry and complains in front of the boss... The bodyguard hesitates and hesitates.


    Lele saw him and hit him hard. The strength was very strong. The bodyguard''s body couldn''t help retreating. Lele took the opportunity to rush out: "I''ll go shopping and come back right away."


    As soon as the bodyguards'' faces changed, they quickly followed up. As a result, they found that Lele man didn''t trot slowly. If they ran slower, they wouldn''t see him.


    This is a house in the downtown area. As soon as you go out, you can see a lot of shops. Lele breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the bright store managers. He soon selected the target and rushed in.


    "Do you have a phone here? I want to make a phone call." when Lele rushed in, she conveniently lost a bill and put it on the counter. The little sister at the front desk brightened her eyes and repeatedly promised, "yes, yes." she pushed the phone in front of her.


    Although this is not a public phone, you don''t care so much if you earn extra money, do you?


    Lele quickly walked over and began to dial the number Shen Xiran said several times.


    A circle of fingers smaller than an adult quickly pressed on the phone. When he pressed the last number, he could call out. Unexpectedly, at this time, a big hand suddenly stretched out from his head and directly pressed the phone.


    The voice on the phone stopped immediately.


    Lele''s anger immediately rushed up: "who is it..."


    As soon as he turned his head, the color of his face faded.


    Behind him was his father, Si Haiyan. He didn''t know when to follow him and stopped him when he was about to dial the phone.


    Lele looked at his face and turned his head.

 Chapter 400

    Si Haiyan nodded to the surprised little sister at the front desk and showed a gentle smile: "I''m sorry to disturb you. This is my son. He''s naughty for a moment. Please don''t take it to heart." then he took Lele''s hand and said, "go, we should go home."


    The voice was very gentle, but Lele''s mouth pursed tightly and seemed unwilling.


    Si Haiyan looked ahead calmly and said, "I didn''t expect that I was so good to you. You still don''t like me. In your heart, your mother is the person you trust most, isn''t she?"


    Lele didn''t speak. When he fell short, he felt ashamed to see his mother.


    "She was too anxious. I promised her that she would call next time she started treatment. She had to find a way to contact Si Lianye." he muttered, "did she find anything again?"


    He pulled Lele into the car and asked him, "what did you say?"


    Lele said dully, "I didn''t say anything."


    "It seems that you can''t get close too much..." Si Haiyan frowned and thought.


    Lele looked at him with wide eyes, full of unhappiness.


    Sihaiyan smiled, touched his head and said, "boy, don''t think about it. You''re my son. She''s not your mother. Don''t always turn your elbows out, will you?"


    Lele pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Si Haiyan sighed: "raise an unfamiliar white eyed wolf."


    Shen Xiran walked around the room, his head was smoking, and he didn''t know whether Lele called out or not.


    In her anxiety, she finally waited for the news from the outside. She suddenly opened the door: "Lele, you..."


    She paused as soon as she said a few words.


    At the door of her room, in addition to Lele, there was Si Haiyan. He took Lele''s hand and looked at her calmly: "I saw Lele when he went out. After I caught him back, I thought, I''d better tell you. Don''t always let him do things in the future. He''s still young."


    Then he patted Lele''s head gently: "go back to your own room."


    Lele took a good look at Shen Xiran, bowed her head and walked away. She couldn''t help but say, "don''t embarrass him. He''s still a child."


    Seeing this, Si Haiyan raised his eyebrows and said, "why do you think so? He''s my son. Of course I won''t embarrass him. It''s you who want to break the Agreement three times. How do you think I should punish you?"


    Shen Xi ran hummed and said discontentedly, "that''s not so much you''re hiding from me?"


    "What are you hiding from you?"


    "Of course..." she almost blurted out, then stopped abruptly, changed her face and said, "I''m tired and want to rest. See you tomorrow!"


    Then he closed the door heavily in front of him.


    Sihaiyan looked uncertain at the door and slowly turned away.


    Shen Xiran was very angry and failed to ask Lele for help. Can she only wait until the day Si Haiyan fulfilled the agreement, but Si Lianye didn''t know how anxious she should be now. Alas, she didn''t agree so happily when she knew that Si Haiyan was so cunning and could mix up with Shangguan Zhe. Now, she knows the truth, but she can''t do anything.


    It''s really depressing to think about it.


    She thought helplessly, and her body was hit by bursts of fatigue.


    She has been running around all day. She began to fight with Si Haiyan early in the morning. She was excited because she saw Lele. Now her body has almost reached its limit. As soon as she lies down, she feels sore from the crack of her bones.


    However, at this point, she still didn''t feel sleepy at all. As soon as she closed her eyes, her mind was full of Si Lian night. After thinking about it, she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night.


    She turned over tired, got up, poured herself a glass of milk, drank it slowly, and then reluctantly lay down and fell asleep.


    The next day, when Si Haiyan came out of the room, he asked the servant, "where is the lady who came back with me yesterday?"


    The servant respectfully replied, "she''s still in the room."


    He looked at the time and found that it was close to noon. He couldn''t help frowning. Did she go to bed late every day?


    Ye Xuan heard it behind him and said, "I''ll go and see her."


    What they did is still not authentic. Shen Xiran is a pregnant woman. She is still seriously ill. According to the truth, someone must take care of her, but I don''t know why Si Haiyan didn''t arrange it last night, and she forgot.


    I hope it''s not an accident.


    Ye Xuan nervously went up and knocked on the door. After knocking a few times, the door opened. Shen Xiran stood at the door and looked at her. She looked a little haggard, but it didn''t matter. Ye Xuan was relieved when she saw it: "you''re all right."


    Shen Xiran looked at her inexplicably: "of course I''m fine."


    Then she turned and walked back. Ye Xuan couldn''t help following her in and said, "I thought something had happened to you since you haven''t been out all morning."


    "Don''t worry, I''m the sickest person with the strongest life force. Generally, there won''t be an accident, and even if there''s a problem, isn''t there a big doctor in the house?" her tone was faint, but ye Xuan could hear it with a trace of irony.


    She couldn''t help asking Shen Xiran, "you came back with him voluntarily, but why do I always think you seem unwilling?"


    Shen Xiran didn''t expect her to ask so directly. He was stunned and said, "I didn''t expect you to plan so many things to get me out. You can cheat me. Now I''m not allowed to contact him. Would you be happy if it was you?"


    Ye Xuan thought: "so you think we fooled you."


    "Isn''t it?" Shen Xiran asked coldly.


    "Of course not!" this sentence came from the door. When they looked back together, they saw Si Haiyan standing at the door and looking at her coldly: "I''m trying to save your life. You promised the terms. Now you''re not happy? Go back."


    "You just turned back." Shen Xi was angry and wanted to retort. He saw that he had come to him. He couldn''t help but be stunned: "what are you doing?"


    "We can''t stay here for a long time. Si Lianye will come to the door sooner or later, but before that, your treatment should start, or your body will not hold up," he said.


    "Really?" she relaxed for a while. Although she was righteous and not afraid of sihaiyan''s trouble, she was still very happy to hear what she said here. After all, it would be good to treat early.


    "Of course, you don''t believe it?" his hand looked at her with a smile.


    She looked back and smiled, "then don''t forget your promise."


    "A piece of true feelings, really moving." his tone was heavy, with a strange smell.


    She hummed; "That''s right. Don''t you feel envious? Don''t you have to. Isn''t miss Ye Xuan with you anyway?"


    Sihaiyan was silent. After a while, he said, "come on, you go with me for an examination. I need to get the most detailed information about your body."


    Seriously, Shen Xiran didn''t believe Si HaiYan''s so-called way to cure himself without surgery. After all, she believed that his main purpose was to find Lele. She thought she could sneak in and find Lele. In addition, the development of things was beyond her expectation.


    And now it seems that Si Haiyan wants to treat the disease seriously?


    Can he really cure himself?


    With a suspicious mood, she followed behind sihaiyan and went all the way to the basement of the house. When she saw the instruments in the basement, she couldn''t help but eyebrow: "you''re really good."


    "Of course," replied Si Haiyan with a little pride.


    Not to mention how much manpower was needed to transport these instruments in those years, even if it could completely hide the eyes and ears of everyone around it, it would be amazing.


    Without saying a word, Shen Xiran was pulled by Si Haiyan to do a series of inspections, including countless inspection items she could imagine. Several hours have passed since the whole set came down.


    Si Haiyan disappeared with her inspection report.


    She looked at Si HaiYan''s back in a daze: "what''s going on?"


    "He is going to study your treatment plan. Ignore him. When the results come out, he will come to you." Ye Xuan suddenly appeared behind her and said.


    Startled, she reached out and touched her chest: "have you learned lightness skills now? There''s no sound when walking."


    Ye Xuan smiled: "sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''m used to walking like this."


    She waved her hand: "forget it, there''s nothing to apologize for. Are you with him now?"


    Ye Xuan blushed and said, "yes."


    "Are you married?" she asked suddenly.


    She was stunned and shook her head: "no, but soon."


    "Then I wish you happiness."


    "Thank you." yexuan smiled, looked at her and said with a smile, "you too. When you are well, remember not to forget us."


    "OK, no problem." Shen Xiran forced a smile and made a victory gesture to her.


    Anxious, she actually wanted to find Si Haiyan and ask him when he could contact Si Lianye, but unexpectedly, Si Haiyan disappeared for several days in a row. When she found Ye Xuan, she talked about him and didn''t talk to her at all.


    Shen Xiran was worried, and at this time, her body was weak again.


    This time it was because she didn''t take the medicine given by the hospital in time after she came out. Fortunately, at this time, Si Haiyan appeared in front of her with her medicine.


    "I didn''t expect that you would become like this after I disappeared for so few days." Si Haiyan shook his head, tutted a few times, raised his hand, poured a glass of water and stuffed several pills into Shen Xiran''s mouth: "swallow them for me."


    ¡­¡­


    Yue Haoqing has had a hard time these days. While he is under the great pressure from his boss and immediate boss Si Lianye, he also has to fight with the damn Shangguan Zhe.


    Yes, Shangguan zhe appeared in China, and as soon as he appeared, he bit Si Lianye to death in order to obtain shares, which made people in a mess.


    If Yue Haoqing hadn''t been with Si Lianye for a long time and learned a few brushes, he really couldn''t cope with it. However, even so, he worked very hard to support shangguanzhe''s fierce attack. He only hoped that the boss could fall from the sky in time to help.


    It''s just a pity that Si Lianye is not so kind now, or he is very divided and lack of skills now, because he finally got a clue under close investigation and is doing a detailed investigation in the city. He is not in the mood to pay attention to him at all.


    Yue Haoqing could only ask the sky without words, and his face was full of tears.


    Si Lianye stared coldly at the map of the whole city in front of him and refuted his subordinates'' opinions without thinking: "impossible!"


    The man carefully said, "in fact, I think it may be what I said..."

 Chapter 401

    "No, Si Haiyan is very cunning. He will never leave the city, because he knows that I will wait for him in the airport and railway station, and we have not found his trace in these places, so I infer that he is still in a corner of the room. You look for it carefully, especially in the north and east of the city."


    I didn''t expect to give him a hand everywhere before. I didn''t have the heart to kill him. In the end, he dared to take his favorite woman away. Si Haiyan, you''d better hide it carefully. Otherwise, when I find you, it will be your death!


    The men looked at the boss with cold air all over their body and couldn''t help but stay away from him. They were deeply afraid that his anger would burn themselves. Unexpectedly, their little action was also found. Boss Sen''s cold eyes shot over: "what are you doing there? Don''t go to work quickly!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    The crowd dispersed in a crowd, checking the health of the monitoring personnel and the license plate of the license plate. Some people also studied the drawings of the urban area. The large drawings were covered with a whole big table, and the road map was dazzling.


    Si Lianye also thinks so. In a few days, his eyes have been stained with deep red. It''s an exaggeration to say that when he goes out, some people think he is an evil ghost from hell.


    "Boss, I found it." suddenly someone screamed, and Si Lianye immediately walked over.


    "Where is it?"


    The man excitedly pointed to a small area on the map and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xiran quickly felt sleepy after taking the medicine. The feeling came so quickly that she only had time to say: "what did you give me?"


    She wanted to say "when will you let me call", but she didn''t expect the medicine to come so quickly.


    She was soon forcibly dragged into the dream village. No, she didn''t even have a dream this time.


    While watching Shen Xiran fall asleep so quickly, ye Xuan couldn''t help asking, "what did you give her?"


    Si Haiyan glanced at her: "life-saving medicine, why? You don''t believe me?"


    She was stunned: "how could it be? I just think it''s amazing."


    "It''s nothing magical. I put sleeping medicine in the medicine, and of course she will sleep." he said faintly, patted his hand and said to her, "you take her to bed, let her sleep well, and let her eat this when you wake up."


    "Are you treating a disease?" Ye Xuan was still suspicious.


    "Of course." Si Haiyan glared at her, "it''s more strange than usual. She''s too worried. She''s worried every day because she can''t contact Si Lianye. She has insomnia every night. How can she be healthy? I let her have a good sleep now so that she can have the spirit to deal with the following treatment."


    It sounds reasonable. Ye Xuan silently comes forward and carries Shen Xiran to bed. Fortunately, she has a good body, while Shen Xiran is thin. Even if she has a big belly, she won''t be very heavy.


    After Si Haiyan explained, he wanted a servant to watch Shen Xiran, and then left with Ye Xuan.


    Ye Xuan followed him back to the room. Thoughtfully, she couldn''t help asking, "I always think there''s something strange between you and her."


    "What''s strange? You won''t be jealous again?" Si HaiYan''s expression of "I knew you women are like this".


    Ye Xuan punched him angrily: "who is jealous of you? Who can''t see that Shen Xiran''s whole heart is Si Lianye. I mean, why did you save her so kindly?"


    As soon as he said that, he saw that Si Haiyan looked at her with a strange look. He couldn''t help but be stunned: "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    "I thought you had a good relationship, but I didn''t expect you to think so." sihaiyan''s face was very strange: "it''s hard to guess a woman''s mind."


    "What are you talking about? I think she''s pretty good. Who told you I hope she won''t be cured? I mean, why do you want to cure her? Don''t you have a grudge against Si Lianye?"


    "I have a grudge against Si Lianye, but I have no grudge against Shen Xiran." Si Haiyan replied.


    Ye Xuan sneered: "but the child in her belly is Si Lianye."


    Si Haiyan glanced at her: "the child is innocent. Don''t forget that I am a doctor who saves people. I will not transfer my anger to others."


    "Really? His mother did that in those years? Then why did you deal with Si Lianye? How old was Si Lianye when his uncle and aunt had an accident?" Ye Xuan''s question was very hot, and Si Haiyan couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, I said too much." Ye Xuan felt soft when she saw his face.


    Si Haiyan sighed, shook his head and said, "you''re right. In fact, I hate the wrong person these years."


    He sat down silently, frowned and said, "but I don''t know why. When I think of cheese Lianye, my heart can''t help getting angry. I want him to make amends for my parents."


    "In fact, I think Si Lianye has some wishes, and Shen Xiran is completely innocent." Ye Xuan looked at his face carefully and said.


    He smiled bitterly: "you''re right, but this matter has reached this point. It''s difficult to ride a tiger. I can only finish it in one breath."


    Ye Xuan frowned: "what conspiracy have you two discussed? Why do I always feel strange?"


    "Honey, you don''t need to know so clearly. You just need to know that soon your boyfriend and future husband will be able to take revenge." Si Haiyan smiled and hugged her.


    Ye Xuan was surprised and looked up at him: "didn''t you say Si Lianye was innocent? What else do you want to do with him?"


    Hearing the speech, Si Haiyan touched her chin: "honey, you''re not afraid of my anger? Let me tell you, in fact, the person we deal with from beginning to end is not Shen Xiran or Si Lianye, but the culprit."


    Ye Xuan had been with Si Lianye for a long time before, so she still liked him very much. When she heard him say this, she couldn''t help defending Si Lianye. Now when she heard him say this, she was surprised and said, "you actually want to deal with Mrs. Si?"


    "What do you say?" Si Haiyan smiled murderously.


    His adoptive father had found out the death of his parents and the fact that he was chased and killed. That was the disaster caused by his father''s shares and wealth. Yan Yu, the Secretary''s mother, didn''t want to see Yunye fall into his father''s hands. She even killed the killer, bought a group of dead people with money, made a tragic car accident, and then tried to chase and kill him. Fortunately, he didn''t deserve his life, He was saved, otherwise he would have gone to accompany his parents.


    He must avenge this revenge!


    After such a long time, he can still remember how his parents protected him with their whole body and earned a glimmer of life for him at the moment of the accident. At the moment of being up, he saw his father''s incomplete body, his heart at that time and unspeakable regret.


    It''s no use saying so much. The hatred of blood can only be cleaned with blood.


    At that moment, the strong anger on his body almost drowned him.


    Ye Xuan looked at him deeply and couldn''t help shivering.


    Sihaiyan didn''t notice him, but he was still immersed in his own thoughts. When silianye found out, did he choose to find his own woman? Or go back and save my mother?


    Think it''s hard to make this choice?


    He took a sip of red wine and turned his mind back to see ye Xuan''s face with slight fear.


    "What''s the matter? Scared you?"


    "Well, I think you were terrible just now." Ye Xuan told the truth.


    He laughed: "don''t worry, even if I deal with people all over the world, I won''t deal with you."


    "HMM." Ye Xuan hugged his waist tightly, as if this could drive away the ominous feeling in her heart.


    Several days passed in a flash.


    Shen Xiran obediently took medicine every day and endured all kinds of adverse reactions, such as itching and sleepiness. He even couldn''t eat anything for a while. When he saw what he ate, he would vomit. Finally, Si Haiyan had to use a nutrition needle to make their mother and son have enough nutrition to survive.


    Such a day is undoubtedly very difficult, but for Shen Xiran, what is more difficult is psychology.


    Si Haiyan has given her a mobile phone according to the previous agreement and asked her to contact Si Lianye, but after a burst of joy, she found that how she called, Si Lianye was like not hearing a voice, and no one answered.


    At first, she really thought Si Lianye was too busy. As a result, no one answered every time she called, so she gradually realized that Si Haiyan was still playing tricks. She couldn''t help being angry. When she settled accounts with Si Haiyan, he was surprised on his face: "what''s the matter? Can''t you call?"


    He took it and pretended to beat it on his hand: "don''t you think it''s very good?"


    She grabbed it and dialed the number on her mobile phone, but the result was the same.


    Si Haiyan looked at him, his face calm: "that may be what''s wrong with him?"


    She glared at him angrily: "don''t pretend. I know what you''re thinking. Don''t you just let me contact him? If I don''t fight, I don''t believe he can''t find me!"


    Then she angrily threw the cell phone back to him: "here you are. I don''t want your junk."


    Then he turned and left, rushed back to the room and closed the door heavily.


    But she was only angry, but she didn''t find it. When she said the last sentence, the screen of the mobile phone lit up slightly. If the mobile phone was still in her hand at this time, she would find that the mobile phone had been picked up later, but she didn''t know. Moreover, her last roar was clearly heard by Si Lianye on the other side of the mobile phone.


    "Xi ran? Xi ran?" Si Lianye jumped in his heart and held on to his mobile phone: "is it you? Why don''t you talk?"


    Si Lianye has now checked to the central part of the city. He is exhausted, but they still haven''t found any trace of Shen Xiran.


    His heart was extremely anxious and worried. She looked like her when he closed his eyes every night, and then he couldn''t sleep all night.


    At this time, he suddenly heard the voice he had dreamed of and was overjoyed.


    The phone was soon hung up, making him almost think he was dreaming.


    He put down his cell phone and soon saw the number he had just dialed. He opened it and passed it to his men: "put your work away and try your best to trace the whereabouts of this number."


    The people were surprised and worshipped each other.


    "Yes!"


    Si Lianye tightly grasped the mobile phone, as if he had caught the last glimmer of hope to rescue Shen Xiran.


    After Shen Xiran returned to the room, he closed the door fiercely and wanted to fall the door on Si HaiYan''s hateful face!


    Why did he pull so hard? Why didn''t he keep his word!


    Si Lianye, when on earth can you come to me? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! She thought angrily in her heart. She couldn''t help beating the pillow in her hand. Suddenly, at this time, the child in her stomach also moved.

 Chapter 402

    "Baby, you don''t feel well, do you?" she touched her towering stomach and muttered to herself.


    The baby seemed to hear her and kicked her again.


    She pressed the prominent place and whispered angrily, "I know the baby is uncomfortable, but don''t lose your temper. Bear it and you''ll get better soon, okay?"


    These days, she receives sihaiyan''s drug treatment every day, and the reaction is very strong. Although he claims that the drug has no effect on the child, she is always worried. Now the child''s reaction is strong, but she is a little relieved at the bottom of her heart.


    He''s so lively. Shouldn''t he be all right?


    She touched her stomach soothingly. The child seemed to feel the tenderness of her mother and slowly calmed down.


    Her hand touched her stomach gently, but her mind had flown far away. At this time, what is ah Ye doing now?


    Of course, he is still tracking down her whereabouts day and night, and today, he finally has a final result.


    "Boss, come out, come out!" a capable man shouted excitedly and showed his investigation results to Si Lianye.


    "Very good." Si Lianye''s eyes were full of red silk and patted the table heavily: "take someone with you and go with me!"


    After a long time of tracking down, they finally set their target in a hidden and very clever house in downtown. To what extent is the house clever? It can''t be seen from the appearance that there is a set of not small residence inside. If they hadn''t tracked down carefully and found that the number of cars in and out of there every day was not right, so they became suspicious to check it, I really don''t know when it will be found out.


    Si Lianye hated to bite his teeth secretly. On the surface, he couldn''t see it at all. His subordinates looked at the boss one by one and didn''t dare to say a word. They did their work silently.


    A group of people are ready to go.


    At this time, Si Lianye''s cell phone rang.


    When they were about to step out, they all looked back at him.


    Si Lianye took a look at his mobile phone, slightly frowned and waved to them: "wait outside."


    That is the meaning of leaving after saying that. Everyone understood that they left one after another, and all of a sudden the wide rooms were empty.


    He picked up his cell phone, put it in his ear and said, "you''d better tell me something important."


    Yue Haoqing smiled bitterly over there: "boss, it''s not big or small, but I think I should tell you."


    "Say." Si Lianye''s answer was simple and clear, meaning simple and frightening.


    "Well, after my negotiation, the other party has promised to withdraw the charges facing our company, so you don''t have to worry about this..."


    "Talk about the point!" Si Lianye''s hand holding the mobile phone has green tendons, and his endurance is almost to the limit. "If you call me about this shit, I will consider changing you and letting you go directly to the nursing home for the elderly."


    The gloomy threat made Yue Haoqing fight a cold war. He couldn''t help thinking about the sad day when he was only in his thirties when he was going to enter the nursing home, so his speech speed accelerated involuntarily: "Well, our people once accidentally found that there were suspicious people looking outside Mrs. Si''s house. They have found it several times, so I want to ask how to deal with it. We don''t know each other''s destination, so"


    "Stop!" Si Lianye rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. Some doubt whether Yue Haoqing, who spoke to himself, was a teaser and forced to pretend to be his confidant. "You mean someone was peeping at the Si family?"


    "Yes." Yue Haoqing heard the forbearance in his voice. He was very clever and didn''t say a word more.


    "Send more people to watch. If she doesn''t want to, say it''s me." he thought quickly and ordered.


    "Yes." Yue Haoqing promised quickly.


    "If there is any situation, please tell me immediately." Si Lianye ordered again and put down the phone.


    This should have been done by their competitors in China. Most of them are ready to move because they are in trouble now. It doesn''t matter. When he saves Xi ran, they will have time to "take care of" them one by one.


    He strode out of the room. The cold light like electricity glanced at everyone, and everyone was awed.


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Si Haiyan was talking to someone on the phone: "everything has been done?"


    "What do you say?" the man over there smiled. "I dare not call you if it is not done."


    "Good, then let''s do it like this. Listen to my information at that time." Si Haiyan was very satisfied with his efficiency.


    "OK, but don''t forget what you promised me." the man over there told me uneasily.


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t worry, you can talk to her and see if I lied to you." Si Haiyan said easily.


    Obviously, this sentence was a temptation to the man, so he hesitated and said, "forget it, if I contact her now, I guess I have to explain too many things. I''d better wait until the things are finished. That''s it."


    "Remember to send more people, that woman is not a good stubble." Si Haiyan suddenly said again.


    "Don''t worry about my work." he chuckled and hung up the phone.


    Sihaiyan gently put down his mobile phone and remembered that the result of his dream would happen in distant China. He couldn''t help but be excited. Even the mood was too excited, which made his original handsome face ferocious.


    "The call is over?" Ye Xuan came out with a plate of fruit. At a glance, she saw his expression before he had time to restrain. She couldn''t help jumping in her heart and immediately said hello to him as if nothing had happened.


    His face immediately returned to normal, looked at her and smiled: "have you seen her? How does she feel now?"


    Ye Xuan put down the cut fruit and said, "it''s OK. Sometimes she has insomnia and rashes."


    "That''s the natural reaction of the body. It''s no big deal," he said slowly. He picked up a piece of fruit and put it into his mouth. The sweet juice flowed into his stomach with his teeth. It was very comfortable.


    He couldn''t help praising: "it''s delicious."


    Ye Xuan smiled: "this is the same as yesterday''s apple. You didn''t say that yesterday. I think you are in a good mood, so you can see everything."


    "Really?" he smiled awkwardly, but he didn''t say so yesterday. "Well, the domestic affairs have come to an end, and I can take revenge right away. Do you think I should be happy?"


    "Really? Congratulations," said Ye Xuan with a smile.


    This is her heartfelt thought. The man looks gentle and calm, and everything is almost under his control, but in fact, somewhere in his heart, he is no different from a child, and even she watched him wake up from a nightmare several times.


    She knew that there lived a little boy in Si HaiYan''s heart, bleeding all over, and still didn''t come out of the shadow of the past.


    So today he finally got his wish. Although she was a little uneasy, she still supported him very much.


    Si Haiyan excitedly hugged her, put his chin on her shoulder and said, "as soon as the work in hand is over, I''ll take you around the world. We''ll go wherever you want to go and make good compensation for you, okay?"


    Ye Xuan looked at him with a smile: "really? Are you sure? Don''t someone come to ask you for help at that time, and then you go back on your word."


    He smiled: "don''t worry, I will keep my word this time, and I will never break my word."


    "OK, I''ll wait and see," she said, nodding his forehead angrily.


    After being with Si Haiyan, because he didn''t want to expose her identity, she still didn''t dare to tell her family about her affairs, so she was scolded by her father every time she called home. After Si Haiyan knew it, she was still very guilty, because ye Xuan abandoned everything and followed him.


    That''s why he said that.


    Ye Xuan nodded his forehead and said, "you, when this is over, I''ll take you back once."


    Si Haiyan held her hand tightly and promised, "OK."


    Ye Xuan smiled and hugged him tightly.


    Although the father at home is not like her, after all, she is her only relative. In her heart, she still hopes to get the blessing of her family.


    Shen Xiran had a deep sleep. When he got up the next day, he felt something wrong. He was top heavy and light. His eyes were blurred. He couldn''t help falling back as soon as he propped up his body.


    What''s the matter? She frowned gently. Did she catch a cold?


    She looked at the quilt around her and found that the quilt slipped aside when she woke up, that is to say, she kicked it off in the middle of the night.


    No wonder she caught a cold. Her body is more fragile than anyone.


    With a helpless sigh, she reluctantly leaned against the head of the bed, waiting for the maid who would come in.


    She can''t get out of bed now, and she doesn''t have a cell phone. She can only wait so hard to be found.


    According to the usual practice, someone should come in at most half an hour, usually the maid in charge of cleaning, and sometimes Si Haiyan or Ye Xuan who came in for inspection.


    But I don''t know why. She waited and waited like looking through autumn water. Half an hour later, she didn''t see anyone. She listened carefully. There was no sound outside the door, just like she was alone in the whole house.


    She was stunned by such association and then lost her smile. How could that be? Don''t mention Si Haiyan and ye Xuan here. There are several servants and LeLe is also there. How can there be no one?


    But I don''t know why, she waited and waited. She didn''t say that she was in a hurry. Unexpectedly, no one came in.


    In desperation, she had to get out of bed slowly and slowly touch into the bathroom to help herself solve her physiological problems. She finished washing. When she just stepped out of the bathroom door, she suddenly heard a loud bang from the door and someone rushed in.


    She was surprised to see that the person who came in was Si Haiyan.


    "What are you doing?" she asked in surprise.


    Sihaiyan''s face was livid. He wouldn''t answer when he heard the speech. He directly stretched out his hand and grabbed her: "follow me."


    "Where? Why?" she asked.


    Si Haiyan didn''t say anything. With a calm face, he grabbed her wrist and took her out of the room. He was about to drag her downstairs.


    She was stunned by his actions and struggled hard: "what are you doing? Why is it so sudden?"


    Fortunately, she likes to sleep in neat clothes when she sleeps, otherwise she would have gone long ago.


    Si Haiyan was still calm: "come with me, get in the car, hurry up."


    She turned in her heart and suddenly stopped her steps: "did he find it?"


    Sihaiyan didn''t speak, she guessed, and her heart jumped wildly: "he''ll come when he comes. He knows you''re helping me treat my illness. It won''t be difficult for you. Don''t run away?"

 Chapter 403

    Si Haiyan said calmly, "who is afraid of him? I just don''t want to see him. You go with me." then he pulled hard.


    She felt uncomfortable today, but now she was treated so rudely by him. She was so dizzy that she was almost pulled to the ground by him.


    Sihaiyan finally found out her abnormality, turned around and touched her forehead, frowned and said, "you have a fever? Why don''t you tell me?"


    She gasped quickly, "did you give me a chance to say it?"


    He cursed low, but he didn''t expect that something would happen to her at this point.


    He made a quick decision and said to her, "bear it and get in the car with me."


    Then she held her tightly, took her around and walked out of a small door, and she found a car in the open space in front of her.


    Si Haiyan took her weak under her feet to the front of the car, opened the door with one hand and stuffed her in with the other: "bear it. I''ll treat you when you get there."


    Then he got on the car and started the car quickly.


    She was dazed by his rude actions. She lay on her seat feebly. She just felt uncomfortable and almost wanted to spit out. She tried to endure her discomfort and squeezed out a voice from between her teeth: "you... Why do you do this... You can''t fight him..."


    "Who said, I''ll try!" Shen Xiran''s words hit his heart, but made him more angry. No one would like to be looked down upon like this, so he drove faster.


    Shen Xiran only felt that the dizziness in her mind kept coming, which made her almost crazy.


    "Slow down... Slow down..."


    Sihaiyan looked back at her and saw that she was lying on her seat and was about to spit out. He couldn''t help but curse. Doctors are more or less addicted to cleanliness. He has no exception. Remembering the smell in the waiting carriage, he couldn''t help turning white and unknowingly slowed down.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief and felt better, but the dizziness still didn''t pass. She didn''t even dare to open her eyes. She just muttered, "stop... Sooner or later he will find you..."


    "Shut up!" the green tendons on Si HaiYan''s angry hands burst.


    I don''t know from what time, his attitude towards Si Lianye changed. He clearly knew that his family did not care about him, but he wanted to hate him, wanted to attack him, and thought how refreshing it would be if he could pull him from the sky to the mud.


    But he didn''t expect Si Lianye to be so powerful that he found the safe stronghold he thought.


    Now he only hopes that the person in China can do things well in time. Even if he fails, he can see Si Lianye''s regretful look.


    It''s pleasant to think about it!


    But Si Lian came very quickly at night. Before long, he found that he had quietly followed two black cars behind his car.


    His face suddenly became gloomy. He suddenly stepped on the accelerator and doubled the speed of the car.


    Shen Xiran''s face turned white and couldn''t help but spit out "wow".


    Si HaiYan''s lips closed tightly, his face was gloomy and terrible, and he didn''t find her movement.


    His car sped along the road, trying to get rid of the car behind him.


    Good. The green light in front was flashing. He slammed on the accelerator and rushed over.


    The green light flashed and turned red. The cars on both sides began to move, and the car closely behind them stopped slowly.


    Si Haiyan saw all this in the rearview mirror, his face eased a little, and then he smelled the pungent smell.


    He reached out to roll down the window, took a breath of fresh air, looked back at Shen Xiran and frowned deeply.


    This woman can''t toss any more, otherwise


    Suddenly, he turned his head again and found a pair of cold eyes staring at himself in the car he passed by.


    His heart jumped, and when he looked over again, he saw that the car had turned and drove towards himself.


    She took a breath of air-conditioning and stepped on the accelerator quickly, but found that two cars had stopped on the road ahead, and the transverse body blocked the road ahead.


    Looking back, I saw that the car I had just met slowed down and followed him. In that way, I was sure he couldn''t run.


    He took a deep breath. At that moment, a terrible idea suddenly came into his mind, which made him tremble.


    But at this time, Shen Xiran gave a low groan, and at the same time, the cell phone he put aside also rang.


    He knew it was Ye Xuan without looking. He asked him why he hadn''t arrived yet.


    He thought of the dying woman behind him and the expectant eyes of Ye Xuan. He sighed gently.


    The car slowly stopped at a millimetre distance from the car in front.


    At this time, Shen Xiran had vomited faintly. He didn''t know that the southeast and Northwest were just better. When his mind returned, he found that his car had stopped.


    What''s up? Where are you? Did he get rid of Si Lianye after all?


    She looked up incomprehensibly, but found that her posture was wrong, and she couldn''t see the scenery outside the window at all. She took a deep breath and reluctantly propped herself up with her hands, but found that she was weak all over, but just propped up a little and fell down decadent.


    She tried to curl up, not to press herself to her stomach. She just felt that her strength was constantly being evacuated. Now she was too weak to lift a finger.


    Is she dying?


    Suddenly, such an idea rushed into her mind and made her take a cold breath.


    No, no, what if she dies? She can''t die, she can''t!


    Where''s sihaiyan? What about Si Lian night? Where are you? She''s dying. Save the baby


    She tried to make a cry for help from her mouth, but she didn''t know that her current strength couldn''t make her sound. As soon as her voice was out, it only turned into a low groan


    At this time, suddenly, the door was rudely opened, and a shadow shrouded her.


    At this time, she almost didn''t have the strength to look at the past. She could only move a little and utter a whisper.


    Has the place arrived yet? Did Si Haiyan get rid of him? But what if I''m dying?


    In a daze, she felt in a trance that a pair of powerful hands picked her up and leaned against a warm and familiar chest.


    This feeling is so familiar that she is intoxicated physically and mentally.


    Her heart jumped with joy, and a satisfied smile appeared on her lips: "you''re here..."


    Her hand gently hugged him, reluctant to let go.


    "Go to sleep. When you wake up, it''s over." Si Lianye''s low and magnetic voice sounded in her ear.


    She moved gently and fell asleep with a satisfied smile on her lips.


    Si Lianye held her soft body tightly, and the whole person was gloomy and could almost drip water.


    On one side, sihaiyan, who had been tightly pressed by his men, saw a disdainful sneer: "why? Are you not happy to see your woman?"


    Si Lianye strode to him with Shen Xiran, who was as light as nothing, and his eyes were full of cold frost: "if she really has something wrong, I swear you are definitely the first person to be buried."


    Sihaiyan smiled slightly and looked at him firmly: "you''d better worry about yourself first."


    Si Lianye''s face became more ugly. Instead of paying attention to him, he turned to look at the people around him: "what are you doing? Take him back to me. Remember, there can''t be any mistakes!"


    After saying that, she looked deeply at Shen Xiran''s sleeping face, and her cold eyes suddenly became tender: "let''s go home."


    She seemed to hear his words in her sleep, moved her body uneasily, and a smile bloomed again on her lips.


    He took a deep breath and hugged her tightly.


    He sent his woman to the hospital as fast as he could.


    A group of top doctors were already on standby. When they saw Si Lianye''s car driving into the forbidden area, not only did no one drive away, but they were waiting at the door with a stretcher.


    After getting off the bus, Si Lianye refused the stretcher and directly separated the crowd with her unconscious: "I''ll take her in." he said in a low voice.


    The doctors could not follow him closely. A group of serious white coats followed Si Lianye, forming the landscape of Richter in the hospital.


    But now no one thinks this picture is funny. Everyone''s mind is on Shen Xiran.


    When he got to the emergency room, he reluctantly put her down.


    The doctors rushed forward and began to check up.


    He stood quietly in the corner of the room and looked at the small and weak man on the bed despite his big belly.


    During this period, because of his strong sense of existence, the nurse gently asked him to go out and wait. As a result, he didn''t even give a corner of his eye to others, just like he didn''t hear a sound at all.


    His identity was so special that the nurse didn''t dare to come, so he had to leave silently and didn''t dare to speak again.


    His eyes almost greedily looked at every inch of her body.


    It''s been too long, too long. Every day he thinks about what kind of treatment she is suffering now. Every day he thinks like burning all her internal organs. Now he finally sees her, and the big stone hanging in his heart finally falls.


    He stood there like a javelin, and the doctors who participated in the treatment only dared to whisper in their hearts, but they dared not say a word.


    I don''t know how long later, after a while of discussion, the doctors came to him tentatively.


    Si Lianye''s sharp eyes immediately focused on him.


    Under his imposing gaze, the middle-aged doctor pushed his glasses uneasily, stood in front of him and said, "your wife''s condition is a little complicated. Please be prepared."


    Si Lianye''s hand moved and stared at the doctor: "what do you mean by this?"


    The doctor had a clear conscience, but he felt inexplicably guilty under his gaze: "It means that her body is very weak. In such a situation, the patient can''t even keep the child, but I don''t know why. There is a situation we''ve never seen before, that is, the originally bad situation inside her body seems to have improved, and the child was saved because of this, but she seems to have passed through a very strong stimulation and fainted now The body can''t stand it, so we''re not sure when she''ll wake up. "


    Things don''t seem as bad as you think?


    He asked in a deep voice, "do you mean that her situation has not deteriorated, but improved?"


    The doctor hesitated: "you can say so."


    Si Lianye''s heart was filled with joy, revealing his first smile for many days: "I know."

 Chapter 404

    It turned out that she was in good condition. It turned out that even her children were all right. It was really lucky.


    He sighed slowly, slowly from the bottom of his heart, as if he could vent all the depression at the bottom of his heart for so many days.


    In great relaxation and joy, he heard himself asking, "so when will she wake up?"


    The doctor looked puzzled: "in fact, we don''t know this very well. In fact, her situation is very special. We can''t judge it according to common sense..."


    Before he finished, he saw the young man''s face change. The sense of oppression just now came again. He couldn''t help but hurriedly said, "but I can guarantee that her life is not in danger. We''ll try our best to wake her up as soon as possible."


    Si Lianye nodded: "very good. I want her to be good. I want to keep her and her children at all costs. I want the best of her!"


    The doctors hung up the water for Shen Xiran and didn''t know what medicine she had taken. Then they slowly withdrew. Because her condition was not very urgent, they didn''t let her live in the critical ward.


    Si Lianye sat beside her and looked at her quietly after all the people had gone.


    Her complexion is still so pale. Her eyes, which were always full of playfulness and laughter, are tightly closed, her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, her lips are tight, delicate and beautiful, her face is light sad and lovable.


    He sighed gently and held her hand gently: "you must be good. I''m waiting for you, and our children are waiting for you."


    She was still lying with her eyes closed, silent, thin and small. She was almost thin into a bone, and her stomach was surprisingly large. She looked like she couldn''t bear to see it.


    His heart was tightly gripped. He couldn''t help turning his head. He just felt his eyes hot.


    Tezhu stood at the door and looked at the moving scene. He just felt his heart softened.


    In the ward, the two of them stood and lay down one by one. They didn''t seem to have any intersection, but somehow in the eyes of the special assistant, they felt that the beautiful was like a picture.


    But he was a man without any artistic cells.


    He shook his head, shook the absurd Association out of his head, quietly walked in and whispered, "president."


    With his back to his Si Lianye''s body stiff, he quickly raised his hand and made a move, and then turned around. It seemed that his eyes were only slightly frozen, and he recovered the sharpness as a knife.


    His eyes turned on his men''s faces: "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the displeasure in the boss''s tone, he quickly bowed his head and handed over his mobile phone: "Mr. Yue in China is looking for you."


    Si Lianye was anxious to look for it all night. He didn''t even bring his mobile phone.


    He took the cell phone and put it in his ear. He asked carelessly, "what''s up?"


    The people over there didn''t know what to say. Lante help looked at the boss''s relaxed look just because he found Miss Shen again: "what did you say?"


    Lanteshu had never seen his face change so frequently in his previous years with the boss, but he saw it almost every day during this period.


    I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. He thought silently in his heart, couldn''t help but gently step back two steps, trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    Si Lianye had no time to take into account the small movements of his men. He was attracted by Yue Hao''s words: "what you said is true?"


    I don''t know what to say there. Si Lianye immediately wanted to drop his mobile phone. When he thought that the people around him were still unconscious, he tried his best to lower his voice, turned and walked out. Only then did he dare to raise his voice: "what did I say before? How did I say? Let people watch. Your people are fucking asleep!"


    Even though he was separated by a door, LAN tezhu could almost hear the boss''s voice trying to suppress his anger. He was so angry that all his foul words came out. It can be seen that supervisor Yue really caused a lot of trouble there.


    So, what happened?


    Of course, he couldn''t think of it. At this time, another important woman in Si Lianye''s life had an accident, and his mother, Mrs. Si Yanyu, disappeared.


    A living man just disappeared and couldn''t find any trace. Why didn''t Si Lianye be surprised and angry?


    Yue Haoqing almost cried. He can''t be blamed for this. He can''t stay with Mrs. Si every day. He''s also very busy. Besides, he didn''t listen to the boss. After listening to the boss last time, he immediately arranged someone to guard the Secretary''s house. Who knows that with such strict guard, Mrs. Si disappeared.


    "You... Do you want to come back and have a look?" he asked tremblingly.


    This fact is too strange. Mrs. Si disappeared out of thin air. He took people to search the whole company''s house, but he couldn''t find any trace. This matter is related to the reputation of Ms. Si and can''t call the police, so he had to bite the bullet and call the boss.


    Sure enough, as soon as he explained the matter, he was baptized by a storm, which almost made his legs weak. But even if he was so frightened, he still had to ask what to ask.


    Si Lianye was silent for a long time: "I''ll contact several people for you. Go to them and ask them to help you. If I do, wait a minute."


    After that, he pressed the phone and made several more calls to make things clear one by one. In the end, LAN tezhu even saw that his hand holding the mobile phone had appeared green veins, which showed how angry he was in his heart.


    Si Lianye thought for a long time. When he saw him standing in the corner, he asked in a bad tone, "Why are you still here?"


    LAN tezhu almost cried. He didn''t dare to leave without the boss''s instructions. Is that wrong?


    He showed a smile more ugly than crying: "I... I''ll go now, I''ll go now..." then he was ready to go away. As a result, he was stopped: "wait."


    He turned back and looked at the boss puzzled.


    Si Lianye thought: "where is the man you caught?"


    He breathed a sigh of relief: "he has been locked up by our people. Don''t worry, he will never run away."


    "Good. Get him. I have something to find him."


    "Yes!"


    Si Lianye saw his men open the door and go out. He looked back at the sleeping Shen Xiran, gently sighed, reached out and touched her hair, whispered, "you must get better, you know..."


    Shen Xiran knew that she was dreaming. She even knew that her current situation was not good. She tried to open her eyes, but found that she couldn''t do it no matter how hard she tried. She had to lie there decadent and let people check up and down the whole body with cold instruments or hands from time to time.


    She was very depressed and wanted to wake up, but I don''t know why. She always felt that she was a little weak. She clearly felt that she was almost good, but she couldn''t open her eyes. Sometimes she could even hear what the people in her ears were saying and make any sound.


    She was very anxious, but there was still darkness in front of her.


    Vaguely, when she wakes up, she will go to bed again. After sleeping, she doesn''t know how long she will wake up again, but anyway, she can''t open her eyes and do anything.


    At this time, she can gradually distinguish who is talking around her.


    There are many familiar voices, such as Si Haiyan, ye Xuan and Lele, who she thought she would never see again, as well as doctors who were familiar with before. Once she even heard Zhuoya''s voice.


    As for the chirping little nurses, there were more voices. She listened to such a dynamic voice. Although she couldn''t move or answer, she still felt that after listening to it, her mood was much better and her irritable heart was much calmer.


    Maybe the current situation is only temporary. Her body is too weak, so she can only recuperate in this way. When she recuperates, she can naturally open her eyes and speak.


    And what makes her happy is that although her current situation is so bad, she can clearly feel that the vitality of the child in her belly is still so tenacious, and she has to kick her from time to time, which makes her smile every time


    "Look, she smiled again..." the little nurse who was changing her bottle exclaimed, pointed to Shen Xiran and shouted.


    Zhuoya, who was on one side, hurried forward and looked: "really, she''s laughing. Maybe she''s dreaming..."


    "Yes, I must have dreamed of the baby," the little nurse said firmly.


    "Why?" Zhuoya didn''t understand the relationship between the two.


    So the nurse pointed to Shen Xiran''s stomach and said, "because I saw that her stomach seemed to move. She must have felt that the child was intact and smiled happily."


    Zhuo Ya blinked and looked at Shen Xiran''s calm face. She didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, the smile on her lips disappeared.


    "Maybe. She''s happy to have children moving." Zhuoya sat next to her and said.


    The little nurse nodded: "well, I don''t laugh now. I don''t know what I think of. Do I think of Mr. si..."


    Before he finished, he saw Zhuoya look over coldly, and found that he said something he shouldn''t say. He felt embarrassed and stretched out his tongue: "I... I''m leaving, and I''ll ring the bell when I have something to do..."


    Zhuoya turned her face expressionless and looked at Shen Xiran. She didn''t know why. Although she was still calm, she could see an unhappy look from her face.


    She thought she was dazed. She couldn''t help looking at it again and again. She found that Shen Xiran''s face was still so calm. She couldn''t help shaking her head. Did dark incense feel too anxious and dazzled? She''s still in a coma. How could she know that Mr. Si has returned home and isn''t here?


    I must have been careless!


    But she didn''t expect that Shen Xiran thought so now.


    She felt strange. There were so many people around her that she seemed to have heard Zhu Lingling''s voice, but the man who should appear around her disappeared.


    Si Lianye, where did you go? Why aren''t you with me? Have you changed your mind? Don''t you want me?


    But I still have children in my stomach. Don''t you even want children?


    How can you be so cruel?


    She had a lot of ideas in her heart. There were a lot of question marks, but she couldn''t ask and move. She couldn''t vent with a fire in her heart. Her stuffy chest was like exploding. She just felt a hot breath in her chest, which was very uncomfortable.


    No, she has to wake up and see what''s going on? What about Si HaiYan''s people?


    She struggled hard and exhausted her whole body''s strength to feed, but she just couldn''t move. After several efforts, she managed to accumulate some strength and used it almost again. She couldn''t give up decadent and depressed.


    Isn''t he better? Should this state be a vegetable? She has become a vegetable now. What should I do? Is that all she can do in the future? Never wake up? Can''t move?


    No, if she is, she would rather commit suicide. What''s the point of living like this?

 Chapter 405

    But she can''t move all over now. Even if she really wants to commit suicide, there''s nothing she can do.


    Before that, she never thought it would be so hard to sleep in bed every day.


    She had never dreamed of getting up and exercising like now.


    She was in this double suffering of body and mind, and she didn''t know how long it had passed.


    Finally, one day, she finally heard a familiar voice in her ear.


    "How long will she wake up?" Si Lianye asked the quiet woman with closed eyes on the bed.


    The man standing next to him looked a little nervous: "in fact, according to our examination, her body has slowly recovered, and her soberness is probably in these days."


    I can''t blame him for his vagueness. It''s really that the field of human brain is too complex. No one can guarantee that she will wake up on a specific day.


    Si Lianye sat beside her bed with a heavy face and looked at her without blinking.


    I didn''t expect that she had stayed there for so many days. She hasn''t sobered up yet. Is it true that other doctors in the world are useless except sihaiyan?


    "When will you wake up?" he gently grabbed her hand and asked hoarsely, with deep worry and sadness in his voice.


    Yes, sad. She listened clearly. She felt his tone was low and hoarse. There was an unspeakable meaning in her ears.


    He disappeared for so many days for no reason, and it''s like this after he appeared today. Is something wrong?


    She couldn''t help thinking silently in her heart. She wanted to reach out and touch his hand to comfort him. As a result, she tried hard for a while, but there was nothing she could do.


    She sighed in her heart, almost the same as Si Lianye thought. She thought that the doctor was a waste. How long has she been lying? Why can''t she move?


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply. Seeing that her face was calm, just like she didn''t hear her own words, she couldn''t help sighing at the bottom of her heart: "if you don''t wake up again, the baby will be born later. If you''re still like this at that time, I''ll let him call someone else''s mother. Who makes you so cruel?"


    Of course not! That''s her child. How can you call someone else''s mother!


    Think of the beauty!


    Si Lianye, you bastard!


    She shouted in her heart and struggled hard again.


    Suddenly a miracle happened. She suddenly felt that her little finger seemed to move.


    She was stunned and almost thought she had an illusion.


    God, is that true? It''s really great.


    And Si Lianye ignored the key action because she looked at her quiet face. It was just a finger. The movement was too small.


    After he finished, he waited for a while, but he still didn''t see her reaction, so he had to say to her dejectedly, "you remember to wake up early, you know? Our wedding hasn''t been held yet."


    I didn''t expect that he was still thinking about the wedding. She was angry and funny. At this stage, she didn''t dare to expect. Well, she was very satisfied to see the child born alive after the wedding.


    Si Lianye, regardless of whether she could hear it or not, grabbed her hand and said it slowly, saying almost everything in her heart: "... My mother has learned a lesson this time. I believe that after this time, her character will converge a lot, which is a good thing. You will be more relaxed when you face her in the future..."


    What is he talking about? Why did it suddenly drag on his mother? What happened these days?


    Her heart was full of questions, but she couldn''t ask, and she was very bent.


    And Si Lianye didn''t care whether she listened or not. She kept talking. Finally, she said rise and stood up.


    She couldn''t see anything with her eyes closed, but perhaps because of this, her hearing was particularly developed. She only heard his voice suddenly, and then she heard the sound of a rope ringing by her bed, and then the big bed sank, as if a heavy weight had been pressed up.


    Shen Xiran: "


    Animals, she is still in a vegetative state. He wants to do something wrong with himself?


    Si Lianye couldn''t hear the crazy vomit in her heart, and didn''t know that he had been listed as a beast in her heart. He carefully bypassed the pipes connected to her, gently lay beside her and stretched out his arm to hold her waist.


    Her body was soft with a strong smell of medicine. He didn''t think so. He put his head on her shoulder: "are you bored every day? Will I sleep with you every day?"


    Ok


    She cried in her heart and wanted to show him what she had just done. As a result, it didn''t work again this time. She was still stiff all over.


    This ward is the best room in the hospital. Even the bed is also the standard of a five-star hotel. It is more than enough to sleep with three people. Si Lianye relaxed and stretched her body, held her tightly and murmured: "Aren''t you very unhappy that I haven''t come to accompany you for so long? Don''t pretend. I know you''re angry, but there''s no way. That person is my mother. She''s in danger. I can''t let her go anyway. Therefore, if you''re angry, you can scold me when you wake up, but don''t wake up at all, you know?"


    Angry, why am I not angry? I must show you when I wake up, but when can I open my eyes


    She silently make complaints about herself.


    But it''s strange that Mrs. Si has an accident. Isn''t she very powerful? Are there many people around her? How can there be danger? I''m so tired after listening to ah Ye''s voice. It''s estimated that there''s a lot of trouble this time. I don''t know who ate the bear heart leopard and dared to find the Secretary''s trouble


    Wait, it won''t be all over the world. They did it. Well, it''s very possible.


    She was also convinced of Si HaiYan''s attitude. Originally, he was handsome and surrounded by a woman who was so devoted to him. She had good medical skills and high IQ. If she didn''t develop well and embark on the road to the peak of life, she had to find Si Lianye''s trouble everywhere. As a result, she was in trouble. She didn''t believe that Si Lianye would be so good and let him go.


    Sure enough, as soon as she thought of this, she heard Si Lianye say in her ear again: "hum, he''s really making trouble again this time. I''ll teach him a lesson and see if he dares to trouble me in the future. Do you also think he''s paranoid? I don''t know how he''s lived these years. It''s strange that such an obviously sick person can still be a doctor..."


    Sure enough, he guessed right. Shen Xiran thought silently, and listened to Si Lianye''s words with his ears.


    He has been under too much pressure for some time. Now he finally found someone to vent his heart. He said everything he thought and said everything he thought.


    She listened silently. She only felt that his voice was becoming more and more low and hoarse. She was distressed and wanted him to stop talking.


    As a result, his voice became smaller and smaller. She felt that the part he pressed on her body became heavier and heavier. Finally, the thin snoring sounded in her ear.


    He fell asleep with her in his arms.


    She sighed deeply in her heart. It seems that he was really tired during this period. He fell asleep so recklessly. Well, I really want to cover him with a quilt.


    She usually slept too much and couldn''t sleep for a while and a half. She had to listen to his long breathing quietly and feel the numbness of his breath on her neck.


    But the half of her body that he held down didn''t know what was going on. It became more and more numb and uncomfortable. However, at this time, everyone seemed to know that Si Lianye was taking care of her, and no one came in to see the situation.


    She could neither speak nor move. She could only bear it silently. Fortunately, after a while, she gradually adapted, so she fell asleep in his warm arms.


    When she woke up again, she was awakened by the strange movement on her body.


    She was stunned for five seconds before she realized what had happened to her, and suddenly a black line came out.


    Si Lianye, are you in such a hurry?


    From her feeling, his hands groped on her, and the warm lips lingered on her chest. Moreover, from the analysis of feeling, she found that her clothes didn''t know where to go.


    This beast, he wants to rape the corpse!


    Thinking of this, she almost felt that the hairs on her back were going to stand up. Si Lianye, can you stop being such a beast? She''s still a child... No, no, no, she''s still a vegetable. She can''t treat herself like this.


    But she listened very clearly. Si Lianye''s breathing was very heavy, her hands moved eagerly, and her strength was stronger. She frowned silently in her heart. Did she not eat meat for a long time? This movement skill is nothing. It''s worse than the hairy boy who hasn''t seen the market.


    No matter how she tucking her heart out, how to make complaints about it, she finally gave it away. Of course, this is not the traditional sense, but it has only made him do everything except that.


    She wanted to cry and feel the sticky feeling on her legs. She wanted to move and catch him and beat him up.


    After that, Si Lianye lay down on her and gasped for a while, then got out of bed, helped her cover the quilt, left, and soon turned back. Just when she was strange, she felt that he lifted his quilt again, and then her body was hot. A warm towel wiped her body.


    In particular, the thigh soiled by him was taken care of by him. He wiped it back and forth slowly and carefully, which made her hair stand upright. The feeling was unspeakably strange.


    He wiped her clean again and again. It seemed that he wanted to do nothing. He simply brought a towel again and wiped her whole body clean. She immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the nurses around her are very conscientious, she is not familiar with others after all. Every time they help her brush her body, she is very embarrassed and embarrassed. Now, her heart is as sweet as when her man takes care of her so carefully and considerate.


    All afternoon, almost everyone knew that Si Lianye came back to be gentle with her, so he didn''t bother them, so he gave him time to "molest" Shen Xiran. After that, he was very embarrassed and hurried to clean up the "criminal evidence" on her.


    Well, no one can see it now. He looked at Shen Xiran, who was clean all over, and thought, but he didn''t know. The party concerned already knew what he had done. If he said it, he would sweep the floor with dignity.


    "Darling, I couldn''t control it just now. You''re so charming, you know? Later, darling, when you wake up, I''ll let you take revenge, you know?" he gently twisted it on her cheek.


    Asshole, haven''t you taken enough of the bargain just now? Again? She was angry and suddenly scolded: "Si Lianye, you bastard!"

 Chapter 406

    Si Lianye''s fingers haven''t been taken off her cheeks. He''s stunned. What did he hear? Did she talk?


    What she said just now consciously took all her strength, but when she really said it, it was not much bigger than mosquito barking. Thanks to Si Lianye''s sensitive ears, otherwise it might really be ignored.


    He just felt his heart pounding, and excitedly approached her and asked, "what did you just say? What did you say?"


    She clenched her teeth. She''s shameless. Fortunately, she''s so close?


    "Go... Go... Go..."


    At last, he heard clearly. He jumped up with joy: "you''re awake! You''re really awake!"


    He walked around the room happily for several times before he thought of going to see a doctor.


    Shen Xiran was full of black lines. Didn''t he know there was a call bell at the head of his bed? Running out to the doctor?


    However, she was frightened herself. It took her so long to make a sound. It was really not easy. She breathed a sigh of relief and tried to open her eyes again.


    Well, sure enough, it seems that your eyes can open now, very good.


    The footsteps of Hula came. You don''t have to look at it. There are definitely a lot of people coming.


    Following the footsteps, she stopped by her bed and opened her eyelids with one finger: "come on, can you see me?"


    A voice that seemed to have heard asked her.


    Shen Xiran felt uncomfortable when he was forced to open his eyes. Stimulated by the unbridled light, he couldn''t help crying.


    "Sure enough, there was a response." the doctor said in surprise, "come on, can you make a sound? Come and read to me, ah..."


    Think she''s dumb? Not yet.


    Still make complaints about her actions, and she opened her mouth hard, "ah..."


    The sound was almost angry, but the doctor nodded with satisfaction: "very good."


    Then there are a series of inspections. She has been numb these days. Anyway, she has no strength to resist.


    It was not easy to wait until they finished the examination and announced: "Congratulations, the patient has begun to recover a certain consciousness, and will get better in time."


    Although she knew it, she couldn''t help being happy after listening to the doctor.


    "She''s laughing!" suddenly a little nurse exclaimed.


    Si Lianye''s eyes immediately looked over and found that there was a smile on her lips. Although her eyes were closed, it was obvious that she was very happy to see her.


    She heard what the doctor said, and sure enough, she had her own consciousness.


    He thought that he would never mind that there were so many people in the room now. He jumped up and asked her, "how are you feeling now? Is there anything else uncomfortable?"


    After asking, he saw that she seemed to be quiet again. He anxiously turned back to the doctor and asked, "what''s the matter with her? Didn''t she still talk just now? Also, she wouldn''t open her eyes? Was there another accident?"


    You have an accident!


    Shen Xiran said angrily in her heart, it''s not that her eyes feel tingling as soon as they open. After sleeping for too long, her eyes don''t adapt to the light, okay? And she doesn''t want to talk. She said that no one can hear, okay?


    A group of people have problems with their ears!


    The doctor frowned and looked at Shen Xiran. Then he said to him, "please don''t be anxious. It''s because she has been for too long and her physical function has deteriorated to some extent. However, this situation will not appear for a long time and will recover slowly." after talking, he said again, "Although her health is important, Mr. Si, you should take care of your health and don''t work too hard."


    With the sound of footsteps, about the doctors went out.


    Shen Xiran was relieved after listening to this. It''s good. He was really afraid that he would become a vegetable. It''s great to get better now.


    Si Lianye waited until the crowd went out and immediately kissed her face with excitement: "sure enough, it''s still your husband. I''ll succeed in person. Honey, you have a good rest now. I''ll wait for you to see me."


    She frowned and thought I didn''t want to see you, you coyote.


    But that said, when she finally regained some strength at night and opened her eyes to adapt to the light, the first thing was to look for his figure in the room.


    No, not in front of the bed!


    Not on the sofa!


    Not on the chair!


    She glanced slowly, and was more and more disappointed in her heart. Where did he go? Where were people? Didn''t she always chatter in front of herself before? Why did she disappear when she wanted to see people now?


    When he was worried, suddenly the bathroom door on one side rang, followed by Si Lianye, who came out with a basin: "wife, let me wipe it for you..."


    Speaking of half, he suddenly looked at her quiet eyes. He was stunned, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face: "you... You..."


    At that moment, she obviously saw his hand shaking, the water in the basin shaking constantly, and she saw that it was about to overflow


    She opened her mouth and wanted to speak. Suddenly, he rushed over, regardless of the water splashing out, and rushed directly to the excited work: "you can finally open your eyes. How do you feel now? Can you speak?"


    She smiled and nodded, her eyes looked at him, and he was embracing her with all his strength.


    She was out of breath when he held her. She was in a hurry and said in a voice as thin as a mosquito: "let go... Let go..."


    He heard her clearly and let her go. He was still excited and said, "you finally wake up..."


    Since he found out that she woke up, it seemed that he could only say such a sentence, which made her laugh and moved. He knew that he was really showing his true feelings.


    "Thank you..."


    She looked at him as she spoke. Her nose suddenly sour. He lost so much weight after missing for such a period of time. No wonder the doctor asked him to take care of his body at that time. She even thought that if she didn''t wake up, he might fall ill.


    Today, his original solid figure is more vigorous, and the original exquisite outline on his face is more and more obvious. Just like those world-famous statues, the lines are deep and beautiful. Although he is much thinner, he still has an exciting beauty.


    This beauty is gender neutral.


    Of course, his delicate face was not tired at this time, full of surprises: "that''s great. Can you move now? What do you want to do? Or are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Shall I pour you water?"


    She replied with difficulty, "OK."


    Stunned, he immediately got up and poured her a glass of warm water.


    With his help, she slowly lowered her head and drank a glass of water. The warm and sweet water slowly slipped through her throat, and suddenly felt a lot more comfortable in her throat.


    She cleared her throat: "I slept... How long did I sleep?"


    She slept and woke up every day. She really didn''t know the passage of time.


    While asking, I looked down at my stomach. Suddenly, I found that my stomach seemed to be bigger than before. I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    How long did she sleep? At this age, is the child going to be born?


    He looked at her stunned and unbelievable look, and his lips couldn''t help turning up: "you''ve been in a coma for two months."


    "What?" she exclaimed. She clearly only remembered that she had been awake for about ten times. She thought it would be only half a month at most. How can it be two months now?


    Is this unscientific?


    But looking at her huge belly, she had to believe this fact.


    She remembered clearly that her stomach was far from that big before.


    "It''s true. You''ve been in a coma for a long time. I''ve seen it several times. You didn''t wake up. I almost..."


    He slowly told her everything since she fell asleep. It turned out that after she was rescued from Si Haiyan, she was sent to the hospital by him. As a result, on the same day, his mother Yan Yu disappeared again, so he had to arrange the things here, and even promised Si Haiyan that as long as she took good care of her body, the previous things would be forgiven, Then he went back to his mother himself.


    However, things didn''t go well in China, so he had to use the Internet to connect here, so that he could know the things here. He couldn''t rush back overnight until his mother was successfully rescued, and it was half a month later.


    Si Lianye said that the look on his face was very complex. Only his eyes were bright. He grabbed her hand and asked, "will you be angry? I''m not with you at this time?"


    She shook her head hard. Up to now, she can only make such a simple action: "no, at first I found that I was a little angry when you were away, but then I heard your voice."


    "At first? You mean you''ve always been conscious?" he asked her in a daze.


    She slowly shook her head: "in fact, it''s not. Sometimes I wake up for a while, but I can''t move, talk or open my eyes. It''s like a dream, but I can hear people around me. It''s the same several times later."


    She was not sure whether what she heard at that time was true, and even suspected that several of them were dreaming.


    But anyway, it''s good to be awake.


    "Really?" he thought, and a strange look flashed on his face.


    When she saw him, she suddenly remembered what he had done to herself before. She couldn''t help but have a fever on her face.


    He didn''t take it to heart when he saw it. He also worried and touched her forehead: "do you have a fever? Your face is so red?"


    She didn''t mean to say that I knew all the indescribable things you did to me, so she had to clear her throat and say, "no, I just feel a little hot."


    "Hot?" he turned back and lowered the temperature by two degrees and said, "it can''t be lower. You''re not in good health."


    "HMM." she actually had a lot of words to say in her heart, but her throat couldn''t stand it. She had to hold her stomach and prepare to ask him slowly when she was ready.


    On this day, they still slept together. He held her tightly as usual, as if she would disappear as soon as he let go. She understood his mind, hugged him silently and said nothing.


    A few days later, her body recovered faster.


    She can slowly get out of bed and stand for a few minutes. She won''t have soft legs and can speak to people fluently, but that''s all.


    After she found this situation, she was anxious to ask the doctor about the situation. As a result, the doctor shrugged and told her: "your physical function is indeed recovering, but that child has a great impact on your body. You can''t walk because of him."


    "Really?" according to the time, the child is about to be born.


    The doctor then said, "in fact, according to your physical state, I think the child should have had a miscarriage long ago, but I don''t know why he continued to stay, but I know that the child will be a great test to your body at birth."


    She looked down at her huge belly, smiled bitterly and said, "anyway, I must let him be born into the world safely."

 Chapter 407

    Si Lianye gently grabbed her hand and said nothing. He didn''t say a word, but she could know that he was worried about himself, so she raised her eyes and gave him an encouraging smile.


    When he saw it, he trembled and grabbed her hand more tightly.


    When the doctor saw it, he didn''t see it. Although the couple in front of him was seriously ill, he sprinkled enough dog food every day. He had eaten so much that he didn''t even want to see it. "So from the perspective of time, the child is about to be born, so our task now is to recover your physical strength as soon as possible, so as to prepare for the next production."


    "OK." they nodded together.


    The doctor ordered a lot. They listened obediently and looked at her stomach together.


    "Dear..." Si Lianye looked at her big belly, his voice trembled slightly, and he was still trying to say something, so he was interrupted by her.


    "I''ll be fine, really. Don''t worry, so is the baby." she said with a smile.


    He took a deep breath and hugged her: "if you can be safe, even if I lose my life..."


    "Shh, don''t say that. Our family should be well, you know?" she was also nervous and didn''t allow him to go on.


    "OK, I won''t say." his hand moved down and slowly put it on her stomach. He felt the vigorous vitality inside and smiled: "this little guy is very powerful. It seems that he will be a strong child in the future."


    She leaned softly in his arms: "well, I think so, but I always think he will be so safe, which has something to do with sihaiyan''s medicine."


    When she talked about Si Haiyan, his face changed: "what did he give you?"


    Shen Xiran shook his head and his face was full of doubts: "I don''t know. Anyway, at that time, he told me that this was a medicine that could cure my disease. I took it for several days and felt better. Later, he was very happy when he looked at my inspection report and said that his medicine had worked."


    In fact, she hasn''t read the report, and the data is very professional. She can''t understand it, but she can still detect the improvement of her body.


    Her feeling for sihaiyan is very subtle. On the one hand, the man did save himself several times and was Lele''s biological father, which doomed the relationship between her and him to be different.


    So regardless of the relationship between men and women, she still likes him in her heart and doesn''t want him to have anything to do.


    "And then?"


    "Later, he rushed in and said to follow me, so he took me to the car. Then when I was crazy, you came." her voice was soft and her body was soft.


    He held her tightly and understood in his heart that she had been in a coma for so long. In fact, it had something to do with the chase that day. How could her body stand the fierce action? It''s God''s blessing that she can still speak in her arms now.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said, "it seems that I came at a good time and just saved you."


    She hugged him with her back hand and kissed him on the face: "you are my prince charming."


    Love words don''t need much, sometimes a word is enough.


    After hearing this, without saying a word, he kissed her directly and kissed her seven meat and eight vegetables. He almost didn''t catch his breath. When the two finally separated, her face fainted: "can you stop saying hello and don''t say one?"


    She is so unprepared that she is very passive.


    His eyes were deep and his beautiful eyes made her heart tremble. He gently stroked her lips with his slender fingers. His eyes were hot: "OK, I''ll tell you in advance next time."


    "Yes... No..." she blinked. "You can''t do this. I''m a pregnant woman now. I''m about to have a baby. Have you forgotten what the doctor told you?"


    Before, the doctor told them that they should be very careful not only in eating and medication, but also in making out. This kind of making out means not only going to bed, but also not even making out, such as kissing.


    She was very embarrassed, but she also knew that he was telling the truth. Now she was as fragile as paper. But if Si Lianye used a little force, she would break.


    His face was a little depressed when he heard the speech. She was so attractive that he forgot the doctor''s words again.


    He immediately put his hand on her stomach, felt the slight movement inside, relaxed and said, "OK, this smelly boy is fine."


    She was unwilling: "how do you know it''s a son? Son preference, what if it''s a daughter?"


    He just wanted to make her happy and went on with her words: "OK, OK, it''s a daughter. We have a beautiful daughter." in fact, the doctor had told him the child''s gender long ago, but now in order to make his wife happy, he still doesn''t mind making her happy.


    Sure enough, she smiled and hugged him: "it''s almost the same. I don''t like boys who can only make mischief. Beautiful girls are more distressing, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, I like my daughter too." he echoed and put his hand on her stomach. He couldn''t help worrying about his unborn son. Your mother despised you before you were born. I''m afraid it''s hard to live after you were born.


    At this time, the child knew her father''s thoughts like a miracle, and suddenly kicked her hard. She gently "ah" the doctor, her face changed, and then she was full of a happy smile.


    He was nervous by her voice: "what''s the matter? Are you uncomfortable?"


    She gently shook her head, pulled his big hand over and put it on her stomach: "the child is kicking me."


    He was relieved, smiled and scolded, "I''m so bad. I won''t teach him a good lesson after he was born."


    Before she saw the child, she began to feel distressed. Her strong motherhood made her instinctively protect the child: "no, my child won''t be bullied by you."


    "Dear wife..." Si Lian cried and laughed, "he is also my son."


    "No, she came out of my stomach. What''s none of your business?" she pestered.


    "Really?" his eyes were filled with a smile: "are you sure you were born without me?"


    She was stunned, followed by a red face: "you rascal!"


    He smiled, hugged her hard, and heavily kissed her on the face: "well, let''s cheer up and strive for the safe birth of the child."


    "HMM." she leaned gently against his arms, looking confident, but she couldn''t help worrying in her heart.


    Her body is like this now. Can she really have a baby safely?


    Needless to say, Si Lianye also had this idea, but he didn''t dare to show even a little in front of her, so he basically forced himself to smile every day and tried his best to get something nutritious for her to eat and help her strengthen her physique.


    During this period, their relatives and friends came to see her when they learned that she was finally awake, including Zhu Lingling, who was unexpected to her.


    At the moment when Shen Xiran saw Zhu Lingling, she was really stunned for a while, and then smiled: "I vaguely heard your voice before. I thought I heard you wrong, but it was really you."


    Zhu Lingling smiled and handed her the flowers on her hand: "it''s for you. Do you like it?"


    She smiled and picked it up. Smelling the elegant fragrance of the flowers, she felt much better: "of course I like what you sent."


    "Just like it. It''s worth my special selection for so long." Zhu Lingling smiled brightly, sat by her bed and asked, "how do you feel now? When will the child be born?"


    She smelled and smelled, and finally reluctantly handed her the flowers: "it''s inconvenient for me to get out of bed now. Please put it in that bottle."


    Zhu Lingling took it, inserted the flowers, fiddled with it again, tilted his head and appreciated it: "is it nice?"


    "Good looking. It''s better than your people."


    Zhu Lingling rolled his eyes. "Just say it. Of course I can''t compare with flowers. They are so beautiful." then there was a deep resentment.


    Shen Xiran thought it was wrong and couldn''t help asking, "Why are you here now?" she calculated the time. Zhu Lingling should get married and spend her honeymoon over Kang Wen. Why did he appear here?


    She was still guilty that she couldn''t attend her friend''s wedding. Now it seems that something has changed?


    "Where would I be if I wasn''t here?" Zhu Lingling sat back and looked at her: "I think you look very good. Why can''t you get out of bed?"


    "That''s because he gives me a pile of delicious food every day. If I eat like this, I''ll become fat. Can I look bad." she didn''t change the topic for Zhu Lingling. She said immediately, "tell me, what''s the matter with you and Kang Wen now?"


    Zhu Lingling put away the smile on her face: "I broke up with him, completely."


    She was surprised. In the past, she vaguely felt that there seemed to be a problem between them, but she felt that they had had feelings for so many years that they should not break up, but now it seems that she is too optimistic.


    "Why?" she involuntarily grabbed Zhu Lingling''s hand and looked at her carefully. Only then did she find that she had a slightly baby fat face and completely lost weight. The whole person had an indescribable melancholy temperament than before.


    Shen Xiran immediately felt distressed. Is this still her heartless Miss Zhu Lingling? Why are you becoming a resentful woman?


    Zhu Lingling shook her head, looked at her worried look, pursed her lips and smiled, stretched out her fingers and nodded her forehead: "you, take care of your own affairs first. What are you doing with so much heart?"


    "Because you are my good friend, I''m worried about you." she looked at Zhu Lingling without blinking.


    A flash of light flashed in each other''s eyes, and then a heartless smile: "what''s to worry about? It''s not very common for couples to break up? It''s not that everyone can have lovers and get married. Don''t worry about so much. Anyway, it''s breaking up. I didn''t cry, did I?"


    She looked at the strong smile between Zhu Lingling''s eyebrows with worry. She always felt uneasy. Looking at her obvious look that she didn''t want to talk more, she had to sigh and say, "well, well, you don''t want to say I don''t ask, but you should remember that no matter what happens, my friend will always stand on your side and support you, you know?"


    At this moment, Zhu Lingling''s tears almost came out. He blinked hard to hold back. He didn''t dare to hammer her as usual. He just said with a smile: "you, take care of yourself first. Look at your big stomach now."


    "I''m a pregnant woman. Of course I have a big stomach," Shen Xiran said with a smile.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl." Zhu Lingling put her hand on her stomach with curiosity on her face. She suddenly felt her stomach move, so she cried, "ah, the child moved, he moved!" looking back, she found that her face was wrong.


    "Lingling, i... I have a stomachache. It seems that I''m going to have a baby..."

 Chapter 408

    "What?" Zhu Lingling jumped up from his seat. "Didn''t you say it''s not time yet? Why so fast?"


    Shen Xiran held his stomach and smiled bitterly: "I also... I don''t know..."


    Zhu Lingling bit her lower lip and asked a stupid question, but what should she do now?


    She was much more nervous than Shen Xiran. She didn''t know how to place her hands and feet. She walked around the room: "God, what should I do now and what to do..."


    Shen Xiran inhaled deeply and endured waves of pain. While holding back his panic, he looked at her and felt funny: "Lingling..."


    "Ah?" Zhu Lingling heard her calling herself, rushed over quickly and grabbed her hand: "are you very uncomfortable? Bear it and I''ll take you to the hospital right away..."


    "Lingling!" Shen Xiran couldn''t bear to interrupt her: "this is the hospital. You just... Need to call the doctor for me..."


    God, why didn''t she know Zhu Lingling was so stupid before?


    Zhu Lingling suddenly realized that they were in the hospital now and where they sent her. It was really urgent that their IQ fell infinitely.


    Just relieved, he saw Shen Xiran''s face pale. Knowing that she was trying to bear the pain, he said in a panic: "I''m really stupid. Wait, I''ll call a doctor now."


    Then she left her and ran out. Like a gust of wind, she couldn''t catch it.


    Shen Xiran: "


    Her hand opened and closed weakly in the air and put it down. In fact, she wanted to say that there was a call bell at the head of her bed, but Zhu Lingling was too nervous to give her the chance to remind.


    However, I felt warm in my heart. Looking at her so nervous, I knew that she didn''t make this friend in vain.


    The doctors quickly rushed in, and after a little examination, they found that they were sinking their faces: "it''s going to be born!"


    The people in the room suddenly became nervous. Everyone present knew what the body of the owner of the ward was. Having a child was no big deal for other women, but it was definitely a major test of life for her.


    The doctors were very quick. They immediately carried Shen Xiran into the cart and wanted to send her to the waiting room.


    Zhu Lingling looked at his friend''s pale face and his terrible big belly. He felt very uncomfortable. He rushed over and asked her, "what about Si Lianye? Why isn''t he here now?"


    Shen Xiran was also very flustered. He smiled helplessly: "my delivery date hasn''t arrived yet, so I let him go back and have a rest."


    Si Lianye takes care of her very hard. She can''t eat and sleep well because her stomach is surprisingly large. Sometimes she has to get up several times a night. Now that her stomach is big and her body is weak, she can''t dare to let him go to the bathroom alone. In case of slipping, it will be a big trouble, so every time he asks to get up and take care of her, and then sleep and laugh again, A month later, he became thinner.


    She looked distressed in her eyes and tried her best to let him go back and have a good rest. Anyway, she was in good condition and there were nursing workers around. There would be no big deal. Si Lianye reluctantly agreed. As a result, she didn''t expect that as soon as he left, she was in trouble immediately.


    She couldn''t figure out why it was such a coincidence. She could only say that the child was too anxious.


    Shen Xiran gritted his teeth and endured the waves of pain. He stubbornly gritted his teeth and refused to make a humiliating groan. The doctors admired her in their eyes. A nurse saw that she had bitten her lower lip and couldn''t help saying, "if you have severe pain, you can call it out."


    Women like them don''t see too much, okay? Most of the most elegant and decent women can''t maintain a little demeanor at this time. They''ve seen too much for a long time. Now, when they see her forbearance, they feel they admire her very much.


    She finally endured a wave, turned pale, shook her head and said, "no... I want to save some energy, otherwise... Otherwise..."


    Before, the doctor was afraid that she could not support during production, and told her a lot in her ear. One of them was that you must not yell and waste your physical strength at the beginning. When you really want to start production in the later stage, you are weak, which is one of the most taboo things during production.


    I am a serious and good student.


    Shen Xiran thought bitterly and happily in his heart. When he gave birth to the child, he must reward himself


    "Hmm..." suddenly, another wave of strong labor pains hit her. She couldn''t help humming from her nose, and her teeth were creaking.


    God, it hurts. Why does it hurt so much to have a baby?


    The cold sweat on her forehead gradually seeped out and gradually wet the pillow under her body. Her hands tightly grasped the quilt under her body and made the veins on the back of her hands protrude with great strength.


    "Ah..." under the attack of sharp pain again, she finally couldn''t help screaming.


    "Breathe in, breathe out, take your time..." the doctor was also very nervous. He knew that the patient in front of him was very special. He must not be careless and carefully let her breathe to save energy.


    She burst into tears.


    At this time, a noise suddenly came from the door: "ah, who are you... Can''t..."


    "Can''t come in... Alas, you..."


    When the doctors were stunned, they saw the figure at the door, and then someone rushed in: "Xi ran!"


    She trembled, opened her eyes wet with sweat and tears, and saw Si Lianye anxiously in front of her: "how are you? Is it very painful?"


    She was very surprised: "how did you get in? You are a man who can''t come..."


    It was just the interval of a wave of pain. She was relieved: "get out, get out..."


    Si Lianye shook his head and looked firm: "no, I won''t go out. I want to see our child born with my own eyes."


    "You... Ah!" a pain hit again, and the cold sweat wet her whole body again.


    "Ah ye, I''m so painful..." the intense pain made her cry uncontrollably. The sweat and tears on her face mixed together and looked ferocious.


    If at ordinary times, she would never show him such a disgraceful side of her, but now she can''t care so much. The only idea in her mind is when the smelly boy will come out?


    When Si Lianye broke in, the doctors wanted to call him out. As a result, they saw his firmness on his face, grabbed her hand and kept cheering up. They looked at each other and didn''t speak again.


    There was a rule of having a husband accompany when giving birth, but few people dared to do so. After all, ordinary people can''t bear the bloody scene.


    Maybe the husband in front of us is an exception? The doctors thought so in their hearts and silently accelerated the movement of their hands.


    Si Lianye felt that he was going crazy. He never knew that it was such a terrible thing for a woman to have a child. Now she was like being tortured. The scream of cracked confidence made his heart tremble. He couldn''t help comforting her sentence by sentence: "come on, hold on, child, our child is coming out..."


    After hearing his words in the gap of pain, she would show a smile on her lips, and then she was seized by the terrible pain. There was only one thought in her mind, that is pain, which made her almost regret the pain of having a child.


    "Ah... Si Lianye, I won''t give birth..."


    "Help..."


    She screamed wildly and looked ferocious, which was comparable to being tortured.


    Si Lianye couldn''t help it anymore. He turned to scold the doctor: "what are you doing? Don''t you see she''s going to be unbearable?"


    The doctors explained with sweat: "women have children like this..."


    He was anxious and heartache: "can''t she have an operation? Wouldn''t she suffer so much if she had an operation?"


    "Yes, but according to her physical condition, she can''t have surgery..." the doctors are about to cry. They are under great pressure and are threatened by the patient''s husband.


    He clenched his teeth and felt that his heart was about to crack.


    The interweaving of life and death, the intersection of sweat and tears, are lingering endlessly.


    I don''t know how long it took. In the hearts of Shen Xiran and Si Lianye, it was almost a century. Suddenly, he heard the doctor''s surprise cry: "the child is out!"


    His heart suddenly returned to its original position.


    The doctor hugged the child happily, sent it to them and said, "Congratulations, it''s a boy."


    His eyes just glanced at the child and turned back to Shen Xiran.


    She was really exhausted. She was wet in bed, just as she had just fished out of the water, and couldn''t move a finger.


    Her hair was messy, her lips were pale and cracked, her face was the same as paper, and only her eyes looked a little.


    When he saw her, he only felt his heart hurt. Now she was fragile and could be blown away like a gust of wind. He gently grabbed her hand and said softly, "did you hear that the child was born? It''s a boy."


    She looked at him with a smile on her lips: "yes, it''s a boy... Beautiful, like you or... Or like me?"


    He just glanced in a hurry and didn''t pay attention to the child''s appearance at all. His heart was only on her. After listening to her words, he didn''t hesitate: "of course, like you, it''s very beautiful. When he grows up, he can fascinate many little girls."


    "Really..." she smiled and was happy from the bottom of her heart, "then I''ll rest assured that the child is fine..."


    "Of course it''s true. You''re tired. Have a good rest. Thank you for giving birth to him. Thank you." he couldn''t help kissing her on the forehead.


    She forced a smile: "I... I''m tired... I''m cold and I''m going to sleep. Remember to wake me up... I... I want to see the baby..."


    As she spoke, she slowly closed her eyes. The last words were so low that he had to put his ear close to her ear to hear them.


    When she looked up again, she closed her eyes with a satisfied smile on her lips.


    His heart jumped violently, his heart could not stop trembling, great fear hit him, and he trembled and put his finger on her lips.


    His breathing stopped at this moment: "doctor! You save her!"


    As soon as I turned around, I saw the doctor''s compassionate eyes and... The dazzling red blooming slowly under her.


    "Xi ran!"


    He looked at her trembling. In just a few seconds, her face had turned blue: "you can''t... You can''t just leave me... Xi ran... Xi ran..."


    Shen Xiran was ignorant and unconscious. With a satisfied smile on his lips, he sank into his sleep and couldn''t feel everything around him anymore

 Chapter 409

    Since the day Shen Xiran left her children, she fell into a long sleep. Literally, her breathing and heartbeat once stopped, but later, after the full rescue of doctors, she miraculously recovered.


    But it was the only way. She never opened her eyes or saw the children with her own eyes as she said, but slept all the time.


    After this situation lasted for three months, the doctor gently told Si Lianye that she had little hope of waking up and asked him to prepare for her possible departure at any time.


    At that time, he directly scolded the doctor, and then turned around and changed her to a better hospital and a more advanced ward. Even ignoring the previous gratitude and resentment, he went to Si Haiyan and begged him to save Shen Xiran.


    After seeing her, Si Haiyan was silent for a long time and shook his head.


    After that, Si Lianye shut himself and Shen Xiran together and didn''t go out for three days. When everyone was worried and ready to break in, he finally came out and said to the people outside the door, "I''ll wait until she wakes up."


    The people outside the door included their relatives and friends, including Zhu Lingling, Yue Haoqing, ye Xuan, and even shangguanrou who came at the news. Everyone looked at him with sad eyes.


    He looked around at them: "what are you doing looking at me like this? I''m fine, she''s fine, she''s just too tired to sleep. I''ll keep looking at her until she sleeps enough and she''ll wake up."


    All the people were worshipping each other face to face. They had heard the doctor say that Shen Xiran was in a vegetative state and had little chance to wake up. However, seeing his confident appearance, all the people were astringent in the throat, and no one had the heart to say this cruel fact.


    Zhu Lingling first broke the silence and said with a strong smile, "yes, the doctor likes alarmism. There are many people like her who suddenly wake up. Why should she be hopeless? Isn''t it?"


    Si Lianye glanced at her and nodded at her with gratitude: "it''s hard for you to come to see her, but she''s in poor health and needs rest, so please go back. It''s not too late for you to see her again when she wakes up."


    After a short sentence, he glanced at them and said, "I''ll go with her. Help yourself."


    Then he ignored them and turned around to go back into the room.


    Yue Haoqing hurriedly stopped him: "boss..."


    Si Lian paused at night: "what''s up?"


    Yue Haoqing hesitated and said to him, "I have something to tell you."


    Si Lianye said in a deep voice, "as I said, you and Jester help discuss the company''s affairs together. If you can''t make a choice, I''ll deal with it tomorrow."


    "No, it''s not the company''s business." Yue Haoqing said with a complicated look.


    He glanced at him unexpectedly: "then come in and say."


    Then he opened the door and looked in.


    Yue Haoqing gritted his teeth and followed in, closing the door with his backhand.


    "Let''s talk about something." he turned and sat on the sofa. His movements were as elegant as before, but his temperament was very different from before.


    In the past, he was elegant and dangerous, just like a latent cheetah, with incomparable danger. As long as the enemy took him lightly, he would wait for the opportunity to rush up and bite each other''s throat. Now, Yue Haoqing looked at his boss and found that his high spirit had completely disappeared in such a short period of time, The whole person becomes heavy and steady, like the calm sea, which is calm on the surface, but no one knows what terrible undercurrent lurks underneath.


    He glanced at Yue Haoqing lightly: "I thought you had something to say to me."


    Yue Haoqing was stunned and came back: "yes, yes, I have something to tell you." then he took out his portable computer, knocked open a folder and said, "you see, the opportunity we had to contact before has existed."


    He spoke carefully for fear that the boss would get angry. After that, he looked up and found that his face had indeed sunk.


    Yue Haoqing smiled bitterly in her heart. She couldn''t wait when she needed it before, but she came when things turned out like this. Really, if he changed to the boss, he would be angry.


    But this can''t be said. The source of kidney is precious. If the boss doesn''t speak, no one dares to use it.


    When Si Lianye heard his words, his eyes stopped on the computer screen: "finally?"


    "Yes, yes." Yue Haoqing dared not lift his head.


    There was another long silence. Si Lianye slowly came over and suddenly said in front of him, "if there is any, let them send it."


    "What?" Yue Haoqing suddenly looked up as if he didn''t understand the boss.


    "I said, let them send it to the hospital and inform the hospital to prepare her for kidney replacement surgery," he said lightly.


    "But..." Yue Haoqing couldn''t say anything after listening. Now Miss Shen has become like this. Even if she has a suitable kidney source, what can she do? And waste a precious kidney source in vain.


    This kidney that can perfectly match Shen Xiran is described as precious. It is absolutely no exaggeration. It itself belongs to a healthy person. They knew several years ago that there is only one person in the world whose kidney can match Shen Xiran. Si Lianye and Shen Xiran can''t do that kind of cruel thing.


    Shen Xiran, in particular, refused to accept anything, so things dragged on. Finally, the right opportunity came, but he was on the verge of death. In the eyes of many people, there was no need for such kidney replacement surgery.


    Including Yue Haoqing.


    But he didn''t expect the boss to be so crazy.


    About his shocked expression angered Si Lianye. He sank his face. For a moment, Yue Haoqing seemed to see the sharp and terrible momentum in the past: "are you deaf? Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes, I heard it." Yue Haoqing quickly stood up.


    His frightened appearance made Si Lianye relax a little: "it''s settled. Contact the doctors on both sides and set the date. No, the sooner the better."


    "Yes."


    Yue Haoqing didn''t dare to say anything anymore. Seeing that the boss had entered the inner room, he was stunned for a while before he turned and left.


    Smile bitterly in my heart, boss. I''m crazy.


    In everyone''s heart, Shen Xiran is basically hopeless. Don''t you see that even the famous Dr. sizer said there was no way?


    The boss just wasted a kidney source, and Yue Haoqing sighed deeply in his heart.


    But now he has no way but to do so. In his heart, the boss is not only his boss, but also his friend and Savior at some times. A long time ago, if it weren''t for him, he would have been ashes.


    So today, no matter what task the boss gives him, he must do it.


    At this time, Si Lianye silently sat next to Shen Xiran, slowly covered her with a quilt, and gently said to her, "look, they all think you won''t wake up. Are you angry? If you are angry, cheer up with me and wake up early, okay?"


    She was still speechless and fell asleep silently, just like she was deeply trapped in an intoxicating dream and didn''t want to wake up. Even the breath was almost as if there was nothing. Sometimes he woke up in the middle of the night with her, thought she was gone, trembled and stretched out his hand to test her nose breath, and found that she still had a trace of nose breath, so he could rest assured.


    But even so, he found that he could not relax, because as time went on, he felt that her body was like a small tree in winter, withering day by day, the leaves turned yellow and fell, and the branches became brittle. Occasionally, when a strong wind blew, she would "click" and break in two.


    No, he won''t allow it to happen.


    Absolutely not.


    He looked at her deeply, unaware of the passage of time, and did not know how long, there was a knock outside the door, slow and polite.


    He reached out and gently brushed away the hair on her face, and then said to her, "someone is coming. It must be those wordy old men who advised me not to have surgery with you. It''s ridiculous. Why not? Look at me scolding them."


    She still didn''t speak, didn''t move, and her eyelids didn''t tremble.


    Although he had seen such scenes countless times in the past three months, he still felt as painful as being burned.


    He got up to open the door and saw that it was the president of the hospital, Mr. Lawrence.


    When he saw Si Lianye open the door, he said politely, "Mr. Si, I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    Lawrence is a respected elder. He is very famous in the medical field. He is also very good and popular. Many famous doctors are his students.


    For such a character, Si Lianye said it was too rude when he met him, so he nodded to the other party: "Hello, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, first of all, I deeply sympathize with your wife''s experience. I want to see if I can help," he said politely.


    This intention surprised Si Lianye a little. He looked at him and said, "thank you for your kindness." but he didn''t mean to let him in.


    Lawrence had to take the initiative to say, "can I go in and see the lady''s current state?"


    Si Lianye looked at him again: "of course." then he stepped aside.


    Lawrence strode in and soon saw Shen Xiran lying on the hospital bed breathing weakly.


    He immediately attached himself with a serious look, observed her movements, touched her skin and looked at her pupils. Si Lianye looked at her coldly. When he finished watching, he straightened up and asked, "how''s it?"


    Mr. Lawrence frowned and said, "her situation is fairly stable. It''s not very bad. I''ve read her information before. I think if it goes on like this, there may be miracles."


    He said it gently and gently, but the meaning was no different from others. It meant that if she was sober, there would be no miracle.


    Si Lianye''s look sank: "then you''ve finished reading it now. Can you leave?"


    In the face of his impolite departure order, Lawrence smiled bitterly and found that he had said the wrong thing.


    But now it''s too late to regret, so I have to try my best to remedy: "in fact, I mean, only if I don''t give up in my heart, miracles may surprise you one day. Young man, I''ve lived for so many years and have seen several similar events. Sometimes the goddess of fate will favor some people. I hope you have such luck."


    That''s pretty good. Si Lianye looked a little better and nodded at the other party: "thank you for your comfort, but I think your intention is more than that, so please speak your heart?"

 Chapter 410

    Lawrence looked stiff, then sighed and said, "since Mr. Si has guessed, I don''t hide it. I want to discuss it with you..."


    "Wait!" Si Lianye suddenly interrupted his words. He quickly walked to the bedside, looked at Shen Xiran carefully, and then turned to him and said, "let''s talk outside."


    Was he afraid that their conversation would be heard by her?


    Lawrence didn''t think so, but now he couldn''t provoke each other, so he obeyed, followed him to the outside, closed the door and made sure that the voice couldn''t pass in.


    Si Lianye turned to look at him with a serious look: "if you persuade me because of her operation, you don''t have to speak."


    Lawrence was stunned: "Mr. Si, do you really don''t listen to our opinions at all?"


    He walked slowly over, reached out and poured himself a glass of water on the tea table. His movements were elegant and stable, and his face was quiet: "I said, if you came to persuade me, please go back now, and I will do her operation."


    "But don''t you think it''s a huge waste?" Lawrence was worried after listening to him.


    He had been sipping slowly with a cup. After smelling the speech, he suddenly raised his hand and shot his eyes like electricity. If there was substance, he stunned the unsuspecting old doctor, and the cold hair behind him stood upright.


    God, this man''s eyes are terrible. Are young people so powerful now?


    After glancing at him, Si Lianye took it back and slowly put the cup back on the table: "I hope I won''t hear similar words again."


    Lawrence was warned by him that something was wrong all over. After calming down, he couldn''t help but say, "in fact, we all know your wife''s state. I think the kidney source can be given to other people who need it more. After all, it is a fresh human life, don''t you think?"


    "But I think she is also a life and needs it more." Si Lianye said deeply. Damn old man, I knew he was so wordy that I shouldn''t let him in!


    Lawrence is still nagging: "but this kidney source..."


    Si Lianye''s patience was finally lost by him. He slapped the table heavily: "I say it for the last time. If you say this again, get out!"


    "You!" Lawrence didn''t expect that he should be so soft and hard. He couldn''t help blushing with anger: "Mr. Si, it''s not good for you to listen to people''s advice?"


    "Roll!" Si Lianye said nothing else and spit out a roll word directly and coldly.


    After sending Mr. Lawrence off, he transferred to a hospital to avoid much trouble. After settling Shen Xiran, he found someone to watch her and went to see Si Haiyan himself.


    After hearing his intention, Si Haiyan frowned: "are you sure you want to do this?"


    Si Lian looked at him at night: "if you were me, you would do the same."


    Si Haiyan was silent. If ye Xuan encountered such a thing, he would really seize the last glimmer of hope.


    "However, she is not in good health now. Are you sure she can support it? This is not a small operation." Si Haiyan looked at him seriously.


    Si Lianye''s face aroused a smile without a smile: "that''s why I found you."


    Dr. sizer''s name is not generally loud. Finding another doctor for an ordinary operation can''t guarantee 100% success, but if you find him, it is estimated that the success rate will be greatly improved.


    Hearing this, Si Haiyan frowned and said, "I am also a man, not a God."


    The implication is that he can''t guarantee success.


    Si Lian looked at him at night: "you have done dozens of such operations. Are you so modest with me now?"


    Si Haiyan said impatiently, "I don''t have confidence in my craft, but in the physical state of your woman. Have you ever thought about what to do in case of an accident on the operating table according to her body?"


    Surgery is not what everyone can do. If the patient''s body can''t bear it, the risk of danger will increase greatly.


    Si Lianye suddenly stared at him and asked, "she told me before. She said you told him that you had the ability to cure her disease without surgery. Later, after taking your medicine, the effect was also very good."


    Si Haiyan was stunned and smiled bitterly: "yes, I said so." after his words, Si Lianye''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly said, "but don''t be happy too early. I found that I thought too well at that time and ignored the complexity of the human body, so the experiment failed."


    "Experiment? Do you take her as a test object?" Si Lianye''s eyes flashed cold.


    Oh, no, I slipped my tongue.


    Si Haiyan quickly remedied: "don''t worry, I did this with a certain degree of certainty. As a result, you can see that it does have an effect, but the effect can only be alleviated and can''t be cured, so later I thought I had to have surgery."


    Si Lianye''s face was still angry: "there are so many words. Give me a word. Will you do this operation?"


    Si Haiyan smiled bitterly, "if I said no, would you do this?"


    "Tie you up until you are willing." Si Lianye said without thinking.


    "Well, I see." Si Haiyan looked at his cousin helplessly and said.


    "Good, you fix a time." Si Lianye got up to go when he agreed, and refused to waste a minute of his time.


    "Wait, I have something else to say." Si Haiyan hurriedly called him.


    "What''s up?" he asked.


    "Oh, you must not be so impetuous, I really don''t know how you did this cloud night president, and you didn''t really ruin it." Si Haiyan Tucao several sentences, and finally make complaints about the night''s eyes. "Well, I said, you bring her here. I''ll have a good check on her body. If it''s not suitable for surgery, I have to take care of her for a period of time."


    "You here?" Si Lianye''s eyes swept suspiciously in the room.


    It''s not that Si Haiyan has any other thoughts, but now Shen Xiran has become a complete vegetable. She can''t live without those life sustaining machines. Otherwise, there won''t be so many people who don''t care about her.


    So, what hospital equipment does Si Haiyan have here?


    Si Haiyan smiled when he saw his eyes: "it seems that you still don''t understand me. Have you ever been to my basement?"


    "Basement?" Si Lianye''s eyes filled with suspicion. What''s there?


    Ten minutes later, Si Lianye looked at him strangely: "your research results are completed here?" the machinery and equipment here are complete and can almost immediately open a large hospital, and he felt that some equipment didn''t even exist in the hospital.


    Is the man in front of you so powerful?


    Si Haiyan shrugged: "some are, some are in the hospital where I work." he said, "so you can rest assured now?"


    "OK, I''ll send her tonight. Are you ready?" Si Lianye said crisp.


    When Si Haiyan sent him away, he suddenly asked him, "are you really so relieved of me, not afraid of what I do secretly?"


    Si Lianye looked back at him: "will you?"


    Si Haiyan was stunned and stretched out his hand to wipe his face: "no, I''m not that kind of person."


    "That''s all right, I believe you." then Si Lianye strode out.


    He still has a lot of things to arrange. Xi Ran''s body is getting worse and worse. He must seize all the time.


    Sihaiyan looked at his back in a daze. Ye Xuan quietly turned out from behind him and said thoughtfully, "I didn''t expect he knew you so much."


    Although Si Haiyan has many shortcomings in character, one thing is certain, that is, his professional ethics is very good, and he will never do anything that will humiliate the doctor''s reputation.


    "You haven''t heard that sentence. The person who knows you best is often your enemy?" Si Haiyan reached out and hugged her. His nose wiped her intimately: "why didn''t you come out just now?"


    "Forget it, so as not to be embarrassed." Ye Xuan shook her head.


    Si Haiyan also smiled: "I don''t mind what''s embarrassing."


    "Well, I''ll meet him next time and have a good talk and laugh. By the way, let''s talk about our happy past?" Ye Xuan said with a sideways glance at him.


    He held her hand tightly: "forget it. You''d better stay in the room next time."


    Ye Xuan sneered and knew that her man''s heart was not so big. However, she still couldn''t figure out one thing: "I said, what''s the matter with you? Weren''t you hostile before? Why can you talk well now?"


    Ye Xuan still doesn''t know much about men. She only knows that from one day last month, the relationship between the cousins, which once fell to the freezing point, suddenly shows signs of melting.


    But she didn''t know when these things happened. She just felt very strange.


    Si Haiyan smiled and kindly solved his woman''s doubts: "do you remember the man named Shangguan zhe?"


    "Well, the man who said to connect with you? What''s the matter?" she asked.


    "Last time we two did something." when Si Haiyan said it, his eyes still glittered with a strange Brilliance: "we tied his mother Yan Yu away when Si Lianye had no time to distract around Shen Xiran."


    "You!" Ye Xuan''s eyes widened suddenly, "you are too brave!"


    Si Haiyan said coldly, "what she did was bolder. I just wanted to find her revenge. Unexpectedly, Si Lianye moved very fast. We haven''t done much yet. He found the door."


    He remembered the events of that year very clearly. He said that "he hasn''t started yet". In fact, he had already started to repair Yan Yu. At that time, when Si Lianye came to the door, he saw his mother like that. Although the two people have reconciled now, he thought it was very relieved.


    They can''t be cruel, but Yan Yu did too much in those years. Killing and setting fire doesn''t count. For Yunye''s shares, she can even kill a child under the age of 10. The ferocity of the means is amazing. But since he can escape, she should be mentally prepared. He will always come back for revenge.


    Si Lianye used many means and finally rescued Yan Yu. Only that time, he himself was injured and almost fell into Si HaiYan''s hand.


    But I don''t know why, in the end, Si Haiyan let him go and even helped him deal with his wound.


    Si Lianye left without saying a word, but he knew that the relationship between them had changed since then.


    Yan Yu was poisoned by him. Before long, his parents'' revenge was rewarded. Si Lianye, Shen Xiran and ye Xuan were right. There was no deep hatred between them. When they had an accident, Si Lianye was even younger than him.


    So he finally let go of him and himself in his heart.

 Chapter 411

    Just such a mind, under his subtle emotion, he chose not to say anything. He only revealed a little when ye Xuan asked.


    Ye Xuan looked at him suspiciously and always felt that he didn''t finish talking to himself.


    "Cheapskate, don''t say anything when I can''t ask?" she hit him gently.


    Si Haiyan smiled and hugged her tightly: "fool, I know nothing about you. Why are you not satisfied, my eldest lady."


    His soothing tone didn''t make her happy, but he punched him heavily: "tell me everything. I haven''t settled accounts with you about your son."


    Sihaiyan''s face was almost wrinkled into a bitter gourd face. Lele''s thing was a mistake he made when he was young and frivolous. He only knew that once he accidentally went to bed with a woman when he was drunk. He forgot everything when he got into bed the next day. As a result, the woman didn''t know what kind of mind it was. He secretly gave birth to the child and didn''t say it. He was still dead, Let him have no room for investigation.


    It was really his fault. The absurd things he sat down when he was young have now "returned" one by one, making him miserable.


    Then there was another light coax. It was only after explaining the past one by one that she reluctantly calmed down.


    What else can we do?


    Si Lianye moved very quickly and sent Shen Xiran over at night.


    Sihaiyan had already made preparations. When Shen Xiran came, he used the best equipment. Looking at all this, Si Lianye couldn''t help looking a little better.


    For Si Haiyan, he is more reliable than other doctors.


    What''s more, looking at the equipment that may not even be in the hospital reassured him a lot.


    "Thank you." he stood beside Shen Xiran, looked at Si Haiyan in silence, and suddenly said.


    Sihaiyan''s hand paused and looked up at him with a smile: "it''s rare. Finally I heard a good word in your mouth."


    Si Lianye was grateful. He didn''t care about his little irony. He looked down at the ignorant Shen Xiran and asked, "when can she start the operation?"


    Time waits for no man. In his heart, the sooner the better.


    Seeing his thoughts, Si Haiyan shook his head and said, "you are too anxious. I have to get the inspection results to know the specific time."


    "I''ve brought the report from the hospital. You can read it at will," said Si Lianye, referring to a large number of documents put on the outside table by his men.


    Although the examination results and information in the hospital can not be brought out by the patient''s family members according to the regulations, money can make the ghost push the mill. This sentence is common everywhere.


    Si Haiyan was dismissive of his painstaking efforts: "no, I don''t believe them, I only believe in my own judgment."


    Si Lianye frowned deeply.


    Sihaiyan finished the instrument, stood up straight and clapped his hands: "don''t worry, I''ve been waiting for so long. Can''t I wait for a few hours?"


    Si Lianye''s face softened.


    During this time, Si Lianye has moved all his things and is ready to live next to Shen Xiran. Si Haiyan has no objection in his eyes. He just warns him not to hinder his work, otherwise he will regret very seriously.


    Si Lianye certainly agreed.


    The results were all released an hour later. Si Haiyan glanced at the report and frowned deeply.


    Si Lianye only felt his heart lifted up, and a pair of deep black eyes stared at him without blinking.


    Si Haiyan immediately felt that he was under great pressure. He sighed helplessly and said, "can you not look at me with such terrible eyes? It makes me feel that I am not a doctor, but a prisoner who will be sentenced to death."


    Si Lianye was impatient and whispered, "the result." his eyes were full of blood and looked really terrible.


    Si Haiyan shook his head. The man must be crazy if he goes on like this. He didn''t dare to sell the key any more. He shook the data on his hand and said, "she can''t have surgery for the time being. Her physical indicators are too poor. Look here. All of them are half lower than normal people. Even if I get on the operating table, no matter how skilled I am, she is likely to die from massive bleeding."


    Si Lianye glanced away. The murderous look in his eyes made him unbearable. His hair was straight, and he couldn''t help retreating for several steps.


    "Do you mean she can''t be saved in your hand?" Si Lianye said coldly. His voice was like the wind blowing out of hell, which made people feel numb.


    His whole body was cold and hard to add: "in fact, things are not as bad as you think. Listen to me..."


    Si Lianye stared at him quietly and put away his momentum: "say."


    It''s really frightening. Si Haiyan smiled bitterly and felt that the man in front of him was becoming more and more terrible. Is this still the lovely little cousin in his memory?


    He calmed down and said, "in fact, things are not as pessimistic as you think. Although her physical indicators are low, they can be adjusted slowly. I have a newly developed new drug that can be used for her. If it goes well, her body can reach the minimum standard for surgery in half a month at most."


    "Well, then do as you say. We must save her at all costs." Si Lianye said without hesitation after listening to it.


    "OK, I''ll try my best." Si Haiyan breathed a sigh of relief and slowly stood up straight.


    Although Si Lianye is scary, Shen Xiran is pretty good. The doctor''s parents are worried. Well, don''t worry about the terrible barbarian in front of him. He touched his chin and thought silently.


    He won''t admit that he was so obedient because he was threatened by Si Lianye.


    He made up his mind and said, "it''s not too late. I''ll start treating her tomorrow."


    Si Lianye nodded when he heard the speech, and his face eased a lot: "thank you."


    Si Haiyan, who was about to go out, was stiff, then waved at will and strode out.


    As an attending physician, he still has many things to do. For example, he should configure the maximum dose that her body can bear according to Shen Xiran''s physical examination results, so as not to hurt her. He must master the time.


    He sighed as he walked. It seemed that his precious night would be reimbursed again.


    Si Lian looked at his back for a long time. Then he looked at her and said, "don''t worry, I will try my best to cure you." after that, he was silent for a while, and then said slightly difficultly: "if you really can''t, I will accompany you, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    Shen Xiran lay quietly, ignorant and unaware of the promise made by the man around him just now.


    He sighed slightly in his heart, sat down beside her, held her hand as usual, and looked at her quietly and gently.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    He took out his cell phone, glanced, frowned slightly, answered and put it in his ear: "what''s up?"


    The man on the other side of the phone was a nervous housekeeper: "young master, just now the young master kept crying, as if he had a fever."


    The young master refers to Shen Xiran''s painstaking and high expectation child. Si Lianye and her love crystallization. Unfortunately, he was unconscious because Shen Xiran gave birth to a child. Although he couldn''t hate the child, he didn''t want to see it. He held the child twice in his life, and finally simply threw the child to the housekeeper at home.


    The poor housekeeper had to bring a baby when he was old. It was polite to say that he was in a mess. Fortunately, he was in a hurry and went to take care of his sister-in-law for two months. However, he was not comfortable for a few days, and the problem appeared again.


    His heart was also full of sympathy for the child. According to the power of the Secretary''s family, it was reasonable to say that the child was born with a golden key. As a result, his mother was dying and even his own father was waiting to see. What he saw was not his parents, but the housekeeper and sister-in-law. It was sad to think about it.


    So the housekeeper can''t help but feel sorry for the injustice. Now, taking advantage of the child''s discomfort, he calls the cruel father and hopes that he can care more about his son.


    As a result, he was still disappointed. Si Lianye was slightly stunned and said lightly, "did you find a doctor?"


    The housekeeper was stunned: "yes, but..."


    "Just find it. It''s normal for children to get sick. Just talk to me when they''re ready." he said faintly, and hung up the phone before the housekeeper could say anything more.


    He didn''t know what the housekeeper was going to say, and he didn''t know he was an incompetent father, but so what? Without her in the world, he won''t care about anything, including their children.


    He put away his cell phone, grabbed her hand and said slowly, "look, if you don''t wake up, I won''t have any children. Are you angry? Do you want to scold me? If you want to, get up quickly. I''m waiting for you to scold me."


    The housekeeper didn''t expect that his move was useless. He couldn''t help but put down the phone with a bitter face. As soon as he turned around, he saw the family doctor at home appear from the baby room. He hurried up and asked anxiously, "is the child all right?"


    The doctor shook his head: "it''s just a small problem. I prescribed medicine. I''ll mix it in the milk and give it to him. By the way, what about the young master?"


    Why is the child so strange? Even if his father is not around, why can''t even his mother be found?


    The housekeeper sighed and shook his head. He really didn''t know where to start.


    ¡­¡­


    Time soon arrived. The next day, after a busy night, Si Haiyan finally came up with a treatment plan for Shen Xiran and began to treat her body with drugs.


    In a few days, the effect will be obvious.


    She looks better with the naked eye, and the whole person is not so thin. It seems that she is closer to a sleeping state rather than a vegetable. Si Lianye is very happy in her eyes and silently rejoices in her heart that she can find her boss Haiyan as a doctor. It seems that the day of her operation is just around the corner.


    Time passed quickly under his expectation.


    Soon it was the tenth day after she took the medicine.


    She looked better slowly. Without saying anything, Si Lianye took care of her closely every day and even found a surprise to him. That is, once when he was talking to her regularly, she actually moved her eyelids as if she wanted to wake up.


    He hurriedly called Si Haiyan.


    After a busy time, Si Haiyan announced: "her brain activity has greatly increased. It seems that it is very possible to be awake."


    It was a surprise, but he had never expected her to wake up so soon.


    Si lianyerao is usually a deep look. At this time, he can''t help but look happy: "really? That''s really great."


    Si Haiyan looked at him, thought about it and added: "I didn''t expect her to wake up so soon before. Well, you bring the child and stimulate her around her every day."

 Chapter 412

    Si Lianye''s face sank and didn''t speak.


    Si Haiyan shook his head speechlessly: "that''s your child, and it''s the flesh and blood she gave birth to with all her efforts. Does she think she won''t miss him? If you want her to wake up early, you''d better listen to me."


    Si Lianye hesitated for a long time, and finally listened to his opinion: "OK, I''ll let someone send the child now."


    Sihaiyan saw that he talked about the child motionless. It was obvious that his mind was dragged by Shen Xiran. He didn''t mention the child''s joy at all. He shook his head secretly. He thought that the child had only the child''s mother and no child''s father. He didn''t know whether it was a blessing or not.


    After receiving the phone call, the housekeeper was very happy. He immediately wrapped the child carefully and sent it all night. He also wondered whether the young master finally found out his conscience. As a result, he didn''t expect that as soon as he picked up the child, he didn''t even look at it, so he glanced a little and put him next to Shen Xiran.


    The housekeeper was stunned: "young master... Young master, the young master has just recovered from his illness. I''m afraid it''s not good to do so..."


    Si Lianye glanced at him, didn''t speak, but the action on his hand didn''t stop.


    Si Haiyan saw the poor housekeeper''s face turned white, so he explained, "don''t worry, she''s healthy in a way, and the child will be fine."


    "But, but..." the housekeeper was embarrassed. He said so, but what if something happened?


    Si Lian said in a deep voice at this time of the night, "go out!" there was a strong displeasure in his voice.


    Shen Xiran is the treasure in his heart. How could he be happy when the housekeeper said so?


    Si Haiyan shook his head and dragged out the housekeeper who still wanted to speak with a worried face. He had found it in the past few days with Si Lianye. It was good at ordinary times, but if Shen Xiran was involved, Si Lianye could change his face in seconds. Even the attending doctor was rejected by him several times without mercy.


    Si Lianye, no matter how many of them, put the sleeping child into Shen Xiran''s hand and said softly, "do you want to open your eyes and have a look? This is your child. You were born desperately. Now it looks very beautiful, white and fat. It smiles. Well, it''s very similar to you, really."


    In fact, he didn''t go to see the child seriously at all, and he didn''t pay attention to what he looked like when he smiled. So he just didn''t have anything to talk about.


    Of course, his efforts have not achieved much for the time being, but the child seems to feel that his father''s voice is too noisy, his little face is wrinkled and his mouth is curled.


    Si Lianye saw clearly, but because he had never brought a baby, he picked up the child slowly. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he saw him open his mouth


    "Wow..."


    Si Lianye vowed that before that, he had never known that a little girl who was just born and didn''t have his arm long was crying so loudly, which could be described as deafening.


    He gasped and picked up his light son.


    "So angry? Huh?" he looked down at his son who kept crying, nodded his little nose, and then was stunned.


    He had never seriously seen his son before. Now, when he looked at it, he found that his son didn''t look much like Xi ran. Just speaking, those tearful eyes seemed to have some of her shadow, but elsewhere


    He felt a little soft and turned around to find someone to take care of his son. He didn''t know whether he was hungry or uncomfortable.


    At this time, the housekeeper slammed the door in a hurry and stood there with an anxious and frightened face: "young master, he is still young..."


    Speaking of half, his voice suddenly became dumb. He grew up and looked at the young master''s look and Xi''s holding the child. When he heard his voice, he raised his eyes and looked over.


    The housekeeper suddenly had an impulse to bite off his tongue. What was he worried about just now? This is the young master''s own son. How could he have that terrible idea that the young master would abuse his children?


    It''s really ridiculous!


    I hope the young master didn''t see what he thought. The housekeeper sweated and said with a strong smile: "young master, it seems that the young master is hungry when he wakes up."


    Si Lianye nodded, looked down at the child''s dissatisfied tear stained face, and suddenly asked, "does he cry like this every time he is hungry?"


    "Yes... Yes." the housekeeper is a little confused. Children can''t speak. What do you want without crying?


    He didn''t speak and didn''t mean to return the child to the housekeeper. The housekeeper couldn''t stand the child''s cry. After taking a few steps, he was about to say to the young master, "return the child to me..."


    Suddenly Si Lianye looked up at him: "Why are you still here? Doesn''t he say he''s hungry?" he looked very unhappy.


    The housekeeper was a little confused and asked carefully, "what do you mean..."


    Si Lianye is impatient, although what''s the matter with his housekeeper? Dull look, where did the smart one go before?


    "Does he want milk? Milk powder?" he asked unbearably.


    Suddenly, the housekeeper trembled. It turned out that the young master wanted to feed the child himself? God, is he finally inspired by the young master? That''s great.


    He rushed out of the door at a flying speed, and soon came in with a bag. It was full of the young master''s personal belongings, including his royal milk powder, milk bottles and diapers.


    Looking at the fragmented package, Si Lianye frowned. It turned out that raising a child was so troublesome?


    Then he lowered his head and saw that the child was still crying. He was so pathetic and soft hearted that he couldn''t help it. He nodded his grin: "crying ghost, if you cry again, you''ll be thrown out..."


    The housekeeper was sweating to prepare milk powder. Fortunately, he had done these things at home a few days ago, so his actions were very strange. There was nothing wrong. On the contrary, he was almost oppressed by Si Lianye''s impatient eyes and almost knocked down the milk bottle.


    Si Lianye frowned. Is the housekeeper old and won''t do this?


    The housekeeper was also secretly complaining. He was out of his mind and didn''t let the two Yuesao who took care of the young master come. He wouldn''t take the children


    In this time of chaos, two big and three small men didn''t notice. Behind them, Shen Xiran''s long eyelashes suddenly shook. After a while, her fingers also moved. If she had changed her previous action, Si Lianye would have found it immediately, but today, it''s hard for him to take his attention away and focus on their children.


    Shen Xiran felt that he had been running all the time.


    She ran and ran. She was full of big men and weak. She just felt that she would be tired to death if she ran again, but she couldn''t stop, because she knew that if she stopped, the terrible darkness would sweep through and wrap her in it. From then on, there would be no light in her world, and she would never see the person she wanted to see.


    Strange, why does she think so? Who is she? Why did you do that? Who do you want to see?


    Perhaps the violent activities made her brain become a blank. She thought and thought while running. Suddenly, she didn''t know what she tripped. A staggering hand was on the ground, hissing so painful!


    The back of her hand seemed to be cut open by something sharp on the ground and seemed to be bleeding. She didn''t care so much. Seeing that the darkness behind her approached again, she was scared to get up and run again.


    But this time she seemed to be stimulated, and suddenly remembered, oh, her name is Shen Xiran, there is a beloved person named Si Lianye, and she also has a newborn child!


    By the way, boy!


    She hasn''t seen him yet. She doesn''t know what he looks like. How can she be caught by the darkness so quickly?


    No, absolutely not!


    She became angry at the bottom of her heart, and seemed to have strength again. If she wanted to speed up, she must run, keep running!


    Suddenly at this time, it seems that a child''s cry came from the distant horizon.


    "Wow... Wow..."


    That voice, that voice! She was excited. It was the child''s voice. It was her child''s voice. What happened to him? Is something wrong?


    She''s going to see him. She''s going to see him with her own eyes!


    At that moment, it seemed that her body began to emit a strong light, which suddenly stopped the darkness that had always wanted to swallow her.


    Without realizing it, she ran hard towards the direction of the child crying step by step.


    Baby, don''t worry, mom will save you now!


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, the baby held by his unreliable father finally waited for his long-awaited food. A bottle of milk carefully prepared for him was sucking with both hands.


    Si Lianye looked down at him with dark eyes.


    The housekeeper looked at his young master''s behavior and felt very strange. He couldn''t help looking at them with vigilance.


    At this time, suddenly, a series of rapid "didi" sounds came from a corner of the room.


    Si Lianye and the housekeeper looked at the same time and found that an instrument in the corner was flashing red light and making a sound similar to a warning.


    These equipment were left by Si Haiyan. Si Lianye didn''t know the usage. Seeing that, she instinctively felt bad. She raised her hand and called Si Haiyan.


    After sihaiyan answered the phone, he almost rushed over at the fastest speed in his life, rolled in like a gust of wind, and rushed to the machine to look and see.


    Si Lianye looked at Shen Xiran''s calm appearance. He was puzzled and worried. He asked coldly, "what''s going on?"


    Si Haiyan didn''t speak. Suddenly, he bent down and lifted Shen Xiran''s eyelids, took her hand and pinched it. The action similar to flirting made Si Lianye look unhappy and forbear to speak.


    After seeing enough and checking enough, Si Haiyan straightened up and said, "a good news, a bad news, which one to listen to first?"


    Si Lianye frowned: "listen to the most important one first."


    Si Haiyan was helpless about his unreasonable playing cards. Let''s say it first: "she''s going to wake up soon."


    "Really?" he suddenly stood up with the child in his arms. The child was startled by his father''s sudden action. The bottle almost fell off, and the little mouth was about to cry.


    Where can Si Lianye take care of him at this time? Then he thrust him into the hands of the housekeeper who had looked at them for a long time. He rushed to Shen Xiran and bent down to look at her face carefully: "is she really going to wake up?"


    "Really." Si Haiyan nodded cautiously, "This machine with movement is specially used to detect her brain activity. Before, her brain activity was very weak, just like ordinary vegetable people, but now it is different. I don''t know why, maybe the child stimulated her? Her brain activity is almost the same as that of ordinary people, so I say she is likely to wake up immediately."

 Chapter 413

    "Very good."


    This may be the first good news Si Lianye has heard for a long time. He is full of joy and looks at her deeply: "it should be the child''s voice that awakened her."


    "Maybe, the human brain is a very magical place, and anything can happen," said Si Haiyan, and then gave a slight pause. "I just said there were two messages and one."


    His other bad news was that Si Lianye was shocked and looked up at him: "say."


    "In fact, I don''t know if it''s my fault. I found that the drug concentration in her body was higher than I expected, so she woke up early maybe because of this." Si Haiyan said with difficulty.


    "That shouldn''t be a good thing?" the higher the drug concentration, the better, isn''t it?


    "Of course not." Si Haiyan shook his head firmly. "It''s not that simple. Alas, it''s simply that her body is not so strong and can tolerate the effects of such high concentrations of drugs, so she is likely to have side effects."


    "What kind of side effects?" Si Lianye asked in a deep voice.


    "In fact, I''m not very clear about this. Maybe it''s allergy, maybe it''s attacked by her immune system, maybe there''s something else. I can''t guess. Everything can only wait until she wakes up to know the specific situation." Si Haiyan thinks this situation is very rare, but it happened again. He feels a little guilty.


    Si Lianye looked down at Shen Xiran deeply and asked, "are you finished?"


    Si Haiyan was stunned: "finished."


    "Then you can go. I''ll call you when there''s a problem." Si Lianye gave the order without hesitation.


    Sihaiyan, who was waved to and fro to, said: "


    The sound of the door being closed seemed to be a little heavy, but Si Lianye didn''t take it to heart. At this moment, his heart can only hold Shen Xiran.


    The housekeeper finally calmed the child down. He was about to follow Mr. Si Haiyan out with light hands and feet. As a result, he was stopped by the young master who had a clear insight: "wait, hold the child."


    The housekeeper was stunned: "young master?"


    "Come here!"


    "Ah yes..." the housekeeper was puzzled and was unwilling to think about things in a bad direction, but looking at the young master''s gloomy face, he felt that something was wrong.


    He walked slowly step by step. As soon as he stood there, Lianye took the child.


    "I''ll take him for a while. You go out first." master Si said without looking back.


    The housekeeper was very nervous. He really didn''t know why the young master had to hold the young master next to him today. Suddenly, he looked at the young master and was ready to put the young master next to Miss Shen. As soon as his heart lit up, he suddenly understood.


    So the young master wants to wake her up with the child''s voice? Does that work?


    He was puzzled and dared not disobey the young master''s order, so he had to go out step by step.


    Si Lianye looked at the mother and son sleeping together gently. She just thought it was the most beautiful picture in the world. Of course, it would be better if she could open her eyes. Like now, it was black and bright, just like a spring


    Suddenly his whole body froze, her eyes, when did her eyes open?


    He suddenly stood up, with a look of surprise and joy on his face: "are you awake? Are you really awake?"


    Shen Xi looked at him calmly and suddenly left tears: "ah ye..."


    His voice was so low that people could hardly hear it. He leaned close to her: "what do you want to say?"


    "Ah ye, I woke up, I woke up..."


    She finally beat the darkness and found the person she loved most in her life, him and the children around her


    She cried and laughed, with the excitement of escaping from life and unspeakable nostalgia: "I miss you very much... And children..."


    Her voice was too small. Si Lianye couldn''t hear what she was saying even if she came to her mouth, but he could see from her expression. He firmly grasped her hand: "yes, you''re awake. Stop talking and have a good rest. I''ll call the doctor."


    Her eyes slowly moved down and fell on the sleeping child. Suddenly, a very light smile appeared on her face: "that''s..."


    "It''s our child. Look how cute he is," he said softly.


    "Yes, it''s our child." her tears fell down and wet the pillow. In fact, she doesn''t have any strength now. If she wants to see the child, she has to use a very awkward posture, but even so, she would rather do so than let her eyes leave the child for even a second.


    Sihaiyan soon came over. When she woke up as expected, she was both happy and worried. At the moment, she gave her a comprehensive inspection. She didn''t let go inside and outside for a long time. After he got enough materials, Shen Xi ran couldn''t hold on and fell asleep again.


    After Si Lianye found it, she stared at Si Haiyan with a murderous eye. The latter hurriedly explained: "don''t worry, since she wakes up, she won''t be in a coma again unless her condition worsens again, but this thing can''t happen in a short time. Don''t worry, she''s just too tired and sleeping now. When she sleeps well, she will wake up naturally. Don''t worry, she''ll be fine."


    Si Lian, with a dark face at night, drove him out directly.


    He also planned to talk to his dear wife, but he fell asleep again by that guy?


    Who can bear it? Familiar can''t bear it!


    He put his resentful eyes on her face again, and suddenly softened his heart. Forget it, if she can wake up, it means that the guy still has some skills. In that case, be patient. Anyway, she is sleeping now, not sleeping. He still has a lot of time to talk to her tomorrow.


    In order not to wake her up, he called the housekeeper again, handed the smelly boy to him and asked him to take him back - since she was awake, the smelly boy was useless and didn''t have to be put in front of her.


    This is his cold idea. At this time, no one can enter his heart except Shen Xiran, neither his mother nor his son.


    The housekeeper took the child in embarrassment, hesitated and said, "young master, someone is looking for you."


    His eyes flashed, "who?"


    "Yes... Yes, madam..." the housekeeper hesitated. As soon as he said it, he saw his face sink.


    "I''m very busy now. If there''s something urgent, you can deal with it." then he walked back without hesitation and closed the door.


    The housekeeper looked at the closed door and smiled bitterly. He looked down at the sleeping young master and sighed gently.


    A quiet night passed. When the morning light of the next day spilled into the room, Shen Xiran finally opened his eyes and saw the deep black eyes, which clearly reflected his face.


    She was stunned, thinking that she had become so thin?


    "Wake up?" Si Lianye looked at her and asked. He stretched out his hand to rub her hair as before. He saw that the tubes on her body retracted their hands: "how do you feel now?"


    "Very well, I think I''m in great spirit now," she replied with a smile. Although her voice was slightly hoarse, it was much better than before.


    Si Lianye was so happy that she grabbed her hand: "you finally woke up. I thought you were cruel and didn''t want me and the child."


    "How can it be? I''m willing to give up. No one will give up you and the children." she smiled. No one knows how much strength and strong willpower she used to escape from the terrible darkness. She almost felt that all her spirit had been used up, so she can''t move now.


    She felt that her spirit was very good, but her body was still the same as her own. She couldn''t move at all, but looking at his infinite joy, she decided not to tell him.


    "Well, you should get better quickly. I''ll wait for you, you know? You must get better." he said heavily word by word.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t bear you." she smiled at him.


    He saw the dry skin on her lips, patted her head, turned and poured her a glass of water: "come on, drink water."


    She blinked, "I can''t get up."


    He smiled, "don''t worry, I will serve you well, your majesty."


    Her heart was warm, and there was a blush on her face: "then I''m the queen, what are you?"


    He looked at her so good look, and suddenly felt as if something was wrong. He shook his head to shake away the ominous feeling, carefully raised her head slightly and let her drink water.


    The sweet water entered her throat and made her comfortable with a long sigh. It was so comfortable, as if all her internal organs had been opened.


    "Would you like another drink?" he asked after taking the empty glass away.


    She shook her head, "No." then she wanted to sit up, but she found that she still had no strength all over her body. She couldn''t help frowning: "I still can''t move."


    "You just woke up. Don''t be so anxious." Si Lian smiled at night and was in a very good mood. What makes people happier than his sweetheart''s near death and finally waking up?


    "HMM." she let her heart down. Maybe so. She can''t be anxious.


    "How long have I slept?" she asked suddenly.


    "Not long, only three months," he said, returning to her again.


    "Such a long time?" she exclaimed. No wonder he looked so haggard and suddenly felt distressed.


    "Yes, you scared many other brain cells this time. How are you going to compensate me in the future?" he joked.


    She pressed down her sadness and looked happy: "how about I accompany you all my life?"


    He deliberately made a critical look, touched his chin and looked at her with colored Mimi''s eyes: "it''s not cost-effective to lose a little weight, but pay attention to it. Who let me see you? He said, would you like to talk to me?"


    The tone was like an ancient dandy. She smiled happily, and the blush on her face was deeper. She looked very red. Her eyes flashed with a happy light: "well, I''ll accompany you all my life. At that time, don''t dislike me for following you blindly, but I won''t go."


    He suddenly gathered his smile, attached himself to her forehead, kissed her, and whispered, "I''d love it."


    The prudence in that voice made her nose sour and almost burst into tears. He was so afraid of his death that he even took a joke seriously.


    How could she get such deep love from him? She almost began to panic.


    Moreover, I don''t know why, she still felt very uneasy, as if it hadn''t ended yet.


    Soon, her premonition was confirmed by Si Haiyan who hurried to her.


    After listening to his words, Si Lianye grabbed his collar in a rage. His strength made him blush, his neck thick and difficult to breathe.


    Si Lian asked sadly, "what did you say? Say it again?"

 Chapter 414

    Si Haiyan tried his best to save himself from the terrible Si Lianye. Rao was so. He coughed and trembled: "can you stop being so impulsive and listen to me?"


    "You fucking told me that she......" Si Lianye almost rushed up again, but he was worried about what kind of lowered his voice: "you make me so tolerant?"


    He lowered his voice. Shen Xiran heard it and said helplessly, "I heard it, honey..."


    Si Lianye quickly turned around and looked very responsible. Then he hugged her heavily and roared at Si Haiyan: "if you don''t want to die, you''ll find a way with me, otherwise I''ll let you bury with her!"


    Si Haiyan was helpless: "I''m already trying to find a way, but..." he was also very sad. He didn''t want to see such a result, but it happened that


    "Does it shine back? I see." when things came to this point, Shen Xiran was the calmest one.


    She gently said to Si Lianye, "can you let me go? I can''t breathe."


    She could clearly feel that at that moment, there seemed to be hot water dripping on her shoulders. Her heart was very sad, but she had a trace of fear. If her dying fate could not be reversed, why couldn''t she greet death with a smile?


    She patted him on the back and teased him: "do you think you are still a good president? I think it''s like a little girl."


    Si Lianye grabbed her tightly and looked frantic: "no, you''ll be fine. I''ll never let you be fine. I''ll take you away. I''ll take you to see a doctor. I''ll cure you!"


    He hates it. Why did he abandon medicine and go into business in those years? Otherwise, he might be able to cure his beloved woman by himself, so as not to let her fall into the hands of countless doctors.


    Si Haiyan, I won''t let you go. If something happens to her, I will, I will make you apologize to him. I swear!


    At this time, Si Haiyan, who had returned to his laboratory, fought a cold war.


    In fact, it was his fault.


    It all originated from his wrong speculation about Shen Xiran''s physical condition, which made him use her medicine a little heavier every day. Due to the dose smile, he didn''t notice it at first. He didn''t find anything wrong until Shen Xiran woke up in advance yesterday.


    The medicine he gave was too heavy. According to his plan, it was moving forward slowly and slowly stimulating her vitality. However, let him advance all this, overdraw her vitality in advance and wake her up in advance, which means letting her die in advance.


    Unless the operation is carried out immediately now, otherwise, she is dead!


    But now she is so weak that I''m afraid she will die on the operating table before she starts to do it.


    He inhaled deeply and couldn''t help shaking. This was the biggest mistake he had made since he became a doctor, and it was also an absolutely irreparable mistake.


    Damn him.


    Shen Xiran comforted Si Lianye slowly. Although she had been sentenced to death, she didn''t know how much calmer she was than Si Lianye. She slowly said, "don''t be sad. Everyone dies, and I''m no exception. I''ve been preparing for this day for a long time. Now it''s finally coming. I''m not in a hurry or afraid."


    "Stop talking!" Si Lianye''s eyes turned red and stared at her fiercely, "I won''t let you die, I won''t!"


    He stood up and walked frantically around the room: "I won''t let you die. I think there is an expert in e who specializes in surgery. Yes, I want to ask him for help. Yes, I want to find him..."


    Then he took out his cell phone and began to arrange people.


    Her eyes had begun to blur, and she only felt that her whole body was losing strength.


    She opened her mouth and found that she was losing her strength to speak.


    Is it time?


    She panicked and called his name: "ah ye, ah ye..."


    Si Lianye''s phone just got through. Suddenly he heard her calling her name behind him. He immediately turned and rushed over: "Xi ran, how do you feel now?"


    She shook her head powerlessly: "don''t look for someone. The time is coming... It''s too late..."


    "No, you won''t die, you won''t!" he went crazy, grabbed her shoulder and looked at her: "you forgot what we said before. You said you would accompany me all my life, you liar, you liar, I won''t forgive you, do you hear!"


    She looked at him with determination and saw that although he shouted at himself, his face was already full of tears, and her tears also flowed down one after another: "I am also very similar, but sometimes thinking and doing are two... Two things, you... You know..."


    There is endless regret in her voice. In fact, she doesn''t want to die so soon. She wants to get along with the man in front of her for a long time. It''s best to be white headed with him. At that time, she must take him around the world and see all the beautiful scenery in the world. However, she can''t do it now.


    She''s not willing.


    She held his hand tightly and said, "you... Don''t cry, you big man, what to cry for."


    "Don''t leave me... Don''t leave me..." he would only say so many words again and again now.


    She was very sad: "can you promise... Promise me two requests..."


    "OK, you say," he agreed without hesitation.


    She smiled reluctantly: "I don''t have the strength now. I can''t say so much. First... First, you should treat our child well. That''s my child. I haven''t even held him. Poor child..."


    His eyes were blurred and he nodded heavily, "OK, I promise you."


    "And... And that is, can you take me to pu... Proswan..." she said with difficulty.


    "Well, no matter where you go, I''ll accompany you." he grabbed her as hard as he could keep her.


    "I... I''ve always wanted to see the sea of flowers there. I... I want to see... See..." she trembled all over.


    "OK, stop talking and I''ll show you right away." he suddenly stood up and rushed to the door to arrange.


    She closed her eyes slowly with a smile.


    Ah, I feel light and comfortable now. Is this the feeling of death?


    "Xi ran!" Si Lianye contacted the good man. When she came back, she saw that she had closed her eyes and smiled. She was so scared that she was sweating all over, and the sky was falling apart.


    He trembled to explore her breath, and finally found that she still had a breath. He couldn''t help but rejoice.


    Half an hour later, Shen Xiran and Si Lianye, who fell into a coma again, got on the plane to prosper.


    "Xi ran, you need to be well, you know?" Si Lianye lay with her and gently slid her trembling fingers across her face. Her skin was slightly cool with a very different coldness.


    She is so beautiful, but she is about to die in front of him. Si Lianye only feels that her heart will be torn alive.


    "Honey, don''t leave me, don''t leave me..." he murmured, dreaming of holding her forever.


    The private plane was very fast. It seemed that just a few minutes had passed in his heart. The fuselage shook slightly and was about to land.


    He looked at her deeply and said softly in her ear, "come on, this is the ploswan you want to come to most. Come and have a look with me."


    He was so regretful that he didn''t know her mind until now. She was thinking about it all the time, but he didn''t bring her until now.


    She''s right to scold. Si Lianye is a real asshole.


    The plane landed slowly at the airport. After waiting for the plane to stop, Si Lianye took a deep breath, picked her up, rejected all those who wanted to come forward to help him, and walked slowly forward.


    People looked at him and wanted to comfort him. As a result, they were shrouded in death all over him. Yes, it was death that made their hearts tremble and dared not come forward any more.


    He didn''t sweep his eyes like others. His heart was numb with pain, and his body was still as straight as a javelin: "Xi ran, go, I''ll take you to see the scenery here."


    Then she gently let her lean on her shoulder and slowly walked down the gangway like holding a child.


    As they looked at each other, they saw deep sadness in each other''s eyes.


    I didn''t expect that Miss Shen''s condition has lasted so long again and again. She still can''t hold up now.


    Si Lianye held Shen Xiran like a diluted treasure and walked slowly through a large area of lavender fields. The gorgeous purple in her eyes seemed boundless and connected to the horizon. It was brilliant and dazzling.


    "When you open your eyes, this is the scenery you want to see. It''s really beautiful." he walked slowly with her in his arms. He felt that she was surprisingly light, and his heart was sour: "Xi ran, you know what? I really regret that I forgot what you said before and made you regret. Really, I''m really sorry. If I can, I''d rather trade everything for time back..."


    At last his voice became hoarse, but his expression gradually firmed up.


    He suddenly stood still and turned around, "don''t follow. I want to be quiet with her."


    The men stood still one after another and looked at each other. How did they think and feel uneasy, but the boss''s order


    When they were tangled, Si Lianye turned around with her again and disappeared into the depths of lavender. In an instant, she disappeared.


    Something''s wrong. It''s absolutely wrong. Everyone looked at each other and followed up.


    With Shen Xiran''s motionless, Si Lianye''s heart gradually turned to ashes.


    "Xi ran, are you afraid? Do you want me to accompany you?" he asked softly in her ear.


    At this moment, in a laboratory somewhere, sihaiyan exclaimed, "how is this possible?"


    He took a cold breath and stared at the computer screen in front of him, as if he wanted to stare two holes in the screen with his eyes.


    How is that possible? Those dead cells have obviously lost their activity. Why do they gradually start to move again?


    No wonder they just faked death before? But how is that possible? This is completely contrary to the currently recognized medical common sense in the world. Are these effects caused by drugs developed by ourselves?


    However, the drugs he used were only things that could be seen on the market, and there were no special ingredients. Why did they cause such strange changes?


    No, there must be something wrong. It''s definitely not that simple.


    He quickly fell down in front of the microscope. A drop of blood sample extracted from Shen Xiran was dropped in the vessel, and then he observed it with his heart and breath.


    Soon, he got a conclusion that shocked him and almost thought he was dreaming.

 Chapter 415

    "No, it''s impossible, it''s not true..." he muttered, almost shaking all over.


    "How is this possible..." he muttered with a dreamy expression on his face.


    The cells in her blood are full of vitality, no different from healthy people, but what he saw yesterday was completely different from what he sees now. Why?


    By the way, maybe he got the blood sample wrong? What he saw was actually someone else''s?


    Yes, it''s possible!


    He grabbed the test tube, looked carefully and found that it was indeed Shen Xiran''s name.


    "How?" as like as two peas, he could not believe it. He grabbed another tube and opened the test under the microscope. Then he found the same result as it was just now.


    He couldn''t believe it. He looked almost crazy. This was the result completely contrary to common sense. In this way, the result he couldn''t dream of happened in front of him alive.


    Oh, my God!


    He grabbed his hair hard, and the pain from his scalp suddenly cleared his mind.


    His hand is a meal. By the way, I want to see if it''s really simple. Just take another tube of Shen Xiran''s blood for examination!


    He jumped up, turned and rushed out of the door of the laboratory.


    As a result, he almost bumped into a man as soon as he went out. He stumbled, looked up and suddenly stopped when he saw the angry scolding: "Xuanxuan, what are you doing here?"


    Ye Xuan looked complicated, with a trace of pity: "I want to tell you that Si Lianye left with Shen Xiran."


    "What?" Si Haiyan was shocked and said, "they have gone? Why? Where have they gone?"


    When he was in the laboratory, he didn''t hear anything outside the window. In order not to disturb him, ye Xuan rarely approached here when he was doing the experiment, so he still didn''t know that Si Lianye had left with Shen Xiran in despair.


    Ye Xuan''s voice took deep pity: "Shen Xiran died and saw that she was going to die. Si Lianye took her away. She probably wanted to go somewhere to fulfill her last wish."


    She felt very strange about Si HaiYan''s current state: "what''s the matter with you? It''s not your fault. You''re a man or a God. You''ve done your best to make it. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself." she thought Si HaiYan''s strange look was caused by Shen Xiran''s imminent death, so she comforted him with a warm voice.


    Unexpectedly, Si Haiyan shook his head suddenly: "no, it''s not like this. If my guess is right, Shen Xiran can''t die now. Where have they gone? No, they must come back quickly!"


    Ye Xuan looked at him in a daze: "but..."


    "Don''t be, come with me to save people!" Si Haiyan rushed out. "I need to know where Si Lianye is now and bring Shen Xiran back as quickly as possible!"


    Ye Xuan was stunned and quickly followed up: "let''s call Si Lianye."


    Although she didn''t know what he meant, she still understood his words and must bring Shen Xiran back, so the first thought in her mind was to call Si Lianye.


    But the next thing made them very anxious. No matter how many calls they made to Si Lianye''s mobile phone, they turned it off.


    Si Lianye''s cell phone hasn''t been turned on since she got on the plane.


    They were in a hurry. Finally, Si Haiyan patted his head. He began to call Yue Haoqing.


    As soon as the other party picked up the phone, he couldn''t wait to ask, "tell me, where''s your boss? Where is he?"


    Yue Haoqing was also in a bad mood. Under the pain of his boss''s love war, he put almost all things on him alone. He even stayed up late and hasn''t slept yet. When he picked up the phone, he was stunned and didn''t hear Si HaiYan''s voice: "who are you?"


    "I''m Si Haiyan. Tell me quickly. I have something very important to find him!" Si HaiYan''s anxious head was angry.


    "Oh, it''s you." Yue Haoqing wiped his face tired and tried to wake himself up: "he just went to prosper by private plane."


    "Prosper? Why did they go there?" Si Haiyan was about to explode. Why did they suddenly run so far away? How can he get her back?


    "It is said that Miss Shen Xiran asked for it before she died." Yue Haoqing, as the confidant of the boss, naturally has more information than ordinary people: "but what do you want them to do?"


    "What is dying? I doubt that Shen Xiran hasn''t arrived yet. He may still be saved!" Si Haiyan said loudly.


    Yue haoqingteng stood up, and his surprised voice changed its tone: "what you said is true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I don''t need to lie to you, so you must contact your boss Lianye as soon as possible and let him bring people back!" Si Haiyan said quickly.


    "OK, I see." Yue Haoqing resolutely put down the phone, thought about it, and began to call Si Lianye''s mobile phone. As a result, it showed that the other party was turned off.


    He swore low, thought about the people around the boss, and called one of them.


    This time the phone was connected. He looked serious and asked, "Deng Chun, where''s the boss?"


    Deng Chun was sweating all over his head. His eyes were not as gorgeous as the real scenery. He couldn''t get into his eyes: "boss? Where is the boss? I also want to know."


    "What are you talking about? Haven''t you been with him all the time? Where are you now?" Yue Haoqing was almost angry with him. What does that mean? As a bodyguard, he lost his master?


    Deng Chun said bitterly: "the boss didn''t want us to follow him and let us stand where we were. Later, we felt wrong and went to find him and found that he had disappeared."


    "What is missing, Miss Shen?" Yue Haoqing was speechless.


    "The boss took her with him. They are now in the lavender field. You don''t know how many flowers there are. We can''t find them when they drill." Deng Chun also felt that he wanted to cry.


    "Anyway, you find it for me. You must find the boss as quickly as possible. There is a very important thing to tell him, hurry up!" Yue Haoqing reluctantly gave a dead order.


    "Good." Deng Chun saw that he was in such a hurry. He didn''t ask why, so he agreed.


    After Yue Haoqing put down the phone, he was relieved. After a little thinking, he contacted sihaiyan again.


    Si Haiyan said, "what? Your people can''t find him? Are you fucking teasing me?"


    "What are you doing? The boss disappeared with her. She is still in the lavender field, but I don''t know where it is. Do you fucking know how big that place is?" Yue Haoqing explained unhappily.


    Si Haiyan scratched his head angrily: "then there is only one way to go now!"


    "What way?" Yue Haoqing asked immediately.


    "I''ll find it myself!" Si Haiyan suddenly put down the phone and didn''t want to talk to the useless man again.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Ye Xuan right behind him and hurriedly said to her, "arrange the plane. I''m going to prosper now."


    Ye Xuan asked strangely, "in such a hurry? Aren''t they looking for it?" she watched him call and heard something going on.


    Si Haiyan frowned deeply: "no, it''s too slow. I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Ye Xuan was also puzzled: "didn''t you say that Shen Xiran was hopeless yesterday? Why do you say so now?"


    Si Haiyan stamped his feet: "come with me. Let''s go first and talk to you later."


    Ye Xuan followed up without saying a word.


    Si Haiyan explained his family''s arrangements, made a few more calls, and then took Ye Xuan on the private plane.


    Ye Xuan looked at him anxiously and was puzzled, but he didn''t bother his arrangement. Finally, on the plane, Si Haiyan saw that everything he could do had been done. He was relieved and slowly told ye Xuan the reason.


    After hearing this, ye Xuan opened her mouth and couldn''t believe it. It took a long time to find her voice: "what are you talking about? You said that Shen Xiran''s physical condition will be much better now than yesterday? How is this possible?"


    Si Haiyan smiled bitterly: "I don''t think it''s possible, but the data and samples she left behind are so displayed, as if her body got some mysterious energy and the dead cells suddenly resurrected."


    "I seem to be watching a science fiction movie?" Ye Xuan said with difficulty.


    Si Haiyan shook his head: "I think so too, but it''s true. I''ve confirmed it many times, so I must go to see Shen Xiran''s current situation this time. If everything is true, maybe she can be saved."


    "But why are you in such a hurry? If she is all right, they will send you a message." Ye Xuan asked another question.


    Now sihaiyan didn''t speak for a long time. He pressed his heart for a long time: "I don''t know, but my intuition tells me that if I wait slowly, something will happen that I regret all my life."


    Shen Xiran was on the verge of death from overdose. It was enough to make him feel guilty all his life. He didn''t want to be added another one.


    Ye Xuan looked at him and her heart began to lift up.


    Just when they hurried here, what was Si Lianye doing?


    He found a flat place in the lavender field, carefully picked up all the branches and leaves there, then gently put her down and said softly, "are you tired? Let''s have a rest."


    She quietly closed her eyes, looked soft, looked at her lips carefully, and even tilted upward. He murmured, "I know you''re tired and ill for so long. I always embarrass you and let you hold on. You must be very tired, aren''t you? Now I''m with you, I''m with you until the end of the world, and I won''t leave you again in the future. What do you say?"


    He paused, then lay down and held her tightly in his arms. They lay on each other''s necks. His breath gently brushed her hair. He looked at her firmly, stroked her lips with his fingers, and said with a tragic smile: "I was so selfish that I only thought about myself and thought you could stay with me all my life. I didn''t even know your favorite things. I''m really an asshole. Do you feel happy to finally get rid of me? Hmm? I tell you, I''m such a selfish person. Really, you don''t want to get rid of me in this life and the next life. Are you very angry? Angry Open your eyes and look at me! "


    His voice was choking, and tears finally fell on her face. Her look was still so calm. He couldn''t help it any longer. He grabbed her hand and said, "look at me, look at me, I''m ready to follow you now. Will you be very tired? If you''re tired, scold me, open your eyes, I beg you!"

 Chapter 416

    He almost screamed out, but she still didn''t move a little.


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her wildly: "honey, look at me again, look at me again..."


    Surrounded by his burning body, her body not only did not heat, but became colder and colder, and his heart became colder and colder. Gradually, great despair completely drowned him.


    "You''re really so cruel, aren''t you? Well, I''ll follow you. Anyway, I only have you now. Don''t go so fast. Wait for me, I''ll come right away." he gently put her down, straightened her clothes, looked at her for a while, and then smiled: "Are you happy to see me again soon?"


    After waiting for a while, he slowly drew out a dagger from his side with his backhand. It was shining brightly under the reflection of the sun.


    He slowly put the dagger against his chest.


    At this time, the men who were looking for their tracks and the voice that had just arrived, ye Xuan suddenly found a dazzling light flashing somewhere.


    Everyone was stunned and rushed over quickly.


    Deng Chun and his men were closest to them. After seeing them, he rushed over there immediately. When he separated the thick lavender, he saw that his boss was making an amazing action.


    He was so frightened that he shouted in time, "boss!"


    Si Lianye was about to stab his hand down, and his instinct stopped his action.


    Deng Chun felt that he had never run so fast before.


    He felt that he was blowing at his feet. He ran to the boss almost in an instant, and then made an action he didn''t dare think of before.


    He kicked the dagger in the boss''s hand, and then the whole man jumped on him to prevent him from thinking again.


    Speaking slowly, in fact, it was only a few seconds. Deng Chun hugged his majestic boss and shouted at his stunned subordinates: "go and call people and call them all!"


    His subordinates came back, turned and ran. They tripped over a stone because of panic, rolled on the ground, and stood up again and ran away.


    Deng Chun has a black face. Are you an idiot? Where''s your cell phone?


    As soon as he turned his head, he looked at a pair of dead eyes. Si Lianye moved his lips: "let go of me."


    Although at this point, his dignity was still there, which made Deng Chun instinctively want to promise. As a result, he remembered the scene he had just seen, and dared not let go. He held Si Lianye tightly and shook his head: "no, no, you can''t die..."


    As soon as he wanted to tell the story of the doctor coming all the way to them, he felt a strong force coming from the boss, which made him lose his hand and turn over from him. He rolled on the ground before he knew the situation.


    He used all his strength to stop. He saw the boss stand up expressionless and walk slowly to one side.


    His heart beat wildly. That''s the direction of the dagger flying out. The boss still doesn''t give up!


    In a hurry, he got up again and rushed towards him, hugging his slender legs all at once.


    Si Lianye looked down at him in disgust: "get away!"


    "No, I can''t go!" Deng Chun was afraid that he kicked himself away again, sweating like pulp. "Listen to me, Dr. sizer came. He said there was something important to tell you about Miss Shen!"


    Finally, Deng Chun said it. He felt that he would be killed by his boss again.


    Bodyguards are still used to calling Si Haiyan Dr. sizer.


    Si Lianye''s look moved slightly, and then faded again. What''s the use of his coming? Can you hear the news of her death from him again? Damn it, why can''t you want to be quiet for a while?


    As early as he found that Shen Xiran''s breath had been cut off, he was desperate.


    "Let me go!" he said coldly again.


    "No, please wait a minute. Just a minute." that idiot, did he take his words away? Why did he bring such a stupid thing out?


    Si Lianye exhausted his patience and kicked Deng Chun away: "get out!"


    Deng Chun quickly rolled on the ground and threw himself around his legs.


    Si Lianye, who has just taken a step forward: "..." why didn''t he know that his bodyguard leader could pester people so much before?


    He lowered his eyes and wondered if he wanted to lay a heavy hand.


    Deng Chun was frightened. He was afraid that the boss would be cruel to him, but he still hugged him.


    God, who will save him? He can''t hold on!


    It seems that the old naive heard his inner cry. Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of footsteps in the depth of lavender in a certain direction. Deng Chun''s eyes brightened and he was greatly relieved.


    Si Lianye also heard it. He couldn''t help being very disappointed. The people were getting bigger and bigger. It seemed that his plan was impossible.


    Gee, these annoying people.


    He bowed his head and warned again, "let go of me!"


    Deng Chun did not know that he had given up the idea, but still held him with a firm face.


    Si Lianye: "


    At this time, Si Haiyan finally arrived. What he saw was such a posture. Si Lianye looked down at Deng Chun with a cold and impatient face, with a strong murderous look in his eyes, while Deng Chun lay on the ground in an awkward posture and didn''t say anything. He still held Si Lianye''s legs in his hands. Looking at his hard work, he was going to hold it forever.


    What is this?


    Si Haiyan was really stunned: "what are you doing?"


    After asking, he turned his eyes and broke Shen Xiran, who was lying on the ground. The main goal of his business was to immediately ignore the two people with strange postures, and quickly stepped forward to visit her breath. Then his heart sank. Was he out of breath?


    Si Lianye saw his things and his eyes sank: "what are you doing? Let her go!"


    Instinctively, he wanted to stop, but he found that there was still a pendant hanging on his leg. At present, he was no longer merciful. He reached out and grabbed Deng Chun''s collar, tore him off himself, threw him heavily in the distance, then turned and strode towards sihaiyan without looking at him.


    Si Haiyan went to touch her pulse and heartbeat, and finally found that there was a trace of heating in her heart, which made him very happy.


    "Great, she..." hearing the footsteps striding towards him, Si Haiyan turned back and said, but he found that before he finished his words, a big hand stretched out to him, followed his whole body, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    "Roll!" Si Lianye''s eyes at this time only have Shen Xiran, and there is no other person at all. At this time, she can''t help getting angry when she sees that Si Haiyan is still "fighting against her".


    He attached himself to hold Shen Xiran up. Si Haiyan, who fell dizzy, climbed up regardless of everything: "wait, wait, she''s still saved, she''s still saved!"


    He looked at Si Lianye and knew that the other party had recognized the fact of Shen Xiran''s death, so he directly said the key information.


    Si Lianye only felt a big shock in his heart. He suddenly turned his head and stared at him: "what are you talking about? Say it again?"


    Sihaiyan, dizzy and distraught, walked over, gasped and knelt beside Shen Xiran and said, "I found something very serious, so I came to you. If you want to save her, listen to me. Maybe she can be saved."


    "Are you kidding?" Si Lianye looked at him coldly: "she''s... Out of breath..." he exhausted his whole body to say those two words, and suddenly felt empty.


    "No, no, it''s just an illusion." Si Haiyan shook his head like a rattle. "Has she just died? It''s been a few minutes?"


    "About..." he paused. Yes, she breathed intermittently all the way. Although it was weak, it still existed all the time. When did she not breathe at all?


    Si Haiyan looked at him and grinned: "I tell you, she is still breathing and can be saved, so if you want me to save her, please help me return her to the plane. I have brought all the necessary equipment..."


    After saying that, Si Lianye quickly picked up Shen Xiran: "lead the way!"


    Si Haiyan took a deep breath, quickly got up, turned and left.


    Si Lianye hugged Shen Xiran tightly and followed him. They didn''t say a word and walked faster and faster.


    This is a real time grab with death.


    Si Lianye mechanically followed Si HaiYan''s footsteps. Her face was expressionless, but her heart jumped faster and faster. Does she really have hope? Can it really be saved? Really? Isn''t he dreaming?


    He leaned her tightly against himself, and sure enough, he found that she still had a slight breath up to now.


    His hands have trembled. If what Si Haiyan said is true, then... Then


    Fortunately, the airport is not far from here. Originally, prosper was not a big city. If Lavender was not too famous and there were too many tourists every year, the authorities specially built the airport for the convenience of tourists. Originally, there was no place for planes to land here.


    In short, after more than ten minutes, Si Lianye took Shen Xiran and Si Haiyan into his plane.


    Without saying anything, Si Haiyan asked him to put Shen Xiran down, quickly connect various equipment and start rescue.


    Si Lianye could not help holding his hand tightly when he saw those pipes entering his body again.


    She''s really saved, really saved?


    Si HaiYan''s actions were orderly, but he was always disturbed by the strong eyes around him, just like the essence. He simply turned to him and said, "can you go out for me? You''ll only disturb my first aid here!"


    Si Lianye glanced at Shen Xiran in front of him and then at him.


    Si Haiyan understood his meaning and said angrily, "I understand. I will work hard. You can rest assured. If there is no accident, I will return you a healthy Shen Xiran."


    The promise was so beautiful that he could hardly believe it. He looked at him firmly: "what you said is true?"


    Si Haiyan couldn''t bear it: "if you disturb my rescue again, it will become a fake!"


    Si Lian paused at night and finally went out like a stream of kindness.


    He stood outside the door like a statue for a long time, expecting sihaiyan to bring good news to himself.


    But sihaiyan hasn''t come out yet. His special help has been found.


    "Boss, this is your mobile phone." tezhu respectfully sent his mobile phone back. When he saw that he was intact, he was also relieved.


    God knows how afraid they are of losing their boss. Although he is a little cold and murderous at ordinary times, it''s useless for them. If it''s really gone, what should they do?

 Chapter 417

    Si Lianye didn''t pay attention to him. He looked down at his mobile phone and opened it. He found that there were countless calls and joy looking for him. He didn''t want to pay attention. He glanced at it at will and was ready to throw his mobile phone aside.


    The special assistant couldn''t help but say, "boss, housekeeper and madam seem to be looking for you."


    He raised his eyebrows and continued to throw the mobile phone aside. As a result, at this time, the screen of the mobile phone suddenly lit up.


    He frowned, looked at the display above his eyes, paused, and put his mobile phone in his ear.


    I don''t know why, Tefu can see from his small action that the boss doesn''t seem to want to answer the phone.


    Maybe it''s about the patient in a hurry? The special assistant thought in his heart and withdrew silently. As a good subordinate, he can''t know too much.


    As soon as Si Lianye put his mobile phone to his ear, the woman''s voice came over. The voice was very harsh: "I heard you mixed with him again?"


    He said quietly, "yes."


    The man over there endured and endured, and finally broke out: "do you still think I''m your mother? I''ve suffered such a great crime in his hands? Even if you don''t help me take revenge, you''re still mixing with him? Are you going to piss me off?"


    Si Lianye had just experienced great sorrow and joy. He didn''t pay much attention to his mother''s almost unreasonable words: "he''s useful."


    "Useful? Do you still want that woman to be cured by him? Do you want to annoy me so that I can live and fly with her? I tell you, there''s no way!" mother Si shouted fiercely over there, with a palpitating madness in her voice.


    Si Lian''s face was expressionless at night: "do you have anything else? It''s all right. I''ll hang up."


    Then he paused. After hearing that the people over there scolded more crazy, he directly pressed the mobile phone off.


    Since she was kidnapped by Si Haiyan last time and taught a hard lesson, she not only didn''t do it, but her temper became more extreme. Shen Xiran gave birth to her son the next year, and she didn''t even bother.


    Her mentality has become more and more distorted.


    Si Lianye thought for a while, then called and ordered him to change the number of hands beside his mother from five to ten.


    Maybe he should find a chance to take her to see a psychologist.


    The idea flashed through his mind and was soon forgotten by him.


    Now he has too many things to take into account. For the time being, he doesn''t have so much mind to consider his mother''s psychological problems.


    Of course, if he knew that the series of things that happened later had an inseparable relationship with his mother, he would take it seriously.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter yet.


    Shen Xiran''s condition finally stabilized with the help of the special medicine specially brought by Si Haiyan. His heartbeat and pulse gradually recovered. When the plane returned to the airport, it had almost reached the level of a normal person.


    God knows what kind of mood Si Lianye felt when he saw Shen Xiran with calm face and even breathing. He almost immediately drove out Si Haiyan who tried his best, and then locked himself and Shen Xiran together for an hour.


    No one can know what Si Lianye did in the room during that hour, only that when he finally went out, people found his eyes a little red.


    However, no one dares to point out this point, and everyone should not see it.


    And sihaiyan? His body couldn''t bear it. He went to bed when he left the room. Otherwise, if he was present, he might make fun of Si Lianye.


    But now, everyone is doing things silently, and no one dares to make a sound. Even the special assistant accidentally kicked the door frame when walking around, and was almost forced to retreat into the underground hole by the boss''s murderous eyes.


    At the end of the evacuation, Si Lianye gently hugged Shen Xiran and got off the plane. She breathed evenly and her body was soft. Although she was still thin, in Si Lianye''s eyes, it was more precious than any treasure in the world.


    It''s the biggest surprise in life, not one.


    So after he sent Shen Xiran to the hospital. After various examinations, the doctor announced that her vital signs were very stable and there was absolutely no life danger for the time being, he took the time to see Si Haiyan and promised him cautiously: "I will promise you three requirements and I will try my best to help you."


    Although there are only three requirements, according to Si Lianye''s current power, there are almost nothing he can''t do in the world, so these three requirements are very important.


    Si Haiyan immediately wanted to open his mouth and ask what. In the end, he didn''t say anything. He nodded to show that he knew: "don''t worry, I won''t let you live." he said half jokingly.


    Si Lianye naturally knows that he still has a knot in his heart. Although things in those years have nothing to do with him, who let her be the mother who gave birth to him and raised him, so she can only bear the resentment. However, he doesn''t pay much attention to it. In his heart, Shen Xiran''s greatest wish has been satisfied if he can survive. Even if Si Haiyan wants Yunye now, He can still offer it with both hands.


    In this way, the past between the two temporarily drew a sentence, and the two sides also changed the topic with a tacit understanding.


    Si Haiyan was concerned about Shen Xiran''s body for the first time: "if she didn''t have any accidents during this period, then the operation can be ready to start."


    Si Lianye''s expression was slightly frozen: "OK, I''ll be ready."


    He didn''t say what to prepare. They both knew it.


    "One more thing." Si Haiyan suddenly hugged Ye Xuan, who was silent on one side, and then said, "when Shen Xiran is well, we will hold a wedding."


    Si Lian''s lips tilted slightly and showed her first smile for a long time: "very good. I wish you a long life together."


    Then he stood up and said, "if it''s okay, I''ll go first. Call me whenever you have something."


    Then he glanced at them, turned and left.


    Ye Xuan looked at his back and felt that his back was full of loneliness for no reason.


    She gently hammered the chest of the man around her: "you bastard, you did it on purpose!"


    Si Haiyan smiled, and his smile was full of happiness: "of course, I feel very happy to stimulate him by taking the opportunity."


    He was not satisfied with the result of this revenge. None of the damn people died, but they taught each other a little lesson, which was far from what he had expected in advance. However, when things came to this point, it was not easy for him to continue, so he had to take a small blow out of Silian night.


    Who let Si Lianye ask for him?


    Si Lianye, who is worried about Shen Xiran, must be very sad to see him and ye Xuan show kindness like this. It''s right to be sad.


    He did it on purpose!


    After listening to his words, ye Xuan hammered him in the chest: "I find you are getting worse and worse now."


    He laughed and clenched her fist. "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    She gave him a white look: "you know what I mean."


    She had a good impression of Shen Xiran and didn''t want two men to fall out.


    He nodded, "don''t worry, I know how to be measured."


    That Si Lianye is not a vegetarian. He can only take advantage of language a little. If he is serious? He can''t beat him.


    At this point, ye Xuan was relieved. However, Si HaiYan''s cell phone rang. He smiled at the number and put his cell phone in his ear: "Hey Lele, where are you playing now?"


    Ye Xuan frowned at his words. It turned out to be Lele.


    Lele said in a happy voice, "I''m at home with Shangguan''s father. He took me to play yesterday. He said he would let me go to school in a few days. Let me call you."


    Si Haiyan looked sad: "it was he who asked you to call me that you came to me. I''m very sad."


    "No, no, I miss your father too, but... Yes..." no matter how smart a child is, he can''t compare with a crafty adult. He began to stammer in a hurry.


    While looking at their Shangguan zhe coldly, she couldn''t see it. She took the mobile phone from Lele: "Si Haiyan, don''t always bully my son."


    Si Haiyan raised his eyebrow: "Shangguan Zhe, do you want to be shameless? That''s my son. When did he become you?"


    "He has been my son since you promised him to go with me." Shangguan zhe looked unchanged and fiercely stabbed Si Haiyan.


    Si HaiYan''s expression remained unchanged: "really? Si Lianye just left me. Do you want me to catch up with him now and tell him where you are now?"


    Shangguan zhe was silent: "Si Haiyan, I found that you are more and more as hateful as Si Lianye."


    He laughed: "thank you for your compliment. You are still being chased by Si Lianye''s people now? Why are you so stupid? Do you need my help?"


    "No, thank you. I don''t need it." Shangguan zhe replied coldly, "I''ve got rid of them for a long time. I think you haven''t contacted Lele for so long, so I let him find you. Now it seems that I think more, so goodbye." then I hung up the phone decisively.


    Si Haiyan was shocked by his crispness, holding his mobile phone in a daze: "...."


    About shangguanzhe''s escape, it naturally means that they planned to kidnap Si''s mother Yan Yu at that time. In those years, they designated a plan that Si Haiyan would contain Si Lianye here. Shangguanzhe took the opportunity to kidnap Yan Yu in China, locked her up for many days, didn''t give her food and drink, and taught her a lesson.


    Si Haiyan even wanted to kill her directly and avenge his parents. As a result, ye Xuan dissuaded him. The reason is very simple. He has to take care of Si Lianye''s situation.


    In a word, in the end, Si Lianye personally rescued the tossed almost dying Yan Yu, and the power of Shangguan zhe was exposed. Shangguan zhe had to start running around the world, and Si Lianye''s people followed closely.


    If Si Haiyan hadn''t helped secretly behind, it is estimated that Shangguan zhe would have been caught long ago.


    But Shangguan Zhe is also a wonderful flower. She is not afraid of such a situation. She even took Lele away when she passed by. The reason is that Lele likes his Shangguan father rather than his biological father.


    Si HaiYan''s heart plug almost wanted to chase him like Si Lianye. Fortunately, Lele finally showed his heart and that he wanted to be with his father, which made him stop.


    So Lele happily stayed with Shangguan Zhe and has been wandering. Until now, he finally settled down.


    "Strange." Ye Xuan listened to Si Haiyan clearly and asked strangely, "you hate Yan Yu. Why does Shangguan zhe want to fight Si Lian at night?"


    "He, have you forgotten that he has been with Shen Xiran for several years? Although they have not been that kind of relationship, it is obvious that he doesn''t think so." Si Haiyan said faintly.


    Because of love, I hate something. Tut, it''s so emotional.


    Ye Xuan suddenly said, "that''s the reason."

 Chapter 418

    Si Haiyan hugged her: "forget it, we don''t have to care about others. When are you going to marry me?"


    She pushed him hard: "wait slowly..."


    At this time, in a car not far from them, Si Lian took the earphone from his ear expressionless at night. Yue Haoqing, sitting in the front row, asked, "boss, do you want someone to catch shangguanzhe?"


    Si Lianye shook his head: "no, inform people. All the people guarding him withdraw."


    Yue Haoqing was surprised and looked back at him: "boss, it''s not easy for us to find him again. Why now..."


    Si Lianye glanced at him: "Lele is with him."


    Yue Haoqing suddenly realized: "are you afraid that your wife will be unhappy when she knows?"


    Although Shen Xiran hasn''t married Si Lianye yet, Yue Haoqing has begun to call her wife a long time later.


    Si Lianye was silent for a moment: "she will be sad."


    Yue Haoqing sighed in his heart when he heard the speech, and once again thoroughly understood what kind of position Shen Xiran was in the boss''s mind.


    That is the existence above all.


    Yue Haoqing learned that he didn''t speak anymore. He picked up the phone and asked people to withdraw.


    A storm disappeared under the silent retreat of Si Lianye.


    Another month passed by.


    In this month, a lot of things happened. First, after finding that Shen Xiran''s body was well cared for, Si Haiyan gave her a kidney replacement operation.


    After five hours of surgery, Si Haiyan announced that the operation was very successful.


    Si Lianye was overjoyed and promised him once again that in the next days, as long as he could do it, he would unconditionally help him do three things, no matter what.


    After hearing this, Si Haiyan refused to comment and went to have a rest.


    In the following days, Shen Xiran passed several levels one after another, such as postoperative infection and rejection of new organs. Since she woke up, she had to take a lot of drugs every day, which was painful every day, but her eyes were still very bright and full of hope for a new life.


    And these are brought by Si Lianye.


    Finally, a month later, Si Haiyan announced again that she had recovered well and would soon be able to live a normal life.


    She couldn''t help but look at Si Lianye with tears in her eyes, and sincerely expressed her thanks to Si Haiyan.


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be today," she said sincerely.


    Since she woke up, she heard about her resurrection. Until now, she doesn''t dare to believe it. Such things have only been seen in novels and TV, but now they actually appear on her. It''s unbelievable.


    In her eyes, she owes all this to sihaiyan.


    Si Haiyan knew in his heart that it was a mistake. If he hadn''t been lucky, Shen Xiran would have died in the world.


    He waved his hand: "it''s just a coincidence. Your body is special, so now you''re lucky to have such a result."


    Shen Xiran thought he was modest and didn''t believe what he said.


    In the following days, after Si Haiyan determined that her condition was stable, he plunged into the blood research of Shen Xiran. After a long experimental period, he finally got rich returns, made a big show in the international medical community, promoted the technological innovation of the medical world, and won a World Award.


    Of course, these are later words.


    After they all left, Si Lianye sighed, took her hand and looked at her deeply: "you''re finally all right."


    She smiled gently, gently raised her hand and touched his face: "you are much thinner."


    God knows how distressed she was when she finally woke up and saw his pale and haggard, even with sporadic white hair on his temples. Her man was tortured by her condition.


    Si Lianye didn''t care: "yes, not only thin, but also old. Why don''t you want me?"


    She smiled, "I''m just like you now. I''m a good match." after such a long illness, she can imagine her appearance without looking in the mirror. She must be ugly. She looked at him eagerly.


    "Fool, when you are completely cured, you will get better slowly." he smoothed her hair and said softly.


    She didn''t hear what she wanted to hear. She tooted her mouth unhappily.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked, surprised at her appearance.


    She also wanted to look angry. When she found that he was nervous, she couldn''t help but feel distressed. She laughed and said, "you fool, can''t you say something nice to coax me? Even if you get old and ugly, I''ll like you and never leave you for a lifetime."


    He''s a straight man. He can''t be straight anymore.


    Her little complaint was heard in his ears. She just thought she was cute. She said, "I''ve told you these words many times. I thought you wouldn''t want to hear them anymore."


    "What, when did you say..." she suddenly stopped halfway. She looked up at his eyes and found the answer in his eyes.


    He had said these words to her countless times in her coma, many times, but she didn''t know anything and didn''t hear anything at that time.


    It can be imagined how much pressure his heart should have at that time.


    Her eyes turned red when she found the answer, and she couldn''t help hugging him: "I''m sorry I dragged you down."


    If he wanted, he could take advantage of her illness to find countless women, all beautiful and healthy, but he still held her in the palm of his hand and refused to give up at all.


    She held him tightly and thought that she was satisfied to have him by her side in her life. God still loved her very much, really.


    Her heart was filled with gratitude to God.


    What could be happier than that she not only narrowly escaped death, but also got a good man and a lovely son.


    "Thanks to Si Haiyan this time, you should thank him."


    Remembering what she had heard in his mouth before, she couldn''t help saying in his ear.


    Si Lianye touched her hair: "needless to say, I have done it and promised him three things."


    "Well, don''t say three things, thirty will do," she muttered, hugging him.


    Si Lianye lost his smile. Does this woman think he is stingy? He rubbed her hair heavily: "do you want to be like your husband? Huh?"


    She stuck out her tongue and didn''t dare to go on. She naturally understood how heavy his promise was. She just said it casually.


    "But before that, we have one more thing to do," he said suddenly and seriously.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked, letting him go in surprise.


    "Be ye Xuan''s bridesmaid." he seemed to be addicted to touching her head, and his big hand slowly stroked the end of her hair.


    "So it''s this. She asked me to be the bridesmaid? What about you?" she asked with a smile.


    His hand said, "guess?"


    "I don''t have to guess. It must be the best man." she smiled. If she was the bridesmaid, Si Haiyan had no reason to leave him out. Therefore, coupled with his cousin''s identity, whether he admitted it or not, she was the best person to be the best man.


    He looked a little reluctant. When Si Haiyan said to him, he refused. As a result, Si Haiyan changed his mind.


    Si Haiyan said, "do you think if I told Shen Xiran to ask her to be our bridesmaid, would she agree? If she agreed and you wouldn''t, I''d have to find a best man from another candidate..." before he finished, Si Lianye interrupted him.


    "I''ll go."


    Sihaiyan laughed like a fox who succeeded in a plot.


    Compared with the annoying shangguanzhe, Si Lianye would rather be the best man himself.


    So it was settled. Si Haiyan and ye Xuan were married, and his cousins Si Lianye and Shen Xiran were the best man and bridesmaid.


    However, taking into account Shen Xiran''s body, Si Haiyan considerately put the wedding time two months later. At that time, it will be a good season.


    When the news came out, countless people broke their glasses, even Si Haiyan. No matter how good his medical skills are, he is just a doctor, but who is Si Lianye, who will be his best man?


    So countless people secretly inquired about Si HaiYan''s origin and identity, but they found nothing. Yan Yu lost all Si HaiYan''s identity data at that time, and he always used the name of sizer outside, so until now, outsiders don''t know the true relationship between them.


    Finally, they inquired about it. They only knew that Dr. sizer''s medical skills were excellent and pulled Shen Xiran back from the death line. Si Lianye was willing to be his best man, so everyone immediately competed with Si Haiyan as inspired.


    Anyway, he has a good relationship with President Yunye. Even if he can''t catch up with the president, it''s good to make a good doctor. Who dares to say that he hasn''t had a headache in his life?


    So at the beginning of this period of time, Si Haiyan inexplicably found that he seemed to be on fire. Countless people who knew or didn''t know rushed towards him, making him miserable.


    However, he likes to be quiet at ordinary times. There is no one around him except ye Xuan and his two assistants. He can''t stop the enthusiastic attack of those people, so he can''t stand it after tossing for a few days and directly runs to Si Lianye to cry for help.


    Si Lianye didn''t speak at all. Without saying a word, he released the news, claiming that Si Haiyan didn''t see outsiders in order to study medicine, so he would go out to see people on the eve of the wedding. Please don''t bother.


    His voice was much more effective than sihaiyan''s words that he had refused countless times before, and there were many fewer people looking for him immediately.


    Sihaiyan was relieved.


    Of course, after this minor storm spread out, it still caused a lot of chain reactions. In addition to so many ambitious people, some people''s reactions were different.


    One of them is naturally Si''s mother Yan Yu. Since she was injured by Si Haiyan and went home to recuperate, she has caught the habit of turning on the light every night. At this time, while watching the news in her room, she suddenly saw that Si Lianye was about to attend Dr. xizel''s wedding and wanted to act as the best man. She was so angry that she threw the tablet to the ground.


    The poor tablet bounced hard on the ground and then flashed black.


    She remained angry and sat up from the sofa and walked around the room: "I''m so angry. I''m so angry. People raise a son to provide for the elderly. In order to make him amuse the elderly, but my son is a wonderful flower. My life is different from others. Good, good, I''m so angry!"


    She hurried around the room, and couldn''t swallow the breath in her heart.


    His unfilial son obviously suffered so much at that time that she didn''t say to avenge for her, but also mixed with that bastard!

 Chapter 419

    She should have drowned him when she gave birth to her!


    I''m so angry!


    She walked around the room again and suddenly stopped.


    No, she can''t swallow it! She wants revenge, even if she just makes them sick!


    She thought and thought, picked up her cell phone and called her former confidant


    At the same time, in a corner of the earth and a country, a woman looked haggard and answered the phone. Listening, her original absentmindedness turned into a surprise: "what are you talking about? Are you telling the truth? Are you telling the truth?"


    "That''s great..."


    "Well, I know. Wordy, I''ll remember. I won''t make trouble for you. Really... Um..."


    When the woman put down the phone, the pure and good expression on her face disappeared, leaving only the cruel expression on her face. Ye Xuan, Shen Xiran, wait, I''m back!


    She inhaled deeply. Seeing the newspapers looking for work at hand, she immediately became angry and tore them to pieces. She didn''t have to look for a job to support herself in this humiliating foreign country. She could go home and maybe find a chance to revenge her sister and Shen Xiran!


    It''s great. I really want to thank my sister for giving me this opportunity. She will "thank" her well at that time.


    Remembering her mother''s advice on the phone, she suddenly grinned.


    It is the so-called one stone arouses thousands of waves. Countless people have different reactions, just waiting for a big play to be staged from that day on.


    However, no one could think that someone could not wait for two months. Only after half a month, another thing surprised many people in a corner of the imperial capital.


    "What?" Zhu Lingling was the first to discover this. Her first reaction was to pick up the phone and call her friend Shen Xiran, but she soon gave up the idea. Shen Xiran''s body had just recovered and could not be stimulated.


    So she could only bite her lips and curse those who made rumors: "are these people full? Can such ridiculous rumors be made? Why doesn''t he go to heaven?"


    This sentence was said by Zhu Lingling sitting in a coffee shop. In front of him was a white looking boy who didn''t look very old. Seeing her indignant look, she was puzzled: "you don''t know them. How can you say it''s a rumor? What if it''s true?"


    Zhu Lingling almost didn''t come up at one breath. She wanted to say that my mother knew the man. Later, she thought about it and didn''t bother to explain. She waved her hand and stopped talking. She took a big sip of coffee.


    Since she broke up with Kang Wen, who had been in love for many years, she accompanied Shen Xiran to settle down in China. Anyway, she doesn''t care where she lives every day. People who can run around the world with an easel on their back don''t care.


    Therefore, she also met many insiders here from time to time. The man in front of her is that although the young man named Zhao Yanlin looks young, he is a very powerful school. He has made a great reputation in the painting industry at a young age and has a good reputation in the painting industry.


    Because of this, she doesn''t know how to explain. Maybe in the eyes of such a proud son of heaven, there are no bad people and malicious villains who make a living by spreading rumors?


    Zhao Yanlin frowned slightly and wondered, "you seem very angry?"


    She put down her glass and rolled her eyes. Can she not be angry? The heroine in the rumor is her good friend of Zhu Lingling. Shen Xiran is still recuperating in the hospital!


    This message was posted on the microblog by a so-called big v. the content probably said that Si Haiyan, now a hot man, had a son. If she didn''t have a son, the bride to be is not the child''s mother, but ye Xuan, the eldest daughter of another large consortium. Finally, he even hinted that the child''s mother is Shen Xiran, the wife of President Yunye, And the man seemed to be afraid that no one would believe it. He also posted a picture of Shen Xiran holding Lele before. His face was affectionate and natural. He said that there was no relationship between them. No one really believed it.


    As soon as this microblog came out, the whole imperial capital, no, netizens all over the country exploded. What did they see? The president of tangyunye was wearing a green hat? Doctor Sizer is a scum man who abandoned his wife and son? God, it''s better than the current dog blood Romance Drama.


    Almost within a few minutes, the microblog was forwarded by countless netizens, and soon reached a terrible number of 200000, and with the passage of time, this number is still rising online.


    However, it is strange that just after the microblog existed for only ten minutes, it was deleted by its owner without any explanation.


    In this regard, the netizens'' brain supplement is, oh, it seems that President Yunye''s energy is really not small, and he immediately reacted. It seems that this matter is true, true!


    Countless people consciously peeped into a corner of the dog blood giants, and all stretched their necks waiting to see the next disclosure.


    It was in this almost national carnival that Zhu Lingling found the news and naturally almost blew up.


    At this time, she naturally had no mind to pay attention to the man in front of her.


    Just as she was about to send someone away, a voice suddenly came from behind her, mixed with her familiar name: "... Tut Tut, that Shen Xiran is so powerful and such an excellent man has been mastered by her, and I don''t know what the secret is..."


    Another slightly sharp woman said disdainfully, "what else can I do? Just open her legs. That woman is a high-grade chicken. It must be..."


    "Oh, I didn''t think of it. Maybe Oh, I really don''t know shame at all..."


    "Hum, if she''s in front of us now, I won''t scold her to death. The existence of such a woman is humiliating our women..."


    "Just... It''s disgusting..."


    Zhu Lingling trembled with anger. The jealous faces of the two women were not too obvious. They were also called justice, which made people emit sour water in their stomach!


    The conversation between the two women behind him is still ongoing: "Alas, these men are useless. A high-grade chicken can fascinate them..."


    "Maybe that woman has thick skin and can do things that other women can''t do?"


    "What are you talking about... Do you think we are as shameless as Shen Xiran?"


    damn it! Zhu Lingling felt that if he listened to it again, it would explode!


    She suddenly stood up and said to Zhao Yanlin in front of her expressionless face, "you suddenly have something. Go back first." then she picked up half a cup of coffee in front of her. When she was about to leave, she suddenly glanced at it, frowned and put it down, and asked him, "do you want this cup of coffee?"


    Zhao Yanlin looked inexplicable. Although he heard the two women around him, he didn''t take it to heart. After all, he wasn''t familiar with those names. Now he saw Zhu Lingling''s murderous face. Although he hadn''t had time to drink this cup of coffee, he subconsciously shook his head: "No."


    "Very good." Zhu Lingling took the cup of coffee that was almost overflowing and pretended to go to the bathroom. After the two were still whispering, he tried his best to slander Shen Xiran''s gossip woman.


    The two women also said they were happy. They felt that a person came by and didn''t care too much. In the coffee shop, people don''t come and go too normally.


    But I didn''t expect that when the man came over, he didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, he tripped at his feet. His body tilted, and a cup of coffee full of his hand was poured on the head of the woman who spoke the most acrimonious. Suddenly, he was poured with coffee all over his face.


    "Ah!" the woman screamed, instantly breaking the tranquility of the cafe. Countless people''s eyes were attracted, and she immediately became the target center of everyone.


    It''s a pity that the coffee has been put for a while and doesn''t burn.


    Zhu Lingling thought regretfully, but her face was a fake smile: "ah, sorry, I didn''t mean it, I''ll wipe it for you." she pretended to take out a paper towel to wipe the coffee on her head, but she saw that the other party was poured on it. The effect was first-class, and her hair was all wet. Such wiping had no effect.


    After the woman instinctively screamed, she found that it was wrong. She couldn''t help but turn red again. Under great embarrassment, she vented all her resentment on Zhu Lingling: "you did it on purpose!"


    Zhu Lingling looked stunned: "I... I''m not. I''ve apologized... I''m sorry..."


    She pretended to be guilty and flustered. She was even more flustered when she was scolded by the other party. Suddenly her eyes brightened: "your clothes are wet, I''ll wipe them for you..."


    Then she took a paper towel to wipe her wet collar. Who knows that at this time, the woman was clinging to her body and asked her companions to see her hair. She was caught by Zhu Lingling''s hand.


    The woman screamed again with the sound of "tear and pull". Her spring light was greatly released, and even her black underwear was exposed.


    Hum, sultry woman!


    Zhu Lingling thought with disdain in her heart, skillfully retreated behind the coffee shop foreman who just came up to solve the siege, and made a panic apology: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to..."


    The woman was mad at her. She wanted to fight Zhu Lingling, but she was held by her companions. Now her clothes have become like this. She will be naked again. She was photographed and posted on the Internet. Everyone doesn''t want to be a man!


    "Let go of me, let go of me! I''ll kill her!" the other party shouted with his chest covered.


    The coffee shop foreman looked nervous and tried to ease the guest''s mood. As a result, the angry guest slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    Zhu Lingling stuck out her tongue in the back. Sorry, she didn''t mean it.


    The foreman was also angry. He was completely innocent: "this lady, please calm down. This is a public place..."


    How could the woman put up with this slimy statement and screamed, "it''s her, it''s her... People?"


    At this time, there was nothing behind the foreman. Zhu Lingling had long disappeared, and Zhao Yanlin disappeared with her.


    Not to mention the chicken flying and dog jumping in the coffee shop, Zhu Lingling found that he had been following a person behind him after taking advantage of the chaos. He couldn''t help being depressed: "why haven''t you gone back?"


    Zhao Yanlin looked at her strangely: "I was going back, but then I saw a good play and couldn''t bear to go."


    Zhu Lingling blinked: "so now that the good play is over, you can go?"


    Speaking of exposing this side in front of him, she is still a little guilty. The image she tried to create in front of him before is that of a very lady. Now, it is estimated that he has lost a direction in his evaluation.


    "The one named Shen Xiran they said is your friend?" he suddenly asked her when she was thinking.

 Chapter 420

    Well, it''s seen.


    She sighed, turned to look at him and said, "yes, Shen Xiran is my friend, so I don''t want to hear such a ridiculous rumor spread around and slander her with such ugly words, so now you see clearly? The woman in front of you is not a little white rabbit. If you don''t go again, be careful that she suddenly opens her mouth and bites you."


    Half jokingly, she showed her teeth at him, showing her little white teeth.


    The smile in Zhao Yanlin''s eyes became deeper and deeper. He suddenly said, "sorry, I prefer a woman with a female tiger."


    That sentence was too low. She was stunned and didn''t hear it clearly: "what are you talking about?"


    Seeing that she didn''t hear it, Zhao Yanlin suddenly said, "do you like the scenery? A good friend of mine opened a farm in the suburbs. This time is when the fruit is ripe. Do you want to see it?"


    As soon as her eyes lit up, she felt very bored after living here for a long time. This proposal just moved her heart, but when she thought of Shen Xiran who didn''t know anything in the hospital, she shook her head: "no, I''m going to see my friend now, so I can''t go for the time being."


    "The friend who was slandered?"


    "Yes, I want to see her now. She is seriously ill and has almost made the hospital her home." she turned and looked away.


    She felt that the Zhao Yanlin in front of her was not quite the same as she imagined, not the kind of expensive childe spoiled by her family, so she was willing to talk to him.


    Zhao Yanlin''s eyes flashed with surprise: "she''s like this, and there''s still someone who can''t live with her?"


    Zhu Lingling sighed, "who said no, if that man is in front of me now, I must give him some color to see!" then he waved his fist at the air like a threat.


    After finishing the action, I was stiff again. It was terrible. I seemed to be exposed again.


    As a result, the interest in Zhao Yanlin''s eyes was deeper. He was used to the well-behaved girls around him. In front of him, the lively and lively girl seemed to be more to his appetite, so he thought and said, "I''ll go to the hospital with you. Anyway, I have nothing to do today."


    "You''re going to go?" Zhu Lingling looked back at him. Well, it seems that he is very busy today. She never thought that the man was interested in himself. He thought he was just boring. He hesitated a little and promised to come down: "well, follow me."


    Zhao Yanlin smiled and really followed her.


    Walking, Zhu Lingling just remembered what it was like when he got to the car. He turned back and warned him: "I told you oh, she is very beautiful, but you can''t see her. She has a man, and her man is a man you can''t afford, so don''t get up the wrong mind."


    Zhao Yanlin looked at her solemn appearance and said helplessly, "why am I a coyote who will rush up when I see a good-looking woman in your eyes?"


    Zhu Lingling opened the door and said, "you know who you are, but you don''t know who you are." then he winked at him playfully, sat in the driving position, and suddenly turned back and said to him, "Oh, she may not know the news until now. Don''t let it slip later."


    "I see. Don''t worry. After I go, I won''t do anything except say hello," he said.


    "Very good." Zhu Lingling was very satisfied with his understanding, stepped on the accelerator and left.


    However, Zhu Lingling still doesn''t know his friends well enough. Does Shen Xiran really know nothing about it?


    Promise is negative.


    The reason is that the person who made this rumor is based on the idea of killing two birds with one stone. It''s good to make the two brothers of the company centrifugal. It''s even better to hit the sick but immortal Shen Xiran by the way.


    So her plan worked simply.


    Since Shen Xiran''s operation last night, after Si HaiYan''s careful treatment and Si Lianye''s meticulous care for her, her body has quickly recovered. Therefore, although she can''t get out of bed and leave the hospital, it''s no problem to get out of bed and walk around.


    Therefore, Si Lianye went out that day and said she would go to the company to deal with a difficult matter. She agreed to come back as soon as possible, so there was only sister-in-law Liu, the nurse who took care of her in the ward.


    She got out of bed and walked around a little. When she saw sister-in-law Liu''s worried eyes, she smiled: "sister-in-law Liu, you don''t have to be too nervous. I just walked around and didn''t want to jump from a building."


    She just joked. Unexpectedly, after she said this, sister-in-law Liu became more nervous: "no, no, I didn''t mean that..."


    Her face turned pale. Was her words so terrible?


    A trace of doubt flashed through Shen Xiran''s heart.


    Sister-in-law Liu also seemed to find that her behavior was a little too much. She smiled shyly: "I''m sorry, I''m too nervous."


    Shen Xiran thought that it must be si Lianye''s black face that frightened others and made them nervous. We must talk about him later.


    She smiled and didn''t speak. She slowly welded two circles in the room, feeling the unspeakable comfort of her body. It was much better than when she was dying in bed. She couldn''t help sighing: "it''s good to be alive."


    Sister Liu quietly packed up her things with her back. When she heard the speech, she paused and said with a smile: "that''s Mrs. Si. You''re lucky to have such a good Mr. Si for you. Now your body is getting better. Don''t worry about things before. People should look forward."


    "Who says it''s not." Shen Xiran smiled and went outside to get ready to pour himself a glass of water: "just like before, I couldn''t move, let alone pour water. It''s difficult to drink water. You see, now I can do it myself. It can be seen that God is still very good to me."


    Sister Liu smiled and said, "of course, you should cherish your blessings and live a long life in the future."


    Although sister-in-law Liu is regarded as the top nurse here, she has never seen such a good talking employer among the people she has met. She is approachable and never puts on airs. She is simply a perfect woman.


    However, thinking of the news she saw as soon as possible, she couldn''t help sighing. She couldn''t understand why someone in the world actually had such deep malice towards her. If it was put in the past, it would drive women to death. Even now, it would be choking if Mrs. Si knew it.


    She wanted to shake her head at the thought.


    I still can''t tell her about it, otherwise she will be very angry, which is very bad for her health.


    When she made up her mind, she put down the man in her hand, walked to Shen Xiran and said, "madam, sit down and I''ll pour you water."


    Shen Xiran was standing next to the tea tray at this time. Seeing her coming over, he said, "don''t worry, I can pour water myself now..."


    Then he poured himself a glass of water and wanted to talk to sister-in-law Liu. Suddenly, two low voices came from one side of the window: "do you think this thing is true?"


    "I think it''s true. Don''t you see any photos? The child named Lele looks like the doctor, and then he''s with her..."


    "But it doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a picture."


    "Oh, what''s your hurry? I''m just saying. Anyway, I think this matter may be true. Their rich people have heard that there are a lot of inside stories. It looks bright outside. In fact, it''s dirty and dirty inside. They can do anything incredible."


    "It seems to be true. How do you know?"


    "You don''t know that. My aunt works as a servant in the Ye family. She told me not to marry anyone before, or her life will be ruined."


    "So terrible?" the little nurse exclaimed.


    "Of course, look at this Shen Xiran. Although she looks gentle and delicate, it''s actually not simple. Two men, two, gave birth to two sons. Tell me how powerful it is..."


    "Tut tut......"


    Shen Xiran stood in place with a cup. At first, she didn''t feel much listening to two girls like little nurses. She thought they were chatting. Later, she suddenly heard Lele''s name and attracted her attention.


    As a result, the more she listened, the more frightened she was. What exactly did they mean by this? What her means? What''s great? What two men?


    She heard the question marks all over her head and the disdain in their tone. She couldn''t help but get angry. In that moment, she wanted to open the door and ask why they said so.


    But in the end, she held back. There must be a reason why this statement can''t be groundless!


    Sister-in-law Liu was very upset. Unexpectedly, Shen Xiran would hear it in others'' mouths. She hurried forward and said, "madam, don''t listen to those people''s nonsense. There are everyone in the world. Some people just can''t see others well..."


    Shen Xiran suddenly looked at her deeply: "did you also hear something?"


    Sister-in-law Liu anxiously turned her head aside and dared not look at her: "no... No."


    Shen Xiran looked at her for a long time and nodded slowly, "OK, let''s go. I want to be alone."


    Sister-in-law Liu stopped: "Madam..." what if it stimulates her to get sick?


    Shen Xiran didn''t want to ask her, and said to her, "don''t come in."


    Then he turned and walked into his bedroom and closed the door.


    She wanted to see what was going on, so she picked up her mobile phone to read the microblog. As a result, she found that the message had been deleted.


    Hands and feet are very fast. She thought silently in her heart, is this speed made by Si Lianye?


    Just as I was about to turn over again, I suddenly heard sister-in-law Liu knocking on the door, and then her uneasy voice sounded: "madam, your friend is coming."


    "Friend? Who is it?" she put down her cell phone and heard Zhu Lingling''s voice: "of course it''s me. Does your friend have someone else?"


    It''s Lingling. Shen Xiran immediately opened the door: "Lingling, you finally came. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..."


    While talking, he looked at the man around Zhu Lingling curiously: "this is..."


    Zhu Lingling took Zhao Yanlin to sit down and said carelessly, "he is half of my colleagues. I just met him and brought him here. Don''t pay attention to him. Just when he doesn''t exist."


    Her so big talk made Shen Xiran look at her discontentedly: "how do you talk now? You are always crazy. People are your friends and specially come to see me with you. How can you be so impolite?"


    At this time, sister-in-law Liu had served them tea attentively.


    Zhao Yanlin inadvertently looked at Shen Xiran and found that she was indeed a beautiful woman with her own taste. She was warm and soft all over. At first glance, she was a good woman at home, but... He glanced at Zhu Lingling around her, and he still felt that he liked this little pepper.

 Chapter 421

    Zhu Lingling is not in the mood to figure out the man''s mind around her. She is now fully concerned about her best friend Shen Xiran.


    Does she know? If you don''t know, do you want to remind her? Otherwise, it''s not too passive to wait until Si Lian comes to find fault at night, but if you really say it, what if she can''t stand the disease?


    She was in deep thought, and her absent-minded appearance was obvious.


    Shen Xiran looked at his friend in distress: "you came to me just to be in a daze?"


    "Ah what?" Zhu Lingling was suddenly awakened by her words and smiled embarrassed: "I have something in mind, so I didn''t..."


    "Is it about the rumor?" Shen Xiran interrupted her hesitation and asked her directly.


    Zhu Lingling''s eyes opened. "You know? Who told you? Si Lianye?"


    She shook her head slowly: "how could he tell me such a thing? I heard it from other people''s gossip."


    "Other people''s gossip?" Zhu Lingling repeated suspiciously. Shen Xiran didn''t go out here every day. How did she hear gossip?


    This doubt was just said in her ear, and then she left it behind. This matter is not the focus, but Shen Xiran''s reaction.


    She looked at Shen Xiran carefully and found that her expression didn''t seem very angry. She carefully asked, "you... Aren''t you angry?"


    Shen Xiran still doesn''t know how to distort himself in this rumor. At the moment, when he saw Zhu Lingling''s appearance, he knew that he was afraid of saying that he was very unbearable, so he said faintly: "rumors are naturally like this. There''s nothing strange."


    "You don''t care. I''m afraid you''re angry. I came to see you dry. I''m afraid you''ll do anything stupid in your anger. Just think so. I tell you, many people are like this. They make a living by spreading rumors every day. Such people should be arrested and severely closed for a few years!" Zhu Lingling said angrily.


    Shen Xiran felt his heart was warm. Sure enough, it was different to have friends around him.


    "But then again, what did Si Lianye say about this?" Zhu Lingling asked after drinking tea.


    Shen Xiran shook his head: "he went out early in the morning and hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know whether he knows or not."


    Zhu Lingling rolled his eyes: "believe me, your man''s nose is comparable to that. I knew it for a long time, but I didn''t tell you."


    Shen Xiran looked at her with some meaning. Zhu Lingling felt his nose embarrassed: "well, I also made a slip of the tongue."


    She didn''t really say it. As a result, Xi ran was angry. The woman''s heart is really small.


    "Well, I''ll ask him later." Shen Xiran changed the topic and suddenly asked, "why do those people say that about her? It''s really strange."


    Seeing her asking, Zhu Lingling said, "what else can I do? I just envy you. I think you are spoiled by two excellent men, but they don''t have one. They have an imbalance in their heart, so they have to pour dirty water on you."


    "What two men? It''s shameless. When did I have a relationship with other men?" Shen Xiran said angrily.


    "Who wants you to have a Lele? Lele is the son of Si Haiyan. In this way, you have a relationship with him, and now you are with Si Lianye. Tut Tut, if I don''t know the inside story, I really think you are the same as what they said." Zhu Lingling tut said.


    That''s what they said about themselves. Shen Xiran sank his face and suddenly felt that his mood was gone.


    Zhao Yanlin held his forehead while Zhu Lingling, a fool, obviously the other party didn''t know the specific content of the rumor. As a result, the big mouth had no brain at all, so he told the rumor directly.


    If someone gets angry, he will be in trouble. Thinking of this, he goes to pull Zhu Lingling''s sleeve: "Lingling..."


    Zhu Lingling hasn''t reacted yet. Instead, he turns his head and stares at him: "why?"


    Zhao Yanlin smiled bitterly, you fool!


    Fortunately, Shen Xiran was not so angry. People who had experienced life and death still loved their second life, so she said, "that''s what they said about me, very good."


    Zhu Lingling was a little silly: "didn''t you say you knew the rumor before?"


    "I know, but you came before I had time to read the content. That saved me from looking everywhere. The post has been deleted." she said as if nothing had happened.


    Zhu Lingling waved his fist: "I was cheated. I didn''t want to tell you."


    "Then you''re finished now. How are you going?" Shen Xiran said coldly.


    "That''s needless to say." Zhu Lingling looked at her unhappily. "Of course I can''t do anything to you. You''re a patient now. The patient is the biggest. If I dare to touch your finger, your man won''t let me go when he comes back. Therefore, I''d better leave obediently." then he stood up all of a sudden.


    Shen Xiran raised his eyebrow: "so fast?"


    When she spoke, she also deliberately looked at Zhao Yanlin. Zhu Lingling understood her meaning and blushed: "it''s not what you think. You''d better worry about yourself first. That post must have been deleted by Si Lianye, so you have to think about how to tell him back." then, in order to avoid Shen Xiran saying more words she doesn''t want to answer, He took Zhao Yanlin''s hand and left.


    Zhao Yanlin looked at her strangely and looked at his hands. He moved and didn''t say anything. He obediently followed her out. He only had time to say to Shen Xiran, "I''m gone. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    Shen Xiran watched them leave. He began to feel strange. Did Zhu Lingling find another boyfriend? But she doesn''t look very much like


    After thinking for a while, she decided to put the matter aside. Anyway, whether it was right or not, Zhu Lingling couldn''t keep the secret. At that time, she didn''t want to hear it.


    So now what she should think is, does Si Lianye really know about it? But why didn''t he call himself to explain?


    She frowned slightly at the thought of this. Isn''t he still unhappy in his heart?


    So do you want to take the initiative to call him? She looked at her cell phone and fell into thinking.


    At this time, where is Si Lianye?


    The answer is that he is facing his mother Yan Yu in the Si family''s old house.


    Yan Yu leisurely sat on the sofa and slowly looked at his son with a strong sarcasm: "it''s rare that my son finally came to see my poor mother. It''s really not easy. I''m almost moved to tears."


    Si Lian said expressionless at night, "if I remember correctly, I''ve put a lot of people around you." the implication is that you''re not so lonely. Don''t pretend.


    Yan Yu''s face changed: "what do you mean? Ah? Can they replace you? Are you my son or are they my son?"


    Si Lian sat in front of her without moving at night and lifting her eyelids: "don''t talk so much nonsense. You know why I came to you."


    Yan Yu sneered: "of course I don''t know. President Si Da is busy every day. He doesn''t even have time to look at his mother. How can I guess your intention?"


    Si Lianye looked directly at her. Since he knew that his mother killed his uncle''s family many years ago, he no longer dared to underestimate his mother and would not be moved by her attitude: "You know what I want to tell you. I just want to tell you that don''t do those things. I can see at a glance that it''s your handwriting. Isn''t it good for you to live like this when you''re not young? Why do you have to find something?"


    "Enjoy the good old age? I''m not seventy-eight? You''re going to kick me away so soon? I tell you, no way. You''re doing this to me just for my shares. I tell you, unless you listen to me, otherwise I''d rather give the shares to irrelevant people than you." Yan Yu threatened Si Lianye fiercely.


    Si Lianye looked at her calmly: "according to your meaning, what can I do to satisfy you?"


    "It''s very simple. One is to help me avenge and kill the guy of Si Haiyan, and the other is to leave Shen Xiran and marry the famous lady I chose." it''s obvious that she has thought for a long time, so she blurted out so quickly.


    Four into the hospital still expressionless: "is there anything else?"


    "What else? You can do these two things first." Yan Yu looked at his son and thought he had succumbed. He couldn''t help but be elated.


    "Mother." Si Lianye suddenly said in a deep voice, "do you know that Xi Ran has helped me give birth to a son?"


    Yan Yu said after a pause, "she''s misbehaving. Do you think the child is yours? What if it''s the bastard of Si Haiyan?"


    Si Lianye suddenly raised his voice: "mother!"


    "Why? Did I say something wrong? Or was I right? Shen Xiran always liked to hook up with other men. I just didn''t like it. I told you not to say that the child might not be yours. Even if it was, she couldn''t enter our house. I would never recognize her." Yan Yu cut the gold and cut the iron.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply. In addition to disappointment, she was still disappointed: "I thought you would change after suffering. As a result, I found that I was still delusional."


    "Suffer, you are what a son should say? How many sons in the world will say such unfilial words? You are very good. You are really my good son. I''ll tell you again. If you can''t do my two requirements, you won''t want to take my share in your life!" Yan Yu was almost angry.


    Si Lian said expressionless at night, "I can''t do it. First, Si HaiYan''s nature is not bad. Even if his father died in your hands, he himself escaped from your hands, but he didn''t want your life when you fell into his hands. With this, I won''t kill him, let alone save Xi Ran''s life."


    "And Xi ran, she gave birth to a son for me and paid a lot for me. I will never abandon her." he said in a deep voice, and then said, "I''m sorry, mother, I can''t do any of your requirements."


    "You!" Yan Yu suddenly stood up and shouted wildly at Si Lianye: "Who did I do so much for? Ah? Not for you? If their family didn''t die, how could Yunye have your share? If I hadn''t done that, you might still be a bitter office worker and can''t even buy a house. I helped you achieve today. Now you blame me for being cruel?"


    Si Lianye was expressionless: "don''t worry, if it weren''t for you, I would still be successful now. Si Lianye doesn''t disdain to rely on this way to get cloud night."

 Chapter 422

    Yan Yu sneered: "this is what you have got. What garlic?"


    Si Lianye looked at her calmly: "in fact, I have given 20% of Yunye''s shares to Si Haiyan, which he deserves."


    "What? You''re crazy!" Yan Yu looked at him incredulously. "How many shares do you have now? Ah? You''re not afraid that others will drive you down from the position of President?"


    "If someone wants to do this, I welcome it." Si Lianye disdained with a smile, "the person who dares to deal with me like this has not been born."


    Yan Yu shook her head: "you are really crazy."


    Si Lianye glanced at her: "so back to business, if you don''t want to take out the shares in your hand, I''m free to you. Anyway, don''t do it again in the future. I forgive you for today''s thing for the last time. If you don''t do good again, I swear, you will never see me in your life. Spend the rest of your life in this old house."


    "You threaten me, threaten my mother!" Yan Yu shouted at him with a distorted look.


    Si Lianye said lightly, "you should feel lucky." fortunately, she can still stay alive after she has done so many unforgivable bad things, rather than pay the price.


    All this is because she has the son of Si Lianye. Unfortunately, she still can''t think of this layer.


    She only thought that her son was cruel and resolute, and what she said would count, and she spent the rest of her life in a deserted mansion here. She couldn''t hate her eyes red: "the thing I regret most in my life is how I didn''t strangle you after you gave birth to you!"


    Si Lianye listened to his mother''s cruel curse and turned away. Only Yan Yu, who was still cursing himself maliciously, was in the room.


    "Close the door and don''t let her touch anyone without my consent." Si Lianye said coldly to several guards at the door.


    "Yes!"


    Those guards were specially assigned by him to guard his mother and would only listen to him.


    The first man bowed and said, "don''t worry, we didn''t hear anything she said."


    Si Lian glanced at him expressionless at night, turned and left with a calm look. He didn''t look sad just after being cursed by his own mother. The guards who actually heard their dialogue clearly were very impressed.


    After Si Lianye got on the bus, Deng Chun, the bodyguard in charge of driving, carefully looked at the boss and didn''t know what was going on. Although he didn''t say a word, he could still find that the boss was in a bad mood from his every move.


    He asked carefully: "boss, now we go back to the company or..."


    "Go back to... Hospital." the word "go home" turned around my lips and finally became a hospital.


    The soul that was cursed by her biological mother and damaged is now saved only by her dear.


    "Yes!"


    Deng Chun''s spirit was shocked. The boss wanted to find his wife, so it would be easy to do. The last thing they wanted to bear was the strong psychological pressure of the boss. Madam, you are really great.


    Si Lianye doesn''t know that his loyal men spit themselves crazy in his heart. He leans back and closes his eyes on the back of the chair.


    When he returned to the ward, hurriedly opened the door and saw his beloved woman sitting by the bed gently looking at himself, his originally cold heart suddenly calmed down.


    "Xi ran." he called her name.


    Shen Xiran put the things in his hand aside and stood up to meet him: "ah ye, you''re coming."


    Seeing her movements, Si Lianye quickly stepped forward and pressed her: "what are you doing? How can you move? Go to bed and lie down."


    "Oh, no, I feel much better now, really." she stressed, "I feel much better now. Really, you see, I''ve been around the room for several times today."


    Si Lianye didn''t expect that she was just going out for a long time. She was so bold and looked serious to teach her a lesson. As a result, she couldn''t say anything when she saw her smiling and happy look. She could only sigh and say, "you''re not in good health now. You can''t be so impatient. Be careful and feel uncomfortable again."


    For his worry, she said softly, "don''t worry. The doctor said I can walk properly."


    "Really?" Si Lianye expressed doubts about her words.


    "Really, if you don''t believe it, ask the doctor," she said with a pout.


    He looked at her carefully and found that she did look good. He believed it a little, but the lesson was to teach: "then you should wait until I come back. What if there is danger?"


    She was too cautious about him and couldn''t laugh or cry: "isn''t there sister-in-law Liu around me?"


    "Still no, next time you do this again, I''ll tie you to the bed." Si Lianye was not moved by her explanation, but gave her another order.


    Shen Xiran reluctantly promised: "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    When he heard her promise, he relaxed his face and silently touched her cheek: "don''t blame me for being too careful. Your health is not good. I''m worried about you."


    "OK, I see." she said with a smile.


    He touched her again and saw that she did have a good face. His eyes were ordered and his smile was not forced. He was completely relieved and his eyes moved to her.


    "What''s this?" he asked, picking up the strange thing.


    Her face turned red and grabbed the thing: "this is a gift I gave you. It''s not ready yet. You can''t see it."


    "Gave it to me?" Si Lianye thought it was strange. It looked like woven fabric and felt soft, but it looked strange.


    But this can''t be said, so as not to make her angry, she followed her words: "OK, I''ll wait for you to do it well. It must be very nice."


    "Of course, although I did it for the first time, with my intelligence, I will make the most perfect sweater," she said confidently.


    In other words, she is knitting a sweater. She learned this skill from sister-in-law Liu when she was bored. Anyway, she doesn''t have anything to do all day, does she? Idleness is idleness.


    "OK, it will look good." he touched her head with pity.


    Shen Xiran simply picked up the sweater and said to him, "look at the collar here, the sleeves here, and here, do you think it''s very beautiful?"


    Si Lianye felt that he couldn''t see anything. The things in front of him were a mess, but this didn''t prevent him from giving his most sincere praise: "it''s very beautiful. It''s much better than what he bought."


    "Of course, what I did must be better than what your mother did... Ah, I''m sorry..." she thought of the scene when her mother knitted a sweater for herself when she was a child. She said so casually. As a result, she remembered that her man had not had as good a relationship with his mother before.


    She looked up carefully and found that his face was not very good. She quickly and sincerely apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that..."


    Then he pulled his sleeve and said coquettishly, "don''t be angry, will you?"


    He looked down at her with strange eyes; "You know what? I just came from her."


    "Really?" she was stunned. How could it be such a coincidence? Seeing him like that, I knew he and his mother were very unhappy. Why did he say it so directly?


    He looked at her regretful expression and shook his head and said, "it''s none of your business. This is what I want to say. It''s none of your business. It''s her fault. Now I have broken with her. You don''t have to see her in the future, and I won''t let her see you."


    "Really?" she looked up at him in surprise. She didn''t know why he suddenly said so. It was his biological mother.


    Then she thought about what Yan Yu had done to Si HaiYan''s parents. She had some understanding in her heart. Si Lianye must have been frustrated with his mother because of this, so she deliberately said so.


    It''s really poor to have such a mother. She blinked and leaned gently in his arms: "it doesn''t matter. Without her and me, I will always be with you."


    She was not the virgin, and she despised what Yan Yu had done. She didn''t pretend to say something to let him forgive, but comforted him in her own unique way.


    He held her deeply in his arms and gently sucked the fragrant fragrance from her hair: "yes, I''ll only have you in the future."


    She held him tightly and suddenly remembered what had happened today. She looked up at him and wanted to ask him if he had done it, but she didn''t know why she didn''t say it.


    He wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    She paused and smiled, "no, I want to see you more because you look good, can''t I?"


    "OK, of course." he then laughed and kissed her heavily on the face: "darling, get better quickly, you know?"


    She nodded hard, "OK."


    They looked at each other and smiled. Everything was silent.


    With the fermentation of time, the news has gradually been forgotten. The news on the Internet is like this. No matter how much impact the news caused and how many people guessed, but when time passes, a few big news will divert people''s attention, so the matter will be slowly forgotten and no one will mention it again.


    And Si Lianye never mentioned it from beginning to end, as if the storm had never happened at all.


    Shen Xiran sometimes impulsively wants to ask him what he thinks about this news, but he can''t open his mouth every time he looks like nothing happened. Maybe it''s a ridiculous rumor in his heart? Or do you believe him so much that you don''t even ask?


    Or... He still has doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t show it?


    Shen Xiran felt very confused. From time to time, she felt very frightened when she thought of it, but she couldn''t ask. She could only keep it in her heart. She didn''t even know her friend Zhu Lingling.


    Fortunately, her physical condition is constantly improving. Gradually, she is close to the standard of being discharged from the hospital.


    Si Lianye was in a much better mood than before. Many of his men couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw it and secretly called for luck.


    The former boss was terrible. He is still smiling like this. Although he is still very strict, at least it makes people see that the psychological pressure is not too great, isn''t it?


    People watched more and gradually dared to tell him something outside of work. For example, Li Yi, a senior employee of Yunye, is one of the secretaries in his huge group of secretaries.


    At a meeting that day, it was her turn to take charge of the meeting minutes with Si Lianye. After the meeting was completed, Si Lianye smiled at them for the first time: "well, now you are all working hard. The growth of the company is inseparable from you. Everyone has a share of double the bonus this month."


    Li Yi''s eyes lit up and she opened her mouth without thinking.

 Chapter 423

    "Only monthly bonus?"


    As soon as the words were said, almost everyone present immediately looked at her and their eyes focused on her. As for the content, it''s not very complicated. Generally speaking, it''s just a word. Do you know that you are so bold?


    She blushed when they saw her. After shrinking, she found that what she said seemed reckless. Then she thought, if she said it all, could she take it back? So she looked up at the boss righteously.


    As a result, she was pleasantly surprised.


    What are you looking at? Don''t you see that the boss is still very happy after listening to it? He''s not angry at all!


    Li Yi looked around the audience and looked at the crowd with a disdainful look of "you are too timid, are you still a man?".


    The crowd followed her eyes and looked again. Oh, that''s really the case. The boss looked very good from beginning to end. He didn''t mean to be angry at all, that is to say


    At this time, Si Lianye seemed to hear what they said and opened his mouth: "very good, then the end of the year will be nearly 50 percent more."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a huge buzz in the whole conference room. Everyone whispered to his colleagues with surprise.


    The skill of the president of the company is quite large. Who doesn''t know that Yunye is a multinational group. It''s not easy for people to enter the upper management. It''s also a good material for senior talents to go out to other companies at the lowest level, but why can Yunye attract so many talents?


    Of course, it is the high welfare and high treatment of Yunye. Yunye is quite generous to its employees. Si Lianye always feels that since they want to work hard, they have to give them treatment without worries. Therefore, under his idea, countless talents can''t wait to sharpen their heads and get into Yunye. We can imagine what the welfare of Yunye is like.


    Therefore, the annual year-end bonus is also a very large number. What you say is enough to make any professional jealous.


    So after Si Lianye said this, it immediately made people excited.


    Si Lianye was a little relieved of everyone''s excitement. After he went out, he knocked on the table with his fingers: "finished?"


    Everyone slowly quieted down together.


    "Now that you''ve finished, if there''s nothing else to do, the meeting will be over. You, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you.


    Three of the dozen executives looked depressed.


    Si Lianye soon announced the adjournment of the meeting, but when Li Yi also packed up things to go out with the people, Si Lianye stopped her: "Li Yi, wait."


    She looked back in surprise: "boss?"


    Si Lianye looked down at the information, looked up at her and said, "I have something to ask you."


    "Ah, yes." Li Yi jumped in her heart. She thought her words had angered the boss. She couldn''t help coming over with anxiety: "boss, in fact, just now..."


    She regretted that. What was the matter with her just now that she said that? Now, she''s going to be put on small shoes.


    Before she finished her apology and confession, she was interrupted by her boss: "I ask you..."


    Li Yi was stunned: "is this what you want to ask me?" she was surprised and almost stammered.


    Si Lianye nodded and looked at her: "yes, do you know?"


    She calmed down: "ah, I may know something..."


    "Very good." he was shocked. "Tell me about it."


    "All right." Li Yi cleared her throat and began to talk to him.


    Shen Xiran felt very strange that day. Si Lianye came back later than usual, but he seemed very happy. It was not like something happened in the company. She looked at it silently and hid her doubts in her heart.


    Maybe something happy happened to him suddenly. It''s no big deal.


    Now she has an important thing to tell him, that is: "Haiyan told me today that if I go on like this, I can see the hope of leaving the hospital." at this point, she couldn''t help laughing happily.


    Can you be unhappy? How long has she been in the hospital from beginning to end? a year? Or two years? She felt that she had almost forgotten what it was like to live in a normal room.


    After hearing this, Si Lianye was also very happy. He hugged her on her cheek and kissed her: "good. I must hold a grand banquet to announce to them that you have become my wife and the mother of my son."


    "What are you talking about? I haven''t married you yet." she pushed him gently with a shy look.


    "Not married?" he was a little stunned. Then he remembered that he had something else to tell her. He turned and walked to the side cabinet, opened the drawer, and then took out a small notebook. The red color suddenly opened her eyes.


    "This is what this is..." she is a little tongue tied, can''t it be the thing she thinks?


    "Look." Si Lianye naturally put the things on her hand.


    When her eyes fell on the little book, she was shocked by the three big characters.


    "Marriage certificate? I... when did I get this with you? Why don''t I remember?" she was very surprised. She asked and quickly opened the book. What immediately came into sight was their group photo. They smiled sweetly and made people feel like a couple with good feelings.


    But she couldn''t figure out when she took such a picture with him, and she couldn''t remember when she got his marriage certificate.


    Did she have amnesia again?


    Or is the present one a fake marriage certificate at all?


    But she turned over the marriage certificate for a long time and found no flaws. There were all kinds of steel seals and watermarks. The group photo was clear.


    She looked at Si Lianye in disbelief: "is this our marriage certificate?"


    "Yes, you see we are very happy." Si Lianye leaned against her and said with a smile.


    She looked down at the picture and then at him. She couldn''t help asking, "but why don''t I remember when I went to get the marriage certificate with you?"


    Si Lianye smiled: "don''t you remember? When we went shopping that day, we just saw the Civil Affairs Bureau. You pestered me to get the license. Then I said, but you went in with you to get the marriage certificate. You forgot it all?"


    What forget?


    Does she have such a bad memory?


    Seeing that she was still confused, Si Lianye pointed to the date on it and said, "look at the date. February 15, the second day of Valentine''s day, you really don''t remember it at all?"


    She''s tongue tied, February 15th? Did she really do such a bold thing over there?


    But why didn''t she remember at all?


    She looked at him suspiciously and suddenly found that the look at the bottom of his eyes seemed wrong. Why did she seem to be laughing?


    incorrect!


    She suddenly remembered that she was in the hospital on February 15, didn''t she? At that time... At that time, I was very ill and couldn''t move in bed every day. How could I go shopping with him?


    Lie!


    "You''re lying!" after thinking about it, she finally knew where the smile at the bottom of Si Lianye''s eyes came from. She grabbed the marriage certificate and said, "it''s fake. How did I go shopping in the hospital that day?"


    She was cheated by him and almost thought she had lost her memory again! What a nuisance!


    She was so angry that she was going to throw the marriage certificate on his head. Was it fun to take this fake?


    The result didn''t expect Si Lianye to get the marriage certificate quickly: "this can''t be lost, honey, this is the witness of our love."


    "What witness? It''s false!" she stared at him, almost wondering if he had a brain problem.


    He said, "it''s true, dear. This is our legal and valid certificate. You have long been the legal wife of Lianye of our company."


    She couldn''t help opening her mouth: "you''re talking nonsense. I didn''t take this with you."


    He smiled: "well, I was teasing you just now, but this marriage certificate is really true."


    Then he put the marriage certificate back, and then walked back to explain to her, "you had to have a small operation that day, remember?"


    She thought and nodded. In fact, during that time, she was dazed by the disease every day. Her mind was in chaos. She didn''t remember what happened at that time.


    "At that time, the doctor asked the family members to sign. As a result, I found that although I stayed with you, I was not recognized by the hospital. Later, I was angry and let us get married." he said lightly, without mentioning how complex the scene was at that time.


    She frowned and thought, "but I remember that the state has regulations. Don''t you need me to be present with you when you get your marriage certificate?"


    When asked, Si Lianye just raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    Well, she got it. Although there are rules, it''s nothing in the eyes of some people. It''s just a little effort.


    In other words, in fact, Shen Xiran has long been a married woman, but she always thought she was single.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help saying, "I''m married. I don''t know."


    Si Lianye touched her head: "how? You''re not happy to know you''re Mrs. Si?"


    The tone was so strange. She felt that if she answered "yes", maybe he would do something, so she shook her head wisely: "no, of course, I''m happy, but I didn''t expect it before. Now I suddenly know that I''ve already married you. I feel very strange and can''t adapt to it for a time."


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time and get used to it in a few days." he calmly straightened her hair. He found that he loved her hair more and more.


    She moved her body, leaned herself against his arms and muttered, "well, it''s done. It''s useless to say anything, but..."


    She suddenly straightened up: "no, we are all married now. How can we be their best man and bridesmaid?"


    Custom requires that the best man and maid of honor are single.


    Si Lianye smiled calmly: "no matter what, few people know about our marriage. If he cares, it''s OK."


    She is a little embarrassed. Is that cheating? What if their marriage is unhappy after they become bridesmaids and best men?


    She told Si Lianye about her concerns. He laughed and kissed her lips: "fool, why are you so cute."


    It''s just a rumor. No one will take it seriously. Only his little wife is so serious. She''s really cute.


    She pursed angrily. Although she didn''t know what he was laughing at, she could tell from his laughter that he must be making fun of himself.

 Chapter 424

    "Well, don''t be angry." seeing that she was really angry, he kissed her lips: "when did Si Haiyan say you could leave the hospital? Did you say the specific date?"


    "No, it''s just hope. I suspect he''s comforting me now." she said with a frown.


    "I''ll ask him. Don''t be angry and smile." he squeezed her face gently with a smile.


    She looked at his smiling face and couldn''t help laughing.


    "That''s right." he got up, pushed her gently onto the bed and said, "take a rest first. I''ll be back later."


    When he found Si Haiyan, he was on the phone. To be polite, he stood at the door and didn''t come in, but through the hidden crack in the door, he could still hear that Si Haiyan was in a bad mood.


    "... well, I see. You should pay attention..."


    "OK, I understand, but I don''t know if your Ye family are full..."


    "Well, I don''t blame you... Well, I know..."


    Si Lianye raised his hand and gently knocked on the door after making sure he put down the phone.


    After a pause, Si Haiyan let people in. As a result, he was stunned when he saw him and blurted out, "you know?"


    Si Lianye narrowed his eyes: "what do you know?"


    Si Haiyan pursed his lips: "it doesn''t matter that you haven''t received the news yet. You''ll know soon. What are you doing here?"


    Si Lianye looked at him for a while, and then slowly asked, "I want to know her current physical state and when she can be discharged."


    Sihaiyan looked at him for a while and then replied, "in fact, you want to know what degree her body can recover at most, don''t you?"


    Si Lianye didn''t blink: "you can say so."


    "In fact, she is very lucky this time. She has not only survived until now, but also easily passed the originally painful exclusion period. Therefore, I am still optimistic about her future. If there is no accident, her life will be slightly shorter than that of normal people, but it is absolutely no problem to accompany you for ten or eight years..."


    "Not ten or eight years." Si Lianye lightly interrupted him: "at least ten or twenty years."


    Si Haiyan smiled angrily: "do you know how much her body hurt her after this incident?"


    Si Lianye said expressionless, "I don''t care. I only know that I want her to live a long life, at least, similar to mine."


    Although the words are overbearing, the deep feeling in the tone is moving.


    Si Haiyan also sighed. He took his cold appearance, but his infatuated cousin had no way: "I can only say to try my best, but what''s specific still needs your own efforts. It''s up to you."


    He nodded, "I understand."


    Sihaiyan thought for a while and couldn''t help but say, "according to her current situation, if there is no accident, she can basically be discharged in another half a month." after that, he paused, looked at a trace of joy on the other party''s face and said, "but I still want to tell you one thing. I just got the news, and ye Yun was picked up by her family."


    "Ye Yun?" Si Lianye thought for a while before remembering who the man was. He couldn''t help frowning: "what''s she doing back?"


    Si Haiyan looked at him helplessly: "are you serious? Have you forgotten her identity? She is Ye Xuan''s sister. Her sister is going to get married. It''s not normal for her sister to come back to attend her sister''s wedding?"


    "Normal?" Si Lian''s face was expressionless at night. "It was agreed to let her stay abroad all her life."


    "That''s why I think I should tell you." Si Haiyan spread his hands, "and ye Xuan told me that she seems to have a bad life abroad, so if she comes back with a stomach of resentment, she might be upset. You can be careful."


    This is all his kindness to his cousin. Should he thank himself now? After sihaiyan finished, he thought in his heart.


    As a result, Si Lianye didn''t seem to care about it at all. He just glanced at him a little: "it''s not necessary, just a clown." then he turned and left. Don''t say thank you. He didn''t even say goodbye.


    Looking at his back, Si Haiyan was so angry that he almost grabbed the cup and smashed it. Finally, he kept talking in his heart and couldn''t be angry. Even in that luxurious and fully equipped laboratory, he couldn''t be angry with him.


    Si Lianye is his big financier. He needs to hold his thigh firmly.


    After saving Shen Xiran, Si Lianye was very happy. With a big hand, he donated a laboratory to him. It was for him alone, not for the hospital. At that time, he was stunned and followed by ecstasy.


    He has gained fame over the years, but his property has not increased much. On the one hand, he is not good at financial management. Probably all the financial management genes of the company''s family have grown to Si Lianye alone. He is not very good at managing his own wealth. Although Ye Xuan is OK, she has followed him for too short, and has made several investments that have not been effective for the time being.


    However, he felt that he didn''t have much money. After all, for research, it was a proper way to burn money, and it burned very fast. Therefore, Si Lianye''s big hand was just loose to his heart.


    This is the main reason why he always falls into the disadvantage of his boss Lianye.


    Forget it, he has tried his best to remind. He can''t listen or help it.


    Si Haiyan put the cup back to his hand with great strength, so that the cup made a "bang" sound when it came into contact with the desktop.


    This frightened the little nurse who wanted to send him the information. Dr. sizer seems to be in a bad mood. Do you want to send the information or not?


    As soon as Si Lianye walked out of his room, he immediately contacted Yue Haoqing: "is the Ye family moving again?"


    Yue Haoqing immediately replied, "I just wanted to tell you that the Ye family is dishonest and called Ye Yun out. Do we need to deal with it?"


    At that time, the Ye family promised well. As long as ye Yun was sent away, their company would not investigate what they had done. As a result, the Ye family promised and forgot their commitment within a year?


    Yue Haoqing felt that it was necessary for them to teach each other a lesson and let them remember their commitments.


    Si Lianye heard a sneer on his lips: "don''t worry, let people look at it first. It''s mostly the marriage between Ye Xuan and Si Haiyan that makes their Ye family feel lucky again."


    "Yes, I think so too, so you mean..." Yue Haoqing felt that he couldn''t figure out the boss''s psychology.


    "You find two reliable people to stare at her and report any changes to me," said Si Lianye.


    "Are you not going to deal with her immediately?" Yue Haoqing''s tone seemed very strange.


    "See what she wants to do." Si Lianye smiled deeply.


    Yue Haoqing was inspired and immediately understood what the boss meant. He wanted to deal with it with the Ye family? Sure enough, he deserves to be his boss. He is really cruel and ruthless.


    "I see. Please rest assured that I will let people take good care of her." Yue Haoqing said.


    "Well, good."


    When Si Lianye was dealing with the matter in hand, Shen Xiran was not idle. He called people with his mobile phone. Of course, the first one was Zhu Lingling, but this little girl is now like a runaway Mustang. After a few days of no further contact, she found that she had gone to someone else''s house.


    "What are you talking about? You''re making progress too fast? You''re going to see other people''s parents so soon?" Shen Xiran was surprised.


    Zhu Lingling rolled his eyes over there: "my good sister, where do you want to go? I didn''t go to his house. This is his friend''s house. Their house has an orchard. I came here specially to play. Why do you see your parents? Can you not have so rich imagination?"


    "No," said Shen Xiran with a trace of regret.


    Zhu Lingling felt it sensitively: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, I thought you could finally get married, but it''s disappointing that you''re still friends with others." Shen Xilan said bluntly.


    "What''s wrong with friends? I can''t make friends. What''s good about marriage? I don''t want to get married. I don''t know how happy I am to play every day." Zhu Lingling said hard.


    "Yes, yes, I''m very happy. If you have the ability, don''t call Kang Wen''s name at night." Shen Xiran stabbed Zhu Lingling directly in his heart.


    It was a little late when Zhu Lingling came to see her last time. She went to bed with Shen Xiran directly in the room. As a result, Zhu Lingling actually talked in a dream in the middle of the night. The most talked about in the dream was Kang Wen''s name.


    As soon as these words were said, the lethality was undoubtedly very great, which made Zhu Lingling silent in an instant.


    Shen Xiran has some regrets. Is it hateful to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds like this? He hurriedly remedied: "well, I said the wrong thing. That man is a scum man. There''s nothing worth thinking about. Don''t you have a little fresh meat around you now? You catch him and get on him directly at last, so people won''t run away..."


    Ah, what is she talking about?


    Si Lianye just finished calling to push the door in. Before she opened the door, she heard her words. She was so frightened that she thought she had gone to the wrong room.


    And she still didn''t realize it. She was still trying to comfort her good friend: "did you hear that men are lower body animals? If you want to catch him, you''d better work on it, you know?"


    The tone was familiar and twisted. She was completely an old driver. From her expression, where was there a little bit of the dying poor look a month ago?


    Si Lianye suddenly found that he had not yet fully understood every side of her.


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t listen anymore and directly interrupted her "advice": "he called me."


    "Ah, who did you say? Who called you?" Shen Xiran didn''t react and asked her.


    "Who do you think it is? Who else can there be? Of course it''s Kang Wen." Zhu Lingling frowned tightly, looked at the house in front of him, and couldn''t help walking a few steps into the grove. He didn''t want the people inside to hear what he said.


    "He''s still looking for you? Didn''t you say you''ve broken up peacefully?" Shen Xiran asked strangely.


    "I think so too, but later I found out that I was the only one who thought so." Zhu Lingling tugged at the corners of her mouth, not very willing to recall what Kang Wen said when he called himself.


    "What did he say? He didn''t want to get back together?" Shen Xiran asked.


    Zhu Lingling smiled and said, "of course not. How can he take the initiative to bow his head to me?"


    "Then what does he want you to do?" Shen Xiran blurted out.


    Zhu Lingling sighed and said, "it''s all dog blood events. I don''t want to say it anymore. It affects my mood. I was very happy to play this time, but he did it. Alas, I won''t say it. You''ll be in a bad mood later. That''s it. I saw them come out to find me and talk next time." then he hurriedly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 425

    The crowd came and shouted, "why did you call your boyfriend for so long? Hurry back. We''re still waiting to drink with you."


    "OK, OK, go back." Zhu Lingling is also a playful person. When he saw what they said, he hurried away. Suddenly, a man in the crowd suddenly asked, "eh, Zhao Yanlin is also gone. Did he call?"


    The speaker was a girl with a round face and a slight blush. She looked very cute. As soon as she spoke, someone said, "just now he said he wanted to call and went out. Who knows where he is now. Alas, I said Sun Rou, why do you care so much about him? Should you like him? I advise you to put your mind on it. His mind is not with you."


    The man who spoke was a big mouth. Before everyone could react, she was chattering a lot. The lovely girl named sun Rou''s apple face turned red and almost cried out of embarrassment.


    The crowd first looked at the speaker, then at Sun Rou, and then at Zhu Lingling, who seemed to be calm. They went to comfort sun Rou with tacit understanding: "Oh, don''t be angry. She is the one with a powerful mouth. In fact, she has no bad heart..."


    "Cheng Wenwen, apologize quickly. What are you talking about..."


    Cheng Wenwen is a little girl with a ponytail. Her face is unhappy: "why should I apologize? What did I say wrong?"


    That''s what I said. Seeing that I was attacked by everyone, I lost a lot of confidence in speaking after all.


    Just between pushing and shoving, someone looked up and saw Zhao Yanlin standing behind them: "look, he''s here."


    Zhu Lingling looked over and saw him frowning slightly: "what are you doing? Why are you crowded here?"


    "Oh, isn''t that why I wanted to come to you because I didn''t see your figure? I didn''t expect to appear before we looked for you. You shouldn''t have been hiding somewhere to watch the excitement?" Cheng Wenwen was still talking this time.


    Zhao Yanlin frowned: "I was on the phone just now. When I came out, I saw you talking here. Why should I hide?"


    The look was very unhappy. Cheng Wenwen immediately smiled: "I''m not kidding you. Your brother Zhao is aboveboard. How can he do that kind of thing? Do you mean it?"


    Zhao Yanlin has a high prestige among them. Few people are willing to provoke him. Therefore, when Cheng Wenwen said this, they didn''t respond. Instead, they said, "go and walk. When everyone is together, go in and stand outside to feed mosquitoes?"


    Cheng Wenwen''s face was a little stiff, but she didn''t dare to say a word, but Zhu Lingling looked suspiciously at the grove and felt that Zhao Yanlin came out and was very close to his phone. He didn''t hear his phone just now, did he?


    When she entered the door, she couldn''t help glancing at him, but saw that he looked calm and didn''t look at himself. She was relieved. She thought it was about a coincidence, and then she didn''t pay much attention to it, but she didn''t notice. When she turned her eyes away, Zhao Yanlin looked at her intentionally or unintentionally, looking inexplicably.


    Of course, she didn''t notice it at all, but it fell into the eyes of another person.


    On Shen Xiran''s side, she just put down her mobile phone and saw Si Lianye push the door and come in.


    She smiled, "hello? What did he say?"


    "Of course, it''s good news. He said that if you continue like this, you can leave the hospital in half a month at most." he smiled and brought the good news to her.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes suddenly smiled into two curved moons: "really? That''s great. God, I can finally go home. It''s not easy."


    Si Lianye looked at her with a smile: "I knew you would be very happy. How about I bring you this good news? How are you going to reward me?"


    She pounced on him and hit him right on the lip: "reward a kiss."


    He deliberately looked unhappy: "No."


    She was stunned: "why not?"


    "Not enough, too little," he said solemnly.


    "What is too little?" Shen Xiran felt as if he had become stupid. How can he not understand him?


    "It''s too little. I''ll show you if you don''t believe me." as soon as the voice fell, before she reacted, she suddenly stretched out her hand to hold her face, and then kissed her heavily with an irresistible trend.


    The sudden kiss shocked her eyes and almost pushed him away. As a result, he grabbed her hand quickly.


    She saw the complaint in his eyes. Her response was to blink, indicating that they had not been so intimate for a long time. It was normal for her to overreact.


    Well, since you don''t feel intimate for a long time, review it!


    I don''t know why, they didn''t speak, but they could understand each other''s meaning from each other''s eyes.


    After Shen Xiran understood what he meant, he jumped in his heart, instinctively felt bad, and immediately began to run away. As a result, after moving, he found that he had been held down by him.


    How can you escape if you can''t move at all?


    So she was pressed on her body by him, kissed thoroughly by him, panting, peach blossom on her face and blurred in her eyes.


    Finally, Si Lianye left her lips with strong willpower and saw her like this. He was so excited that he almost couldn''t help kissing again. Finally, he was stopped by his little reason.


    No, she''s not in good health. She can''t be too fierce. In case of an accident, the gain is not worth the loss.


    the coming days would be long.


    But Shen Xiran''s face turned red immediately after he finally let go of himself. He came down from him with all his hands and feet, and then left him far away.


    Si Lianye raised her eyebrows and looked at her funny: "come here!" don''t think I can''t catch you if you hide in the corner.


    Shen Xi ran shook his head: "No." he glanced under him while talking, joking. Xiao Si Lianye was so excited. If she really passed, wouldn''t she send sheep into the mouth of a tiger? You''d better be careful. Your little body can''t help tossing.


    Si Lian took a deep breath at night and said in a deep voice, "come here, I won''t get you."


    "If you don''t, you won''t." she tooted her mouth, "Coyote!"


    In a word, the flame he had not easily pressed down rose again. Really, if he hadn''t worried about her body, he really wanted to go up and press her down so hard, so that she could have a good look at what the real sex wolf is.


    Unfortunately, not yet.


    He took a deep breath and suddenly stood up.


    She was stunned. Was he angry?


    He glanced at her coolly and stepped into the bathroom.


    She stared at his back and suddenly understood what he meant. She couldn''t help blushing.


    Quickly jump out of bed, tidy up your clothes, make sure there is no place that should not be exposed, and then tidy up the bed. Be sure to be clean and tidy, so that people can''t have any reverie.


    Fortunately, she is still in good health and moves very quickly. She sorted out all the places that should be sorted out in three or two times. Then she saw that he was still inside. After thinking about it, she went to drink a glass of water.


    In fact, her heart is itchy. It''s just that she can''t do anything like this. She looks down at her broken body and wants to cry without tears.


    It was half an hour before he opened the door and came in.


    She looked at him anxiously: "are you okay?"


    He raised his eyebrows: "I still have something to do. You should have something to do."


    Her face turned red again.


    He sat down beside her and hugged her again. Her body stiffened a little and soon fell on his chest without speaking.


    He was still carrying a trace of cold water vapor, and a cold fragrance came to her nose. She smelled it and felt that her heart was about to melt.


    And he didn''t speak, drooping his eyelids as if he were meditating and looking at her.


    "Ah Ye." suddenly she called his name.


    His hand said, "what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, if you can''t help it, you can..." I can''t go on halfway.


    He held her hand tightly: "go on, what can I do?"


    Before she finished, she felt uncomfortable. She bit her lips and didn''t speak. She regretted and didn''t want to talk again.


    But Si Lianye refused to let her go and said coldly, "why don''t you go on? What are you going to say? Hmm?" with obvious anger in her voice, she gave him a careful look and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Hmm? You''re getting more and more generous? You can say that?" Si Lianye looked very unhappy. As he said, he also stretched out his finger and poked her forehead: "are you sick and your brain is broken? If I really tell you that, I don''t think you can cry to death."


    She was stabbed in the forehead by him, but her heart was gradually happy. She looked at him with wide eyes and said wrongfully, "isn''t it for you? I see your heart... It hurts..."


    "If you love me, you should try your best to keep fit and let me eat less snacks, so I''m happier than anything," he said angrily.


    "Oh." she couldn''t say a word because of his righteous words. She silently grabbed her fingers and didn''t dare to speak.


    I think of him. He, how can he scold others like that?


    Thinking about it, she felt very wronged. Tears came and fell on her clothes bit by bit.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, Si Lianye was soft hearted and stretched out his hand to raise her chin: "what are you crying for? I haven''t scolded you yet."


    She cried, "you didn''t scold me just like that."


    That''s when you haven''t seen me scold my subordinates. That''s how I yell. He said silently in his heart.


    "Xi ran, I tell you, don''t worry about it. Anyway, the most important thing for you now is to keep your body well. The rest will be long in the future, you know?" he said with meaning.


    She couldn''t help blushing under his smiling eyes and nodded, "OK."


    "You, how can I rest assured after this?" he wanted to keep her in mind all the time. It''s best to shrink it and put it in his pocket.


    Of course, these are just thoughts.


    Time passed slowly for a period of time. Contrary to Si Lianye''s imagination, everything was calm during this period. No matter Ye Yun, ye family, or even Si Haiyan, his wedding was also in progress. He was busy and kept his feet off the ground every day. Even he came to check Shen Xiran''s body once a day, Now it''s changed to once every two days.


    Si Lianye felt that he was so careless. After a few days, he found that he still went his own way and didn''t put his black face in his eyes. He suddenly appeared in the ward and announced to them: "Shen Xiran, you can leave the hospital."


    Shen Xiran''s surprise was not trivial. He almost didn''t jump up and was held down by Si Lianye: "calm down."

 Chapter 426

    Shen Xiran sat back reluctantly: "why, don''t you make me happy."


    Si Lianye looked at him: "are you sure she''s all right?"


    Si Haiyan squinted at him: "completely good? You think too much. I just said that her physical condition has reached the discharge standard. For others, you can only take your time."


    Si Lianye didn''t look so good when she heard the speech.


    Shen Xiran didn''t think so. In her heart, she had had enough of the environment here, even if it was the top ward in the world.


    So her face was completely opposite to Si Lianye''s and looked at him with a smile: "OK, I see. Thank you."


    Si Haiyan looked at her deeply: "very good. In the future, your body will basically slowly return to the same level as normal people, but you still need to pay attention to some things. You can''t work too hard, don''t be stimulated, and your diet is light, you know?"


    She nodded hurriedly: "OK, I see. Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what it would be like now."


    Sihaiyan smiled faintly: "don''t thank me. I''m a doctor. It''s my bounden duty to treat patients and save people. If you really want to thank, thank the men around you."


    Then he turned and left.


    Thank the people around you? In the twinkling of an eye, she saw the man around her, and she was suddenly surprised.


    He was embarrassed by her and said in a rough voice, "what are you looking at?"


    She burst into laughter and jumped up with a big bite: "thank you."


    "Thank me for what? I didn''t save you." Si Lianye was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Thank you for taking care of me during this time. I really don''t know what to do without you." she said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not disgusting to say so much." he also smiled, stretched out his big hand and gently rubbed her head.


    "Rub my hair again," she muttered unhappily, but held him tighter.


    Perhaps, those worries before her were superfluous. She thought too much. She held him silently in her heart.


    Shen Xiran was finally discharged from the hospital. This is a big event.


    Shen Xiran''s condition has been repeated over the past few years, even wandering in the gate of death for a time, and finally pulled back. All kinds of thrilling people looked at the eyes of relatives and friends and were terrified. Therefore, they expressed deep concern about her finally being able to leave the hospital.


    So on that day, almost all their friends came and surrounded her out of the hospital, which was comparable to the stars and the moon.


    Shen Xiran took Zhu Lingling in her left hand and shangguanrou in her right hand. There was Ye Xuan on one side. She felt very satisfied. Although none of their relatives had seen, she felt that today was her happiest day.


    Zhu Lingling grabbed her hand and tutted: "I haven''t seen you for several days. You are not only not thin, but also fat. Are you a patient?"


    Shen Xiran scolded her: "look at what you said, do you just want to see me dying? Are you not happy that I''m doing well now?"


    "I''m not unhappy. I think it''s strange, isn''t it? But now I understand that Si Lianye is the good hero who raised you, right? I say you, you met him in your last life." Zhu Lingling has been completely convinced of Si Lianye since he heard that he almost died of love last time.


    Shen Xiran sniffed the speech and pinched her cheek: "you, why didn''t you say that before?"


    Zhu Lingling made a puzzled look and blinked: "no? Didn''t I say that before?"


    "You play silly for me." Shen Xiran pinched her hard again.


    Zhu Lingling giggled.


    She used to speak ill of Si Lianye in front of Shen Xiran. Now she can only pretend to be stupid in front of her friends. Who makes Si Lianye have the appearance of an evil spirit and has such an infatuated inner side?


    Thinking about the men around her again, she sighed heavily.


    Shen Xiran glanced at her gently, hummed in his heart, and was thinking about Kang Wen again? Haven''t they finished yet?


    She remembered that when she was with them abroad, Zhu Lingling had a sweet look in such distress after a quarrel with her boyfriend.


    I didn''t expect her to see it now. It''s really surprising.


    She decided to interrogate her when she was free.


    But then I was busy and soon forgot all about it.


    The first thing she did when she got home was to see her son. These days, she wanted her son badly, but Si Lianye, the cruel guy, never let her son come to the hospital to see her. She said that the environment of the hospital was bad and the child was too young to sigh about germs.


    As a result, she can only rely on the photos and videos given by the housekeeper every day.


    Now she can finally hold her soft and fragrant son with her own hands. She just feels her heart is flying.


    At this time, the friends around her also gathered around her and looked at the little soft child. They were surprised: "Xi ran, this is your son. Why doesn''t he look like you?"


    Needless to say, the person who said such unpleasant words must be Zhu Lingling. As soon as she said her words, she immediately got several white eyes. She turned her mouth: "I''m telling the truth. Look at the child''s eyes, mouth and nose. What''s like her? Hem looks so like his father."


    Ye Xuan hummed: "isn''t that normal? Children are like fathers. No one can say anything."


    Shen Xiran didn''t really see the child carefully before. Today, after smelling the speech, he looked down carefully and found that it was really the same as what she said. The child was a little younger and didn''t see much. Now when he grows up, he really looks like Si Lianye.


    His genes are a little too strong.


    She rolled her eyes in her heart, but her movements were still very gentle. She bowed her head and kissed him on the face: "it seems to be of no use. I don''t think he is very interested in this child."


    Although Si Lianye tried to hide it in front of her, she could still see that Si Lianye didn''t seem to like the child very much.


    As a result, people didn''t believe this: "you''re talking nonsense. Who doesn''t like such a beautiful child?"


    Shen Xiran sighed helplessly, "I knew you wouldn''t believe it, but it''s true. Although he didn''t say it, I can see it."


    "Really?" people looked at her and felt that she was not joking, so they were surprised and asked, "why?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t think he has any kindness in his eyes when looking at his son. Instead, he has a kind of... Um, unspeakable feeling." Shen Xiran said.


    "Maybe it''s your wrong feeling. I don''t believe he doesn''t like this child. Look how cute he is. If you two don''t like him, give it to me. I must treat him as my own child." Ye Xuan said half jokingly.


    Shen Xiran gave her a white look: "you like children and won''t give birth by yourself."


    "Isn''t that itchy?" Ye Xuan has been pregnant since she decided to marry Si Haiyan. When she sees other people''s children, she wants to kiss them, not to mention seeing such a beautiful and clever child. It''s exciting to watch.


    Of course, giving her the child is just a slip of the tongue. No one will take it seriously.


    They have been noisy all morning and are still chattering. From the recent Korean drama to the newly released blockbuster, and from a actress cheating to the previous scum men, all the gossip has been picked up in their mouths. Finally, Si Lianye, who loves his wife, came forward and sent people away one after another.


    Seeing Zhu Lingling leaving, Shen Xiran patted his head. It was terrible. He wanted to ask her something. As a result, he forgot.


    Forget it, we''d better talk about it next time.


    She thought helplessly in her heart. As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw Ye Xuan standing in front of her and asked, "hasn''t Si Haiyan come yet?"


    She thought she was in sihaiyan to pick her up. As a result, ye Xuan shook her head: "no, I have something to tell you."


    It''s strange that she hasn''t spoken here for so long today, but she wants to keep her words until now?


    "Well, what do you want to say?" she asked.


    Ye Xuan stepped closer, frowned at her and said, "didn''t Si Lianye tell you about it?"


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Xiran thought and didn''t come up with a clue.


    "That''s what happened when ye Yun came back, you know?" Ye Xuan asked her.


    "When did she come back?" Shen Xiran was really startled.


    Ye Xuan sighed: "it seems that he really didn''t tell you anything. Also, your body can''t be stimulated now. It''s also my fault. After the news that I''m going to get married spread, my father thought it was a good opportunity to save his baby daughter, so he picked her up and is still in the old house."


    "Oh, I know." Shen Xiran looked at her and thanked her sincerely: "thank you for reminding." that''s her own sister. It''s not easy to do this.


    Ye Xuan shook her head and said, "in fact, I think my sister is sometimes very smart when she says smart, but sometimes she is also surprisingly stupid. If I were, I would simply not come back abroad. Your man is famous for his ruthlessness. I don''t know how he will do it if I secretly break the oath. My father is also confused, alas..."


    Ye Xuan is almost disheartened with the Ye family. Anyway, her mother is long gone, and her father is a fool. She just needs to carefully hold her father''s life, and she doesn''t want to take care of so much else.


    Shen Xiran smiled: "you are the smart man of the Ye family."


    Ye Xuan hummed, "everyone else is a fool." after that, she said again, "what I told you is that I met her a few times after she came back, and I won''t say anything about her unhappiness. I found that she was full of resentment and didn''t seem to come at me alone. Do you know what I mean?"


    "You mean, she will be bad for me?" Shen Xiran soon understood her meaning.


    "You are also very smart." Ye Xuan smiled at her admiringly.


    "I''m flattered." Shen Xiran didn''t pay much attention to it and said to her, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention."


    Ye Xuan looked at her indifference and wanted to say something. After thinking about it, Si Lianye looked at her very hard now. There were so many people around her. She should be fine.


    So she finally got up and left without saying anything.


    Shen Xiran thought again and again. At night, he couldn''t help asking about Si Lian Ye Yun. As soon as he heard it, he frowned and asked, "do you know?"


    "Of course, or are you going to keep it from me?" she asked angrily.


    "I don''t want you to worry too much, and it''s a small matter. There''s no need to make a fuss," he said faintly holding her.


    At this time, they snuggled together late at night and warmed each other with their body temperature. His big hand slowly stroked her long hair as usual. He looked relaxed and said, "it''s just a clown. Don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 427

    "Really?" she felt that there was a strange place in her heart. After thinking about it, he wouldn''t care about anything since he knew, so it''s not easy for ye Yun to do anything.


    Maybe she thought more, and she didn''t take it to heart.


    She made a low "um" sound, and sleepiness slowly came up. When Si Lianye saw it, he gently patted her on the back: "sleep."


    She moved her body, put her head at a comfortable angle on his shoulder and fell asleep.


    But at the moment before she fell asleep, she suddenly felt that something seemed wrong, and a very contrary feeling appeared in her heart.


    But at this time, she was too sleepy, and the feeling was too shallow and fleeting. She soon forgot and fell asleep.


    The next day soon came. When Shen Xiran woke up, Si Lianye was not in the room as usual. He got up early every morning. He was much more diligent than Shen Xiran.


    She doesn''t think so. Anyway, she is still a patient now. Naturally, she can''t compare with him. After washing, she is ready to go downstairs to eat and cultivate feelings with her son.


    by the way!


    She remembered one thing and patted her forehead with annoyance. How could she forget? She was going to ask him why he didn''t like his son. As a result, she forgot without saying a few words. Really, she must ask clearly next time.


    Just out of the bathroom door, I suddenly found that there was still a piece of clothes he changed in the corner. I couldn''t help shaking my head. I helped him pick up the clothes. After thinking about it, I put it down the faucet and cleaned it.


    Originally in the company''s house, there were maids who specially cleaned clothes. Of course, the other party didn''t wash them by hand, but by washing machine, so their clothes and coats were either sent to dry cleaning or handed over to the servant, and then sent back after the clothes were cleaned and dried.


    When she came, she felt too ashamed to let others wash her underwear. She began to wash her clothes. Finally, she simply washed his underwear. Only large clothes would be sent out for cleaning.


    So today, her movements should not be too smooth. She washed almost one of his shirts soon.


    However, her movement suddenly stopped.


    There seems to be a woman''s hair at the collar of the shirt?


    Is it hers?


    She stretched out her hand and carefully took out her hair. The long one was much longer than her, and it was a kind of hair with a slight brown, which was not similar to her own total darkness.


    This is not her hair, so, who does it belong to?


    She stared at her hair tightly and her lips closed tightly.


    She thinks she is not a stingy woman. It is not a big problem to have a woman''s hair on him. It may be left by his female subordinates. However, what kind of subordinates will be so close to him? Leaving hair on his collar?


    And it''s still such a secret location.


    She glanced at the position of the collar and couldn''t help thinking about the situation that the owner of the hair left his hair on his shoulder. At that time, they must be very close, otherwise the hair wouldn''t stay here. What kind of subordinates would lean their head so close at work?


    She felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. It seemed that the bathroom became very narrow in an instant and she couldn''t breathe. She looked calm and hurried to wash the clothes on her hands and put them out to dry. She tried to forget what she had just remembered, but found that she couldn''t do anything.


    Only when I saw my lively and lovely son downstairs did I feel better.


    The housekeeper looked at the mother and son with a smile and couldn''t help saying, "the young master is good. He doesn''t cry all day. He will hum every time when he is hungry. Don''t mention how quiet he is at other times."


    "Really? Good baby." Shen Xiran held his little son and felt very fond of him. He kissed him on the face. "Good baby, will your mother take you to play?"


    The baby is like understanding his mother''s words. When he hears the words, he reaches out and claps his hands excitedly.


    She exclaimed in surprise, "look, look, he can understand me."


    The housekeeper smiled and was embarrassed to say that the young master clapped his hands all day.


    Shen Xiran was pleasantly surprised for a while. When eating breakfast, he wanted to give him his milk. He was stopped in time by the housekeeper with a black face on one side: "madam, the child is still young and can''t eat these."


    Shen Xiran didn''t take much care of her children since she was a child. She didn''t manage much after giving birth to her son. No, she made a joke because of her lack of experience.


    Shanshan put the milk back. She looked again and again and couldn''t help asking the housekeeper, "does he drink milk every day? Is he full?"


    "Of course. Now the young master has only been eating milk powder for more than a month. When he is a little older, he doesn''t need to feed anything else until he is about half a year old."


    The housekeeper solemnly popularized the knowledge of feeding babies with her. She heard it and felt that she was not a competent mother, so she decided to buy some books to take care of children when she went out.


    By the way, speaking of going out.


    She looked down at her son and said, "mom is going out later. Do you want to come with me?"


    He clapped his hands immediately and excitedly, as if he were agreeing.


    She was happy and immediately wanted to pick him up. As a result, she was stopped by the sweating housekeeper: "madam, no, the young master is too young. He can''t go out now."


    "Isn''t he often taken out for a walk by you?" she didn''t understand.


    The housekeeper smiled bitterly: "it''s just a walk. He''ll come back in half an hour at most, but if you really take him out today, he won''t stand it."


    Just out of the door. It was so troublesome that Shen Xiran couldn''t help but send the child back to the housekeeper. As soon as he took it, he was relieved and held the child tightly.


    Shen Xiran was speechless: "don''t worry. Although I don''t have any experience with children, I won''t mess around."


    The housekeeper smiled awkwardly. He knew that his actions would be unhappy in her eyes, but he still held the child tightly. There was no way. The Secretary''s family had only the third generation until now. He didn''t know how worried he was before. Now, he''s not willing to let go of such a baby pimple.


    Shen Xiran looked at his baby son and was helpless. On second thought, he might come back when he went out. It''s not good in case of any accident.


    So he went back to his room and cleaned himself up. He turned and called the driver out.


    The housekeeper stopped talking.


    She thought she didn''t see it. In the eyes of the housekeeper, she must still be unable to go out and have to recuperate. However, God knows that she is going crazy. Now she can go out and relax. I don''t know how happy she is.


    Moreover, she still has an idea in her heart, but she can''t tell the people around her now.


    When she walked around, she said to Zhuoya, "I want to go to Yunye to see him."


    Zhuoya followed her all the time. Wen Yan was stunned and didn''t say anything. Wen Yan bowed and said, "OK."


    Zhuoya seems to be more and more silent now. Is something wrong?


    Shen Xi ran glanced at her and suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen her for some time.


    She asked, "where did you go the other day? Why didn''t I seem to see you?"


    Zhuoya was slightly stunned, bowed her head and said, "something happened in my family. I asked for leave and went back. I came back the day before yesterday."


    Well, it seems to be true to calculate the time. Shen Xiran thought about it and asked, "is there any difficulty in your family? If you want me to help, just ask."


    Zhuoya''s quiet but steady and reliable nature still reassured her and trusted her, so she really said it sincerely.


    As a result, Zhuoya bowed her head and said, "just a little housework has been solved. Please rest assured."


    She looked at Zhuoya suspiciously, and the strange idea in her heart got up again. She felt that Zhuoya seemed to be in a much worse mood.


    Is this your own illusion?


    However, according to her appearance, if she asks again, she probably won''t say. It''s better to ask slowly at that time. If there are really difficulties, she''ll help.


    On the way to Yunye, such an idea just flashed by, and then she put all her mind on Si Lianye who was about to meet.


    What is he doing now? to work in an office? Or a meeting? If you happen to meet


    Think of restlessness, and sometimes feel very ridiculous. Si Lianye is good enough for herself. She suspects him so. If he is really wronged, will he be very angry?


    Maybe we''ll quarrel then?


    Why don''t you go?


    She thought about it and thought it was not suitable. She almost let Zhuoya drive back. As a result, her mind revived when she thought of the long woman''s big head.


    Oh, forget it. Just go to see him and relax? If he asked, he would say that he was bored at home. In that case, he would have nothing to say.


    Yeah, I''m so smart.


    She made up her mind. Without saying a word, she asked Zhuoya to drive the car downstairs. When she was about to go up, she thought about it and asked Zhuoya: "I want to see him quietly. Don''t tell him, you know?"


    Zhuoya looked a little moved, revealing a faint smile: "OK, I know."


    Don''t you just want to surprise or something? She knows.


    As soon as she saw her smile, she knew she had misunderstood, but she was too lazy to explain. She took her to the elevator.


    For some purpose, she deliberately took the elevator of ordinary employees to the top floor, and then walked a flight of stairs to the outside of Si Lianye''s office.


    When the secretaries saw her, the expression on her face was very surprised. She smiled at them and then made a Shh gesture.


    The secretaries understood for a second, but showed a complex look at random, but by this time she had turned her head to look at the closed office door and didn''t notice their expressions.


    There seemed to be a voice inside. She listened, stretched out her hand and slowly pushed the door open. At a glance, she saw him standing with a woman and whispering. Although it was just a talking posture, she still saw her heart jump.


    They were so attentive that they didn''t even know she was standing at the door.


    Finally, Yue Haoqing came over and saw Shen Xiran standing at the door of the boss. He was surprised and blurted out: "madam?"


    Shen Xiran was stunned. The people in the office also found something wrong and turned to look at her together.


    She forced out a smile: "I''ll see you, but you seem to be busy."


    Everyone could hear the sour tone. Si Lianye frowned: "what are you thinking? Come here."


    That son was very calm. He didn''t feel guilty after being caught by his wife. Shen Xiran looked at him quietly for a while, and then he walked slowly.


    He waited until she came over before he took her in his arms.

 Chapter 428

    "What are you thinking? Vinegar jar, huh?" he whispered, biting her ear.


    She glared at him. Needless to say, she could see her unhappy mood from her eyes.


    Si Lianye frowned: "don''t be funny, darling, I''m talking to her about business."


    Hum, what''s the use of talking so close?


    She felt that what he said could not convince her at all. What serious thing could she do to get so close?


    But just now she was just close, and there was no other action at all. Even their hands were placed where they should be, so she couldn''t get angry just because of this?


    Only stuffy anger: "OK, you go on, when I don''t exist."


    Then he sat on one side of the sofa and pretended to pick up a magazine to read.


    It''s okay like this? When she doesn''t exist?


    Li Yi immediately looked at Si Lianye. He nodded, "go out first. You should write a report on that matter first."


    "Yes!"


    Zhuoya didn''t come in at all, so when Li Yi left, there were only two people left in Nuo''s office.


    Shen Xiran turned the magazine without lifting his head: "why, are you willing to let people go?"


    He frowned and sat down beside her: "vinegar jar, why did you come today?"


    "If I don''t come, how can I catch you dishonesty?" she glanced at him and turned the magazine over again.


    He was shocked by her big black and white eyes: "what dishonesty? Believe me, your dear is the most honest man in the world, really."


    She hummed, "that''s strange."


    Cold words made him laugh and cry. Seeing her eyes still refused to put on himself, he directly reached out and pinched her chin: "honey, look at me when you talk?"


    She hummed. Her eyes looked at him but didn''t look at him.


    He was tickled by her jealous appearance, but he couldn''t help her.


    "Do you want me to catch the traitor in bed before you admit it?" she said suddenly.


    Si Lianye''s hand tightened: "the more you say, the more outrageous."


    "Hum!"


    The small appearance of Ao Jiao was interpreted very vividly by her, which made his teeth itch and his heart itch. Seeing that she refused to stop after saying this, she simply bowed her head and covered her lips in anger.


    As soon as their lips touched, they almost immediately heard a loud noise in their heads, and their reason was shattered in an instant.


    The temperature in the room is rising, and pink bubbles are everywhere


    Under his superb kissing skills, her mind became a paste. In her confusion, she only knew to hold his broad shoulders with both hands and cling her whole body to him.


    The kiss almost made the tip of her heart tremble.


    Finally, when he was about to wipe the gun and go off fire, he pulled back his reason with difficulty.


    No, she''s not in good health. She can''t.


    He thought silently in his heart and forcibly separated himself from her.


    She whined and twisted in his arms. She looked at him with blurred eyes. There was a deep resentment in her eyes. She seemed to complain about why he didn''t continue.


    His impulse, which had been gradually suppressed, was almost uncontrollable by her.


    Si Lianye took a deep breath, pushed her away a little with all her strength, and said to her in a hoarse voice, "good, not now. I''ll do it well later."


    She blinked and became a paste brain. She didn''t understand what he meant for a long time.


    A smile appeared in his eyes and watched her repeat it again.


    Without physical contact, the cold air gradually stimulated her brain, making her gradually clear and rational.


    After listening to his words, his face almost turned red with the naked eye. What happened to him just now? Why was the reaction so intense?


    If he doesn''t stop, they''re rolling the bed sheet now!


    She couldn''t believe looking at him, clearly saw the smile in his eyes, couldn''t help moaning and buried herself in his arms.


    God, she doesn''t want to live.


    Is this because I haven''t done it for too long? But she wouldn''t have done this before!


    He hugged her with a smile. He just thought she was very cute. She was much more lovely than the jealous look just now.


    He said with a smile in his eyes, "well, I know you want to, but that guy said to bear it, so you should bear it first, you know?"


    She was so angry that she stretched out her hand and twisted the meat on his waist and said, "who told you I wanted that? It was you who started it!"


    "Well, it''s me, but it''s not for your enthusiasm?" he continued to tease her.


    Her face could not be redder. She was almost a cooked shrimp. She could eat it as long as she mixed some garlic juice.


    Si Lianye wants to eat it very much, but, alas, I''d better bear it.


    God knows how hard it is to hold her but not touch her every day. This is the greatest test for him. He even thought it was Si HaiYan''s conspiracy for a time. The purpose is not to make him feel better.


    But even so, he did not dare to bet that in case, in case her body was damaged by him again?


    For this, he would rather bear it. Anyway, the old Japanese leader


    Shen Xiran only felt that his face was gone, buried in his arms and refused to get up.


    Si Lianye was helpless, so he had to coax her in her ear and say a lot of good words to her, so that she would meet people again. However, at the moment she got up, he felt that his state of mind had been tested again.


    Damn it, when was her dress opened? Why doesn''t he remember?


    He said damn it in his heart, but his eyes could not be moved away from her even a little.


    I saw that her current posture was that the whole person leaned against him, so I didn''t say the ambiguity of her posture. The most fatal thing was that the button on her chest was untied by him, revealing the red bra inside. The white and greasy skin looked particularly attractive under the light, as well as the deep ditch and sexy temptation, It attracted his attention as if it had a fatal attraction.


    He was stunned. Although it was only a short time, he could still let Shen Xiran find something wrong.


    She felt very strange. What happened to his eyes? It''s like a fire. Then I looked in his eyes and suddenly found that my chest was open and the red bra was completely exposed under his sight.


    No wonder his eyes are so terrible.


    She instinctively screamed and immediately pulled her clothes.


    Seeing the wonderful scene disappear before his eyes, Si Lianye involuntarily made a sound of regret.


    She blushed even more in her ears: "you pervert!"


    "I, I just..." before he finished, he suddenly came back. It can''t be said that he was just looking. It was clear that he untied her clothes, but later he forgot it for a moment.


    Originally, according to the relationship between them, there was no need to be so shy, but she really didn''t feel his passion like fire for too long. Now she just couldn''t support her eyes. Her trembling hands couldn''t button well. Seeing that Si Lianye almost wanted to reach out to help.


    She wouldn''t ask him for help. She opened his hand and rushed into the bathroom to tidy up her clothes.


    He helplessly looked at her back, some disappointed and relieved. If she didn''t go and continued to shake in front of him with this pure and attractive look, it''s impossible for him to control her and overwhelm her on the sofa.


    But even so


    He looked down at his spirited little brother, sighed and felt that he was going to become a monk.


    No, he is more pitiful than a monk. At least people will not experience the test of being tempted and unable to start all the time.


    After a while, he let his little brother who was too energetic settle down. Just relieved, suddenly there was a sound of the door being opened in his ear. He looked up and immediately stopped breathing.


    Shen Xi ran came out slowly. His cheeks were crimson and he looked coy. He grabbed his collar with one hand: "I... my clothes buttons are missing."


    "Gone?" he was stunned and immediately reacted. It was estimated that the action just now was too fierce and let her button fly away.


    Shen Xiran nodded. The expression on his face was ok, but he kept shouting in his heart. Today''s luck is really bad. How can such things happen?


    But what she is wearing today is a dress similar to a shirt. It fits neatly and has beautiful lines. In particular, the buttons on her chest are very exquisite. It is a beauty with small details. She likes it very much.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, this little detail dragged her back. The button was missing, and it was the third button, the most important place.


    No wonder I couldn''t button it just now. Can I button it without a button?


    Of course not.


    Si Lianye laughed and called to have clothes delivered.


    Shen Xiran rushed up to stop him as soon as he heard the hurry. As a result, he said, "if you don''t change your clothes, how will you go out later? I''ll hold you?"


    She was dejected when she heard this. Let him hold himself home in front of so many people in the company. It would be better for them to know that they had changed clothes. At least only the people around him knew.


    The clothes Si Lianye wanted soon came loose. Si Lianye knew her preferences very well. What she sent was a long skirt with simple cutting, and the lace on her chest played the role of finishing the point.


    At first she still doubted his aesthetics. Later, she changed her skirt and looked again and again with critical eyes in the mirror. After that, she had to admit that his eyes were really good.


    So that day, the harvest of her "catching traitors" ended. A little unhappiness had long been thrown out of the sky under her embarrassment.


    Si Lianye was very happy, and Shen Xiran was still a little unhappy, but in the next few days, she found that Si Lianye was very normal, so she gradually didn''t take things to heart.


    But what really made her find something wrong was that several days later, Zhu Lingling suddenly came to play with her.


    Of course she''s fighting her stupid son.


    After Zhu Lingling came in, she found her movements sneering: "I said you''re still not his mother? Ah, how can a child be so old that he won''t change his diaper?"


    Shen Xiran was annoyed by her smile: "will you go up?"


    "Just go up. Who''s afraid? Look at me." without saying a word, Zhu Lingling grabbed a clean diaper and went forward. As soon as he pushed Shen Xiran away, "learn."


    After that, he grabbed the child''s legs, raised his little ass, then took away the dirty diaper and threw it into the trash can, quickly padded a clean one, then put down the child''s ass, wrapped his hands smoothly, and wrapped the diaper.


    The whole set of movements was clean and smooth, like flowing clouds and flowing water, which made the stupid mother Shen Xiran''s eyes straight.


    "You, how can you take care of children?" he was so skilled that he had practiced countless times. Shen Xiran thought, and he couldn''t help thinking about it and looked at her with suspicious eyes.

 Chapter 429

    "My instinct is telling me that I don''t want to know what you think in your mind, so you''d better not say it..." but as soon as she finished her words, Shen Xiran couldn''t help asking.


    "You can''t have secretly given birth to a child?"


    Zhu Lingling blackened his face and grabbed the diaper her son had just changed and was about to hit it.


    The threat was terrible. Shen Xiran immediately raised his hand and surrendered: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, please let me go."


    Zhu Lingling humed bitterly, threw the diaper back into the dustbin, and then attached himself to pick up the baby who had just changed his diaper and giggled. He humed in his ear and said, "you remember in the future, anyone can grow up in college. Just don''t learn from your mother and your father."


    The baby clapped his hands excitedly. Zhu Lingling kissed his little face with a smile: "good boy, now you can understand my aunt''s words."


    The baby''s response is a stronger clap.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t cry or laugh while watching: "if he can really understand you, it''s a peerless genius."


    Zhu Lingling glanced sideways at her: "of course, isn''t it?"


    "OK, do you think so?" Shen Xiran always felt that she was weird today. She couldn''t help but ask her, "Why are you so skilled? Seriously, I''ve been practicing this these days, but that smelly boy was born against me." 23.0


    She is full of depression. Although she was really not good at taking care of children before, isn''t she studying hard these days? Didn''t you just choke him several times? Just don''t cooperate, change a diaper and cry.


    "Smelly boy!" she pinched her son''s tender cheek.


    Zhu Lingling was distressed: "I said that you are both husband and wife. You don''t like him, do you? Just give it to me. Anyway, you don''t like it."


    "What, you know to interrupt me." as they said, they went to the sofa and sat down. Shen Xiran took the child from her hand and kissed him on the face. "This is my son. Of course I like it. As for ah ye..."


    She was a little distracted when she said this. Last night, he finally remembered it and asked him why he didn''t like his son. As a result, he didn''t admit it at first, but finally he couldn''t say it because he almost killed her when he was born, so he didn''t like him.


    She was moved after hearing the funny, and they said a lot of words.


    It''s just that it''s hard to tell Zhu Lingling, so he had to take it lightly: "in fact, he doesn''t love children, but he doesn''t know how to get along with children. It''s better slowly, but you haven''t answered my question."


    "Oh, you really like curiosity. That''s what''s going on. My family is a big family. My mother has four children and my youngest brother is thirteen years younger than me. Do you think I can''t be proficient?" Zhu Lingling said reluctantly.


    Shen Xiran opened her mouth in surprise: "no, your mother is so powerful." although she has known Zhu Lingling for several years, she doesn''t know the situation of her family, and she seldom heard Zhu Lingling mention it on her own.


    "Hum." she didn''t seem to want to say more about her family. After a few vague explanations, she changed the topic and said to Shen Xiran excitedly: "Alas, I tell you, I''m looking for you to go out to play today. It''s rare that the weather is good today."


    Shen Xiran looked out of the window and found that the weather outside was as good as she said. I don''t know what''s wrong these days. It''s raining all the time and I''m bored at home every day. Now I finally see the bright sunshine, which makes people feel comfortable at the bottom of my heart.


    But she hesitated and looked at her son: "what about him?"


    "Take it with you if you want, but I tell you, it will take a day to come back when you go out, so I suggest you still leave him at home," Zhu Lingling said.


    Shen Xiran thought and thought, and finally decided to listen to her opinion and leave the baby to the housekeeper.


    When she got out, she felt something was wrong in the car and looked at Zhu Lingling strangely.


    Zhu Lingling frowned: "what do you think of me like this? Suddenly fell in love with me?"


    Shen Xiran patted her arm angrily: "nonsense, I''m not double, straight can''t be straight again!"


    Then they laughed together, and then Shen Xiran said, "I think you are very strange today."


    Zhu Lingling smiled: "I think you''re strange. You''re strange from head to foot."


    Shen Xiran hummed unhappily: "just pretend to be garlic. Anyway, I think you must have something on your mind today, and it has something to do with me."


    Zhu Lingling stuck out his tongue and didn''t speak.


    Shen Xiran saw here and completely determined that she had a purpose to pull herself out today, but she still didn''t know what she wanted to do. She seemed unwilling to say so.


    With a suspicious look, she looked at Zhu Lingling again and again. She looked at the other party so uncomfortable that she was like an ant crawling on her body. Finally, she couldn''t help it: "well, let me tell you, I overheard something a few days ago, so I took you to see whether it was true or false."


    "What''s up?" Shen Xiran blurted out.


    She shook her head fiercely: "I won''t say, you''ll know when you go to see it."


    Well, it doesn''t seem like a good thing.


    Shen Xiran took back his eyes, frowned and thought hard about what had happened, and let his good friend dry pull her out?


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t figure out why. I didn''t say a word when I asked the dead girl. I was so angry with her!


    In desperation, she only listened to her and asked her to take herself to the busiest street. When she got off the bus, she looked. Isn''t this the Wangjing street that everyone in the imperial capital knows?


    "I said, what the hell do you want to do with bringing me here?" she looked at the surging crowd and stood at the corner of the street and didn''t want to go in.


    There are too many people here. Just squeeze in. Isn''t that waiting to be squeezed flat?


    But Zhu Lingling didn''t say a word. He raised his hand to look at the time and muttered, "it''s too late."


    "What''s too late?" Shen Xiran was confused. He didn''t wait for an answer, but she had been pulled by her, and the whole person couldn''t help mixing into the crowd.


    What does Zhu Lingling want to do? Along the way, Shen Xiran was dragged forward by her and almost didn''t come up at one breath. Fortunately, her health has improved a lot during this period, otherwise she might be unbearable at that time.


    "I said, can''t you slow down?" Shen Xiran couldn''t help but speak.


    As soon as the voice fell, she felt that Zhu Lingling''s footsteps stopped. She was relieved: "that''s right. I can''t walk any more."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt Zhu Lingling touch her shoulder and motioned her to look up.


    She looked up suspiciously and took a cold breath.


    They are actually standing in a very good position, just in front of the best, most luxurious and largest jewelry store in the region. At this time, they are standing on the high steps, and the surging crowd is below them, which can''t squeeze them at all.


    Of course, this is not the point. Of course, what Zhu Lingling wants her to see is not those strangers, but to look into the jewelry store.


    Like many stores, jewelry stores also use glass doors, which are very clean. Their eyes can see the inside of the door from the outside without hindrance, and thus see the men and women with their backs to their customers.


    A man is a standard male figure. His perfect figure is shown in a well-fitting high-grade suit. He is tall, with long legs, wide shoulders and narrow hips. Although he can''t see his face clearly, he still exudes a strong smell of hormones. If you don''t believe it, just look at the little aunts of the shop assistant with a crimson face.


    The other woman looked less conspicuous. She was in a regular yellow dress and had a fairly good figure, but her back looked very different from the men around her.


    However, these are still not the point. The point is that the man looks very, very familiar.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes straightened after she looked. She was cold and her hands couldn''t help shaking. She took a few steps in order to see clearly.


    From the present point of view, they look very close. The man is still wearing a ring on the fingers of the woman around him. The woman smiles like flowers and asks him to put it on himself while laughing and saying something.


    This picture seems to be full of love. Anyone can see that they are a couple and are preparing to choose wedding rings.


    But this is wrong, that man, that man''s


    Shen Xiran was so excited that he couldn''t help taking a few steps forward. Suddenly, he made a "bang".


    "Be careful!" Zhu Lingling''s anxious voice remembered in her ear, but it was too late. Shen Xiran''s forehead hit the glass door heavily.


    The impact force was not small. Several shop assistants and little girls in the door looked at it in amazement when they heard the voice.


    Shen Xiran covered her forehead and looked at the two people inside. It seemed that they heard the movement and wanted to see it. She didn''t know what kind of heart she was out of. As soon as she grabbed Zhu Lingling behind her, she quickly hid aside and just avoided their sight.


    At the same time, she also thoroughly saw the man''s appearance. It was really Si Lianye.


    She immediately felt a sharp pain in her heart. If she hadn''t grasped Zhu Lingling''s hand, she could almost fall down.


    She bit her lips, tears swirling in her eyes, but she forced her not to flow down: "he... Why did he..."


    Zhu Lingling sighed: "in fact, when I heard about it before, I couldn''t believe it. I thought he had seen your heart very clearly, but I didn''t expect that later I inadvertently saw that they were getting along and felt something wrong. I hesitated for several days and thought I''d tell you about it. As a result..."


    As a result, she didn''t expect Si Lianye to be so bold and bring a woman to buy a ring. Isn''t he afraid of being seen and photographed? Or do you think Shen Xiran can''t run in his palm, so he has no scruples?


    Shen Xiran''s face was pale and his lips shook badly: "he... He actually..."


    She met that woman and recognized that she was one of his secretaries. Her name was Li. Last time she saw them getting along in the office, she still felt something wrong. As a result, she was fooled by him, but she saw it again today.


    We bought a ring together. Is it a wedding ring? Is he going to divorce himself and marry her?


    How could he? He is very kind to himself.


    But if it wasn''t, how could it do that?


    She thought about it and couldn''t understand it. Her heart was in a mess.


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t bear to see it and said to her, "if you don''t understand, go and ask, or have a good chat when you get home, alas."


    She doesn''t know whether she took her to expose Si Lianye''s right or wrong, but as Shen Xiran''s good friend, she absolutely doesn''t want to deceive her friends.

 Chapter 430

    I believe Xi ran would think so. He would rather bear the pain of discovering the truth than be kept in the dark like a fool.


    "I... i... I won''t go in." she hesitated and hesitated, unable to say what she felt, and finally said so low.


    Zhu Lingling sighed while watching: "you don''t ask him now. He won''t admit it when he goes back later?"


    She looked pale and shook her head: "no, I know his character. Now that I know it, he will admit it."


    "Then we now..."


    Zhu Lingling looked at her and went to see the people inside. She found that they seemed to have selected one. She whispered, "they''re coming out."


    Shen Xiran immediately stepped back: "let''s go."


    "OK." Zhu Lingling took her hand and hurried down the steps. Soon she disappeared into the crowd.


    Si Lianye, who pushed the door with Li Yi, suddenly felt something was wrong at that moment. It was like he had been secretly watched. He glanced at the crowd outside, but found nothing. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yi stood several steps away from him and asked him respectfully.


    He looked back. He thought too much. There was no one: "it''s okay. Let''s go back."


    "OK."


    Shen Xiran had no mood to go shopping at all. After returning, he threw himself on the bed and cried faintly. Even Zhu Lingling, who couldn''t help persuading her, ignored it.


    When Zhu Lingling arrived, he finally felt some regret and stood up with a sigh: "I may have done something wrong, so if you have anything difficult, tell me, I will help you. I have to go back now, or I will touch my boss Lianye."


    Shen Xiran buried himself deeply in the pillow and didn''t want to say anything.


    What can you say? What can she say?


    Zhu Lingling sighed helplessly and turned away.


    Shen Xiran cried directly until Si Lianye came back. When the sound of his car came, she was stunned and immediately got up.


    No, if he sees his appearance later, he doesn''t know what he will think. He must be calm. Otherwise, how can he question?


    After Si Lianye returned home, she immediately heard the housekeeper say that she didn''t have dinner. She frowned and said to the housekeeper, "give me the food and I''ll take it up."


    The housekeeper had expected that he would say this, so he quickly loaded a tray with several dishes Shen Xiran liked to eat and brought them to Si Lianye.


    Si Lianye is very busy these days. It''s common that he doesn''t eat at home. So when he heard the housekeeper say this today, his first reaction is that he seems to have ignored her these days and made her angry?


    Well, take her on a trip when it''s over.


    He made up his mind and knocked on the door: "Xi ran, Xi ran, open the door."


    After knocking on the door for a long time, Shen Xiran opened the door from inside.


    As soon as Si Lianye swept her face, she felt something wrong. She slowly walked in and put down the tray. She turned a blind eye to her ugly face. Wen said, "the housekeeper said you didn''t come down for dinner this afternoon. How can you? Come and have dinner."


    She stood on one side and looked at him. She didn''t speak or move.


    Si Lianye looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter with you? You''re in a bad mood? Is your son too naughty? Don''t take him too much at ordinary times. If you''re tired, give him to the housekeeper."


    Si Lianye said casually, just like his son is a child who can''t be spoiled.


    She moved her body and said, "that''s your son. Why do you always say that?"


    "He is no more important than you. Come and eat quickly, or your body will be hungry again." he took the chopsticks in his hand and said to her.


    She looked at him carefully, from head to toe, without letting go of anything. Isn''t there a woman outside? Why are you so good to yourself when you go home now? Are those novels and TV dramas right that cheating men are born movie stars?


    "Xi ran!" seeing that she was still there and refused to come over, Si Lianye picked his eyebrow and accentuated his tone: "come over."


    Her voice was heavy, and it seemed that she would be angry if she didn''t come again.


    When she came to him, Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "you are angry and angry with me. Why?"


    So he saw it? But why don''t you know she found out about his cheating? What the hell is this man thinking?


    Shen Xiran looked at him carefully as he had seen him for the first time, and finally said, "I don''t like you, Si Lianye."


    He waited for a long time until she suddenly said such a sentence. He couldn''t help crying and laughing. Indeed, he was unhappy because he didn''t accompany her during this period of time.


    He put on a soft voice: "darling, don''t be angry. Even if you are angry, don''t quarrel with your body. Come on, if you want to scold me, I''ll scold again when I''m full."


    After hearing this, she looked at him strangely: "seriously, do you really let me scold you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Anyway, you scolded and then passed away. Will you really leave me?" Si Lianye smiled with a relaxed tone.


    She almost didn''t come up at one breath, and her anger that had just dissipated gathered again: "are you so sure that I won''t leave you? Si Lianye, I''m not such an aspiring woman. Si Lianye, I tell you, if we break up, I must not want you and won''t let you not want me."


    "What breakup? Can you not be so ugly?" Si Lianye couldn''t hear similar words since he robbed her from death last time, so his good temper came to an end and his face suddenly sank.


    "Hum, am I right? Guilty? I tell you, Si Lianye, whatever you do, don''t think it will be perfect. Although I married you, I can still divorce. Don''t always let you turn a blind eye to those things in the future."


    The more she said, the more angry she was. Thinking of the scene she saw during the day, she wanted to bite Si Lianye in front of her and buy a wedding ring with that woman? He didn''t know when he married himself. There was such a big difference between before and after!


    No, this is not the point. The point is that he cheated and cheated with other women behind his back. He refused to admit it. When he came home, he pretended that it hadn''t happened!


    Shameless obscenity!


    She will scold him to death, and then break up!


    She ruthlessly sat down at the table, picked up chopsticks, took a bowl of white rice in front of her as Si Lianye, ruthlessly inserted it, pulled it out and inserted it, and made the white rice splash everywhere.


    As if she hadn''t seen it, she kept moving her hands and muttered, "kill you, smelly man, there''s nothing good!"


    Si Lianye picked her eyebrows and looked at her. What''s the matter with her?


    She noticed his eyes and glared at him. She had no appetite at all. She reluctantly took chopsticks to pull out a few mouthfuls of rice, drank a few mouthfuls of soup, and threw them aside: "I''m finished."


    Si Lianye''s eyebrow screwed up deeply: "take a few more bites."


    "No, I won''t eat. I have no appetite when I see you." she suddenly stood up, glared at him, pushed the chair away and left angrily.


    He stood behind her and asked calmly, "where are you going?"


    She stopped without looking back: "go to a place where you can''t be seen."


    The anger and disgust in that voice made him frown. At the same time, he was also unhappy. He was tired enough to coax her not to say when he came back. Unexpectedly, he had to be so despised by her?


    I''m really spoiled by myself!


    Shen Xiran closed the door heavily.


    He didn''t keep himself. He didn''t keep himself when he went out!


    Sure enough, I changed my mind, sure enough!


    She stood at the door trembling with anger. Si Lianye, how are you? If you have the ability, tell me about divorce!


    She angrily walked a few steps, casually found an empty guest room, and threw herself on the bed.


    Si Lianye really changed. There was another woman. Otherwise, he would never let himself go out alone.


    Si Lianye, he really wants to divorce himself!


    incorrect!


    She sat up with a grunt. No, why did he say that he would leave if he divorced? If he wanted to divorce, he could only get rid of him himself, but he didn''t get rid of me!


    She inhaled deeply and turned around to negotiate with him again, but she didn''t know what happened. She suddenly didn''t want to go before she went out. It seems very late now. Why don''t she go again tomorrow?


    She turned back and turned around on the bed in the guest room. She couldn''t sleep and felt very depressed. The bed here was not soft enough, there was no super big pillow around, and there was no deep and sexy voice to coax herself to sleep.


    There''s nothing here!


    Why don''t you go back to him?


    No, no! She hammered the pillow hard. No, Shen Xiran, you can''t be so useless. Didn''t you see that he was so tender to that woman during the day? He is a big liar. He said he would treat himself well all his life. As a result, he changed his mind within a month.


    scumbag She''ll never talk to him again! Go to divorce early tomorrow morning, you must leave!


    She thought about it and slowly fell asleep. She finally fell asleep.


    Shortly after she went to sleep, a figure came in quietly, looked quietly at her bedside for a long time, finally sighed and hugged her.


    She felt a little strange in her sleep, but her body, like her own memory, skillfully found a position in his arms, leaned her head on his shoulder, and continued to sleep as she had done countless times.


    He listened to her thin breathing, and the residual anger in his heart finally disappeared without a trace. He turned his head and kissed her on the face.


    She didn''t move. She was clearly asleep.


    He held her steadily and walked steadily back to his room.


    When she woke up the next day, she opened her eyes and saw that she was familiar with the room. She just felt that her clothes had not been changed. After thinking about it, she remembered that it was wrong. She found another room to sleep last night. Why did she come back here now?


    Is it sleepwalking?


    No, no, she has never had such a habit, so that means


    She thought about it and looked at herself. It was very flat. No one seemed to have slept, but she thought about it and felt a sense of peace of mind in her confusion.


    It must be him again. He must have brought himself back while he was asleep in the middle of the night. It''s really... It''s shameless. Do you think you won''t settle with him in this case?


    The beauty of thinking.


    She got out of bed angrily, took care of herself quickly, and then went out of the room and asked the housekeeper, "where is he?"


    The housekeeper smiled as if he didn''t know they were quarrelling: "the young master said there were things to do in the company and asked us not to disturb you. He went out alone."


    Hum, what''s the matter with the company? I''m afraid I''m going to see that woman?

 Chapter 431

    She was so angry that she almost couldn''t eat breakfast. The housekeeper looked at it and didn''t say anything, but said intentionally or unintentionally: "I heard the boss say that he might go home earlier today."


    Does it matter to her when he comes back?


    She ate her breakfast silently. Suddenly she heard the child crying in the upstairs room.


    The housekeeper was relieved and hurried up to take the child down.


    It''s about just waking up. Now the baby cries very badly. It''s strange to look at it. It''s incredible to have such a small body and such a large lung capacity.


    Shen Xiran was full of anger. At the moment he saw the child, he almost disappeared. He slowly took the child from the housekeeper. He saw his mother holding it, but he just stopped for a while, and then began to cry again.


    "What''s the matter with him? Sick? Uncomfortable?" she frowned at him and asked. The child is actually easy to take. Usually, as long as he meets his needs and doesn''t let him hungry, he won''t cry and make trouble. He''s very cute.


    The housekeeper shook his head and said, "I think I''ve just woke up and I''m hungry." then the nanny who is specially responsible for taking care of the child sent the bottle in time. She took it and put it in the child''s mouth. The child immediately held the bottle and sucked it up.


    "Greedy ghost." she gently nodded his forehead and looked at her son sucking desperately, with a smile on her lips.


    The housekeeper was relieved to see that a child played a lubricating role. No matter how unhappy the couple were, they wouldn''t make much trouble.


    That''s great.


    After the baby finished the milk, Shen Xiran changed him a clean diaper. Careful care made the baby giggle all the time. Shen Xiran loved kissing and kissing on his face. He felt that this son was thousands of times better than his father.


    Thinking of this, she felt unhappy again. What does Si Lianye mean? She was so angry last night that he pretended to be stupid and didn''t admit it. Wouldn''t he go to see that again today?


    This scum man!


    She thought of this, suddenly stood up with her child in her arms, turned and walked out.


    The housekeeper saw the eyebrow jump suddenly and quickly stopped her: "young lady, where are you going?"


    Shen Xiran looked at him and said, "it''s a little boring. Take the children out for a walk."


    The housekeeper was embarrassed and said, "well, it''s not very safe outside now. Why don''t I call Zhuoya to join you?"


    Yesterday, she disliked Zhuoya as a hindrance, so she resolutely didn''t take her when she went out. As a result, the housekeeper found that she didn''t look right when she came back from going out. She didn''t know what she saw outside and who she met again.


    So the loyal old housekeeper decided that when Mrs. Shao went out, she must bring her own person. As for who she was, he thought Zhuoya was the best candidate.


    But he forgot that he was just a housekeeper, not the master here, not even Si Lianye. Shen Xiran would not listen to him when he was not angry.


    So after listening to his words, Shen Xiran just looked at him and didn''t say anything. He turned and left with the child in his arms.


    The housekeeper opened his mouth and wanted to call her, but he didn''t know what to say. He looked annoyed.


    His words are too direct. It''s terrible!


    The housekeeper patted his forehead and found that he seemed to go back more and more. What should I do?


    He turned around in the same place. When he raised his eyes, he found that Shen Xiran had gone far. He was startled. After thinking about it, he felt that it was safer to tell the young master.


    He picked up the phone in a hurry. As soon as he looked up, he saw that his wife didn''t know where to go.


    Shen Xiran was so angry that he went out with the child in his arms. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. It seemed too hasty to go out like this. At least the child''s things should be taken with him.


    But... She turned to look at the housekeeper behind her. She didn''t want to go back to see his face, so she simply picked up her mobile phone and went to Zhu Lingling: "where are you? I quarreled with him yesterday, and now I''m looking for you."


    Zhu Lingling was stunned and said, "where are you? I''ll come to you."


    "I''m right at the door. Come quickly." she said cleanly, hung up her cell phone and looked at it stuffy.


    The baby has a smile on his face. When he has enough to eat and drink, he is happy to see his mother. A pair of fat hands keep grasping her ears, nose, hair, and even bite in her mouth.


    She was reluctant to teach such a lovely son a lesson, so she had to keep saving her hair from him and preventing him from stuffing his hair into his small mouth. As a result, the baby was unhappy and his small mouth collapsed. She was about to use her most powerful weapon - crying.


    She couldn''t help but her head was very big. She hurried to comfort him. When she was in a hurry, but the results were not good, a fire red car came quickly and stopped in front of her. The window opened. Zhu Lingling poked her head out of her seat: "Hey, you took him today."


    "HMM." she didn''t say much. She quickly got on the car with her child. Zhu Lingling skillfully turned the car and drove to the city.


    Zhu Lingling looked at her and was immediately attracted by the baby in her arms: "ah, he''s still cute. What are you going to do today?"


    "What? Just like yesterday..." she stopped halfway through the conversation. She forgot that she didn''t go anywhere yesterday. She just saw Si Lianye cheating.


    This made her face more ugly. Zhu Lingling noticed her look, sighed slightly and asked her, "didn''t you talk to him last night?"


    "What to talk about, what to talk about?" Shen Xiran looked unhappy.


    "No, maybe it was a misunderstanding?" Zhu Lingling was a little worried. He knew there was a problem between them and didn''t make it clear quickly. Was he still so angry? Isn''t Si Lian''s night too much?


    Shen Xiran hummed: "there''s something to say. I said a lot. I almost said divorce. Isn''t it clear enough? As a result, he pretended to be stupid. You know, I''m almost angry with him!"


    She hated to say that she wanted to be in front of Si Lianye now, so that she could bite him hard.


    Zhu Lingling was speechless: "did you say that I want to leave you, that you are not nice to me or something? Did you directly ask him why you went to buy a ring with that woman?"


    Shen Xiran frowned: "that''s not true, but what''s the matter? Am I not clear enough to say that?"


    "I don''t think I understand enough." Zhu Lingling said angrily.


    Shen Xiran looked at her strangely: "I said you are very strange now. Obviously you took me to catch the traitor yesterday. As a result, I really caught you and spoke for him. Which side are you on?"


    "Of course it''s on your side." Zhu Lingling replied quickly, "I just don''t want you to regret. Besides, buying a ring together doesn''t necessarily mean that they must have that kind of relationship. It''s related to the happiness of a lifetime. I think you should talk about it better."


    After listening to the silence for a long time, Shen Xiran said unhappily, "I know you are for my good, but I really think he may have changed his mind. I was so angry that I slept in the guest room last night that he didn''t pay attention to me."


    As for how she went back later, she said she didn''t know. Maybe she went back by herself.


    Zhu Lingling sighed and said, "well, anyway, I think you should be more careful. And I ask you, where are you going today?"


    Shen Xiran looked down at the child in her arms and said helplessly, "find a quiet place. No, go to the supermarket first. I have to buy something for my little ancestors." when she came out, she only brought a small bag with her, and nothing else.


    So Zhu Lingling turned around and went to the supermarket.


    They put the baby on the cart of the supermarket, slowly pushed the car around the baby shelf of the supermarket, and took a lot of food. Finally, after checking out, they looked at these big and small bags foolishly.


    "This... Did we buy it? Why are there so many?" Shen Xiran opened his mouth and tongue tied.


    Zhu Lingling also couldn''t believe it: "I don''t know. I think I just took some snacks..."


    Shen Xiran smiled bitterly: "I just think I took something for my baby..."


    They looked at each other, sighed and picked up things.


    Fortunately, the small cart in the supermarket allowed them to push outside, so they still pushed the car, put the baby inside, looked at his smiling face and couldn''t help pinching his chubby cheek.


    They pushed the car to the side of the car and began to put things in the back trunk.


    Shen Xiran took it and looked at it: "steak? Lettuce? Cabbage? Are you going to cook? Lingling?" she remembered that she had not taken these things.


    "Don''t you want to find a quiet place? I think my home is very quiet. Why don''t you want to go?" Zhu Lingling picked her eyebrows and looked at her.


    Shen Xiran laughed, pushed away his head and let the end with more items lean into himself for convenience.


    "Of course not, I''m just disturbing you." then he winked at her vaguely.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned and laughed: "where do you want to go? Of course I live alone? Can''t you doubt my integrity?"


    "Really? I remember..." Zhu Lingling used to like lively girls very much. She looks good and has a sunny and cheerful personality. She can attract the eyes of many boys wherever she goes, so she also had several boyfriends before she was with Kang Wen.


    Now, she thinks Zhu Lingling, who is single again, will have a rich spare time life.


    Who knows what she said, Zhu Lingling looked at her: "you think too much. Now where I live, you are the first guest to come to the door except myself."


    This surprised Shen Xiran. Isn''t it? She has changed so much?


    Zhu Lingling looked at her and hummed: "I don''t believe it. You can see that people always have to grow up. I may have grown up now. Suddenly I don''t like the excitement."


    Shen Xiran looked at her: "can''t you forget him?"


    Zhu Lingling''s face was stiff: "what are you talking about? I just changed my hobby now..."


    Just then, a hoarse voice came from them: "excuse me, two little sisters..."


    The voice was hoarse, but it didn''t seem old, but it was the voice of a very young man. Shen Xiran and Zhu Lingling stopped talking together. After looking at the past, they found that there was a man standing not far from them. He looked very ordinary. He looked like the kind of man who couldn''t be found when he mixed in the crowd.


    The two looked at each other and warned: "what''s the matter?"


    The man stepped forward and still said in a hoarse voice, "excuse me, is Omar supermarket this way?"


    It turned out to be a passer-by. They were relieved together. Zhu Lingling said, "this is its parking lot. You can see it when you go up."


    When the man heard the speech, he suddenly had to take a step forward and came to their cart. Shen Xiran was tight in his heart. Before he spoke, he suddenly saw the man reach out and pick up the baby sitting in the cart and run!

 Chapter 432

    Seeing this, Shen Xiran made a buzzing sound in his head and rushed to catch the man recklessly: "child, put the child down!"


    But she was standing behind the cart, and the man was standing directly in front of the cart. He picked up the child and held it. There was no obstacle at all, but when she jumped up, she was inevitably hit by the trailer.


    She threw herself on it with all her strength, and then she was heavily hit by the metal cart on her waist, which hurt into the bone marrow, but she didn''t blink her eyelids. She bypassed the cart and tried her best to chase the man.


    Her baby, she spent all her life to give birth! It was robbed!


    She bit her teeth and ran after him desperately.


    At the same time, the shrill cry rang through the whole parking lot: "help, someone robbed the child, someone robbed the child!"


    That''s Zhu Lingling''s voice.


    She turned a deaf ear and stared at the man in front with bloodshot eyes. Her originally weak body played an amazing explosive force in an instant and closely chased after the man.


    Zhu Lingling''s head and face were full of sweat. God, there are such things! She almost hit her head against the wall with regret.


    Without thinking, she also chased after Shen Xiran and shouted, "someone robbed the child!"


    She finally responded to her loud call. A figure began to flash at the exit of the parking lot. She was a little relieved when she saw it.


    Shen Xiran chased after the man. Seeing that she was about to catch up with him, she immediately rushed up: "give me the child back!"


    Zhu Lingling looked clearly in the back and exclaimed, "be careful!"


    The man looked back and saw her pounce on him with a low curse. Instead, he hit her hard.


    Shen Xiran rushed over with all his strength. He hit her so hard that she felt a sharp pain in her chest. She retreated several steps and was caught by Zhu Lingling.


    Her lips trembled: "hurry, child..."


    Before they finished, the car''s engine roared. They looked up and found that the man had taken this opportunity to get on the car and drove the car quickly. In the roar of the engine, the car turned around in front of them like a demonstration, and finally sped away.


    Shen Xiran''s body shook. It was dark in front of him. He couldn''t lift it up at one breath and fainted.


    Zhu Lingling held her body, but her heart was eager to jump out: "Xiran, Xiran..."


    What should she do now? The child disappeared, and Xi ran fainted


    By the way, find Si Lianye, find Si Lianye!


    She hurried to find her cell phone and dialed Si Lianye''s cell phone. When the steady voice over there rang, "hello?"


    Her tears immediately came down: "Si Lianye, your son has been taken away!"


    ¡­¡­


    When she woke up again, she found that she was already in the car, and the driver around her was Zhu Lingling. She stayed and immediately remembered what had happened before she was unconscious. She turned over at once, but then she was whispered by the sharp pain in her chest: "Lingling..."


    Zhu Lingling''s face was very ugly. Wen Yan looked at her and saw that she still wanted to sit up. He hurriedly stopped her: "no, don''t get up. You''re hurt. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    She struggled and was in a hurry: "leave me alone, child, child..."


    Zhu Lingling shook her head while driving and calmly said to her, "don''t worry about the child. I''ve told Si Lianye. He took someone to find it. He also asked me to take you to the hospital. Don''t worry. If he comes out, the child will be fine."


    Her tone is not urgent or slow. Her tone is calm. She is much better than before.


    Shen Xiran''s anxious mood also calmed down a lot, but it was only a little less, but he was still very anxious: "I... I know... But Lingling, i... I..."


    She was as anxious as a headless fly, and tears had unknowingly flowed all over her face: "how could I be so careless? I''m not a competent mother, Lingling. I regret it. Why should I take him out, why..."


    She covered her face and wept bitterly, regretting that she shouldn''t have brought the child out in anger. He was so young that he couldn''t even say a word. Why did she do that, why didn''t she throw the child to the housekeeper as before, and why did she have to go out?


    She''s so damn, so damn!


    She covered her face hard, and tears slowly flowed down her fingers: "Lingling, I regret it..." she choked.


    Zhu Lingling stopped the car with a sigh and informed the doctor to send her to the emergency room: "listen to me, the most important thing for you now is to cure your injury, you know? Don''t think about anything else."


    There was no doubt that her consolation was useless. Shen Xiran felt that his whole person was drowned by his guilt all the way.


    I don''t know how the baby is now? Are you hungry? Don''t you see if your mother will cry? And who the hell is that man? Why take the children? Are they their enemies or traffickers?


    She suddenly remembered those unscrupulous organ dealers circulating in the news. She couldn''t help but almost couldn''t lift it at one breath, and the whole person tightened her body painfully.


    Baby, baby


    The doctor saw that she was so excited that she had no choice but to give her a sedative. Only then did she get in a trance and relax a lot.


    The doctor relieved herself, and Kwai quickly dealt with her wound. In fact, she was lucky. She had no major problems. What she did was a little bit hard.


    Finally, after she handled the wound, she was pushed into the ward. When Si Lianye hurried over, her whole excitement period had passed. She lay quietly on the bed and looked at the ceiling without any look.


    Seeing this, Si Lianye didn''t know what it was like. She came in slowly and stood by her bed and looked at her quietly: "Xi ran."


    She was shocked, slowly turned her head and looked over. When she saw him, a bright light flashed in her eyes. She almost desperate to get up and ask him, "you... You''re here..."


    Si Lianye held her down: "don''t move, I know what you mean, the child hasn''t been rescued yet..." hearing this, the brilliance in her eyes immediately disappeared, followed by big tears flowing down her cheeks, across her hair and onto the pillow.


    "He''s gone, he''s gone, it''s all my bad, I''m bad..." she choked, grabbed his hand and cried like a child.


    Si Lianye looked at her, sighed and said, "listen to me. Although we haven''t found the child, we have found a clue. The identity of that person has also been found. Don''t worry. The child will come back soon."


    She refused to believe this fact and kept shaking her head: "you cheat, cheat..."


    He walked down beside her and touched her hair for only a few hours. It seemed that her hair had lost its luster: "it''s true. That man is a little gangster. It''s easy to track down the people who come into contact with him and quickly find out his destination, so the child will be fine for the time being. Trust me."


    She covered her face with her hand: "it''s all me. It''s all me. You scold me, scold me..."


    Si Lianye sighed gently. Although he was really angry in his heart, how could he scold her at this time when she was so sad and painful?


    He said to her, "I won''t scold you. You are a mother. You must be very sad. Darling, you are still hurt now. When you are good, the child will come back. Don''t worry, you know?"


    She slowly put her hand down and sniffed, "why don''t you scold me, why?"


    He said with a wry smile, "why should I scold you? You didn''t mean it, and your pain is deeper than anyone. How can I be willing?"


    Her tears flowed down again in an instant. She threw herself into his arms and cried loudly: "baby, I lost my baby. It''s me. I regret it. Ah ye, I regret it..."


    Deep remorse tightly entangled her heart and made her tears flow fiercer than ever before.


    He sighed, hugged her and shook her gently like a red child: "don''t worry, trust me, I will save him. Don''t worry."


    "But, but in case they... They..." she didn''t dare to say any more and fought a cold war.


    Si Lianye closed her lips tightly and comforted her repeatedly: "don''t worry, it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Maybe it was under the action of drugs, maybe it was because of his comfort. Slowly, she snuggled in his arms and slowly closed her eyes.


    He gently put her on the bed, carefully covered the quilt, looked at her face and gently wiped her tears.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door gently outside.


    With a cold flash in his eyes, he got up to open the door, and outside the door stood his confidant Yue Haoqing.


    When he saw him coming out, he whispered, "the people who came into contact with the little gangster have been identified."


    His eyes were cold: "continue to check."


    "Yes, it''s already under investigation, and the monitoring along the road has been transferred out. Do you want to see it in person?" the monitoring along the road, that is, the monitoring along the road when the other party ran away with their children, was found by them.


    After a little hesitation, Yue Haoqing said, "I''ve asked Zhuoya to come and let her guard his wife."


    He nodded, "OK."


    For convenience and not to disturb Shen Xiran''s rest, he directly found a computer in the next room of the ward and began to connect with his colleagues.


    In order to find people, he has mobilized all the people he can mobilize. At this moment, in this great imperial capital, there are countless dark tides surging, and a large net laid by Si Lianye is quietly opening. At this time, unless it is a person with a very sensitive sense of smell, most ordinary people don''t know that such amazing changes have taken place around them.


    The source of all this, Si Lianye sat in front of the computer desk and looked at the computer screen in front of him. The super large screen was divided into several pieces, each of which had the same car shadow moving rapidly.


    If Shen Xiran was on the side at this time, she would recognize that the car was the one that took the baby at that time.


    Si Lianye''s face was as heavy as water. He watched the car run quickly towards the north of the city and finally disappeared.


    "Yue Haoqing, what about the surveillance of this section of the road? Find it!" he ordered.


    "Yes." Yue Haoqing got up and made a phone call. When he put it down again, he looked embarrassed: "boss, they said that the monitoring of that section of the road was broken and had not been repaired in time."


    "Bang!" Si Lianye hit the table with a heavy palm. "It''s broken? What a coincidence." he clenched his teeth and said darkly.


    Yue Haoqing looked at him and was frightened: "yes, yes, that''s what they said. Who knew they would choose such a way to escape?"

 Chapter 433

    To tell you the truth, the construction of DILI is very good. The camera has basically covered most of the roads, but there are exceptions to everything.


    The road where the man escaped was an accident. The camera on it broke down the day before. This happened before it could be repaired.


    Everyone knows how efficient those people''s public servants are, so Yue Haoqing didn''t feel surprised after discovering this, but sighed for their bad luck.


    Si Lianye thought with gloomy eyes. Sen said coldly, "go and find out if it''s man-made damage or natural damage?"


    Yue Haoqing immediately agreed. Did the man have a plan? How is that possible?


    Si Lianye said slowly, "I know what you''re thinking. Everything is possible and can''t be taken lightly. For example, this time, who would have thought that someone was so bold to take Si Lianye''s son?" his tone was murderous.


    Yue Haoqing shivered and immediately turned and went out.


    He didn''t dare to stay next to the boss, otherwise he was afraid of freezing to death


    Si Lianye sat in front of the computer screen with gloomy eyes, just like a statue.


    Just as he told Yue Haoqing just now, who knows that he should eat such a thing? He si Lianye''s son was robbed by an insignificant thief? If someone had told him a few days ago, he would have laughed off his big teeth, and now?


    He hit the table with a heavy punch. No matter who the man is, finding him will make him die!


    The next day, almost all the sensitive people in the imperial capital felt the unusual atmosphere around them. It seemed that there were many new faces around them overnight. At this time, rumors gradually came out that Si Lianye''s baby son was missing.


    When the news came out, many people didn''t believe it, but others believed it and guessed one after another.


    At this time, Shen Xiran is also facing the biggest crisis in his history.


    Although her injury did not break the skin and bleed, she suffered an internal injury and her internal organs were shocked. In addition, she had been worried about her son, and because her body had been operated on was weaker than ordinary people, the result was that the next day she could only lie in bed and couldn''t get up.


    And Si Lianye can only come to see her in a hurry every day because she wants to track down her son, so she quickly grabbed him and asked him about his progress.


    But I don''t know why, Si Lianye was vague every time, saying that the child was about to find it, but there was no result every time.


    Shen Xiran felt that her heart was about to break, and the pain in her chest always tortured her, which made her look haggard quickly after only one day.


    She couldn''t stand it any more at noon the next day. She couldn''t eat anything. She waited eagerly for Si Lianye to come back and ask him about his situation, son, what''s the matter with him?


    Just when I was very anxious, the door was knocked gently.


    She raised her voice and said, "come in." she was hopeful that Si Lianye came in, but it was the nurse she had seen more in the past two days.


    She was thin, wearing a big mask on her face, which made people can''t see her clearly. She was wearing a pink nurse uniform and holding a tray with some drugs and equipment in her hand.


    She looked at each other and turned her eyes away without interest.


    The person she wants to wait hasn''t come yet. She must call later to ask why he doesn''t always come to see himself?


    Did something happen to the child?


    Her heart was tense again and she bit her lower lip.


    The nurse came to her with the tray, put it down and looked up at the bottle on her head.


    Today is the time to change the hanging bottle. Shen Xiran didn''t care. He closed his eyes and listened to the action of Suo Suo.


    Soon, the hanging bottle was changed. She opened her eyes and was right in the eyes of the other party.


    Even though she was confused now, she still saw a touch of panic and guilt in the man''s eyes in such a moment.


    She frowned and flustered what? Still guilty? Are you wrong?


    When the nurse saw her expression, she immediately lowered her head and turned around to go out.


    She looked at each other more strangely: "hello? Don''t you want your things?" her tray didn''t take any medicine?


    She felt that she should be a novice. She just came here, so she was flustered and even lost everything.


    But she didn''t expect that when she said this, the other party actually accelerated her pace, almost ran up, raised her hand at the door and opened the door.


    At this time, Shen Xiran felt wrong even if he was dull. He opened his mouth and was about to call someone. Suddenly, when the man''s hand just touched the door handle, the door was kicked open with a "bang", and a group of people appeared at the door.


    Shen Xiran saw those people suddenly grow up. Her mouth didn''t react for a long time. What did she see?


    "Catch her!" Si Lianye ordered in a cold voice. Then she quickly came over and pulled out the needle on the back of her hand without saying a word.


    She looked at him foolishly, and then at the struggling nurse: "this... What''s going on?"


    Si Lianye said calmly, "that man is not from the hospital, he is a fake."


    "What?" she was shocked, and then thought that if the man wasn''t from the hospital, what medicine did she change for herself just now?


    Si Lianye didn''t speak. He turned his head and looked over. He saw the nurse struggling and shouting, "what do you want to do, help, help, someone forcibly rob people''s women..."


    If Shen Xiran hadn''t been nervous, he would have laughed and robbed civilian women at this time? Are you shooting TV?


    Si Lianye said calmly, "bring her in!"


    The woman''s figure was very petite. The tall Deng Chun controlled her with one hand and pushed her to close the door. The woman shouted even more: "why do you catch me and let me go..."


    While scolding, he also grabbed Deng Chun''s eyes with his long nails. He looked very spicy.


    Deng Chun was impatient. As soon as he reached out, he grabbed the mask on her face: "save it for me. Do you think we can''t recognize who it is?"


    The man paused, trembling, and did not speak for a long time.


    The man has been facing Shen Xiran with his back since he was caught by them. She was confused and couldn''t help looking at Si Lianye in doubt.


    He said calmly, "turn her around."


    So Deng Chun grabbed the man''s shoulder and forced her to turn around and let her face Shen Xiran.


    At this look, Shen Xiran took a cold breath: "is it you, Shen Zimo?"


    She was surprised and couldn''t believe her eyes: "you''re not... Not..." wasn''t she locked up in the mental hospital by Si Lianye? How? How did it show up here again?


    She looked at Shen Zimo and Si Lianye. She was stunned.


    Si Lianye''s face was as gloomy as the sky before the rainstorm: "who let you out?" who dared his command? Who dares to disobey?


    Seeing that his identity was exposed, Shen Zimo spit at Shen Xiran. Fortunately, she is still standing at the door, far away from her. This saliva didn''t spit, but it has disgusted her.


    Deng Chun had no scruples when he saw the boss''s face. He stretched out his hand and slapped him in the face: "you''re not honest up to now. Do you believe we''ll let you die without a burial place right away?"


    Si Lianye asked sadly, "who helped you escape, and how did you get in here? Who gave you the news?"


    Shen Zimo''s hair was messy and her cheeks were red and swollen. She looked embarrassed and couldn''t be embarrassed any more. She sneered and said, "if you have the ability, you''ll kill me."


    Si Lianye''s eyes were full of murderous spirit: "do you think I really can''t do it? What do you think you are? It''s as simple as crushing an ant."


    "Yes, my ant is so afraid. If you have the ability, you can kill it. Anyway, I didn''t want to live well when I was locked up by you. I tell you, if you don''t kill me, I will kill you next time. Shen Xiran, wait for me!" Shen Zimo said to her with fierce light in his eyes.


    Shen Xiran took a cold breath. She could almost feel it. She was not threatening herself, but really.


    She couldn''t help looking at Si Lianye, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. His face was cold and said, "well, it seems that you''re not afraid of death, but I know who helped you. If you don''t say it, just take her away and do things clean." then she waved.


    Shen Zimo laughed: "well, Si Lianye, what if you are more powerful? Shen Xiran, what if you get his love? Ha ha, your son will die soon. Ha ha, are you in pain..."


    Her crazy laughter was suddenly choked, strangled by Si Lianye''s neck, and stubbornly choked her laughter back.


    "What are you talking about? You say it again? How do you know?" Si Lianye''s face was livid, his big hand grabbed her neck, rudely lifted it up against the wall: "how do you know? Say!"


    Shen Xiran seized the sheets under her body and looked at them nervously at this time. At this time, she turned a blind eye to Shen Zimo''s rising red pain. She was full of that sentence: "how did she know? Did she let someone take the baby away?"


    "Cough, cough... I... I..." Shen Zimo was in great pain. He was choked and couldn''t get out. It was even harder to see his already waxy yellow face: "you... You put..."


    Si Lianye''s eyes were fierce and slightly relaxed her fingers. She just took a big breath, but he pinched her back: "well, don''t miss a word, otherwise I have some ways to make you want to die!"


    He stared at her like a wolf: "hear?"


    Shen Zimo''s eyes finally had a sense of fear. He saw it clearly and released her slightly.


    Her body fell down the wall powerlessly, coughed loudly and fell to the ground. The hurried cough made her curl up into a ball. Tears and snot covered the whole face. Shen Xiran jumped wildly when he saw her.


    Si Lianye looked at her coldly, but she didn''t see anything. "Now you can say it. Remember, I don''t want to listen to nonsense. If I knew you were talking nonsense, I would make you taste better than just now."


    His sad voice made Shen Zimo''s body tremble. After a long time, she slowly sat up. Then her first sentence was: "I don''t know where your son is now."


    Si Lianye''s hand moved again and seemed to want to pinch it. Shen Zimo was completely afraid at this time. People who have not experienced life and death will never know the fear of death, and she had a deep experience just now. She also knew that Si Lianye really wanted to strangle herself at that moment.

 Chapter 434

    Her heart trembled deeply, and she began to fear the man in front of her.


    With Si Lianye''s actions, she screamed and shrunk herself into a ball. He was a devil, a devil!


    "But I know who took your son!" when Si Lianye wanted to do it again, she shouted with her head in her arms.


    Shen Xiran rushed up recklessly: "who is it, who is it?"


    Shen Zimo looked up at Si Lianye''s expression like a smile: "you''ve been smart all your life. Now you don''t even know who your son is. Ha ha, I''m dead."


    Si Lianye looked at her coldly: "I know, ye Yun let you out."


    She laughed, "how do you know?"


    Si Lianye grabbed Shen Xiran''s hand, who was anxious to jump on it: "I know she took the child too. Do you think my people are just furnishings?"


    Shen Zimo was stunned and looked at him. His lips kept shaking: "you know... You know?"


    Yes, if he didn''t know, how could he happen to appear when he drugged Shen Xiran? If he didn''t know, how could he catch himself so accurately and not be surprised at what she said?


    Si Lianye, he is a devil!


    Shen Xiran couldn''t believe looking at Si Lianye: "it''s Ye Yun, it''s Ye Yun?" yes, ye Xuan had reminded herself before, and what was her attitude at that time? I didn''t care at all. I thought it would be all right if Si Lianye was around. I was angry with him. As a result, ye Xuan took advantage of it!


    God, how could she be so stupid?


    For a moment, she almost wanted to hit the wall.


    Si Lianye hugged her and said to Deng Chun, "take her down and don''t let me see her again."


    The strong dislike in that voice made the only chance left in Shen Zimo''s heart disappear, and the whole person was almost sluggish and pulled out by Deng Chun.


    Si Lianye didn''t glance at her. At this time, his mind was completely on Shen Xiran.


    She clung to his sleeve: "I was wrong. At that time... When ye Xuan told me... I didn''t take it seriously... As a result... As a result..." the regret in her heart was hard to describe.


    Si Lianye hugged her tightly, sighed and said, "I can''t blame you for this. I''m wrong myself."


    She looked up at him with sadness and confusion in her eyes.


    He gently comforted her: "don''t worry, we already know that ye Yun did it, so the next thing is easy to do. Don''t worry, my son will be put back soon."


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" she looked at him eagerly for fear of hearing a word she didn''t dare to hear from his mouth.


    He nodded: "how can I lie to you? Unless ye Yun dares to fight against our company and ye family at the same time, she will never hurt the child."


    Her tight heart is only a little loose now.


    Seeing this, Si Lianye carefully helped her to the bedside and sat down and said to her, "I''m here for my son. Don''t worry. The most important thing is your body, you know?"


    She gently shook her head and whispered, "it''s all my bad, it''s all my bad. At that time, I shouldn''t doubt you. I thought you were with that woman, so I was angry with you. As a result, my son was taken away. It''s all my bad."


    She said tears kept flowing down.


    Si Lianye gently kissed away her tears and whispered, "why do you doubt me?"


    She looked up at him in surprise when she heard the speech: "why? At that time, I saw you talking affectionately and... I also saw you buy a ring with her."


    At this time, she didn''t hide and tuck in, and said directly: "you are so intimate and go to buy a ring. I can see it clearly."


    There was a complaint in her voice, but there was less anger when she found it at that time. It seemed that the emotions in her body had been emptied by herself because she was worried about her son these days.


    He sighed helplessly, touched her head, looked at her with a few angry eyes and said, "fool, why didn''t you ask me that night? If you asked me, maybe I would explain to you clearly, so there would be no misunderstanding."


    Her heart jumped wildly: "what do you mean...?"


    What misunderstanding? He and the man went to buy a ring because of a misunderstanding?


    "I want to surprise you and propose to you, but I don''t know if the ring is suitable for you, so I asked her to go with me and let her help me choose one you like from a woman''s point of view. As a result..."


    "But... But didn''t you buy me some before?" she opened her mouth in surprise.


    "That was before, and I don''t think you like it very much. You haven''t worn the one I gave you once, have you?" he said softly.


    She nodded foolishly: "that''s because you gave it too expensive. I... i..." how could she wear such valuable jewelry on her hand? It''s all in the drawer!


    "So I thought you didn''t like it very much, so I thought you would like it. Later, I thought Li Yi seemed to have a temper and character a little like you, so I took her to pick one. I didn''t expect you." when he said this, his eyes were full of bitter smiles.


    Who knew that his whim would cause such serious consequences? He was supposed to surprise her and even propose to her after choosing, but now


    She was silly: "I... I don''t know. I just saw you pick rings so affectionately together. I thought, I thought..."


    That way, that look, how can it not make her think more?


    Si Lianye sighed and said, "it''s my fault. At that time, I only wanted to surprise you and didn''t confess to you. I thought you would know that day, but I didn''t expect you to see the scene when we bought the ring." no wonder he always felt strange at that time. It turned out that she was really looking at herself.


    "I... I''m really an idiot, I''m really..." she regretted that she died and beat her head hard. Why didn''t she listen to Zhu Lingling''s persuasion at that time and why did she have to be self righteous? Now, she can''t afford the serious consequences at all.


    "Don''t be silly." he grabbed her hand. "It''s my fault. I didn''t tell you that you will misunderstand when you see it." at this time, he also regretted, but his strong character soon put this regret behind him.


    "Listen, the matter has passed. Now the most important thing is to bring your son back and your body. The doctor said your physical condition began to decline again. You promised to accompany me all your life. Have you forgotten?" he said to her seriously, deliberately exaggerating the doctor''s words.


    After hearing this, she immediately became nervous and threw her regret behind her: "yes, it''s my fault, so now, so now..."


    She is the best portrayal of her now. She looks hasty and doesn''t know what to say.


    He sighed and said, "my son is in Ye Yun''s hand. I''ve asked someone to keep up with her and will be rescued soon, so don''t worry. You must meditate, you know?"


    "Oh, OK." she looked at him helplessly with a tearful face and whispered, "my son will really come back, won''t he?" how afraid she was that he was cheating herself.


    He looked at her seriously: "of course it''s true. Don''t worry, the child will come back soon."


    Under his repeated assurances, her look began to relax gradually. Si Lianye finally felt relieved when he saw her.


    Finally, he coaxed her to sleep. He got up and went outside the door. Yue Haoqing had been waiting anxiously outside the door for a long time.


    When he saw him coming out, he hurried over and said to him, "boss, ye Yun ran away."


    "What did you say? She ran away? I didn''t let people watch her well? What do you do to eat?" he flew into a rage.


    Ye Yun ran away, which means that their children still can''t be saved!


    Yue Haoqing was also helpless: "I sent no less than ten people behind her. As a result, she didn''t know what was going on. After entering the clothing store, she disappeared. Later, we found that the store had a back door."


    "Good, so you are so professional that you can''t play with a woman? I really admire it." Si Lianye sneered angrily.


    Yue Haoqing lowered his head deeply. They couldn''t help it. The boss was very polite to say so.


    "Keep looking. Don''t forget to ask the owner of the store, as well as the nearby surveillance and the license plate. All the clues are clear to me one by one. It''s better to kill by mistake than let go!" his words are murderous, which makes people stand up when they see the cold hair behind them.


    He took a deep breath and said, "take me. I''ll see it myself."


    If he doesn''t go to see it himself, his heart will never let go.


    Yue Haoqing was stunned. He just wanted to dissuade him. Suddenly, a message came in: "boss, the Lord of the Ye family wants to see you."


    The cold light at the bottom of Si Lian''s eyes flashed: "No."


    It''s very crisp. He will never see his son when he hasn''t been rescued!


    Yue Haoqing looked at his heart. He naturally knew why the Ye family came to the door at this moment. The reason was very simple. The Ye family couldn''t support it.


    Since Si Lianye found that his son''s disappearance was inseparable from ye Yun, he directly ordered to withdraw all Yunye''s funds from the Ye family, contacted countless contacts and put pressure on the Ye family at the same time.


    The Ye family soon couldn''t support it.


    After ye Yun had an accident last time, Si Lianye taught the Ye family a lesson. At that time, the Ye family began to lose their strength, but somehow they could keep the name of the Ye family, and the family''s life was barely able to live. Si Lianye showed mercy and didn''t kill them all, but told them not to let Ye Yun come back. As a result, this time, they didn''t learn a lesson, Unexpectedly, she secretly called Ye Yun out and asked her to take her son away!


    This time, Si Lianye was completely angry and directly asked people to put pressure on the Ye family. Therefore, overnight, countless problems suddenly appeared in the good project originally done by the Ye family. In just one day, the Ye family found that their Ye family''s property was not only shrinking, but also going bankrupt. They couldn''t even keep their house.


    In the face of a great disaster, they naturally ignored face and took the initiative to come to the door to ask for reconciliation. No, in Yue Haoqing''s eyes, it was a rhythm of sending people to the door for slaughter. However, he felt that even if it was so, the boss might not pay attention to them.


    But just after he said he was missing, his men hesitated and carefully said, "boss, but they said they could help us find his daughter..."


    Si Lianye was silent for a while, then slowly opened his mouth and said, "where is he now?"


    "In the company." the other party replied quickly.


    "Let him wait there." Si Lianye said coldly. After putting down his cell phone, he looked at Yue Haoqing. "Look at your wife. If she wakes up and asks me, you''ll say to pick up the child. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 435

    Yue Haoqing was stunned and nodded hurriedly: "yes, I know."


    In that case, he can''t go. He has to look after his wife... While thinking, he saw that the boss had taken a big step out.


    He looked in his eyes and sighed in his heart. In fact, the boss didn''t want to leave his wife at this time. After all, the slight carelessness of her body


    Just thinking, suddenly a figure came quickly from the other end of the corridor. First, he was tight in his heart, then saw the visitor clearly, then he was relieved and greeted the other party: "Mr. Si."


    Mr. Si in his mouth naturally said that he was not his own boss, but Dr. Si Haiyan, who has almost become Shen Xiran''s exclusive doctor.


    He once personally pulled Shen Xiran back to the world from the situation of death. Of course, it is the most appropriate choice to find him at this time.


    Yue Haoqing sighed in his heart. Sure enough, the boss really took his wife to heart.


    Seeing him coming up, Si Haiyan showed a strange look: "how are you? What about others?" in his imagination, Shen Xiran''s situation is not very good now. Si Lianye should stay with Shen Xiran.


    Yue Haoqing said reluctantly, "he went to find our young master."


    Sihaiyan''s face changed: "young master? What happened?"


    Yue Haoqing was also stunned: "don''t you know?"


    Si Haiyan helplessly helped his forehead: "I just got off the plane and didn''t know anything. I was called by him. What do you say I know?"


    Yue Haoqing immediately understood.


    Sihaiyan was originally scheduled to hold the wedding next month, but I don''t know why, he suddenly took Ye Xuan abroad. It''s called early honeymoon. Of course, this is what outsiders say, but those around him know that it''s because of the gossip before.


    Those rumors not only bothered Shen Xiran, but also affected Si Haiyan. They didn''t dare to go out or stay in their house for a long time. No matter where they went, someone always seemed to point out to him.


    Fortunately, Lele was sent abroad by him in advance, otherwise the victims would be more than them.


    So sihaiyan finally didn''t bother him. After a fire, he took Ye Xuan abroad. It''s said to the outside world that he went on his honeymoon in advance, which made many people who had come to look for him empty.


    Si Haiyan didn''t come back until now as soon as he went abroad, and he was called by Si Lianye before he even had time to go to his home for a day. No wonder he still doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Yue Haoqing took advantage of Shen Xiran''s sleep and spent a lot of time to make it clear.


    Si Haiyan frowned and said, "that is to say, their son was carried away by Ye Yun. Now her people have not been found, and the child has not been found?"


    Yue Hao smiled bitterly and nodded: "in fact, ye Yun is OK to say, but she has children in her hand, which inevitably gets in our way."


    "It''s no use." sihaiyan disdained and concluded: "what do you do to eat, and would let someone take advantage of the loophole to steal the child? Si Lianye is now in an economic crisis, and even the bodyguards are reluctant to hire?"


    Yue Haoqing sighed repeatedly and had nothing to say about his sarcasm. Whether it was caused by Shen Xiran''s anger or not, it was a fact that the children disappeared under their eyes, so no matter what, they could not escape the word "dereliction of duty".


    Si Haiyan stood up and said, "I''ll see how she is." he was still very interested in Shen Xiran.


    Yue Haoqing hurriedly stopped him: "she may be asleep now. Let''s find her later."


    "Asleep?" Si Haiyan felt a strange emotion. His son was missing and his mother could still sleep?


    He couldn''t help but come forward and open the door. At a glance, he saw Shen Xiran leaning against the bed and staring at his hair.


    Yue Haoqing was stunned. Didn''t she say she was sleeping?


    Si Haiyan glanced at him: "wait outside."


    Then he went in and closed the door in front of him. He thought silently that Si Lianye''s subordinates were still very loyal. Even if they were stupid, they didn''t know how Si Lianye''s bad eyes made Yunye so big.


    Did you use other means?


    He quickly flashed these thoughts in his heart. Then he threw them all away and walked forward. Wen Sheng said to Shen Xiran, who was dull and didn''t even know he came in: "Xiran, what are you thinking?"


    Shen Xiran was surprised when he heard the speech. His body shook with the naked eye. Then he came back and smiled when he saw him: "it''s you."


    "Yes, I heard that you are in poor health again, so I came to see you. What''s the matter with you now? Ye Xuan and I are still waiting for you to be our bridesmaid. You can''t do that." he saw her sadness and said slowly on purpose.


    She smiled bitterly: "sorry, I''m not in the mood now. My son is gone and stolen."


    Sihaiyan had heard Yue Haoqing say, and now he had to pretend to be surprised: "really? What''s going on?"


    She leaned against the head of the bed and looked bleak: "it''s all my bad, I didn''t take good care of the child..."


    Before she finished, she interrupted, "what are you talking about? You didn''t deliberately lose the child."


    "But it also has something to do with me. If only I hadn''t been angry that day and took my children out." her voice became lower and lower.


    These words she said to Si Lianye were of no use. His comfort was fleeting for her and didn''t play a big role. At this time, Si Haiyan appeared in front of her. She felt that her complicated emotions could finally find an outlet and let it out.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, if only I hadn''t taken him out..." under the great mental pressure, she repeated only those words again and again.


    Sihaiyan looked at her and couldn''t help sighing in her heart. If he came later, she would have to be depressed by the pressure in her heart.


    After thinking for a while, he asked her, "but you didn''t mean it. Everyone makes mistakes. You just accidentally make a mistake, and now you can save it. It''s not too late, is it?"


    She shook her head and whispered, "but everything is because of me..."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" his voice was very soft.


    "Because..." she bit her lips, hesitated for a moment, and slowly said the misunderstanding between her and Si Lianye.


    After listening carefully, Si Haiyan came to a conclusion: "it seems that it''s your fault, but it''s actually his fault."


    She looked up at him in surprise: "you don''t have to say that deliberately to comfort me, I know."


    If she didn''t think that Si Lianye had changed her mind, how could she lose the child?


    "I''m telling the truth. You see, Si Lianye didn''t do it correctly. He wanted to propose and buy a ring. Why didn''t he tell you? Why did he take other women? Isn''t that bad intentions? In this case, even if you didn''t see them, even if they were seen by irrelevant people, such as the shop assistants at that time, they would also think they were a good friend For lovers, this misunderstanding will be considered true by anyone who reads it, so it''s normal for you to misunderstand. "Si Haiyan slowly analyzed it one by one.


    "But, but after I saw it... I quarreled with him..." she felt that what Si Haiyan said was reasonable, but she felt that there was something wrong.


    "Of course there will be a quarrel. You can''t rub the sand in people''s eyes, can you? But you express your anger like this, and he didn''t explain it to you in time. This is his fault again, so I think most of the fault this time is his." Si Haiyan came to a conclusion lightly.


    "Really?" Shen Xiran thought what he said was very strange, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed to have some truth.


    Maybe it''s really what he said?


    Seeing that she was still thinking hard, Si Haiyan said with more strength: "so you, don''t regret it. This time it''s not your fault. It''s also very small. The people who really make mistakes are still looking for someone now, so don''t worry. Relax your mood. Otherwise, if your disease relapses again, it will be a big trouble."


    She pursed her lips, propped herself up, and looked at him with clear black and white eyes: "you said very well, thank you."


    Si Haiyan waved with embarrassment: "it''s nothing. It''s nothing. Don''t think too much. Si Lianye''s character is not very good, but he still has some ability. Your son will be fine. Don''t worry."


    After listening to his comfort, she breathed a sigh of relief, raised a smile and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Who wants me to be your doctor." a doctor should be able to treat not only diseases, but also hearts.


    "Come and check with me. I''ll see how you recovered during my absence," he said to her.


    "OK..."


    Shen Xiran forced herself to cheer up. Si Haiyan was right. It''s useless for her to complain about self love here. Instead, she will drag ah Ye''s legs. Therefore, the most important thing for her now is to take care of her body and wait for her son to come back.


    She will be the best mother and must take care of him wholeheartedly.


    She secretly swore in her heart, but she didn''t see the smile on Si HaiYan''s lips


    When Si Lianye arrived at the company, ye Zehai was already waiting outside his office with people.


    He strode over and looked at ye Zehai. His eyes swept. He didn''t even have polite words. He said directly, "come in."


    Then he opened the door of the office and went in.


    Ye Zehai''s face showed a trace of anger, and then he was quickly covered up by helplessness.


    He sighed, raised his feet and went in: "you wait outside."


    The door closed behind him. Like his current situation, he had no way out but to surrender to the people in front of him.


    Si Lian sat on his wide leather chair at night, his eyes were like electricity, and his posture was straight. A handsome excessive face was not feminine at all. On the contrary, it was all sharp and murderous. The powerful aura firmly shrouded ye Zehai in it, which made him instinctively stop, and his face couldn''t help showing a look of panic.


    It was his daughter who took her son away and refused to come forward, but now she can''t support it at last?


    Si Lianye looked coldly at the man in front of him and scoffed at the fear on his face. Such a man actually gave birth to such a bold daughter?


    Did his wife put a colored hat on him?


    Ye Zehai suddenly found that his eyes had changed, from the sharpness just now to some... Pity?


    What''s the meaning of this?


    He thought he must have read it wrong. How could it be? No, he must be dazzled.

 Chapter 436

    With a dry smile, he came up to him and said hello: "Hello, Mr. Si, long time no see..."


    Si Lianye raised his hand and interrupted his words before he finished: "don''t talk nonsense. I know why you came here to find me. Time is precious. Let''s get to the point."


    At this moment, his son disappeared and his wife was still in the hospital. He was in no mood to gossip with the hateful man in front of him.


    Ye Zehai''s face was stiff, and then he squeezed out a smile: "well, since you said so, I''ll do it." he looked and wanted to sit down, but he didn''t dare. However, Si Lianye was as silent as he didn''t see his embarrassment, staring at him with only a pair of black penetrating eyes.


    He had to stand there and say, "in fact, I''m here to ask Mr. Si to raise his hand and let the Ye family live." once he was arrogant and didn''t pay attention to the people in the world. He also had his own skills, otherwise he wouldn''t be the eldest parent of the ye family, but now, his arrogance has long disappeared, My mind was full of the cries and complaints of those in the family.


    Si Lianye was too cruel. This time, not only did all the industries of the Ye family suffer a heavy blow, but also the families that have a little relationship with their Ye family were implicated. Countless people wanted to find an explanation after discovering that Yunye''s family played tricks. As a result, they only gave one sentence: "if you want to know the reason, go to the Ye family."


    Although those families are small and the company is small, they add up with anger. It is conceivable that the pressure on ye Zehai makes him almost really deduce the myth of "one night white head" of modern people.


    That''s why he came to beg for mercy regardless of his self-esteem and face.


    After listening to his humble words, Si Lianye didn''t move his face. He didn''t even lift his eyelids: "you know why I deal with you, so you want me to raise my hand and let you go. Can you be sincere?" he then raised his eyes and looked at ye Zehai. His eyes were like electricity, which made him step back uncontrollably and speechless for a long time.


    Si Lianye stared at him closely, and his cold eyes, like poisonous snakes, kept twining in his heart: "your time is running out. If you drag on, your home will be gone."


    He gasped, "you, what else have you done to us?"


    Si Lianye glanced at him: "as long as you say what you know, there will be nothing."


    Ye Zehai calmed down and said dejectedly, "this is our Ye family''s fault." he smiled bitterly, "it''s only because I spoil my daughter too much. As a result, she is still stubborn. Now she''s going to drag our family into the water..."


    The voice was painful and regretful.


    Si Lianye was not interested in his performance: "there are ten minutes left, if you don''t say..."


    He looked at the time and thought that there should be news from the people over there. In that case, the person in front of him can be ignored.


    When he thought so, ye Zehai saw the clue, hurriedly took a step forward and said, "my daughter should not be in the imperial capital now, and only I can find the place to hide."


    "Really?" Si Lianye was not surprised by his words. He had sprinkled a big net to check again and again in the imperial capital. According to the truth, he should find her, but the result was that she was not found. The only explanation was that she was not in the imperial capital, but went out of the city to other places.


    So he didn''t feel surprised by his words. On the contrary, his people have tracked clues. If there was no accident, the feedback should come.


    When ye Zehai saw his calm appearance, he was shocked. He really knew, so did he know his daughter''s hiding place now? No, that''s impossible.


    He was a little worried, and then came forward to Si Lianye and said, "in fact, I don''t know about this matter. At that time, it was just a moment of weakness..."


    "The key point!" Si Lianye interrupted him again, in a kind of impolite manner.


    At that moment, ye Zehai''s veins burst. He was so rude! He must, must


    Full of anger disappeared after seeing Si Lian''s eyes like electricity.


    He took a deep breath and tried to make his voice normal: "if I guessed right, she should hide in a villa in our family now, in Yanxia mountain."


    Si Lianye hummed, "what else? It''s so simple?"


    "The location is very remote. It was left by people from our family. There is no electricity, water and network signal. It can be seen that such a place is remote, so I tell you that even if I tell you clearly now and I don''t lead the way, you still can''t find it. If you find it, it is estimated that it will scare the snake." ye Zehai looked at him and said.


    Si Lianye was silent for a moment: "how to prove that what you said is true?"


    "There is no need to prove that if you believe, our transaction can go on. If you don''t believe, it''s useless for me to say anything. Therefore, consider it yourself. If you agree, we''ll talk about the next step." he seems to have thought out the Countermeasures in advance.


    Si Lianye was silent, and his finger knocked on the table: "OK, I promise you."


    Ye Zehai breathed a sigh of relief: "good, the transaction is completed."


    Si Lianye nodded, "I know what you want. When my son comes back safe and sound, your family will be safe and sound, I promise." he looked at him deeply and bit the word safe and sound very hard.


    Ye Zehai naturally recognized his meaning, looked directly at him and said, "I know. Don''t worry, my daughter may be impulsive and stupid, but she won''t be so vicious and start with a few month old child."


    When Si Lianye didn''t hear it, he directly stood up and said, "then go."


    Seeing this, ye Zehai was also mentally prepared and nodded: "OK, I''ll take you. I hope you will abide by my promise when you come back."


    "Don''t worry, our company Lianye talks a lot." Si Lianye opens the door without looking back.


    Yan Xiashan? Good. He remembered the name.


    As soon as he appeared at the door, all the information had been passed out, and countless people immediately got up and rushed to Yanxia mountain.


    Yue Haoqing in the hospital also received the information at the same time. He couldn''t help standing up: "Yan Xiashan?"


    "What is Yanxia mountain?" Si Haiyan pushed the door and came out at this time. He just heard his words: "where is that?"


    Yue Haoqing tried to think of the name that seemed familiar: "it''s a place name. The boss found it. The young master is there now."


    "Shh!" Si HaiYan''s heart jumped and hurriedly stopped him from talking, but it was too late.


    Yue Haoqing turned in amazement and just saw Shen Xiran standing behind Si Haiyan.


    Her eyes seemed to have flames beating inside: "Yanxia mountain? Where is he? Ah Ye has passed? When did it happen?"


    She asked a lot of questions at once. Yue Haoqing looked at her blankly and answered one by one: "yes, according to the news, the young master was there, and the boss followed him, that is, what happened just now, the specific time was five minutes ago." he even looked down carefully to see the specific time to answer.


    Si Haiyan held his forehead while he said he was stupid. As a result, he was right. He could almost guess what Shen Xiran was going to say next


    "I''m going." sure enough, Shen Xiran said the same words as he imagined.


    Yue Haoqing was stunned: "you''re going... No, that won''t work, that won''t work..."


    "Why not?" Shen Xiran looked at him firmly. "Just now he has checked my body and said that my current situation is quite good. I can leave the hospital. I don''t believe you ask him."


    Yue Haoqing turned his eyes to Si Haiyan. He had to nod with a bitter smile: "it''s true. Yes, she''s in a good state now, better than I thought, but..." but it''s best not to run around.


    However, Shen Xiran would never let him have a chance to say this. She almost immediately interrupted Si Haiyan and said, "did you hear what I said? I''m right. I can go out now. Besides, as long as I get there, ah ye will be there. What are you afraid of? I''m afraid of an accident on my way out?"


    Yue Haoqing was stunned by her series of words: "but, but the boss said..."


    "But your boss also said he would bring his son back immediately, but he obviously didn''t do it now." Shen Xiran made up his mind and seemed particularly determined. Yue Haoqing retreated under her attack: "so he didn''t do what he promised me first."


    Yue Haoqing was sweating when she said, "no, you can''t leave the hospital..."


    "Why can''t you go? The doctor is right there. Ask him if it''s OK!" Shen Xiran cut the gold and iron and put his eyes on Si Haiyan.


    Si Haiyan touched his nose and sighed in his heart. Look, look, he said he couldn''t talk casually. As a result, the fool really said it and said it so considerately.


    Really stupid!


    But now the question comes, what should he say? To which side?


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say no in line with the doctor''s professional ethics. As a result, he glanced over and saw Shen Xiran''s eyes with a pleading look.


    That''s


    It was a bone breaking pain as a mother.


    His heart softened at that moment. He sighed quietly and said to Yue Haoqing, "well, her situation is actually good..."


    Shen Xiran''s excited eyes lit up and immediately interrupted his words: "you see, what he said is right. I can go."


    Yue Haoqing was still hesitating. Shen Xiran stamped his feet and was impatient: "I said why are you so wordy? I''ll go by myself if you don''t come with me!" then he really turned around to go out by himself.


    Yue Haoqing saw the helpless surrender and grabbed her: "aunt, aunt, I beg you, no, can''t I go?"


    Shen Xiran turned around and smiled at him: "good, then go."


    Yue Haoqing sighed heavily when he found out what he said. He felt that if he really took her, the boss would teach him a lesson.


    However, if she were allowed to go by herself, the consequences might be worse.


    He hesitated for a moment and soon made up his mind.


    "You wait, I''ll arrange it first." Yue Haoqing looked at her helplessly and said.


    Shen Xiran smiled gratefully at him: "thank you."


    Yue Haoqing was stunned, sighed in his heart, turned and left.


    Shen Xiran turned and met sihaiyan''s sideways eyes: "I don''t know when I said you could leave the hospital."


    She smiled: "although you didn''t say that, you didn''t object when I said that, did you?"


    "I can''t bear to expose you!" Si Haiyan said impolitely. "Are you sure you want to go? It''s said that the mountain road there is very difficult to walk. Your little body can''t support it."

 Chapter 437

    She looked at him quietly and said, "but even so, you didn''t object just now, did you? That means I can hold on."


    Si Haiyan glared at her: "it seems that you really know me."


    "I dare not say, but you also know me, don''t you?" she smiled and said.


    They have known each other for many years and have a common "son" between them, so they know each other very well.


    "Well, you''re great, but I tell you, I''ll go with you this time." Si Haiyan quickly made another decision.


    "Go with me?" she was stunned. She went to save her son. What did he do?


    "Stop talking nonsense. He''s coming to pick you up. Hurry back and pack up and go on the road together." he pointed to the other side of the corridor.


    She looked back and saw Yue Haoqing''s figure at the other end of the corridor.


    After looking at it again, I found that sihaiyan was also missing.


    She was stunned. She quickly flashed into the room to change clothes and bring necessary supplies. When she came out again, she saw Yue Haoqing waiting for her at the door.


    Now that he has made up his mind to agree to her request, Yue Haoqing will not be a mother. When he sees her coming out, he says, "madam, our people are ready."


    She nodded gently and thought of her missing son. She took a big stride out of her heart: "very good. Don''t worry, your boss won''t blame you."


    Yue Hao smiled bitterly, "thank you."


    When I went downstairs, I saw four or five cars parked in front of me. They were all the best luxury cars on the market. Usually, there was one that could attract the attention of countless people. Now there were so many in one breath. Suddenly, the crowd was crazy and blocked the road.


    Shen Xiran was stunned. What''s going on?


    Yue Haoqing was extremely helpless. He just wanted to adjust more cars together, which was safer. As a result, what happened now?


    He quickly explained to Shen Xiran: "madam, I didn''t think about it. I''m sorry. I''ll let someone go away immediately. You go in first."


    Then he opened the middle door and asked her to sit in.


    She hesitated. Standing in front of the door, she found that it was such a feeling for the first time. It was too uncomfortable.


    She sat in with a quick decision, closed the window and immediately blocked the curious eyes of those people.


    After a long time, Yue Haoqing drove the people away. When the team finally started, a voice came from outside the car: "wait."


    The voice was very familiar. It was Si HaiYan''s voice. Shen Xi rolled down the window in amazement and saw that Si Haiyan had taken off his white coat and stood in front of him with his chest in his hands. He looked at her with a bad look: "I said I wanted to go with you, but you forgot me."


    Shen Xiran smiled bitterly, "you didn''t see anyone at that time. I thought you changed your mind." he took the initiative to open the door.


    Sihaiyan came in as soon as he stretched out his long leg.


    "I''m not going to prepare? What if you get sick on the road?" he said angrily and said to the driver looking at them in front, "drive."


    The driver turned back and slowly drove the car on the road.


    Shen Xiran was worried about his son. On the one hand, he was embarrassed. He said to Si Haiyan, "in fact, you don''t have to come out with me this time. It''s said that the environment there is very bad." it''s said that he just got off the plane and followed her without a rest. What if ye Xuan is tired?


    Si Haiyan snorted and said, "you know, I''m sorry. If you really feel sorry, it''s easy to do. When you go back, I can have a rest."


    As soon as she said it, she was silent. After a long time, she said apologetically: "sorry, I can''t. There is my son. He was taken away because of my negligence. I want to see him back with my own eyes anyway, so..."


    Sihaiyan waved: "you are so easy to cheat. I mean to play. I went to bed early on the plane and just came out to play with you now. Yanxia mountain has heard that it is more remote, but the scenery is very good. Let''s go on a trip. Well, it''s estimated that ye Xuan will settle with me when she goes back. I won''t take her with me when I go to play."


    When she looked at him, she felt that the man spoke one by one, and she didn''t know whether that sentence was true or false.


    After Si Haiyan said this, he didn''t finish. He closed his eyes and refreshed himself.


    Shen Xiran looked at him for a few eyes and the scenery outside the window. He found that the road was gradually desolate and slowly away from the urban area. He was relieved. A burst of fatigue hit him and gradually leaned back in his chair and fell asleep.


    Sihaiyan opened his eyes and looked at her with a sigh in his heart. In fact, her physical condition can only be said, but it can''t be compared with ordinary body. Look, she fell asleep so soon.


    Really


    That fool!


    He cursed silently in his heart.


    At the same time, Si Lianye, who was already at the foot of Yanxia mountain, suddenly felt his nose itchy and couldn''t help sneezing.


    On one side, ye Zehai looked at him and pretended to be concerned: "this is a mountainous area. The temperature is relatively low at night. Mr. Si should be careful not to catch a cold."


    After hearing this, Si Lianye smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I''m in good health. Don''t worry about Mr. Ye."


    After hearing this, ye Zehai looked moved, turned his head, looked ahead and said, "I heard that this mountain has been bought by the government for development. Do you know, Mr. Si?"


    Si Lianye said quietly, "really? I heard this for the first time. Mr. Ye is really powerful. I will hear such news."


    Ye Zehai glanced at him and couldn''t tell what kind of mood he was in. Didn''t he know about Si Lian''s night meeting? Will he believe it? Think of yourself as a child?


    He hummed, "it''s not developed yet, so it''s difficult to walk. There''s only one way to enter the mountain." then he pointed to the road ahead, "this road looks good now, but it won''t work later, so you should be careful. Oh, by the way, the signal will be very poor after entering the mountain, so you can explain what calls you have to make now."


    Ye Zehai''s words were detailed and seemed to be thinking of them wholeheartedly.


    After listening, Si Lianye looked down at his mobile phone and pressed the number to find Shen Xiran.


    Shen Xiran''s cell phone rang. Si Haiyan didn''t hear it.


    Shen Xiran took a look and suddenly became nervous. It was Si Lianye. If he asked, did he say he was on the road or in the hospital?


    I''m afraid I can''t say it''s on the road, otherwise he''s angry and asked someone to send her back. What should I do?


    Well, I can''t say, and I have to tell Yue Haoqing later.


    She made up her mind and picked up her cell phone: "ah Ye."


    Si Lianye''s voice sounded gently in her ear: "are you awake? How do you feel now? I''ve let Si Haiyan pass. If you feel uncomfortable, you can find him, you know?"


    He really didn''t know he was on the road. Shen Xiran felt his heart jump, grabbed his mobile phone and said, "I know, where are you now...?"


    He didn''t take her faltering to heart. He thought she was nervous, so he replied, "we''re already at the foot of the mountain. We''ll go in and find someone later. That ye Yun really, hum, thinks very well. He thinks we can''t find it with the child hidden in it?"


    "Well, you should be careful. It''s said that there are many snakes and insects in such a place. You should be careful yourself, as well as the people around you." she asked uneasily. At the same time, she hated Ye Yun to the extreme in her heart. In that place, there is no water and electricity, and the children are so small. How can you live?


    Si Lianye promised one by one. His heart was the same as she thought at this time. The conditions were so poor. What was the life of his son in it?


    So he put down his cell phone and looked at his men behind him calmly: "go."


    Ye Zehai listened clearly beside him, with a murderous spirit in his tone.


    He pursed his lips, didn''t say a word, turned and left. Now he is the leader and must go ahead.


    Si Lianye looked at his back, looked dark and unpredictable, and followed him.


    A line of mountains just entered the mountains.


    The usual calculations are almost foolproof. Si Lianye didn''t expect that he only called Shen Xiran this time, but he forgot to ask his confidant Yue Haoqing about the situation, so he didn''t expect Shen Xiran to follow up so soon and vowed to pick up his son with him.


    In fact, Yanxia mountain is not very far from the imperial capital. It takes two hours by car. Soon after they entered the mountain, Yue Haoqing took people to the foot of the mountain.


    He looked at the towering mountain in front of him, and his mood was very complicated.


    In fact, according to a good subordinate, Shen Xiran must follow out. He should have called his boss Si Lianye for the first time to make it clear, but he didn''t expect that he was so useless. She persuaded him three or two times and promised. When he thought about calling his boss, he was a little guilty and didn''t dare to call all the time.


    Such a delay will be delayed until now.


    He looked at the obvious traces on the path outside the mountain and sighed. It must have been left by the boss and they must have entered the mountain.


    You can''t delay any more. You must tell the boss, or the boss will never bypass himself when he knows.


    But when he really took out his cell phone, he suddenly found that he couldn''t get through to his boss''s phone, which made his heart jump. What''s going on?


    The boss is in danger? No, that''s impossible. The boss has a lot of people and weapons


    He frowned and thought. Shen Xiran got out of the car curiously and saw his distressed appearance. He felt very strange in his heart. He leaned over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Madam." he turned to see her and said with relief, "I can''t contact the boss." then he waved his cell phone to her.


    She was surprised, took out her mobile phone and called Si Lianye. As a result, the reaction there was "sorry, your phone can''t be connected."


    "This... What''s going on?" the two men were very uneasy.


    Si Haiyan shook his head helplessly when he saw their appearance: "can you be more stupid? It''s so remote here. It''s not normal to have no signal in it?"


    She was stunned. She looked down at her mobile phone and found that there were two poor cells left in the signal, which was only outside. It wouldn''t be strange if there was no signal inside.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, took back her mobile phone and said to Si Haiyan, "thank you, otherwise I will worry about another person."


    "Fool." Si Lianye sniffed, "hurry up if you want to go. They should be on the way now."


    Yue Hao nodded: "OK, we have to catch up. We''d better catch up with the boss."


    Seriously, he was worried all the way. He was afraid that something might happen to her, but he couldn''t afford it. It would be better to hand it over to the boss.


    But things didn''t go in the direction he imagined.

 Chapter 438

    Si Lianye followed ye Zehai all the way. At first, it was OK. Although the road was difficult to walk, it was still able to get down. But later, the road was almost invisible. No, it didn''t mean that it was invisible, but that the path in front of him was right in front of him, but he couldn''t go up.


    The reason is very simple. The path may have been easy to walk before, but now it is just a road that looks full of mud.


    Even in Si Lianye''s eyes, it was hardly even a road.


    What''s going on?


    He soon thought of the rain in the imperial capital last night. Ye Zehai sighed and said, "Alas, I was negligent. The rain last night was so heavy in the imperial capital, and it will be even bigger here."


    Therefore, a rain made the road that was not easy to walk basically impossible.


    Si Lianye frowned and suddenly asked, "is there only such a way into the mountain? Nothing else?"


    "Yes, yes," said Ye Zehai hesitantly.


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed and didn''t speak. He turned and looked at the men behind him. This time, he specially found the men who came from nearby to follow, and now he finally saw the results.


    There was a commotion among the strong and energetic men like calves. Then someone came out and said to him, "boss, in fact, I''m from around here. I know there''s still a way to go here."


    "Really?" Si Lianye was delighted and stared at him.


    The young man is very energetic and honest. When he heard the speech, he said excitedly: "I grew up in Yanxia mountain. I ran all over the mountain when I was a child. I know there are two roads here. One is this. I''ve heard that ZF is going to develop into a scenic spot for some time and needs to build roads. The other is a very secret one that ordinary people don''t know. Only our native locals know."


    He said a lot at once. After listening, Si Lianye turned to see ye Zehai: "Mr. Ye, what do you think?"


    Ye Zehai said that there was a resort here, but he came here for the second time. When the weather was fine, how could he know that there was still a way in the mountain? When he heard the speech, he frowned and said, "I''ve never heard of that."


    Hearing the speech, the young man was worried: "what I said is true. When we were young, we often took that road. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to have a look."


    He got up in a hurry and his voice was very loud. Ye Zehai stepped back in disgust and said impatiently, "go and see, hum!" a group of uneducated people! Sooner or later he will clean them up!


    Suddenly, I thought that if what he said was true and there was such a person who was proficient in the mountain situation, their plan seemed unsafe again


    Unconsciously, I began to worry a little again, and the originally sure thing was covered with a layer of cloud.


    Si Lianye glanced at his face quietly. His eyes flashed, and then looked at his men. The young man named Zhu Zhicheng said, "OK, take us to have a look."


    Zhu Zhicheng nodded happily and pointed to the other side: "let''s go from there."


    Si Lianye looked in the direction of his fingers and frowned slightly: "are you sure?"


    There was nothing there, just some weeds taller than people.


    Zhu Zhicheng smiled foolishly, went up and poked the weeds away with his hand. He turned back and said, "look, there''s a way here. Be careful and you can walk there."


    Si Lianye went over and looked. He found that it was true that an almost invisible path was submerged by weeds. Only when Zhu Zhicheng, a local snake, was exposed, and a winding path appeared in front of them.


    Zhu Zhicheng saw some uneasy and said, "in fact, these are the roads I took when I was a child. I remember it clearly before. I don''t know how it happened. Now it has become like this." then he grabbed his head uneasily.


    Si Lianye frowned when he saw it. It has become like this here. The road may be more difficult in the future. In this case


    Anyway, the son must be found. It''s a long night''s dream.


    He made up his mind and said to Zhu Zhicheng, "you lead the way."


    "Oh, well, you follow closely. This road is difficult to walk, but it can shorten the distance up the mountain by half." Zhu Zhicheng had some bad intentions. He also guessed that the road in the future might be more difficult to walk, so he added this sentence.


    After that, Si Lianye said nothing and walked silently behind him.


    Zhu Zhicheng secretly stuck out his tongue in his heart and dared not speak again.


    At this time, ye Zehai has changed from the leader to the backward one. As he walks, he stares at the two people in front with gloomy eyes and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Soon, Zhu Zhicheng took him all the way to the foot of the mountain. Zhu Zhicheng grabbed his head uneasily again and smiled: "this is the way up the mountain."


    As soon as the words were finished, the people looked different and looked at Si Lianye together.


    Si Lianye looks at Lu in front of him. His face is not very good-looking. Is this called Lu? Was Zhu Zhicheng a monkey when he was a child?


    This is the foot of the mountain, and there is indeed a road, but that road can no longer be described as the rebirth of weeds. If Zhu Zhicheng hadn''t clearly pointed out, they would never have thought there would be a road there.


    Zhu Zhicheng looked relieved. He came forward and looked away at the weeds: "fortunately, this road is still there. Come on, let''s hurry on the road."


    He thought his childhood road should be gone now. Unexpectedly, it was pretty good, but there was more grass. It doesn''t matter. Just pull it out. It''s very good.


    When he stepped on it, he saw that there was no movement behind him. He couldn''t help turning back and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you left yet?"


    Si Lianye frowned and followed him in.


    Although this road is also very difficult to walk, it is much easier to walk than the road full of mud just now.


    Ye Zehai looked at the road in front of him and sighed. Unexpectedly, there was a local snake here. At that time, their life would be almost dangerous.


    Now he could only go one step at a time, so he had to go up hard.


    When they were trudging hard at Si Lian night, they came in at the mountain pass.


    They are Si Lianye''s confidants, Yue Haoqing, Shen Xiran and Si Haiyan.


    Yue Haoqing didn''t bring many people this time, just a dozen or so. Before, Shen Xiran didn''t even want to bring these people. They said they didn''t want someone to follow. As a result, Si Haiyan and Yue Haoqing firmly opposed this time. They said that there might be danger in the mountains and resolutely refused to listen to her opinions.


    Shen Xiran protested for a while, but it was ineffective. He had no choice but to accept it. Anyway, these little things are not important now. What matters is the safety of his son.


    "Madam, I saw the trace of the boss. They must not have gone far." Yue Haoqing suddenly pointed to the footprints on the ground.


    She looked at it and saw that there were deep marks on the wet ground, not only Si Lianye''s, but also the footprints of many people together.


    "Well, it seems that there are many people with him." Si Haiyan looked down at the footprints on the ground and touched his chin.


    "That''s to save the young master. Of course, bring enough people." Yue Haoqing said, "let''s speed up. Maybe we can see them later."


    He seemed to be looking forward to meeting Si Lianye. Si Haiyan was in a bad mood, so he smiled and asked him, "do you want to meet your boss so much? What if he''s not happy that you brought her here?"


    Yue Haoqing''s face suddenly froze. Si Haiyan said what he was afraid of. Really, what if the boss is unhappy later?


    His face suddenly became bitter. Shen Xiran looked at it and sighed to comfort him: "don''t worry, he''s not so terrible. I''ll tell him not to scold you later. Besides, it''s for you to bring it out, not for you to make your own decisions."


    Then he looked at Si Haiyan angrily: "you always like to be scary."


    Si Haiyan smiled: "isn''t that boring looking at the journey and trying to tell a joke?"


    "The road behind may not be easy to walk, so you''d better talk less and save your energy." Shen Xiran looked at him strangely and said.


    "What do you mean?" before Si Haiyan said a word, he felt that his feet were soft and one foot stepped into the mud. It took a long time to pull it out. Mr. Si, who was obsessed with cleanliness, suddenly turned green.


    "What the hell is this?" he roared.


    Yue Haoqing''s eyes also wrinkled tightly: "it is estimated that it was caused by the rain last night. If so, it will be difficult to go."


    "Well, I think so too." Shen Xiran looked down at his feet and looked very depressed. It was difficult to go this way. They still rushed into the mountain after the rain. It was troublesome, not picking mushrooms.


    If you say so, you still have to go on.


    Without saying a word, several people looked at each other and knew what they were thinking. At the moment, they accelerated their pace. Yue Haoqing frowned tightly from beginning to end.


    It''s no use driving any car in this way


    Do you want to persuade her to go back, but her attitude seems to be very firm. She can''t persuade at all


    When several people came to the place where Si Lianye had stayed, they couldn''t walk any more. The mud on the road could completely sink people''s feet, and it was very hard to pull them out. In a short period of time, several people were panting and hard.


    Yue Haoqing couldn''t help it anymore. He came forward and advised Shen Xiran: "madam, it seems that the environment here is very bad. Why don''t you go back?"


    "No, no, I must find him." Shen Xiran bit his lips, with a firm light in his eyes.


    "But this way..."


    Yue Haoqing regretted again. He shouldn''t have promised to let her leave the hospital at all. As a result, if anything happens to her here, it can be in the wilderness. What if something happens to her? How he tells his boss.


    But then he had to beg Shen Xiran: "please go back, really, I swear I will find the boss to meet him and bring the young master back, really."


    Shen Xiran frowned deeply. In fact, she also knew that the road in front of her was really impossible to go. Others were OK. If she didn''t find someone, she would fall down. Looking at Yue Haoqing''s anxious appearance, she couldn''t help shaking. Is it too willful to follow them?


    Yue Haoqing looked at the doubt in her eyes and was overjoyed. He tried to persuade her: "in fact, it''s very simple. The boss has rushed there. You can''t see anything even if you follow up. The boss must have taken the young master down at that time, so it''s the same when you look outside. Otherwise, you''ll wait in the car outside the mountain. I''ll inform you immediately if you have any news?"


    Shen Xiran frowned at him and began to hesitate again. Otherwise, listen to him again?

 Chapter 439

    "Well..." she was soft hearted. She just wanted to say yes. Suddenly, Si Haiyan, who had never made a sound, suddenly said, "strange."


    "What''s strange?"


    "What do you wonder?"


    Shen Xiran and Yue Haoqing turned to look at him and asked.


    Si Haiyan pointed to the muddy road ahead and said, "this mountain seems very famous. Why is the road so bad?"


    Yue Haoqing looked at him and answered honestly, "I heard that he is ready to start building roads, starting next month."


    So it was such a coincidence that they came just before the road was built.


    "So, what are you surprised about?" Shen Xiran asked looking at Si Haiyan.


    "I''m surprised that this is the only way into the mountain, but what about them? The road is so difficult, and there are more of them than ours, but now they are gone? Can they walk so fast on such a road? I don''t believe it."


    Si Haiyan said slowly. Shen Xiran looked at the mud in front and thought he was right. Yes, Si Lianye, are they so powerful? So far away? How did they do it?


    Yue Haoqing didn''t think so: "our boss is very powerful. What''s strange."


    "Really? But I don''t believe they can go out on such a road. They don''t know lightness skills. Besides, even if he can, what other people he takes, ye Zehai? Can?" Si HaiYan''s tone is very frivolous.


    Yue Haoqing was stunned and had to admit that what he said was reasonable.


    Yeah, where did they go?


    Shen Xiran thought about it and felt something was wrong. He asked Yue Haoqing, "is there only such a way into the mountain? What if they take another way?"


    "It''s impossible. I''ve already inquired about it. There''s only such a way here." Yue Haoqing said without hesitation.


    Before he came, he checked the map and asked people. There is such a road here. Everyone has to go here when entering the mountain, but he didn''t expect that the road condition has become so bad.


    "Really? But I think they have really come to another jumping road." Si Haiyan suddenly looked at the other side and said.


    "Really?" Shen Xiran hurried over and looked. He was stunned to find that there really seemed to be a very humble path under the weeds, and he could see many footprints on it.


    She was pleasantly surprised in an instant: "Haoqing, come and see. Here are their footprints. It seems that they came from here."


    Yue Haoqing came over at this time and was really surprised.


    Sihaiyan smiled: "sometimes you can''t just look at the map, you still have to look around carefully."


    Yue Haoqing didn''t speak, so he waved to the people behind him to follow the fool: "it seems that the boss left here, so let''s hurry up and maybe stop him in front."


    "Well, let''s go." Shen Xiran came forward excitedly, but when he stepped on it, he didn''t know what he stepped on. He shook his body and almost fell down. Si Haiyan was quick in hand and caught her with one hand: "how do you feel now? Otherwise, you''d better wait outside."


    Si HaiYan''s words made her firmly shake her head: "no, I feel good now, really, but the road is too slippery, really."


    Sihaiyan looked at her face carefully and found that her face was ruddy. Then he slowly loosened his hand and told her; "If you feel uncomfortable, don''t force yourself to go back immediately, you know?"


    Shen Xiran nodded fiercely, "OK."


    Yue Haoqing sighed with disappointment when he saw it. He really hoped that Si Haiyan could persuade his wife to go away. The result was still a failure. It was really useless. Thinking of this, he stared at Si Haiyan with dissatisfaction. He didn''t expect that he didn''t do it.


    Si Haiyan didn''t put his white eyes on Xinshan at all. At this time, he only put his mind on the path. As soon as he saw those marks, he knew that they were left by Si Lianye. In this way, they followed their footsteps to the bottom of the hill smoothly. At a glance, they all frowned.


    What about this?


    The road is covered with grass. Even if the people in front have cleared away some of the grass, it still looks far from the normal road. Others are fine, but what about Shen Xiran?


    Yue Haoqing seemed to make a decision in an instant. Qingqing began to persuade again: "madam, will you go out and wait?"


    Shen Xiran frowned, looked at the path in front of him and said firmly, "no, I can climb up."


    "The road here is so difficult..." Yue Hao was about to cry.


    Shen Xiran looked at him helplessly: "my body is not as bad as before, really, so you can rest assured that I can support it. My body is my own, and I know how to be measured."


    She carefully explained to Yue Haoqing. Yue Haoqing looked at her with half faith and half doubt, and focused on sihaiyan.


    Sihaiyan glanced at them and said, "you know your own body. You have to say if you are uncomfortable, you know?"


    "OK, I see." Shen Xiran said excitedly. As expected, sihaiyan is more reliable. Yue Haoqing is too timid. She is not a porcelain doll.


    But now if Yue Haoqing said it himself, it is estimated that he will directly admit that she is a porcelain doll. She has had so many major operations at a young age and once didn''t even breathe. What is this not a porcelain doll?


    But Shen Xiran didn''t know what he was thinking. Even if she knew, she wouldn''t take it to heart. She raised her eyes and looked at the path in front of her. Without saying a word, she was the first to go up.


    She was not docile from childhood. When she was a child, she climbed trees and did everything in the mountains and rivers. At this time, she seemed to return to her childhood. She felt free and had a smile on her face.


    Si Haiyan looked clearly behind and touched his chin. This woman looks really, isn''t she afraid of such a road? Still laughing, tut Tut, Si Lianye''s eyes are really good.


    To tell the truth, this road is very narrow, full of weeds, and the road is still muddy. It''s only about because it''s high, and the degree is far less powerful than the road at the foot of the mountain. Moreover, it has another advantage that it''s not very steep, that is, it''s not very hard to get up, which makes Shen Xiran feel very gratified.


    And the traces left by them in front of Si Lianye made her feel that she was not very tired when walking, even easier than expected.


    I think it''s also the most difficult part of the road. Someone has opened the way in front, and they will naturally take advantage of it after them.


    So he walked like this. After about an hour, Shen Xiran felt physically and mentally tired. When he couldn''t walk any more, he suddenly saw a white house in front of him, and a corner of the eaves stretched out.


    She was so surprised that she suddenly let out her breath. She sat on the ground for a long time and couldn''t get up.


    Although the journey along the way was better than she thought, it was mountain climbing after all, and it took so long. As far as her body was concerned, she didn''t complain and tired. It had surprised Si Haiyan and Yue Haoqing. So now when she sat on the ground like this, she didn''t feel impatient, but took water for her to drink.


    She took the water bottle at one breath and drank half of it before she felt a little better. Then she took a long sigh of relief, pointed to the house and said, "I don''t know if it''s there?"


    Yue Haoqing squinted and saw that the trace of the boss on the ground had been extending in the past. He nodded and said, "it should be almost."


    "Well, let''s hurry." as soon as she thought of her son there, she felt that her fatigue had disappeared. She was about to get up again, but she found that her body was very heavy. It took a long time to get up.


    Seeing this, Si Haiyan said, "it''s all right to have a rest. Anyway, he''s in the hands of others for a few days. It''s all right for another ten minutes."


    Shen Xiran sighed. She was very anxious, but she also knew that what he said was very correct. If she had something to do, she couldn''t go now. Moreover, she was really tired.


    In desperation, he had to rest for another ten minutes. Then, no matter how Yue Haoqing persuaded him, he resolutely stood up, whether his legs trembled or not, and resolutely walked forward: "no, I can''t help it. I''m going to see how things are now."


    Si Haiyan walked beside her. Compared with her, his physical strength was much better. His face was not red and breathless. He looked at her and said, "I don''t understand what you do so desperately. Although I sometimes despise Si Lianye, he is still very reliable in major events. You don''t believe he can bring your son back?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, of course I will." she said with a bitter smile, "in fact, it''s very simple. I just can''t rest assured. You''re also a father. What would you think if Lele was taken away by your enemy? Would you want to fly to him like a pair of wings?" Shen Xiran looked ahead and said with a deep foot and a shallow foot.


    In fact, she is extremely tired now, but her desire to see her son early supports her and makes her never give up anyway.


    After hearing this, Si Haiyan suddenly said nothing. Although he usually doesn''t have a good relationship with Lele, the heart of taking care of his son is still the same. Now when she said this, she immediately understood her heart.


    He nodded, "I see. Let''s go." without saying a word, he raised his feet and helped her when he left, which made her feel a lot easier.


    As the saying goes, looking at the mountain and killing the horse is still very reasonable. Although they looked at the house in front of them, they walked for almost an hour before they really reached the foot of the house.


    Shen Xiran is depressed. I heard that this is Ye''s villa? Is their family a masochist? Build the villa where such birds don''t lay eggs?


    Finally, Yue Haoqing explained to her, "in fact, it''s not as bad as you think, you see..." and pointed to the other direction, "You see, this direction is the main road when it came. Now it will become a mess only when it rains too much. The usual situation is still very good. In addition, it is ready to be developed here. The road construction team will be stationed next month and will become very beautiful at that time."


    "Well, but I still think living here is asking for trouble." Shen Xiran muttered, looked up and found that the door was tightly closed, and no one could see, let alone Ye Yun. He didn''t even see the shadow of Si Lianye, who should have been in front of them.


    "Where have they gone?" Shen Xiran thought silently in his heart and exchanged a puzzled look with Si Haiyan.


    At this time, the situation is very strange. Not to mention her, even Si Haiyan feels strange. It''s not strange that ye Yun doesn''t see a figure, but what about Si Lianye?


    Yue Haoqing looked around and frowned deeply: "look at the situation, they went... To the back mountain?"

 Chapter 440

    Shen Xiran looked at him and found that he said so. According to the footprints at his feet, the long string of obvious footprints that could not be more obvious had been winding away, bypassing the iron gate, and turning to another aspect, leading to the back mountain.


    Shen Xiran took a cold breath. What are they going to do? Around here?


    She can''t walk anymore.


    Yue Haoqing also saw her situation and asked softly, "why don''t I take someone to have a look?"


    Shen Xiran really hates here at this time. Let alone water and electricity. Where can people stay where there is no signal? I don''t know what the woman Ye Yun thinks. Even if she can avoid their tracking, can she still hide in such a place for a lifetime?


    She leaned against a tree and looked at him helplessly: "OK, go and have a look, but be careful."


    Yue Hao nodded, turned and said something to the man behind him. The man bowed his head and took out a few things like bricks in his backpack. She looked intently and asked, "what''s this?"


    "You even have this. It''s really......" Si Haiyan looked at it and held out his hand to take it.


    "This is a walkie talkie. If there is no signal here, we can use this to talk. As long as we don''t go far, we can talk." Yue Haoqing explained to Shen Xiran.


    "Really? That''s great. If you find them later, let ah Ye talk to me." Shen Xiran only heard of walkie talkie and really hasn''t seen it, so his eyes brightened.


    Yue Haoqing nodded and agreed, took a few people and left.


    After a while, only Shen Xiran, Si Haiyan and two other people he specially left behind, Deng Chun and Zhuoya, were left here.


    The two of them had been at the back of the team. Shen Xiran actually noticed them until now. He was a little happy and waved them over: "how did you come?"


    They looked at each other and said, "we are your bodyguards. We are where you are."


    Shen Xiran was in a much better mood when he saw them. He said, "it''s hard for you. I''ll give you a holiday when I get back."


    "OK, thank you." Deng Chun answered first.


    Shen Xiran smiled at them and then sank his face. At this time, he didn''t know where ah Ye was, how the baby was, and ye Yun didn''t know how to torture the baby.


    Zhuoya looked at her and suddenly said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about the baby."


    Her eyes lit up: "Oh? Why?"


    "I know, ye Yun, she loves Mr. si very much and should not be willing to hurt the child. If she doesn''t hurt the child, maybe Mr. Si will let her go. If she really does something irreparable, then..."


    Shen Xiran was delighted when he heard what she meant. Then he thought of the dog blood dramas he had seen before, and thought again. No, if ye Yun wanted to say that whether he loved or hated, he must remember what he had done all his life, what should he do?


    At the thought of this, her heart began to lift again.


    I can''t help but complain about Si Lianye again. I blame him for his bad. I blame Ye Yun for provoking him!


    Thinking of this, just like Si Lianye, she waved her fist towards the air, looked inadvertently over the grass, looked at the beautiful villa not far away, and then was stunned.


    Did she read it wrong? Why did she see several figures on the roof of the villa?


    Her heart pounded and couldn''t help staring over there: "look, do you see if there''s anyone there?"


    The crowd kept looking at her and became nervous: "yes, someone looks like..."


    Deng Chun was the first to speak. When he was halfway there, Si Haiyan took over: "it''s not like, it''s Si Lianye, and... There''s a woman..."


    Women?


    That must be ye Yun!


    Shen Xiran was an exciting spirit. She sat on the ground almost tired. She suddenly stood up. It was Ye Yun and Si Lianye. Maybe there was a baby. What were they doing on the roof? Why did this happen?


    Her heart beat violently and almost jumped out of her throat: "they... They are... What are they doing?"


    Si Haiyan stared at the figure over there and said slowly, "it seems that he is negotiating." he said with his eyes as a good doctor.


    "Negotiation!" she exclaimed. He and ye Yun were negotiating! No, she''s going up. She can''t watch!


    She has to do something!


    She grabbed Si HaiYan''s hand anxiously: "no, I have to help. I want to help."


    Si Haiyan said coldly, "no, we are too far away, and I don''t know how they get in. We can''t even get in the gate, No."


    "No, I must go!"


    Shen Xi ran hurriedly turned around in situ for a few times, and suddenly saw the walkie talkie in Si HaiYan''s hand, so his eyes brightened and said, "come on, contact Yue Haoqing and let them come back."


    Si Haiyan was stunned and thought how I forgot this.


    Shen Xiran grabbed the walkie talkie in a hurry, but found that he couldn''t use it. Angrily, he threw it into sihaiyan''s hand: "don''t hesitate, call them back quickly."


    Si Haiyan then called Yue Haoqing with his walkie talkie: "where are you now? Come back quickly. We need your help."


    Yue Haoqing''s voice was very nervous: "are you still there? Don''t move. I''ve seen the boss. I''m going to help now."


    "What? Where did you see it?" Si Haiyan asked in surprise.


    "Right there, right there. Oh, I don''t know. Anyway, don''t move there. I''ll just help." Yue Haoqing sounds very nervous now.


    Si Haiyan frowned. Why didn''t the man speak clearly?


    Shen Xiran was impatient. He grabbed the walkie talkie and said like him, "have you entered their house? We''re still outside. Open the door for us and I''ll go in."


    Yue Haoqing paused. Si Haiyan squinted at Shen Xiran and thought, "can you let him open the door?"? It''s too simple to think.


    Who knows this idea, Yue Haoqing suddenly said after a short silence, "OK, I have a hacker here. Let him open the door for you."


    Shen Xiran was overjoyed: "then hurry up. I see ah ye on the top floor."


    "OK, soon, we''ll go up quietly. Don''t worry. I''ll turn on the intercom later so as not to scare the snake." Yue Haoqing said quickly.


    Shen Xiran only said a "good" word. Suddenly, a "click" came from the closed door. Yue Haoqing said, "go and have a look. He said the door should be open now."


    Zhuoya ran quickly without anyone''s command and cautiously pushed the metal gate. Sure enough, the gate opened a crack gently with her strength.


    "It''s open." several people showed their happy faces one after another.


    Yue Haoqing also breathed a sigh of relief over there and said, "then be careful. According to our observation, ye Yun seems to have only a few people around here, so no one will stop you when you come in, but be careful not to let her find out. Otherwise, I''m afraid the young master will be in danger."


    "OK, I see." after Shen Xiran finished, he turned off the walkie talkie and looked at Si Haiyan with a reluctant smile, "OK, we can go in."


    Zhuoya was standing at the door at this time. She had checked it and made sure there was no danger. She nodded at them.


    Shen Xiran took a deep breath and walked in slowly.


    After entering the house, she looked at the surrounding layout and furnishings and felt very strange. Although it looked luxurious, it gave people a very old feeling, like no one lived for a long time.


    That''s right. Although the scenery here is pretty good, it''s too remote. I don''t know why the Ye family built a villa here.


    Sihaiyan didn''t say a word. His face was very serious. Naturally, it''s impossible not to be serious. Something terrible might happen on their heads.


    Shen Xiran and his party walked slowly up the stairs. Fortunately, the structure of the villa was not very complex, just two stairs from the east to the west, and the floor was not very high, that is, the appearance of a three-story building. Moreover, there was a building such as a garden on the roof. She just looked at it and didn''t see it clearly.


    Soon, as they walked up slowly, they heard someone talking.


    As soon as she heard it, her heart jumped wildly. It was the voice of Si Lianye!


    She finally found him!


    Her hand tightly grasped the people around her. After a while, she realized that it was Zhuoya''s wrist.


    Zhuoya glanced at her, held her hand with her backhand, and the warm palm held her tightly, giving her a trace of spiritual comfort.


    Her steps were very light. She thought Ye Yun would never hear it, but when she reached the top floor, she was about to open the door and rush out, but she was grabbed by sihaiyan by the wrist.


    She almost screamed. Si Haiyan grabbed her hand, raised a finger at her mouth and made a "Shh" gesture. Then she turned back. Zhuoya grabbed her other hand and shook her head slightly, indicating that she didn''t approve of her doing so.


    She closed her lips tightly, forced down the anxious emotion in her heart, and let them pull herself into a hidden corner.


    Si Haiyan looked around, frowned and said to her, "can you use your brain? If you rush out like that just now, what will you do if you startle the snake and startle Ye Yun?"


    She looked at him blankly: "but, but we can''t always stay here?"


    She''s completely at sixes and sevens now. She doesn''t know what to do.


    Si Haiyan pulled her and said, "don''t worry. Things are not as bad as you think. Listen."


    She blinked, took a few deep breaths, and slowly sank her heart. Sure enough, she heard the voice of Si Lianye outside into her ears: "say it, what conditions are you going to have to let the child go?"


    Shen Xiran''s body suddenly stiffened.


    Sihaiyan''s eyes immediately looked over and seemed to ask, what''s the matter?


    She shook her head silently without speaking.


    She could hear that Si Lianye''s voice was calm but with a trace of hoarseness, which showed that they had been facing each other for a long time.


    Children, and ah ye


    She held Zhuoya''s hand tightly and refused to relax at once. Zhuoya bit her lip and didn''t say a word.


    Outside, their conversation came in sentence by sentence: "what do I want to do? You should know very well. You always know what I want, so brother Si, what do you say I want?"


    Her voice is full of resentment, which makes people feel that she is talking about her heart. If people who don''t know hear it, they will think Si Lianye is a heartless man.


    Shen Xiran only trembled with anger. Can ye Yun, who is shameless, force ah ye to marry her with her baby? Think of the beauty!

 Chapter 441

    She was angry and wanted to rush out, but she was caught by Si Haiyan: "wait."


    She was so angry that her head was dizzy. Someone was blatantly seducing her own man. How could she bear it if it went on like this?


    "You let go of me, let go!" she struggled hard, and finally remembered what she had said before and dared not speak loudly.


    "Take it easy, you don''t believe Si Lianye?" his eyes were bright and obvious in the dark.


    She took a deep breath and reluctantly pressed down the depression in her heart: "OK, let me see what they have to say!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard Si Lianye say in a deep voice, "do you want me to marry you?" the words were clear and direct, which made people stunned.


    Shen Xiran felt his heart was getting angry again.


    What the hell do they want to do? Is Ye Yun that stupid?


    Ye Yun chuckled: "of course, but I know you only have that woman in your heart, so I''m very sad. If I''m so sad, maybe the child will be thrown down by me. Do you say that at the height of three floors, will a milk doll fall to death? Or will it only break her arms and legs? I''m very surprised." her tone at this time was even with a smile, But the malice in that tone cooled Shen Xiran''s heart.


    How could she do that? How could she?


    Shen Xiran''s hand was shaking, and his eyes were black because of tension.


    Seeing her appearance, Si Haiyan quickly threw a pill into her mouth: "no, you can''t faint now. You have to hold on."


    She swallowed the pill and felt that her mind was clearer. When she was relieved, she was more worried about the baby. At present, regardless of Zhuoya''s obstruction, she just quietly stretched out a little head to see ye Yun.


    At this look, her heart jumped violently. Ye Yun leaned against the railing, looked calm, and held a child in her hand.


    That''s her son!


    She couldn''t help but rush out again. She finally held back the impulse. Then she turned her head and saw Si Lianye standing not far from ye Yun. She looked at Ye Yun with a solemn face and said, "if you have any requirements, I will do it as long as I can meet you."


    Then he walked a few steps closer to Ye Yun.


    Her heart was about to jump out, because when she saw it, she found that there was no one except Si Lianye and ye Yun here.


    Ye Yun laughed and said, "very good. It seems that you are in a hurry, aren''t you?"


    Si Lianye hummed, "the child in your hand is my son. What do you say?"


    "It''s really a father son relationship. It''s good. Well, I have only one condition. As long as you promise, I''ll give the child back to you immediately." Ye Yun said.


    "What conditions?" Si Lianye asked quietly and slowly.


    "It''s very simple. Come here and kiss me." Ye Yun suddenly put forward a very strange condition.


    Si Lian''s night spirit coagulated: "that''s it?"


    Ye yunjiao smiled: "it seems that you think it''s very simple. In fact, I also want to do other things, but now this condition is wrong. I''ll talk about others later. I just want you to do this this time, okay?"


    Si Lianye was silent for a long time, which made Shen Xiran hate so much that his heart began to drop blood, uneasy and painful.


    Zhuoya looked at her and felt some sympathy. She couldn''t help comforting her and said, "don''t worry, just kiss for the sake of the child..."


    I can''t go on halfway. What''s a kiss? Even if I don''t kiss her, it will be very sad, right?


    Shen Xiran felt that she had endured it for a long time, but she had to endure it for the sake of her children. Ye Yun, ye Yun, when she saved the child, she must, must kill her!


    She felt that she had never hated anyone so much since she was a child. Ye Yun was the first!


    After a long silence, Si Lianye said slowly, "OK."


    As soon as she said this, ye Yun immediately smiled, while Shen Xiran almost rushed out again. The reason why she couldn''t make the trip was that she was held down by Zhuoya and sihaiyan.


    "Bear it, bear it, this is a good opportunity for him to get close to Ye Yun. He won''t let it go. You look at it first." Si Haiyan said gnashing his teeth in her ear, woman, when you meet such a thing, you don''t have any reason, and you don''t have any eyesight? It''s strange that Si Lianye will really listen to Ye Yun when he meets such a good opportunity.


    Si Lianye then takes another step towards Ye Yun. This time, ye Yun looks at him and doesn''t make any blocking action.


    Si Lianye was very slow. He looked at her from time to time, looked at the child from time to time, and then stood in front of her.


    Ye Yun looked at him deeply and said emotionally, "brother Si, you know what? I thought so a long time ago that you could kiss me and hug me. Now I can finally do it. I''m really happy, really..."


    What she said was very moving. To tell the truth, if it weren''t for Shen Xiran, another person might really be moved by her words, but now these words sounded more painful in Shen Xiran''s ears than a thousand arrows through her heart. She grabbed Zhuoya''s hand, bit out her lower lip for a long time, and finally said, "if they really dare to kiss, I''ll rush out."


    Her man can''t kiss other women in front of her, even if he has a son to threaten!


    Si Haiyan frowned in her ear and said, "you think too much. How can Si Lianye kiss him? You underestimate him..."


    He paused before he finished, and his eyes couldn''t help opening wide.


    Shen Xiran''s eyes suddenly burst into flames.


    In full view of them, after talking to Ye Yun, Si Lianye suddenly lowers her head and kisses her, while ye Yun raises her head slightly with a sweet smile.


    At this time, the sky is still clear, and ye Yun is not bad, and Si Lianye is very beautiful. They look focused and moving, just like they only have each other in their eyes. This picture looks almost as beautiful as a painting.


    Shen Xiran felt that he couldn''t help it anymore. He suddenly broke away from them, held down his hand and rushed out.


    Sihaiyan opened his mouth and wanted to stop her, but he found it was too late.


    Si Lianye and ye Yun turn around and look at it when they hear the news.


    Shen Xiran rushed out and scolded Ye Yun: "Ye Yun, you have to be shameless and give me back the child!"


    In fact, she had a brain. She calculated their distance in advance, so she rushed up to rob her child.


    Ye Yun, however, just as she had already prepared, took the child in her arms and dodged.


    Shen Xiran threw himself into the air.


    Shen Xiran bit his lip and tried to rob the child.


    Si Lianye will come by herself if she doesn''t do it! She doesn''t believe Ye Yun can avoid them alone!


    Si Lianye saw Shen Xiran rush out, and his surprised look flashed on his face. Then he did it like lightning. Like Shen Xiran, it was all for the sleeping child in Ye Yun''s hand.


    As soon as ye Yun''s face changed, she looked at them with hatred. She turned her body and faced the railing. At the same time, she stretched out her hand to put the child outside and let him hang in the air. She said ruthlessly, "if you move again, I''ll throw him down!"


    "You, you dare!" Shen Xiran was surprised and said loudly, but his voice was trembling slightly.


    Ye Yun disdained a smile and looked cruel: "you might as well try and see if I dare."


    Si Lianye stepped forward and was about to speak. Ye Yun suddenly said, "brother Si, don''t go forward. I''ll throw the child down again!"


    At this time, the child finally seemed to feel something wrong and opened his mouth and cried. The voice almost rang through the sky.


    After listening to Shen Xiran, anyway, she was relieved that the child was OK. God knows how nervous she was when she saw the child sleeping and motionless. She was afraid that she had poisoned the child.


    Luckily not.


    Originally, I was so nervous that I relaxed a lot in front of this cry, and my feet shook.


    Shen Xiran walked up hard or climbed the mountain all the way, which was very difficult for ordinary people, not to mention her, but she just insisted. In order to worry about her child''s health in the mood of a mother, now she finally heard the familiar cry, and she suddenly couldn''t support it.


    Si Lianye quickly held her: "Why are you here?"


    She smiled gently: "I''ll pick up the child." as soon as he held her, she immediately felt that she didn''t have any pain all over her body and wanted to lie down like this.


    But no, the child is still in the hands of others, and he will be thrown down at the sight of others.


    She forcibly lifted her spirits and said to Ye Yun, "here are all our people. You can''t escape if you throw your children down, so you''d better think clearly and don''t lose your life for your children."


    These words were the words she had thought for a long time. Don''t say ye Yun. Even Si Lianye looked at her unexpectedly.


    After hearing this, ye Yun was not grateful at all: "really? But if I don''t give it to you, I won''t give it back to you. What are you going to do?"


    Shen Xiran grabbed her hand: "Ye Yun, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Really? I''m afraid you''re the one who deceives people too much? Who let me take myself abroad without my family''s help? Isn''t it you? You snake hearted woman!" Ye Yun shouted at her crazily.


    Shen Xi ran was a little confused. What did she say? She was sent abroad by her family. What''s her business?


    She looked at Si Lianye in surprise and suddenly realized that it was Si Lianye who made it again, but she wanted to burn herself alive at that time. Si Lianye had been extra merciful not to dispose of her. She still wanted revenge?


    Sure enough, she is very narrow-minded. I don''t know how ye Xuan had such a sister!


    She took a deep breath and was about to explain. Si Lianye had answered in a deep voice: "these are none of her business. I asked people to do so."


    Ye Yun smelt the speech and glared at Shen Xiran fiercely: "I know who did it. You don''t have to explain to her. You really want this child, don''t you? It''s very simple, a condition."


    "What conditions?" Shen Xiran thought it was great for ye Yun not to say the conditions. She couldn''t help but step forward and asked nervously.


    "Step back, step back." Ye Yun stared at her and said.


    Shen Xiran''s hatred in his heart, but he had to listen to her again. He took a step back and Si Lianye caught her tightly.


    "How to do?" Shen Xiran leaned against his arms.


    "Don''t worry, I let people..." he skillfully touched her hair, spoke to her and comforted her.


    "Very good, my condition is that you catch him yourself!" Ye Yun saw their intimacy, a cold light in her eyes, a deep hatred on her face, and suddenly let go.


    The child fell down so straight!

 Chapter 442

    Shen Xiran saw it very clearly, screamed, recklessly waved Si Lianye''s hand, suddenly fell down on the railing and reached for the child.


    At the same time, she suddenly heard Ye Yun say to herself, "go to hell!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she felt that there was a strong force on her back. She had great strength to jump on it, and then the strength plus behind her home made her unable to stop her feet at all. The whole person jumped out of the railing and wanted to fall down with the child.


    It''s very complicated to say. In fact, the occurrence of things is just a moment. She only had time to hear that sentence and felt pushed down by others.


    It goes without saying who pushed her. Shen Xiran''s heart was cold.


    Not only did the child not save, but he even followed the child


    Just when she was in despair, she didn''t know what was happening behind her. She only heard a scream unlike people. After the sound sounded, her hand tightened, followed by a sharp pain, and her falling stopped immediately.


    At this time, her other hand also firmly grasped the corner of the baby''s swaddling clothes.


    At this time, how lucky she was that the swaddling clothes she bought for her baby were those with zippers that could wrap the baby tightly.


    She held the child tightly and dared not move, but she heard Si Lianye''s voice: "hold on, don''t let go!"


    She opened her eyes and immediately found that her feet were empty. She was so far from the ground!


    She was dizzy and almost let go, but at such a moment, suddenly she heard the child''s cry. The sound was like an alarm bell, which made her head awake in an instant.


    No, she can''t faint. The baby is still in her hand. She can''t faint!


    She inhaled deeply, looked back, and saw Si Lianye holding his hand, looking focused and anxious: "don''t let go, I''ll pull you up right away."


    She nodded gently, "baby, I caught the baby."


    He smiled hard: "you are very powerful, Xi ran, I am proud of you."


    She gave him a silly smile.


    In fact, Si Lianye has a hard time at this time. He knows that his strength is not small, and Shen Xiran''s body is thin. According to the truth, he should easily lift her up, but he didn''t expect that the moment he caught her in time, he found that the railing in front of them had cracks under the strength of these people!


    So he didn''t dare to force. What if he broke the railing immediately?


    He can only grasp her for a while, and dare not relax a little. In this position, it is the most tiring and laborious.


    Shen Xiran didn''t know this. Seeing the cold sweat on his forehead, he felt very painful and said to him, "if you can''t stand it, let go, child, child, I''ll give it to you..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Grab it for me and they''ll come right away." Si Lianye shouted angrily. It''s absolutely impossible for him to let their mother and son fall!


    "But... But..." didn''t he hold on? Shen Xiran felt very desperate. Unexpectedly, he tried his best and failed to survive. It''s really hard to give up.


    And children, and children


    Her tears fell: "child, the child can''t fall with me. Will you save him?" she tried to send the baby up.


    Si Lianye was so angry that the veins on his forehead came out: "you silly woman, don''t move!"


    She was stunned and wanted to talk. She saw several familiar faces around him and greeted her one after another: "madam."


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll save you right away."


    It was Si Haiyan, Yue Haoqing and Deng Chun. Shen Xiran was relieved when he recognized them. Yes, how could she forget them?


    On such a thought, her mind was relaxed, and she immediately felt that her hand holding the swaddling clothes slipped. She was so frightened that she immediately shouted, "the baby is going to fall!"


    The crowd immediately dragged her up.


    Si Lianye stared at her. The complex and crazy look in her eyes stunned her: "what''s the matter?" as soon as the voice fell, he suddenly hugged her, together with the child in her hand.


    The baby finally had a safe place. He didn''t enjoy his mother''s warm embrace. As a result, he was out of breath by his unscrupulous father. He couldn''t help crying for a while.


    Shen Xiran actually had no strength at this time. He was hugged by him. He just felt weak and powerless. He pushed him: "let go, I''m going to be crushed by you."


    Si Lianye hugged her fiercely and wanted to hold her into his body. He gnashed his teeth and asked in her ear, "Why are you here? I didn''t let you stay in the hospital?"


    He didn''t expect his wife to be so brave. She was in poor health and ran so far. She had to be desperate to save the children. If he hadn''t reacted quickly at that time


    At the thought of this, his heart was tight and he wanted to beat her severely, but he immediately found that her legs trembled. When he looked carefully, there was a cold sweat on her forehead. He felt pity and could not scold.


    "But I''m worried about the baby and you. Look, if it weren''t for me this time..." she was still forcibly arguing.


    Originally, if she hadn''t caught the child in time this time, the child would have fallen down now. How could she cry in her arms?


    This shows that his decision is completely correct.


    Si Lianye gnashed his teeth and said, "you know what? I''ve arranged that even if the child falls down, it will be all right. You... You''re so angry with me!"


    She blinked and relaxed. Her eyes were gradually blurred. She smiled hard: "really? I''m sorry, I disturbed your plan. I really can''t bear to look after the children... Children..."


    Her voice dropped gradually and her eyes closed.


    Si Lianye''s heart suddenly tightened: "Xi ran!"


    He hugged her fiercely: "no, don''t leave me, don''t leave me..."


    Sihaiyan rushed up, stretched out his hand to explore her breath, opened her eyelids, looked at it, and breathed a random sigh of relief: "she''s all right for the time being."


    Si Lian looked at him wildly at night: "what did you say? Did you say she was okay?"


    Si Haiyan looked at him coldly: "what do you mean, are you a doctor or am I a doctor?" then he paused, "but if you delay any longer, you may become bad."


    As soon as the voice fell, Si Lianye stood up with Shen Xiran in his arms: "let''s go."


    Sihaiyan looked at his back and hummed and followed him.


    Si Lianye held her tightly all the way and didn''t let anyone near. Si Haiyan, including Si Haiyan, simply ignored it after trying several times. Anyway, Shen Xiran''s problem is not big this time. Those guys can cope with it. As for his words, I''d better go back and have a rest. It''s really thankless this time. Alas.


    Unexpectedly, after he arrived at the hospital, he looked at Shen Xiran and turned to go after he was sent to the emergency room. As a result, he was caught: "don''t go."


    He looked back and frowned, "don''t you want me to touch her? That''s just right. I''ll go back to bed."


    Si Lian looked at him haggardly at night: "no, you are her attending doctor. You can''t go in if you don''t go in, but you can''t go in case of an accident..."


    "What accident?" Si Haiyan was about to vomit blood. What accident could she have? She was too tired. Just rest more. What else could happen?


    But Si Lianye, no matter what he said, resolutely refused to let him go. In the end, it was useless for him to turn his face.


    Si Lianye calmed him with a cold look.


    At last, there was no way, so Si Haiyan had to change his clothes and go in to have a look.


    The result is the same as what he said. Shen Xiran''s health is very good this time. She fainted purely because she was too tired, so she is still in good condition. She can recover after a little rest.


    However, he thought Si Lianye was too arrogant and decided to teach him a lesson, so when he went out after inspection, he said to Si Lianye, "in fact, I think I was wrong about her body. This time, her condition is not very good, but the specific situation depends on the inspection results."


    Si Lianye''s face suddenly changed and became iron green and terrible: "what did you say?"


    Si Haiyan stepped back involuntarily and said with a strong smile, "that''s what I mean. You should accompany her more in the next days to make her feel better. Alas..." ambiguous words, coupled with the expression of pity and the last sigh, all gave Si Lianye a message that Shen Xiran''s physical condition began to deteriorate again.


    Si Lianye''s body shook and suddenly fell back.


    "Boss!" Yue Haoqing rushed up in a hurry and just picked up Si Lianye.


    Sihaiyan opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He just said so vaguely. Who knows that Sijin''s heart is so fragile that he fainted.


    This... Seems like a big joke? If he told them the truth now, would he be brutally beaten?


    Si Haiyan touched his nose and thought silently. Looking at the serious but easy first aid in the emergency room, and Si Lianye who fainted because of fatigue and stimulation, he turned his eyes and quietly turned around and left.


    Anyway, if Si Lianye wakes up and asks the doctor, he will know the real situation of Shen Xiran. He doesn''t need to stay. He''d better go back and hold his dear wife.


    But he didn''t expect that he had caused a big misunderstanding.


    Si Lianye fainted until he woke up the next day. As soon as he opened his eyes, he suddenly thought of Si HaiYan''s words and immediately sat up.


    The nurse on one side was startled: "ah, you wake up, you can''t move now, the doctor said..."


    As soon as Si Lianye sat up, he immediately jumped out of bed. Regardless of the nurse''s obstruction, he pulled out his needle and rushed out of the door.


    He wants to find Xiran. Xiran''s days are running out!


    But before he reached the door, the door was opened. A doctor in a white coat stood at the door and just met Si Lianye.


    The doctor frowned at him, looked at the hurried nurse behind him, and said, "you are a patient now. What are you running about?"


    Si Lianye shouted impatiently, "go away!" then he pushed him away and rushed out.


    The doctor was angry: "where did this patient come from? Such a big brand? He''s dying?"


    Si Lianye didn''t care what the doctor was saying. He rushed out and looked left and right, but he didn''t see a person he knew. In a hurry, he grabbed a little nurse passing by: "I ask you something!" he said in a low voice.

 Chapter 443

    The little nurse screamed and thought she had been robbed. In the twinkling of an eye, she saw that Si Lianye was still handsome and charming, tall and tall, even though she was wearing the hospital clothes. She was stunned again, and her cheeks were a little red.


    "Let me ask you something. What room is the patient named Shen Xiran in?" Si Lianye asked in a calm voice.


    "Shen... Shen Xiran?"


    "Yes, it''s her. What ward is she in now?" Si Lianye asked with a calm face and tightly grasping her hand.


    The little nurse suddenly felt that the man was a little scary. Although he looked very good, why was his look so scary? The whole body was gloomy. Like the coming storm, her heart began to tremble, and her voice became trembling: "I... I..."


    She felt that the name seemed familiar, but under tension, she couldn''t remember where she saw it.


    The nurses in their hospital don''t take care of every patient, and the medical staff in each department don''t communicate with each other, so she doesn''t know that Shen Xiran is actually very normal, but under Si Lianye''s terrible eyes, she just shivers, but she can''t say anything clearly, and just keeps saying, "I... I don''t know..."


    "Don''t know? She''s in the hospital. Why don''t you know?" Si Lianye got angry and stared at her with more terrible eyes, just like starting to do it the next moment.


    In fact, he just woke up and thought about Shen Xiran. His brain was not very clear. The mobile phones around him were all there. It would be clear as long as he called, but he just used the stupidest way.


    Under his cold, snake like gaze, the little nurse was really going to faint. God, how did she know this man just now? She looked very good? She''s blind!


    Si Lianye was so impatient that he couldn''t answer this little question? What does she eat?


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, he was about to get angry. The little nurse screamed. As soon as her eyes closed and her body fell back, she was stunned by him.


    Si Lianye: "


    What if he wants to swear more now?


    He looked at the little nurse on the ground with gloomy eyes, raised his eyes and was ready to ask someone again. As a result, he saw Yue Haoqing running towards him in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Boss, boss, how did you come out?"


    Yue Haoqing rushed over and grabbed his hand: "boss, you''re awake. I thought you had to sleep for a long time..."


    Si Lian took a deep breath at night and asked him, "where''s Xi ran?"


    "She, I''ll take you." Yue Haoqing looked at the boss. He was conscious and relieved. Seeing that he turned and left after listening to his words, he couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. He grabbed his hair. Do you want to remind him?


    Si Lianye turned and looked at him with a strong displeasure: "why don''t you go?"


    Yue Haoqing hesitated and pointed at him: "boss, you change your clothes?"


    He frowned and looked at himself along his hand. He found that he was still wearing wrinkled clothes. He frowned and asked, "how long have I slept?"


    "Day and night." Yue Haoqing raised a finger.


    He sank his face and said, "No."


    Xi ran doesn''t know what to do now. What clothes to change? As soon as he remembered Si HaiYan''s words, he felt uncomfortable. Did she still have such poor health? Why didn''t Yue Haoqing take care of her at that time?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help glancing at Yue Haoqing.


    Yue Haoqing felt cold and couldn''t help stopping.


    When it''s over, he''s missed by the boss. He may suffer from it in the future. He thinks bitterly in his heart.


    Sure enough, before long, he was appointed by Si Lianye to go to Africa to explore new markets.


    Yue Haoqing is full of deep resentment. It is estimated that only sihaiyan will understand.


    Of course, he still doesn''t know now. He led Si Lianye down the stairs, opened the door and said, "this is the lady''s room."


    Si Lianye went in and decided to stay here. If the doctor refused, he would stay here. Xi Ran''s physical condition is so bad that he can''t leave her


    While thinking, he gently pushed the door open. As a result, he suddenly found that Shen Xiran was leaning against the edge of the bed and smiling at Ye Xuan. Seeing him push the door open and come in, he immediately straightened up and said in surprise, "you wake up?"


    Si Lianye''s heart was still hovering with Si HaiYan''s words. She was in a bad mood. She walked in with a calm face, but found that her face was smiling and didn''t look sad. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then she saw that she was only wearing a thin dress and said, "why do you wear so little?" then she helped pull her quilt up and cover her.


    Shen Xiran looked at him strangely: "I know it feels good. It''s okay."


    Strange, why is he so nervous?


    Si Lianye looked at her unconsciously and couldn''t help getting angry: "your body should be very careful now, don''t you know?"


    "What body? I''m not well now?" Shen Xiran was even more baffled. After she woke up, she asked the doctor and said that her body recovered fairly well. How did it become like this here?


    Si Lianye frowned at her and said to her, "you should have more rest now. Don''t bother. I''ll find a doctor to cure you. Don''t worry." he thought her calmness was deliberately made to reassure him.


    But Shen Xiran was even more baffled: "what do you mean? What is a doctor? Aren''t there a large number of doctors in the hospital now?"


    "What are they waiting for?" Si Lianye said casually, turned his head and looked at Ye Xuan who was silent: "where''s your man?"


    "He went out and said to find some friends. He might not come back in a few days." Ye Xuan shrugged.


    "What? Hee Ran is still going out like this?" Si Lianye suddenly stood up and looked cold.


    Shen Xi ran blinked and doubted that he was dreaming. How can he find Si Lianye so strange now? What the hell is he thinking?


    Ye Xuan didn''t understand at first, but then she suddenly remembered that after Si Haiyan went back last night, she smiled and hugged him and said that she teased Si Lianye and wanted to see his heartache, but she didn''t say what it was. After all, it was very late at that time and she didn''t have time to sleep.


    But now looking at Si Lianye''s appearance, she felt that his appearance should have something to do with Si Haiyan, and she didn''t know what the guy told him. She clearly heard the doctor say to Shen Xiran that her body was OK.


    She looked at Si Lianye and couldn''t help asking, "there are no patients now. Why can''t he go out?"


    Si Lianye''s voice was colder: "she is not a patient?"


    "She? Isn''t she in good condition?" Ye Xuan was puzzled and said directly.


    Shen Xiran nodded fiercely: "yes, the doctor said that my body is recovering well now. I can go back in a few more days."


    He frowned and looked at her. After a while, he suddenly stood up and rushed out without saying a word.


    Shen Xiran and ye Xuan looked at each other and were puzzled. What happened to Si Lianye?


    Ye Xuan decided that he must look like what he guessed. He couldn''t get rid of Si Haiyan, so she simply took this opportunity to stand up and say, "I think he''s worried now. I don''t think it''s convenient for you to talk here. I''ll go first and come back to see you next time."


    "Ah? Oh, good." Shen Xiran also felt that Si Lianye looked very strange. Although he didn''t know why, it was not easy for others to know, so he simply nodded and agreed.


    Ye Xuan went to the door and thought about it. She was worried. She turned to her and said, "ah, yes, Haiyan is sometimes naughty and has a bad temper. If you offend you, please forgive him and don''t worry about him."


    "How could it be? It''s too late for me to thank him." Shen Xiran thought what she said was also very strange. Although sihaiyan didn''t work very reliably for a while, she was definitely a good doctor with due diligence. She was really grateful to him.


    "That''s good. Remember my words." Ye Xuan smiled at her, opened the door and left.


    Shen Xiran leaned against the bed and felt very strange. What''s the matter with this person, so strange one by one?


    After a while, Si Lianye opened the door again and came in. This time, his look changed a lot, from the anxiety to complexity, but with some joy.


    Shen Xiran looked at him: "Why are you so strange? What''s the matter? And when did you wake up? I''m worried about you."


    As soon as she woke up, she didn''t see him and was sad for a while. Later, she heard that he also fainted, which turned into worry. However, the doctor said that his condition was fairly good and she could wake up later, which reassured her. As a result, it seems that he has sequelae. Isn''t he still very sober?


    She was a little worried. When she saw him come to her, she couldn''t help reaching out and touching his forehead: "what''s the matter with you now? Are you still uncomfortable?"


    He held her hand in his backhand, looking strange, as if angry and happy.


    She was stunned. What happened to him?


    Suddenly her body tightened, and then she was tightly hugged by him: "it''s great, so you''re all right!" he said in her ear.


    She was more confused. She pushed him away and said cautiously, "I''m fine. What are you thinking? Why do you say that?"


    Si Lian took a deep breath at night and grabbed her hand, but she didn''t know what to say so that she wouldn''t lose face. Should she say that she was frightened by sihaiyan''s words and fainted?


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally felt that he had said, "nothing. I looked at you and thought you had a relapse. I was very scared. It''s good to know you''re okay now."


    She gave him a strange look and wondered when his courage had become so small? Just watching yourself faint? But on second thought, doesn''t this show his importance in his mind? Then he was happy, and the doubt in his heart was put aside.


    She said happily, "yes, I also thought I would have a problem this time. As a result, I didn''t expect anything. You too. Why did you faint? Were you too tired?"


    He smiled: "yes, I haven''t slept well these days. Later, I was startled by you. I just slept. I didn''t see you when I woke up. I thought something had happened to you. Fortunately, you''re all right."


    She felt warm when she saw him so nervous. She took the initiative to lean on him and whispered, "I''m fine. Really, I, you and the baby, we should all be fine."


    "Well, we''re all fine. No one can take the initiative to leave others," he said, holding her and kissing her head gently.


    "By the way, where''s the baby? How''s our baby?" she suddenly remembered and nervously grabbed his clothes and asked.

 Chapter 444

    She is really not a qualified mother. It took her so long to think of her children. She felt very guilty.


    "The baby is fine and has been taken back by the housekeeper. If you want her, I''ll let him bring the baby to see you." he whispered to her.


    She was happy on her face. Then she looked safe, shook her head and said, "forget it. The hospital is not a good place. Don''t come."


    The baby is so small. What if there is something wrong with it?


    Si Lianye picked her eyebrows and said to her, "this time it''s over. Take your time to get well, and then we''ll go back."


    She made a soft "um" sound and leaned slowly against him.


    He bowed his head and kissed her on the top of her head, but his eyes were cold.


    Ye Yun and ye Jia, he won''t let go of any of them!


    Shen Xiran knew nothing about the decision in his heart. Listening to his words, he slowly healed and soon fell asleep.


    So Si Lianye went out and arranged a long string while she was asleep, which made Yue Haoqing feel frightened, but he just dared to whisper in his heart, so that he didn''t dare to say anything he really wanted to say.


    With the passage of time, her body slowly improved a lot, and Si Haiyan teased Si Lianye for a little. Maybe it was because of this, he didn''t dare to appear in front of them for a few days. Finally, she was almost discharged from the hospital. Si Haiyan felt that he couldn''t escape and appeared with Ye Xuan.


    Shen Xiran is now very familiar with them. Seeing that they appeared in front of him together, he said with a smile: "Hello, doctor Si is back from a business trip?"


    She also heard that Si Lianye was teased by him. She knew that he didn''t appear these days because she was afraid that Si Lianye would trouble him, so she said such a sentence with a smile.


    Si Haiyan also looked at her with a smile, just as he didn''t recognize the meaning of her words: "very good, it seems that your body is completely well, otherwise it won''t recover so quickly."


    "Really?" Shen Xiran was very happy. No patient who had been bedridden for a long time would be unhappy to hear such words.


    "Of course, ye Xuan was worried that you wouldn''t be able to attend our wedding, but now it seems that you can." then she glanced at her, "right?"


    Ye Xuan walked over with a smile and looked at Shen Xiran''s face carefully: "well, I think you look very good. It seems that Si Lianye took good care of you. Look at your red lips and white teeth." then she touched her chin frivolously.


    She didn''t expect that she would do this to herself. She was so scared that she almost bumped her head into the head of the bed and was held by Ye Xuan in time.


    Ye Xuan was angry and funny: "what''s wrong with being touched by me? Can you use it to hit the wall?"


    Shen Xiran touched his head and said shyly, "it was an accident. Who made your action so sudden."


    "OK, OK, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t touch you casually." she sat down beside her and asked, "how are you feeling now? Haiyan said you''ll be discharged soon in the afternoon."


    "Yes, the doctor said my recovery was very good." speaking of this, Shen Xiran smiled and was very happy. What makes people more happy than a patient who has been ill for a long time to regain a new life.


    "Congratulations. I used to look at your body like that. It''s bad for me, not to mention Si Lianye. He''s very kind to you." Ye Xuan sat beside her and said seriously.


    Shen Xiran smiled: "Dr. Si is also very good to you." although they didn''t show their love in front of her, she could see the flow of affection between them, which made people blush.


    Ye Xuan blushed: "your eyes are very powerful."


    "What''s so awesome? When you''re together, it''s like you''re full of pink bubbles. Can anyone see it?" Shen Xiran put his hand on his chin and looked at Ye Xuan funny.


    Ye Xuan was stunned: "is it so obvious?"


    "Of course." Shen Xiran nodded firmly. "You don''t know. The people around us can see clearly."


    "Well, I thought..." Ye Xuan muttered and didn''t go on.


    Si Haiyan is really a good person, but sometimes she doesn''t understand her mind. Sometimes she almost suspects that he doesn''t love himself, but now when she hears Shen Xiran say so, her heart is finally relieved.


    However, the mind here has been put down, and another thing has emerged. It''s distressing.


    Shen Xiran looked at Ye Xuan strangely and found that she seemed to have something to hide. He couldn''t help feeling secretly surprised.


    Ye Xuan has always been the image of a strong woman in her mind. Before, she was in charge of the family company and could successfully stand side by side with Si Lianye. Later, because of Si HaiYan''s relationship, she resolutely left everything behind and followed him. She acted decisively and without procrastination. She couldn''t help admiring it in her heart, so she also knew Ye Xuan''s temperament. It was straightforward and straightforward, That''s not sloppy at all.


    So now she looked at Ye Xuan for a long time and hesitated to say something, but she couldn''t say it. She couldn''t help feeling very strange. Looking up again, Si Haiyan had long been out of the room.


    "Xi ran." Ye Xuan hesitated for a long time. Looking at Shen Xi ran, she looked at herself strangely and had to say, "actually, I have something to ask you besides seeing you this time."


    Shen Xiran blinked and suddenly understood what she wanted to say.


    You don''t want to plead with Ye Yun?


    As soon as she thought of this, her face suddenly sank. Ye Yun has never done a good thing since she knew her. She has done bad things all over. If she hadn''t been lucky, she might have died in her hands, not to mention her own children among the victims.


    Such a woman, even if she is a virgin, doesn''t want to let her go gently, let alone she is not?


    But what should ye Xuan do if she really says it and asks herself to let Ye Yun go?


    Shen Xiran frowned deeply and hesitated in his heart.


    Ye Xuan looked at her and understood her thoughts. She sighed and said, "in fact, I know what you think. I don''t want to care about my sister. She deserved what she came to."


    This statement surprised Shen Xiran. Since she didn''t plead for ye Yun, why did she look embarrassed?


    She soon revealed the answer: "I want to say, please let Si Lianye leave the Ye family alone. As far as I know, my father and they don''t know ye Yun''s actions very well. If they insist that he is wrong, that is to say, they shouldn''t let Ye Yun return home without permission and let her make a big disaster, but this wrong crime won''t die..."


    Speaking of this, Shen Xiran was startled: "Mr. Ye has an accident?" what''s dead? Did Si Lianye attack ye Zehai?


    Ye Xuan shook her head: "no, Mr. Si didn''t touch my father."


    "That''s good." Shen Xiran is also relieved. Ye Yun doesn''t mean her father should die.


    Ye Xuan smiled at her and said, "you are a good girl with a kind heart. Ye Yun, she deserved what she did to you. I won''t plead for her. It''s just that our Ye family had a good business, but it offended Mr. Si this time, so it''s very difficult to survive now. Can you mention it to Mr. Si at your convenience?"


    "You mean, Si Lianye is angry with your family now?" Shen Xiran asked.


    "Yes, ye Yun did it alone this time. It''s not my father''s business. In fact, if my father was alone, Mr. Si has suppressed the whole Ye family, even several families connected with our family. If Mr. Si doesn''t stop, many families will go bankrupt." Ye Xuan sighed, I remembered my father calling me this morning.


    The voice of her father on the phone was decadent, which she had never heard before, and her ambition was wearing off very badly.


    She didn''t know what it was like. After thinking for a long time, she decided to ask Si Lianye.


    Shen Xiran also hesitated. Although Si Lianye was gentle when he faced Shen Xiran, in fact, he was resolute and his determination would not change. Let alone not listen to Ye Xuan''s one-sided words. Even if what she said was true, since he had shot, it would be of no use to say it himself.


    "Well, I can only try to talk about it, but I dare not say exactly. I can''t guarantee that he can stop. Sometimes he doesn''t talk very well." she thought and said to Ye Xuan.


    Ye Xuan said with a sigh of relief, "I don''t expect to say how good it will be, but it''s better to say it than not. For others, it depends on the will of heaven." she shook her head and deeply felt that her half sister was born to collect debts for herself.


    Even if you didn''t say you''d go back on what you did wrong before, it''s even worse this time. You robbed other people''s eyes and the only child. Fortunately, the final outcome is no big deal. Otherwise, even if you compensate the whole Ye family, it''s estimated that you can''t quench Si Lianye''s anger.


    It was because she knew that their mother and son were OK that she dared to speak.


    Even so, she can''t say that Shen Xiran will promise. Ye Yun is going to kill her son. Now she can''t help but be grateful to see that Shen Xiran promised.


    "Thank you. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me at any time." Ye Xuan grabbed her hand tightly and said.


    "OK, I see." Shen Xiran was not a virgin''s heart, but she agreed that ye Yun didn''t need to involve the whole family when she did something wrong.


    "Say well first. Si Lianye''s temperament is not very able to listen to other people''s words. I mean, but he may not listen." Shen Xiran decided to say the ugly words first.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m glad you''re willing to speak for us." Ye Xuan grabbed her hand and said gratefully.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll talk for you." she smiled and looked at Ye Xuan.


    Ye Xuan still wanted to talk. Suddenly she heard someone outside the door asking, "what are you talking about?"


    They were stunned and showed a strange look on their faces.


    It''s true that Cao Cao is coming.


    Shen Xiran shouted happily over there: "ah ye, why did you come back so early today?"


    When the door was opened, Si Lianye strode in, looked at her, glanced at Ye Xuan inadvertently, and said, "I miss you, so I came back early."


    As soon as her face turned red, Si Lianye came forward and hugged her and said, "why? Don''t you want to see me?"


    She pushed him coyly: "don''t you see anyone here?"


    Seeing their love, ye Xuan felt that her eyes were a little blinded, so she quickly stood up and said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first. You love slowly." then she winked playfully at Shen Xiran.

 Chapter 445

    Shen Xiran understood what she meant and looked at her, which means I know. Don''t worry.


    Ye Xuan looked slightly relaxed and turned and walked out.


    Si Lianye hugged her and said, "there''s no one now?"


    "What?" she looked up puzzled, and suddenly a kiss fell down, which stunned her. When she came back, she hammered him on the shoulder.


    She still has something to tell him, this coyote.


    Si Lianye kissed her face for a long time and directly kissed her brain into a paste. Then she let go of her: "I''ll pick you up from the hospital."


    "What?" her face was misty. She didn''t wake up until she looked at him with a smile. "Discharge? Really?"


    She tried to suppress her joy, but she still couldn''t control it. She blushed and stained her cheeks.


    He felt itchy in his heart. His eyes were heavy. He touched her cheek and said in a deep voice, "it seems that you don''t want to?"


    "Who said that? I can''t wait to go now." she grabbed his hand and said.


    "Well, let''s go back now." he stood up and took her hand. "Let''s go back and see the baby."


    "Well, OK." she nodded hurriedly.


    The baby hasn''t seen him for days. I really miss him.


    However, she suddenly remembered what ye Xuan said to herself. She hesitated and forbeared. Finally, she couldn''t help asking him in the car: "how did you deal with the woman of Ye Yun this time?"


    "She? I asked her to go with Shen Zimo." Si Lianye shrugged and said it lightly.


    what? With her? She was surprised to pick her eyebrows, and then she felt very normal. Neither of them was a good thing. If they were together, they might do less harm to others. It''s good.


    "By the way, how did Shen Zimo find us last time? Ye Yun did it too?" she thought and asked again.


    She always felt that it was strange that Shen Zimo could sneak into her room last time. Si Lianye had almost settled the ward on that floor. As a result, someone took advantage of it.


    Si Lianye felt her head and was not in a good mood. What he said about this was caused by his lax management of his subordinates: "in fact, it''s very simple. Ye Yun secretly bribed one of my subordinates before. This time, he leaked the secret, which gave Shen Zimo a chance to sneak in. It''s bad for you. I''ve punished that person and won''t appear in front of you again. Don''t worry."


    "Of course I''m at ease. I just feel strange. Why was Shen Zimo so stupid at that time? She came in to find me?" she still doesn''t know what Shen Zimo came to her for that day. Is there such a stupid person who threw himself into the net?


    Si Lianye looked at her strangely with a strange tone: "of course she wanted to be bad for you at that time. If I hadn''t appeared quickly..."


    At that time, if he hadn''t appeared quickly and asked her to stop in time, she would have hit the toxic drug into Shen Xiran''s bottle.


    That woman is really a snake and a scorpion. She is not fake at all, and his dear wife still doesn''t know what happened.


    Thinking of this, he sighed. Did he protect her too well?


    But when I think about it, she was soft hearted when she was desperate to save the child. Even if this woman is stupid, it is the woman he loves in his life, and she is not too stupid, but she doesn''t want to think too bad.


    He slowly told the truth and heard Shen Xiran''s look getting colder and colder. At the end, he comforted her and said, "some people always think that others owe her. Once they are unhappy, they will vent their anger on others, so don''t take it to heart. Anyway, you won''t see them in your life." when he said this, a strong murderous spirit flashed in his eyes.


    She sighed: "did you lock her in again? Close her this time and don''t let her out." although he comforted her a little, it was hard to think of her being hated so deeply, especially when the other party was still a sister half of her blood relationship.


    Si Lianye''s lips showed a dull smile: "she won''t appear in front of you again in the future. Don''t worry." there was another word he didn''t say, that is, not only Shen Zimo, but also ye Yun, they can''t appear again in their life.


    His patience is limited. Since they challenge his patience again and again, it will not be good to wait for their end when he is really impatient.


    Just don''t tell her that so as not to scare her.


    Shen Xiran still naively thought that he just sent her to the mental hospital as before, and took his hand and said, "send Ye Yun in too? That''s great." it''s better to have someone around who is eyeing himself and threatening himself and his baby at any time to completely lose his freedom.


    Si Lianye nodded: "of course, don''t worry, they won''t appear again."


    "Well, that''s great," she said with a smile. Then she remembered what ye Xuan had said to herself before, and grabbed his hand with some worry. "I''ll tell you something. Don''t be angry."


    Si Lianye looked at her with an eyebrow: "about the Ye family?"


    She looked at him in surprise: "how do you know? It''s so clever."


    He smiled and touched her head: "that''s because I saw Ye Xuan talking to you before."


    This woman usually has nothing in her eyes except her son. She won''t pay attention to anything except someone who comes to the door. This time, it must be ye Xuan who told her to intercede for the Ye family.


    She sighed and said, "you''re so smart. She came to plead with me. Don''t get me wrong. She didn''t plead for ye Yun. She said Ye Yun deserved it. She pleaded for ye Yun''s family. She said that their family didn''t know about ye Yun this time, so please let me say good words in front of you and don''t annoy Ye Yun."


    She looked at him carefully as she spoke.


    He motionless, touched her head and asked, "that''s all? Nothing else?"


    She nodded, "yes, that''s it."


    He pondered and asked, "do you think what she said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false?" she felt very strange and asked him with an eyebrow.


    He sighed and felt that his wife was sometimes really stupid and lovely: "that''s what she said. Their Ye family didn''t know about it?"


    She hesitated: "maybe, maybe it''s true. Ye Xuan is very good and Si HaiYan''s wife. She can''t lie according to reason."


    "Really?" he mused for a moment, without speaking.


    Her heart lifted up: "do you think what she said is false? They all know this?" that''s terrible. How can there be such bad people in this world?


    Si Lian nodded at night. Then she thought again, shook her head and looked at her anxiously: "what do you mean?"


    Si Lianye sighed helplessly and nodded her nose: "what''s your hurry? I mean, the Ye family may not know about it, but ye Zehai may be an old fox. Maybe he will know in advance, but pretend not to know."


    "Really? But why?" she felt a little unbelievable.


    "Because of what? Because of hatred." Si Lianye sneered. He never thought ye Zehai was so innocent on the surface. Their Ye family was suppressed by their Si family from beginning to end and suppressed several times. Their previous advantages disappeared. As the home owner, ye Zehai could not have no complaints at all.


    Maybe at the beginning, he didn''t want to kidnap his son, but later, when he found out that his daughter had done it, he simply pushed the boat along the river, opened one eye and closed one eye, and waited until the real thing was irreparable to curry favor with himself, so as to win his favor.


    The abacus is very smart. Unfortunately, he is not so easy to cheat.


    The past few days, he quietly laid out the layout. On the surface, he didn''t move anything, but in fact, all his actions were aimed at ye Zehai. It is estimated that the old fox had found something wrong and was anxious to ask his eldest daughter for mercy. Otherwise, he was too lazy to look at his eldest daughter at ordinary times.


    Now ye Zehai is paying the price for his cunning, and Si Lianye will not give up revenge because of this plea, but it goes without saying.


    He directly agreed: "OK, I won''t do too much, but I won''t do nothing. I don''t believe what her daughter does. He doesn''t know at all."


    She hesitated and nodded. Is this a complete response to Ye Xuan''s request?


    He looked at her hesitation and couldn''t help pinching her nose: "well, I know these things well and won''t make it difficult for you to do."


    "Well, OK, I see." she still knows the propriety and can''t go too far. He has his own arrangements. Too much she says will disrupt his plan.


    "Just know. Don''t worry so much in the future. Take good care of me and don''t let me worry, okay?" he said, patting her head soothingly.


    She glared at him discontentedly, "I''m not a puppy." what''s that?


    He smiled like a spring flower. It was very beautiful.


    She looked at him directly and stupidly.


    He raised his eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    She looked at him blankly and said, "look at you."


    As soon as he said it, he understood what he had said. He blushed with shame. He smiled and dropped a kiss on her lips: "good, I''m very happy, but not now. When I get home, I''ll be with you in the evening."


    What''d you mean by that? She opened her eyes wide and suddenly felt that he seemed to have misunderstood his meaning? She just looked at him and didn''t mean anything else.


    But he didn''t listen to her anymore. He turned and looked outside and said, "here it is."


    As soon as her eyes lit up, she found that she was outside the house when they were talking.


    Got home?


    She was happy and hurried to open the door. As soon as she got off the bus, she saw the housekeeper who got the news in advance standing at the door with the child in his arms and hurried over.


    Si Lianye shook his head helplessly after her. She is still a patient. Is it really good to be so excited?


    Shen Xiran didn''t care so much. He rushed up and held the child over and kissed her: "Mom misses you very much, baby, do you want to miss Mom?"


    The child looked at his mother with a smile. He grabbed her with his little hand, as if he were holding her. Shen Xiran''s heart softened into a ball: "do you want the baby''s mother? Come on, mother, hold him." then he hugged him tightly. Sure enough, he saw him reach out and grab her collar.


    The housekeeper saw a burst of tension: "madam, be careful..." before he finished, he saw the baby''s hand continue to grasp, and immediately grabbed her hair. Shen Xiran said, "it hurts!"

 Chapter 446

    I haven''t seen her for a few days. Her son actually learned this skill, which really caught her off guard. When she was struggling with her son, Si Lianye came over speechless and rescued her hair from her son''s hand.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and patted her son''s little ass with a look of anger: "little villain, you can''t do this, you know?"


    The son vomited a bubble unhappily.


    It was so cute that she couldn''t help reaching out and poking his little face: "it''s so soft."


    Si Lianye looked funny: "come on, let''s go first." when you get back to the room, you can play as you like, but don''t you see that the housekeeper''s eyes are wide?


    Shen Xiran slapped his forehead dully: "Oh, yes, it''s the same thing. It''s windy here. Be careful. The child caught a cold." as he said, he walked in with the child in his arms. He didn''t forget to ask the housekeeper: "is the child all right after he came back last time?"


    The housekeeper pressed down his worried mind and replied, "it''s all right. The young master is very brave. He''ll be all right after crying for a while."


    "That''s good." it seems that he had the courage to follow Si Lianye. She didn''t forget the child''s calm look when she was hanging in mid air.


    Such a brave son, it seems that she will have a headache in the future.


    She pinched his tender little face again. The baby was unhappy. He spit out a milk bubble and opened his mouth to cry. Unexpectedly, Shen Xiran was ready to touch a shaking little toy from his body like magic. The bright color and lovely expression immediately attracted the baby''s eyes.


    He immediately forgot that he was about to cry and stretched out his hand to grab the doll. As a result, his bad hearted mother kept stepping back, just didn''t give it to him.


    The baby is in a hurry. His mouth is turned and turned. His eyes are full of tears. He is about to cry


    Suddenly, the doll appeared in front of him. He immediately held out his fat hand and smiled happily.


    Shen Xiran took the opportunity to kiss his little face again. Well, the fragrant, smooth and tender feeling reminded her of egg soup. It''s really beautiful.


    She smiled and narrowed her eyes.


    Si Lianye helplessly looked at her movements and came forward to her and said, "OK, you''ve just come home. Don''t be too tired. Go wash. We''re ready to eat."


    She didn''t raise her head: "wait a minute, I''ll play with the baby for a while."


    He looked at her without raising his eyes and couldn''t help frowning.


    Without feeling it, she looked at her son with obsessed eyes: "do you see if he is cute? Look at his hands, his feet, and here, here, they are soft, it''s so cute..."


    Every time she said a word, Si Lianye frowned. At last, when she saw that she was still poking around her son, she couldn''t help it. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and held the baby.


    Shen Xiran looked at him displeased: "what are you doing? I still want to have a good time with him."


    Si Lianye lowered his eyes and looked at the child: "he''s tired and wants to sleep."


    "What? He''s in good spirits now. What''s he going to sleep?" she wanted to hold the baby, but she didn''t want him to turn around and send the child to the nanny waiting. "Take him down and coax him to sleep."


    "Yes." the nanny didn''t dare to say more, and silently took the child away.


    Shen Xiran watched the baby leave himself and couldn''t help looking at him angrily: "why don''t you let me play with him? I think he''s still very energetic."


    "It''s time for him to go to bed." Si Lianye said this faintly. Seeing her puzzled face, she immediately explained, "the child''s rest time should be fixed, so as to give him a good habit, you know?"


    "Really?" novice mother Shen Xiran wondered. Is there such a saying?


    Si Lianye saw a flash in her eyes and pushed her into the bathroom: "take a bath and we''ll have dinner together later."


    "Oh." she thought for a long time, but she didn''t think where that sentence came from. In the end, it probably came down to that he didn''t read more parenting books than he did.


    She gathered her mind and prepared to take a bath. As a result, she probably thought too much about things and forgot to take her clothes in. Now she took it off naked and washed it half. Helpless, she had to open the door and open a seam: "ah ye? Are you there?"


    Si Lianye was tidying up things when she suddenly heard her calling her name. She turned around and saw that she opened a crack in the door. Her white body was tight in her throat behind the half closed door: "what''s the matter?"


    "I... I didn''t take my clothes. I didn''t even have a bath towel here..." she was a little depressed. Why didn''t she come back for some time? Even the bath towel was missing in this room?


    Si Lianye thought for a while and thought that it should be that they had not lived here for a while, so the servant didn''t have time to prepare, so he glanced at the room, raised his feet and went to the cabinet to open it: "what clothes do you want?" as soon as he finished, he looked into the drawer he had opened and was stunned.


    The drawer was full of colorful little underpants, in all colors. Each one was bright and made his heart jump wildly.


    He pressed his chest hard, so that he could barely calm his heart: "say, what clothes do you want?"


    Shen Xiran can''t see what he is doing at this angle. He can only barely see him standing in front of the wardrobe. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s the pajama, the pink one. Just give it to me."


    He promised and took the towel and pajamas in his hand. When he was about to turn around, he suddenly swept his eyes over a black Pajama next to him. The fabric was light and the style was simple. He looked at it in his heart.


    Shen Xiran waited for a while. Seeing that he stood in front of the wardrobe without moving, he couldn''t help muttering in his heart, what''s the matter with him?


    Then he turned around, strode to the bathroom and handed her the things in his hand: "here."


    She smiled, stretched out her hand to pick up the things, and then said, "thank you..." when her eyes fell on the clothes he handed over, she was suddenly stunned, followed by a blush, "how, how did you take this?"


    His eyes also fell on her hand: "I didn''t see the pink you said. Can''t this one work?"


    She bit her lip and shook her head: "no, forget it..." she stood up straight and closed the door.


    Forget it, just this one. I''m going to change my clothes soon anyway.


    But I think so. When her eyes fell on it, she couldn''t help blushing. Why didn''t he take this one instead of other pajamas?


    Isn''t it intentional?


    In fact, she didn''t buy this black sexy pajama. The woman Zhu Lingling gave it to her on her birthday. At that time, she blushed. But the dead woman Zhu Lingling said that you must like it very much in this Si Lianye, and you must like you to your bones. As a result, she took it away without knowing how, And he hung it in the wardrobe. He saw it right away.


    This... This... Otherwise, it''s better to wrap a bath towel directly and go out. Although it''s still exposed, it''s better than wearing this poor and transparent pajama.


    She made up her mind and was ready to wrap the bath towel directly, but she didn''t expect that when she really opened the bath towel he sent in, she immediately vomited blood. That''s what bath towel, that is, a white towel. With a little width and length, she couldn''t cover it directly on her body.


    She was depressed. She really found that it was Si Lianye''s intention, but she was naked in the bathroom. There was no way. She had to go out naked without wearing this pajama. It was estimated that the man was more willing to see it.


    She gritted her teeth and had to summon up the courage to put on her clothes. She was very depressed.


    When she came to the door, she thought about it, opened a crack in the door and looked carefully. She was relieved that there was no one outside. Well, it seems that he knew embarrassment and avoided it in advance. He was really a good man of his own with demeanor.


    She was relieved, opened the door with a smile, went out, picked up a towel to wipe her long wet hair, and was ready to change her clothes when she dried her hair.


    But I didn''t expect that she had just taken out the hair dryer, and suddenly stretched out a hand behind her to take it over, followed by a gentle voice in her ear: "I''ll come."


    She almost jumped up in surprise, turned around in shock, looked at him and asked, "you, why are you here?"


    He had a strange look on his face: "I''ve been here all the time. Haven''t you seen it?"


    She looked at him, blinked and shook her head: "I didn''t see you just now. I thought you were out."


    "No, I was just looking at the sculpture over there. You probably didn''t see it." his voice calmed down, dragged her to himself, turned on the hair dryer and began to dry her hair: "it doesn''t sound like you like seeing me here?"


    She was stunned: "no, I didn''t mean that. I mean, I thought you were out." she looked around and wanted to say let go of me and I''m going to put on a dress.


    As a result, I couldn''t find a chance.


    "What''s the matter with you? You won''t blow your hair?" Si Lianye seemed to notice her discomfort and said to her.


    She hesitated: "I''m going to change my clothes." as soon as she said it, she regretted it, because she found that as soon as her voice fell, she saw his eyes fall on her chest, which happened to be a large transparent area.


    Her face turned red: "what are you looking at? Turn your head. I want to change my clothes."


    But he refused to listen, but slowly said, "what are you shy about? What else have you seen all over your body?"


    She clenched her teeth and tried hard to get rid of his arms, but found that he was very strong. She couldn''t get rid of herself after struggling for a long time. She said reluctantly, "Si Lianye, you let go. It was before and now."


    What she meant was that it could not be compared with the past. As a result, Si Lianye didn''t know what to think. Her eyes narrowed: "what do you say? What is the past? We weren''t together before? Or do you have other thoughts now?"


    She was so angry that she hammered him on the chest: "what are you talking about? When did I say that? I just want to change my clothes. I''m cold!"


    She thought about it and had to find such an excuse. Si Lianye thought it was reasonable, but she still refused to let go. Instead, she stretched out her hand to turn up the heating: "OK, it''s not cold now."


    "You, can''t you let me change?" she said gnashing her teeth.


    He chuckled: "so you''re shy. I haven''t seen anything about you. Are you shy?"


    She stared at him, "how is that the same?"


    "What''s as like as two peas"? He said slowly, with a strange look in her eyes, her hands moving gently down, ready to grasp the plump side of her side, and gently moving, "I think you are the same as before, really."

 Chapter 447

    Her breathing was suddenly rapid, and she fell soft in his arms: "what are you going to do?"


    "What do you say I want to do?" he whispered in her ear.


    Shen Xiran''s neck was tickled by his breath, and the heart was up and down with his actions. She felt unspeakably uncomfortable. She held down the big hand that made trouble in her chest and reluctantly said, "you... You can''t..."


    Her words were interrupted by those strong feelings. He couldn''t finish a word, but he understood her meaning and smiled in her ear: "yes, I asked him..."


    "You... What did you ask..." she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. Who did he ask? What can?


    The confused brain finally didn''t understand what he meant. The whole person was pushed gently by him, and then the whole person was pushed down on the bed by him. She gave a small exclamation, and her hands wanted to support herself, but she felt heavy on her body. He had pressed the whole body up.


    "You... You..." maybe it has not been like this for a long time. This situation has stimulated her so much that she opens her mouth and tongue. She doesn''t know what to say, but her face is as red as the sunset glow in the sky.


    Looking at the duck from mouth to mouth, Si Lianye was not in a hurry. She took time to support herself with her elbows, not to let her body all press on her delicate body. A pair of black eyes stared at her tightly, and then... Moved down slowly and looked at her chest all the time along her slender white neck.


    When she noticed where he could see, her face turned red. Suddenly she remembered that she was still wearing that sexy Pajama, which was just better than not wearing it. She couldn''t help turning red: "what are you... What are you going to do?"


    She used a lot of strength to control her voice, not stammering, but he easily smashed her efforts with a gentle action.


    He bowed his head and kissed her dazzling red plum, and even gently licked it. When the slightly rough touch slipped over the surface, she almost felt that her soul was about to fly away. She couldn''t help whispering and floating, and didn''t know where she was.


    The fire in his eyes almost swallowed up the people in front of him, but the trace of reason in his heart told him that her body was not very good, she couldn''t be so rough, so she had to take her time.


    Damn it, take your time!


    He had not touched her for a long time. He just felt that his whole body was following the fire. He just wanted to rush up hard and fly to heaven with her regardless to enjoy the dazzling moment.


    But no, absolutely not, because her body can''t stand it. She has to take her time.


    He inhaled deeply and began to test his patience. At that moment, he slowly stirred her body and her emotions, which made her indulge and unable to extricate herself. Only then did he slowly integrate with her


    And the amorous feelings she showed at that addictive moment made him obsessed, and almost forgot what he needed to pay attention to.


    Fortunately, his strong self-control was still there, so he stopped this time just by tasting it.


    And she almost fainted at this time: "you... You beast..."


    Is he an animal? But he hasn''t enjoyed himself yet.


    He silently hugged her and sighed. Forget it, the future is long.


    Time slipped slowly for another period.


    In these days, several things have happened. One is that Si Haiyan finally married Ye Xuan, and she really became the bridesmaid and best man with Si Lianye. At that time, their wedding was relatively low-key and did not invite many guests to watch the ceremony, but they are now regarded as a celebrity, especially Si Lianye is still the best man, So on that day, uninvited guests almost burst the church.


    In the chaos, he managed to finish the wedding. After that, Si Haiyan couldn''t stand it anymore. He grabbed Ye Xuan directly, got on the plane and ran away.


    It is estimated that sihaiyan is the first newcomer in the world to escape because of too many guests at the wedding.


    A large part of the crowd came to Si Lianye. When they didn''t see Si Haiyan, they turned to find Si Lianye. As a result, they found that they were really brothers, and Si Lianye ran away.


    Shen Xiran could hardly stop laughing when he looked at the disappointed faces outside the church.


    Si Lianye gently pinched her nose: "naughty." she put forward the suggestion to escape.


    She wrinkled her nose. "I can''t believe you''re not tired of them."


    Those people have a lot of ghosts. Who really comes to charge the new people? Probably none?


    Si Lianye shook his head: "you are powerful."


    She looked up proudly: "hum!"


    This is the first thing. The second thing is about the fate of the Ye family. The Ye family was completely bankrupt under the strong pressure of the company. It is said that ye Zehai didn''t even hold his old house in the end. He disappeared after mortgaging his old house.


    Shen Xiran was also worried. Si Lianye was a little cruel. Would ye Xuan be unhappy? As a result, when she called, the other party didn''t mind at all: "it''s all right. I only planned to keep his life. Don''t worry about anything else. He has spoiled Ye Yun for so many years. He always has to pay something."


    The words are free and easy, but Shen Xiran understands in her heart. It is estimated that she will take care of Ye Zehai secretly. After all, she is a cold outside and hot inside.


    However, she doesn''t have to worry about these. The things of the Ye family gradually disappear in people''s topics with the passage of time. People''s forgetfulness is great after all.


    After half a month, when all the dust settled, Shen Xiran began to think about what Si Lianye had said to himself before.


    He said solemnly to her one night, "let''s pick a good day, too?"


    She hugged him and said, "what''s a good day?"


    "Fool." he touched her head and said with a smile: "don''t you envy Ye Xuan at all?" it''s said that it''s every woman''s lifelong dream to wear a white wedding dress to hold a grand wedding. How can she say nothing?


    She looked at her body. Now the weather is getting colder and colder. Every time she was around Si Lianye, she would jump up and absorb warmth from him. Now she felt his warm breath and was comfortable and sleepy: "what envy? What do I have to envy her?" I have some of her, maybe better. What envy?


    Si Lianye looked at her speechless.


    She barely raised her head in drowsiness and asked, "you''re strange today. What''s the matter?"


    Dull, she still can''t remember what he wants to say? Are you reminding her that his birthday is coming?


    No, his birthday has passed this year. He has given him a gift. Is it a baby? No, the baby''s first birthday hasn''t come yet.


    What''s that?


    She frowned and thought hard. What''s the matter with him?


    "Forget it." in his confusion, he only heard Si Lianye sigh and pat her head, "if you are sleepy, go to sleep for a while. I''ll call you up after dinner."


    She nodded like an amnesty. It''s great. She''s going to be sleepy.


    Si Lianye looked at her sleepy appearance and sighed fiercely. He seems to have raised a pig. What should I do?


    He looked at her quiet sleeping face and fell into deep thinking.


    Gradually, Shen Xiran felt that Si Lianye seemed to hide some secrets from himself.


    For example, after he went to the company that day, he forgot to take a document and specially called her to send it. As a result, she went happily and found that he was not in the office. After asking the secretaries, he knew that there were temporary guests in the company, and he went to pick up the plane.


    Who is such a big brand that he has to be sent out by the president of the company himself?


    With full of questions, she got together with Si Lianye''s secretaries, and soon learned the details from them. Suddenly, she couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart.


    It is said that the person who came here is the only daughter of the president of the most famous large consortium in the world. She holds nearly one-third of the shares in the Consortium at a young age. She has high education and intelligence quotient. She looks beautiful and has a concave and convex figure. She is a celebrity who is regularly listed in news magazines in her country. Of course, the most important thing is that this woman named Audrey is less than 30 years old and unmarried!


    The secretary who said this is Zhong Yunfeng. He has been with Si Lianye for several years. He has good working ability, but he looks ordinary and has a lot of mouths. His words are always full of resentment of single dogs. At this time, his eyes are as bright as the stars in the sky.


    She looked at him and said with a smile, "yes, it''s beautiful, smart and unmarried. It seems that you unmarried men have a chance. Come on, I''ll look after you." then she patted him on the shoulder with encouragement, and her eyes were full of encouragement.


    Zhong Yunfeng blushed with excitement, but finally he worked under Si Lianye for a long time and was not so dazzled by the good news. He just lowered his head after that: "Alas, don''t make fun of me. Of course she is good, but how can she look like the president of Si Lianye... Ah, sorry, I don''t mean that..."


    What if you accidentally say something wrong? Wait online, very urgent.


    Shen Xiran looked at each other''s blinking eyes, which was full of fear, and jokingly said, "you''re telling the truth. Why am I angry? He''s the best man in the world. You''re right to say that, but ah, he''s already mine, so even if the best woman appears, he can only look at it. Don''t you think so?"


    The crowd immediately nodded, such as pounding garlic: "yes, you''re right. No matter how good other women are, they can''t match you, really!"


    Shen Xiran smiled and turned into the office. Well, it''s still early now. Don''t hurry back. By the way, it''s good to see what kind of woman Audrey is.


    Speaking of what she said in front of the secretaries, she was so generous and confident, but she was still a little uneasy in the bottom of her heart. If what Zhong Yunfeng said was true, then Audrey could be said to be a perfect woman. What would such a woman feel when Si Lianye looked at it?


    Well, in fact, she doesn''t distrust him. It''s just that when a woman hears that another perfect woman appears next to her man, this fear appears according to instinct, not reason.


    Just like she is now.


    She waited left and right. She didn''t wait until he came back. Finally, she couldn''t help calling him and asked him. As a result, he was surprised after answering the phone: "why? You haven''t gone back? Didn''t I tell you to go home first?"


    Not only did she not apologize, but also why didn''t she go back? With such a beautiful woman around him, can she go home safely?

 Chapter 448

    Of course not!


    She was a little angry at his words for a moment. She took a deep breath and slowly said, "I miss you, so I want to wait for you to come back."


    This sentence softened Si Lianye''s tone: "darling, I''ll go back later. Why don''t you play with me first? I''ll find someone to accompany you."


    "No, just come back early." she firmly rejected his proposal.


    Si Lianye was a little embarrassed: "honey, I may not go back so soon when I''m outside."


    "What are you doing now?" she thought of what Zhong Yunfeng said and suddenly raised her vigilance.


    Who is Si Lianye? She soon found out her mind. She was angry and funny and said, "I''ll eat with the customer outside. I can''t go back until I finish eating. Darling, will you go home first?"


    It was eating with that Audrey.


    The unhappiness in her heart was heavy again, and she said depressed, "but now the sun is so big outside, I don''t want to go back so soon."


    "Well, I''ll order takeout for you," said Si Lianye.


    "... OK." she hung up unhappily.


    He also wanted to complain and call him back. As a result, he would rather have the heart to let himself eat delicious and nutritious takeout than come back with himself. He had to talk to that woman!


    Hum!


    She angrily threw the document on the ground and stepped on it.


    Si Lianye! I''ll never talk to you again!


    ¡­¡­


    Si Lianye frowned and thought after putting down the phone. He always felt that Shen Xiran was strange today. It seemed that he was not in a good mood? But who else dares to annoy her now?


    Well, I''ll go back early later.


    Just thinking, a woman''s soft voice came around: "Mr. Si, are you talking to your girlfriend?"


    The voice is a well spoken Mandarin, but it has a trace of exotic accent, which makes people know that the speaker is not an authentic Chinese. Looking at the past with the voice can better illustrate this. The woman in front of her is a real beauty, but her hair is dark brown, her nose is deep, her skin is white like milk, with a strong exotic style.


    The figure was more hot than that of domestic women, but Si Lianye just glanced at her and smiled as if she hadn''t noticed her femininity. The gentleman replied, "it''s my fiancee. She was a little worried about me, so she casually chatted with me."


    "What''s to worry about? Are you afraid that Mr. Si has been seduced by other women?" the woman smiled and said, "she''s right to worry. For a perfect man like Mr. Si, of course, she''ll worry that someone will take advantage of it."


    Si Lianye said positively, "no, she''s very relieved of me. Just now she was just worried about whether I ate on time at noon."


    The woman sat up straight with a smile: "Oh, that''s right. I''m sorry. Come on, let''s enjoy this meal. We''ll visit your company later. Mr. Si must make a good host at that time."


    Obviously, her Mandarin teacher is very conscientious. She teaches her authentic Mandarin and even knows idioms.


    Yes, Si Lianye just frowned and said, "well, Miss Audrey, please don''t get me wrong. This is not my neglect, but I have other things in the afternoon, so I can''t accompany you. But don''t worry, I''ll let my assistant with you. He''s professional and will make you feel at home."


    He spoke slowly and took care of her, afraid that if she didn''t understand, he just looked at her after saying this, and he knew that she had understood and was very disappointed.


    "Well, well, since Mr. Si has some inconveniences, let''s make an appointment next time." unexpectedly, Audrey is much more talkative than he thought.


    Si Lianye''s heart was happy. With a smile on her lips, she gracefully raised her red wine glass: "thank you very much for your understanding."


    Audrey raised her eyebrows and took a sip of red wine.


    Shen Xiran waited until more than two o''clock in the office to see him back. He couldn''t help looking at him angrily.


    He approached with a smile, with a strong smell of wine, and asked her to cover her nose immediately: "you drink, stink to death, go away!"


    Si Lianye''s face was a little embarrassed: "I just drank a few glasses of red wine."


    She turned her head away from him. "It stinks."


    Si Lianye sniffed himself speechless and didn''t find much wine smell, but the woman in front of her obviously didn''t like it, so she had to: "OK, I''ll take a shower, you wait for me."


    Then he went into the lounge inside. There was a bathroom and changed clothes. It was very convenient.


    As soon as Shen Xiran saw him go in, he quickly jumped up, took the mobile phone he put aside, unlocked it, turned it on, and quickly read his call records and photos.


    It took a long time to nod with satisfaction. Well, it''s pretty good. There''s nothing on his mobile phone that can''t see people. It''s very good.


    She was relieved. Suddenly she heard the splash inside. She stopped, immediately put back her mobile phone quietly, and then sat down as it was.


    After two minutes, Si Lianye came out, completely unaware that her mobile phone had been turned upside down by her in such a few minutes.


    As he approached, she smelled a fresh smell different from that just now. It was her favorite lemon fragrance. She couldn''t help but look a little relieved.


    He came over with wet hair, hugged her and asked, "how long have you been waiting for me?"


    She looked at him wrongly: "you say, it''s been at least three hours. You''re so late."


    When I think of it, I get angry. In the past, he would come back whenever she spoke. Why is it different today?


    It''s depressing to think of it. In contrast, the rumbling stomach is not so uncomfortable.


    But he heard it all at once, and his face changed: "didn''t you eat at noon?"


    Didn''t he order her takeout?


    She pointed to his large desk: "there, I don''t want to eat."


    He looked over there. Sure enough, he saw a beautifully packaged lunch box on his desk. He frowned and said, "why not eat? Huh?"


    He looked ugly because he was nervous. As a result, she was even more wronged: "I can''t eat if you don''t come back."


    "How about that?" he sank his face and came forward to look at the beautifully packaged and exquisite food inside. It was the best takeout he specially asked special help to order for her. Of course, the quality would not be bad, but it was completely cold now.


    No more.


    With a calm face, he thought of her just better body, turned and pulled her up from the sofa: "go."


    "Why?" Shen Xiran asked angrily.


    "Take you to eat." he was a little angry. She didn''t cherish her body and said with a gloomy face.


    "No." he just didn''t eat. Can he be so unhappy? It seems that he is very happy outside, hum!


    She thought bitterly in her heart and coaxed me with good words, so I wouldn''t be angry.


    Shen Xiran looked forward to it silently in his heart, waiting for him to coax himself. Who knows that he was even more angry after listening to her: "Why are you so ignorant?" her body was so poor that she had to toss? Dead?


    Her eyes turned red and she felt an unspeakable grievance in her heart: "you left me here so long, but you still want to be so cruel to me?"


    Si Lian said, "that''s not what I mean!"


    "What does that mean?" she wiped her tears hard and shouted angrily at him.


    "You!" Si Lianye looked at her helplessly, "Xi ran, you make some sense."


    "When am I unreasonable? Isn''t it true that you left me so long? It''s also because I forgot to eat and hurt me. I''m not worried about you."


    She stamped her feet and scolded angrily, tears of anger.


    Si Lianye helped her forehead: "didn''t I come back as soon as possible? What are you worried about me in such a broad day?"


    "Just... Just worried, what''s the matter?" she was a little guilty and looked at him fiercely.


    "..." Si Lianye looked at her helplessly.


    She was unwilling to show weakness and stared at him fiercely. She knew that there were other women around him who were so cruel to herself. Hum!


    At this time, suddenly someone knocked carefully outside the door: "Mr. si... Mr. si..."


    The sound is familiar with Yue Haoqing''s voice.


    She hummed, turned back to the sofa and sat down.


    Si Lianye wiped his face and opened the door, but he was stunned.


    Yue Haoqing smiled bitterly: "boss, this lady still wants to see your office."


    Yes, Audrey is standing behind Yue Haoqing and looking at Si Lianye with a smile.


    He was stunned and immediately shook his head: "sorry, I''m busy now. I''m afraid I can''t..."


    Audrey smiled and said, "did Mr. Si say he was working in the office in the afternoon? It''s really admirable."


    Si Lianye frowned slightly, and Audrey seemed to be wrong.


    Thinking about how to refuse her, a man suddenly emerged from behind him: "are you miss Audrey? My name is Shen Xiran. Nice to meet you. You are as beautiful as in the magazine."


    Shen Xiran stood in front of her, shook hands with her actively, with an impeccable perfect smile on his face, and greeted Audrey with clear eyes.


    Audrey smiled and said, "Hello, you are Mr. Si''s girlfriend, and you are also very beautiful." the smile on her face was also very good-looking.


    Shen Xiran''s smiling appearance is completely different from that of having just quarreled with Si Lianye. The appearance of talking with Audrey is very harmonious.


    Si Lianye and Yue Haoqing looked at each other and thought they looked very strange. Was it really a needle in a woman''s heart?


    Thanks to Shen Xiran''s warm hospitality, Audrey smoothly entered his office and had an enthusiastic conversation with her. The two women talked endlessly, from clothes to makeup, and from makeup to jewelry.


    At first, Si Lianye was quite patient, but gradually as time went by, seeing that the topics they said were completely irrelevant and worried about Shen Xiran''s body, he couldn''t help but stand up and decisively interrupt their conversation: "I''m sorry, Miss Audrey, we still have something to go out now, so I''m sorry..."


    Audrey looked like she suddenly realized, "ah, I''m sorry I forgot it. I''m sorry."


    Shen Xiran smiled: "it''s all right. I''ll visit our house next time."


    Audrey''s eyes lit up: "really? You''ve already lived together. Well, I''ll play with you next time."


    Shen Xiran agreed with an impeccable smile.


    Audrey finally left with satisfaction. Yue Haoqing followed her and looked at the boss helplessly. She didn''t understand what she wanted to do. Did she investigate? But what do you have to say to Shen Xiran?


    Si Lianye can''t see why, but Shen Xiran looks at her back and thinks silently. It seems that she really doesn''t mean anything to Si Lianye? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have laughed so well at myself just now, so

 Chapter 449

    She thought about it and finally decided to rest assured that Audrey looked very beautiful and her identity was there. She should not be interested in robbing other people''s men, so she should be fine.


    When she thought of this, she was excited and took the initiative to take cheese Lianye''s arm: "I''m hungry."


    Si Lianye looked at her with a happy expression strangely again, and deeply felt that if she was not sure that she had no lace tendency, maybe he would doubt whether she had a crush on Audrey, otherwise how to explain that she was so happy after meeting her?


    But he thought so. He took her to eat, went shopping with her, and sent her back after that.


    After a series of things were done, Shen Xiran had forgotten his previous unhappiness and kissed his son with a smile. He looked very happy.


    Si Lianye once again felt that he couldn''t figure out what women were thinking in a hundred years, but this, it''s not important. What''s important is that Audrey, who is a little strange, gave him another problem.


    The cell phone rang. When he answered the phone, he heard Audrey ask over there, "Mr. Si, are you free now?"


    "Sorry, maybe not. What''s the matter?" his tone was gentle and polite, with a faint sense of alienation.


    Audrey said slowly, "well, I''m going to a cocktail party in the evening. I remember it was decided before I came, didn''t I?"


    Si Lianye immediately frowned and secretly cried bad.


    The eldest lady has a noble status. She has decided the itinerary in the first half of the month before she came, including the reception, which indicates that Si Lianye should participate, because since they cooperate with Yunye in China, Yunye must come up with an attitude.


    In love and reason, Si Lianye''s reception can''t be avoided. Of course, he can strongly repent and refuse, but this is bound to affect the impression of the consortium behind Audrey on their cloud night.


    So he just thought for a few seconds and made a decision: "sorry, I forgot it. I will participate. Don''t worry."


    Audrey''s voice was immediately filled with a smile: "good, I like you. Let''s meet downstairs in Yunye later."


    "OK," he said briefly, hung up the phone and began to worry again. What should I tell her? Would she be angry again if she said it?


    He thought about it and finally decided not to tell her. Anyway, there was only one night. It was a big deal to come back earlier.


    When he made up his mind, he was ready to go and said to Shen Xiran, "Yue Haoqing has something to do with me. He will probably come back later. Go to bed first."


    "What else can I do in the evening?" Shen Xiran was a little unhappy, but he didn''t complain. Instead, he came forward and kissed him gently: "well, come back early and I''ll wait for you."


    He raised his eyebrows, picked up her chin and kissed her heavily. This is what he liked about her. Although he would be noisy at ordinary times, she would never mess around at a really critical moment.


    "Darling, if you can''t hold it, go to bed early, you know?" he said in her ear.


    She blushed and agreed.


    Why should this man be so close when he speaks serious words? It made her blush.


    He chuckled, reached out and rubbed her head, turned around, changed his clothes and set off.


    She looked in her eyes and turned her mouth. She didn''t speak.


    You look so good. Hum, don''t meet women again?


    On second thought, he suddenly felt that his suspicion was ridiculous. Si Lianye was so kind to himself. In fact, he shouldn''t be so cruel to him. He was busy working during the day and had to socialize at night. He didn''t help him, but he had to quarrel with him. It was really too much.


    She took a deep breath, twisted her fingers and made up her mind not to quarrel with him from the beginning of every day. She must trust him.


    But I didn''t expect that this determination was broken by herself before long.


    Just as she arranged for her son to sleep and was waiting for Si Lianye to sleep, she suddenly received a call from ye Xuan.


    She vaguely picked it up and was surprised to hear ye Xuan''s voice: "aren''t you on your honeymoon? Are you back?" calculate the time. It seems that more than half a month has passed. Well, it''s almost time to come back.


    Ye Xuan''s voice was still so bright and cheerful, but at this time, there was a trace of worry: "yes, I''m back. Guess where I am now?"


    "Where is it?" Shen Xiran yawned and guessed the answer casually. "Shouldn''t he be at sihaiyan''s home?"


    "Wrong, No." Ye Xuan looked strange. As she spoke, she looked at a direction in the meeting. "I saw a strange scene, but I think you should have the right to know."


    Then he saw the disapproving eyes of Haiyan, the old company, and couldn''t help frowning and smiling bitterly.


    Shen Xiran was confused by her words: "where are you? What does that mean?"


    Why can''t she understand at all?


    Ye Xuan sighed, looked at the two men and women in front and said, "in fact, maybe I shouldn''t call. Forget it, you go back to sleep." then she hung up the phone.


    Si Haiyan came over with a glass of wine and whispered to her, "did you say it?"


    She shook her head: "no, I think it''s better to forget it. Anyway, he''s just going to the cocktail party with women and doesn''t do anything else."


    Sihaiyan smelled and looked at Si Lianye in the same field. He frowned and didn''t speak. According to his meaning, it doesn''t matter whether he said it or not. However, according to the man''s subtle mind, he still thinks it''s better not to say it.


    After all, they are all men, and they will still understand each other.


    And ye Xuan''s mood is much more complicated. She feels that they are supposed to appear together on such an occasion because of business. On the other hand, as a friend of Shen Xiran, she watched Si Lianye smile with other women. How can she feel depressed.


    After thinking about it, I finally sighed and decided to talk about what I really saw in the future.


    And Shen Xiran felt puzzled when he put down his cell phone over there. What''s going on? Why did ye Xuan call and ask where she was? When did she come back from her honeymoon? I didn''t listen to her at all before.


    After thinking for a while, I couldn''t resist the invasion of deep sleep. Finally, I tilted my head and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took. Maybe when she just finished a dream, he came back in a daze.


    She was sleeping hard and didn''t want to open her eyes. She changed her posture and continued to sleep. Then she felt a warm and cool touch on her forehead.


    She showed a smile without opening her eyes: "why did you come back so late." you don''t have to see how late he came back.


    He paused and said, "there''s entertainment. It''s okay. You keep sleeping."


    Then he left the bed, followed by the splashing sound in the bathroom. Well, he was taking a bath.


    She thought so, and gradually fell asleep again.


    But in the bottom of my heart, I always feel that something is wrong, really wrong.


    But what is that?


    She didn''t find out the answer. Even if she got up in high spirits the next day, she didn''t. She just thought about it again and again. Finally, she couldn''t think of a reason.


    Well, after this time, the rhythm of Si Lianye''s life seems to have become normal again. She goes out early and comes back late every day, which makes her heart slowly relax. However, in an extremely accidental time, she seems to smell the faint fragrance on him. For this, his explanation is that she was accidentally infected with female subordinates.


    She reluctantly accepted the explanation. The reason was very simple. The smell on his body was very light and light. It was entirely possible that he had inadvertently caught it as he said, so she was so confused that she put the doubt aside.


    A few days later, it was the baby''s birthday. She thought about hosting a birthday party for her son. This is a local custom. In fact, she won''t invite many people, just call relatives and friends of both sides to have dinner together.


    Si Lian night was very supportive of this. She said that she was too busy at home to do something good at home. This sentence made Shen Xiran humming and grenily, and he had to bite the stamp on his hand.


    "Where am I idle? I am clearly carrying the baby. It is very hard to bring it," she said after biting.


    "OK, you''re busy. You''re a busy man. Isn''t it all right?" Si Lianye raised his hand and surrendered.


    She has two nannies and an all-round housekeeper. She never knows what housework is. How tired can she be? Si Lianye shook his head helplessly.


    "I''m telling the truth!" Shen Xiran was very angry. He didn''t bring it before. Now the babies in the area know how tired it is to bring such a big baby. They kept running around every day. One didn''t see him do some dangerous actions that could stop her heart. They were worried every day.


    So Shen Xiran is very angry to see his understatement now. If you have the ability, will you take him for a day?


    "OK, just try." Si Lianye suddenly said. It turned out that she said this sentence in anger.


    "OK, then tomorrow will be fine." she put her hands on her hips and quickly made a decision. "Say it first. You can''t ask for help. You can only bring it yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said, "no, not tomorrow. I have something to do."


    "Something? Are you going on a business trip?" Shen Xiran asked.


    He hesitated slightly: "yes, I''m going on a business trip, but only one day, I''ll be back soon. It''s okay."


    She pouted unhappily: "I''m on business again. Can I go with you?"


    He smiled and held her in his arms. "Are you really going with me? Are you sure?"


    "Of course, can you really take me?" her eyes lit up. She took care of her children every day. She hasn''t gone out for a long time. This is a good opportunity.


    Si Lianye pointed next to him: "what about the baby? Are you going to take him with you?"


    She was suddenly dumb, which was a big problem.


    Now, as the time she spent with her baby gradually lengthened, the baby gradually became close to her. Although he didn''t sleep with her every day, he must find his mother as soon as he opened his eyes. Every morning, she almost woke up with the knock of the nanny and the cry of her son.


    If you are suddenly not at home


    It is estimated that her son will cry to death. She thought silently and began to hesitate. She looked at her son silently. Seeing him smiling at herself, she found that his mother noticed him. She immediately ran towards her and shouted vaguely "Mom... Mom," not to mention how cute it was.


    She almost immediately changed her mind: "well, I won''t be with you. Wait until he is older."

 Chapter 450

    Si Lianye patted her hand: "I''ll take you with me when the child is older." now her son is too young.


    "I have to do this," Shen Xiran said very depressed.


    "Darling, I''ll take you out when I come back." seeing her so depressed, he couldn''t help saying so to her.


    "All right." she played with his fingers.


    He reached out and rubbed her head. Then he found that their son had squeezed in at some time, staring at him with big black eyes.


    "Dad is bad... Bad..." the little doll struggled to say the few words she had just learned, and spattered with saliva accusing her bad father.


    Si Lianye touched her hand and froze.


    Shen Xiran couldn''t help laughing. He picked up his son and kissed him on his tender face. "He thought you were bullying me." then he looked at his son and asked smilingly, "isn''t it, Xiao Sihan?"


    Sihan is their son''s name. It was not long ago. Before, they directly called him by the name of baby. As a result, Zhu Lingling heard her and asked her, "by the way, what''s the baby''s name?"


    Shen Xiran found that his son didn''t have a name until now. He immediately found Si Lianye and lost his temper. Finally, he took Si Han''s name.


    For this reason, she also quarreled with Si Lianye for a long time. She has seen a father who is not interested in children. She has never seen such a careless father. She even forgot to take her son''s name. This is an unforgivable thing.


    Si Lianye held back and let her scold for a few days. The last sentence made her successfully stop her mouth: "don''t you also forget?"


    Shen Xiran: "


    This matter has just been exposed. Now when she said this, Si Lianye knew it was bad. Sure enough, she stared at him. That kind of look made him get up speechless: "I''m going to the study. Take your time."


    Shen Xiran looked at him and hummed behind him. Do you know he was wrong?


    Xiao Sihan is still clinging to her neck: "Mom... Mom... Eat... Eat..."


    Her mind turned back and fell on her son: "what? Does the baby want to eat?"


    The baby put a finger into his mouth, nodded and said vaguely, "eat, eat..."


    She smiled and picked up a molar biscuit on the table: "does the baby want to eat this?"


    His eyes were more bright, and his small hand stretched forward hard: "eat... Eat..." that was urgent.


    Now this molar biscuit is one of Sihan''s favorite snacks. It''s just for the sake of his teeth. Shen Xiran never let him eat too much unless he is in a good mood.


    Well, she''s in a bad mood now. If she works hard at her son''s performance later, I''ll give her one.


    So Xiao Sihan stamped his feet, stretched out his hand, and sweetly hugged Shen Xiran and called his mother. After several calls, she mercifully stuffed the biscuits into her son''s mouth.


    Xiao Sihan immediately frowned and focused on biting the cookie.


    She played enough, smiled and touched her son''s head. Holding his soft body, she turned upstairs and found that there was no movement there. She could not help but frown and think secretly. She didn''t know whether it was her own illusion these days. Why did she always feel that he seemed to have something on his mind?


    But in his present position, who else can embarrass him? Is it yourself? That doesn''t make sense. It''s just boring for her to quarrel with him. He can''t not know?


    So, is this his illusion?


    In the study, Si Lianye frowned at his mobile phone: "what you said is true?"


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can check it. President, I believe such a little secret is nothing in your eyes." the woman over there said in a serious tone.


    "Of course I''ll check. If it''s false..."


    "If it''s fake, I''ll take 30% less of the cooperation profit on my own initiative, so I''m satisfied?" she said without thinking at once.


    "Well, if it''s true, then our cooperation can be established." he said in a deep voice. There was no fluctuation on his face, just as the 30% was nothing in his eyes.


    But in fact, their cooperation this time is very strong. If it can succeed, the profits she said will be taken out in tens of millions, which is enough to support a company that is not small.


    It can be seen that her sincerity and Si Lianye''s city government this time.


    "Very good. The president of the company is really cheerful. The last question is, I hope you can keep our cooperation confidential," Audrey said.


    He said without thinking, "of course."


    "No, I mean, you can''t tell anyone, including your wife," Audrey said cautiously.


    "She can''t say either?" Si Lianye frowned unconsciously.


    "Of course, I don''t want any secrets to spread this time," she said.


    Si Lianye hesitated a little and agreed. This time it was only a few days. There should be no big problem.


    "Good, then wish us a happy cooperation." Audrey smiled and put down her cell phone.


    He put down his cell phone and thought about it from beginning to end. He didn''t find any flaws, but... He rubbed his eyebrows. Where did the uneasiness from the bottom of his heart come from?


    Maybe he thought too much. He shook his head and buried himself in his business. The purpose of going out this time has changed. Maybe the time will be longer. In this case, many plans will change.


    So he picked up his cell phone and began to arrange the plan: "Yue Haoqing, listen..."


    In this way, the next day, as planned, he kissed Shen Xiran and his son one by one in the morning and set out.


    Outside the door, Yue Haoqing was already waiting for him.


    Shen Xiran took him to sleep and looked reluctant: "you should come back early."


    Si Lianye looked at her helplessly: "good, just two days, soon."


    "Well, but I still miss you very much." she took his clothes and refused to let go.


    "Really? Do you want me or it?" he suddenly asked in her ear.


    "It?" she blinked in surprise. Suddenly she looked at him with meaning. Suddenly she understood. Her mind flashed past the hot scene last night, and her face suddenly turned red.


    He... He... He is shameless. There are others here. Even her son is still in her hand. He dares to say so!


    She almost didn''t mention it at one breath and stared at him with shame and anger.


    Si Lianye smiled and felt his son''s little head as if he had done nothing. "Take care of him, I''ll be back soon." then he turned and left.


    At this time, the people around them couldn''t understand what that meant. How could they see Shen Xiran''s face turn red when they talked? They looked very strange.


    It is estimated that in addition to the parties, only Xiao Sihan, who was held in the hands of the hostess from beginning to end, knows this question. However, if you ask him, it''s better not to ask. He is so small that he doesn''t understand what his parents said at all.


    For example, now, xiaosihan doesn''t care to see his father go, but is very anxious to pull his mother''s sleeve, point to the small bread on one side and yell.


    He wanted to express his desire to eat. However, a baby who had just turned one year old could say very limited words. However, he could only use his body language and a few words as much as possible.


    Shen Xiran covered his loss, sat down at the table, picked up the bread, carefully tore it into small pieces and stuffed it into the baby''s mouth. He immediately tried to use his millet teeth and tried to bite the bread with milk smell. Well, it''s delicious. It''s good for his mother.


    Shen Xiran held the child in his arms. The look on his face was not so good-looking. His heart was empty when he left her like this. He hadn''t left himself like this for a long time.


    After thinking about it, she took her son in her arms and sighed. Looking at her son, she still tried hard to deal with the small piece of bread. She nodded his little forehead angrily and funny: "eat, you know to eat."


    Little Sihan opened his innocent eyes and looked at his mother, followed by lowering his head and struggling with the sweet bread.


    Even her son ignored her. Shen Xiran felt even more stuffed in his heart.


    At this time, the housekeeper saw it on the side, probably understood her thoughts, and carefully advised her, "young master used to travel a lot, so it will be fine. Don''t worry."


    She glanced at him and lazily promised, "well, I know." in fact, you don''t understand my mind. She''s not worried about his safety. She''s just worried about the woman named Audrey.


    She accidentally turned over his cell phone last night and found that he was in touch with Audrey every day, sometimes even several call records a day. What does this mean? It shows that he is in close contact with her now, and he doesn''t know why.


    Fortunately, she asked Yue Haoqing this time. Si Lianye didn''t go with Audrey on this business trip, and I heard that she was about to return home.


    That''s a good thing, isn''t it?


    She was relieved for the time being and kissed her son on the forehead: "come on, mom, take you back to your room."


    The son looked at his mother foolishly. He saw that she was going to hold herself up. He was worried. He stretched his arm to reach the plate containing small bread. "Ah ah" repeatedly, mom, I want to eat, I want to eat


    Shen Xiran turned back and looked at him helplessly. He took one and stuffed it into his small hand: "snack goods."


    Xiao Si Han was as like as two peas in the face. She didn''t feel good enough to put his forehead on the forehead. "It''s just like your father."


    The housekeeper saw the embarrassment on his face. When will the young master show that silly smile?


    Obviously, Shen Xiran was ready to vent his unhappiness on his son. The housekeeper saw it clearly and was deeply worried about it.


    On the other side, the atmosphere was much better. After Si Lianye went to the airport, she saw Audrey waiting there. When she saw him coming, she smiled: "come? Then go up."


    After that, he took the initiative to get up and walk to the plane. This private plane is provided by Audrey. It has spacious space and gorgeous decoration. The style is different from that of Si Lian night, but it is also luxurious.


    After Si Lianye went in, he glanced, sat on the sofa and drank mineral water gently: "it seems that your father dotes on you very much. That''s true."


    Audrey has a magazine in her hand. The cover is just herself. She is wearing a neutral black-and-white long group. Her temperament is cold, giving people a very handsome feeling. At first glance, she has a feeling of being indistinguishable between male and female.


    She rolled the magazine into a cylinder and patted it on her hand, with an ironic smile on her lips: "of course, I am his only heir, of course, be kind to me."

 Chapter 451

    "The only one?" Si Lianye subconsciously repeated.


    Audrey looked over with a smile: "don''t you believe it?"


    Si Lianye replied cautiously, "I heard that your father is very romantic. He is not very good at external wind evaluation, especially women."


    It''s very polite of him to say so. In fact, although Audrey''s father, the head of the world''s most famous large scientific and technological company, has attracted everyone''s attention for his high achievements, he has a huge disadvantage, that is, he is very casual with women. His wife has served several times before and after his testimony, And every time I heard that he took the initiative to divorce because he couldn''t stand his playfulness, but he was very generous. Even if he divorced, he didn''t treat others badly and paid a large amount of alimony.


    Then, his lovers are countless, definitely in double digits. As for one night stands, there are even more. Fortunately, he is only confused about women. I am still very smart in my career. Otherwise, with his strength, it is estimated that his company will change owners.


    So Si Lianye''s doubt is here. According to her father''s desire to die in a woman''s belly, how can she have only one daughter? According to the truth, he should have a bunch of illegitimate children, right?


    Audrey didn''t seem to have a good relationship with her father, so when she heard him ask, she didn''t hesitate to sell her father''s Secret: "he had an accident and lost his fertility shortly after giving birth to me. Even if the women around him said again, he couldn''t give birth to other offspring." It''s funny that those women still try their best to have children for him. Who knows that he is a guy who can only see but can''t use it?


    "Really?" this is an unexpected news. Even Si Lianye heard it for the first time. She couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows unexpectedly. If so, it can explain why there was no news of other heirs after the daughter was born.


    Good. It''s good for his plan.


    "Thank you." Si Lianye nodded to Audrey and thanked her.


    Who knows, she said, "don''t thank me, I''m thinking of myself."


    "Oh? I''d like to hear the details." Si Lianye picked her eyebrow and looked at her quietly. Are you finally going to say your eyes?


    For this time, Audrey took the initiative to come to the door to cooperate. For him, while he was happy, he knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Although cloud night was very good, it was not without competitors all over the world, and he didn''t have much friendship with Audrey before. If such a big pie fell, his subordinates would be dizzy, and he wouldn''t.


    He was calm and didn''t ask the truth, because he knew that if the other party really asked, he would say it.


    Is the opportunity finally here?


    He looked at her calmly, waiting for her to tell the truth of her trip.


    Audrey seemed to be unable to stand his eyes. She couldn''t help turning her head and said, "in fact, I chose you this time. In addition to your excellent ability, it''s also very important that your private life is clean. I need a man who knows how to choose or not, doesn''t drool at women, and can enter my father''s eyes as my partner."


    Si Lianye thought for a while and said slowly, "can I understand that in addition to looking for my cooperation, in addition to business, there is actually another one outside business?"


    "Yes, you are really smart." after several days of investigation, Audrey finally felt that the man in front of her was really suitable for her, and she couldn''t help being satisfied with his intelligence.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I''m interested in your private affairs." who knows, when Audrey looked at Si Lianye with satisfaction, he suddenly said.


    Audrey was shocked. "What are you talking about? You haven''t heard my terms yet."


    "Don''t listen, I can earn all the money in the world, but I won''t exchange my family and beloved woman for him." Si Lianye said firmly.


    Audrey blinked and stayed for a long time. Suddenly she laughed and said, "ha ha, where do you want to go... Ha ha..."


    Si Lianye''s handsome face sank. He believed that if he had no way to go on the plane, he would have got up and left now.


    Audrey smiled for a long time before she stopped: "you, ha ha, where do you want to go? Although you have good conditions in all aspects, you are not my dish no matter how good you are. Don''t worry. This matter has nothing to do with your family and your lovely little woman. Don''t worry."


    Si Lianye''s look finally relaxed: "then, tell me about your plan. I don''t guarantee that I will accept it."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be satisfied." Audrey smiled and slowly said her plan.


    Si Lianye was stunned even if he was calm at ordinary times.


    "Your plan... Your father... Won''t he know in the future?" he thought and thought, and asked the most important question. In his opinion, the validity of the plan is too short. What kind of person her father is, it can''t be concealed for too long.


    Her face darkened: "don''t worry, I only need half a year." she looked up at him with sadness: "the doctor has told me that his cancer cells have spread."


    Si Lianye was silent. Everyone knows what the end of cancer cell proliferation is. Half a year is really enough.


    "So why do you think I asked you to perform such a play? I just don''t want him to be angry with me before he was tortured by cancer." Audrey said faintly, stood up and said: "then the matter is settled. The benefits and precautions will be contacted by a lawyer when you get off the plane. I''ll have a rest first."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Wait." suddenly he shouted to her.


    She turned back and raised her eyebrows: "what do you mean? Don''t you agree to such rich conditions?"


    He shook his head: "I think such conditions will be agreed on any understanding, and I am no exception. I just want to say that I will follow your conditions for the time being, but if there is an accident one day, I reserve the right to tell the outside and suspend the plan at any time. Of course, I will tell you before that."


    I mean, not with her consent.


    After hearing this, Audrey narrowed her eyes and looked at him for a while. After a long time, she nodded: "OK, but I hope we can cooperate happily then."


    "OK." Si Lianye''s lips aroused a smile. She was very handsome and looked good-looking and soul stirring.


    But Audrey was not moved at all. She hummed angrily in her eyes and turned away.


    Si Lianye sat back without any thought. The smile on his lips didn''t decrease, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The flight speed of the plane was very fast. They arrived at their destination a few hours later. After getting off the plane, they went to see the hotel, sorted out their appearance, and then prepared for the evening dinner.


    The accompanying assistant asked carefully, "boss, what do you need us to prepare for the evening?"


    Si Lianye looked at him calmly: "don''t prepare anything. Just get my clothes ready."


    "Yes!" the assistant agreed very simply.


    The evening dinner was held by a local celebrity. It was private, and there were not many participants. Therefore, Si Lianye was not worried that any inappropriate news would spread. The people attending the dinner were strictly checked.


    However, despite his psychological preparation, he still felt a headache when he saw his girlfriend standing in the corner to tease other girls at the party.


    Seeing the little girl''s face flushed with excitement, he reluctantly walked up to rescue: "Why are you hiding here? I''ve just been looking for you for a long time."


    Audrey gave him an unhappy look. The good thing was interrupted. Her tone was not very good: "what do you want me to do?"


    Si Lianye nodded behind him: "this man is looking for you. It seems that there is something urgent."


    Audrey looked helplessly behind her and said to the little girl, "good boy, I''ll come back to you later."


    The little girl''s lovely face reddened again, looked at her shyly and made a soft "um" sound.


    Si Lianye saw it in his eyes, and the strange feeling in his heart appeared again.


    Who knows that Audrey, the only heir of the world''s largest consortium, is a beautiful and hot woman with a value of trillions. She is less than 30 years old this year. She is actually a woman who only likes women?


    In other words, she is a lace. She can only be friends with men and can''t become a lover.


    When he heard about it, his chin almost fell off, even then. Now he really saw her means to tease the girl, and he completely believed it.


    She didn''t deceive herself, and she deliberately asked herself to act for a simple reason, that is, to explain to her father so that he wouldn''t donate all his company to charity before he died of anger. If so, she would become one of the most laughing words in the upper class society.


    She would never let this happen, so after determining her father''s attitude, she resolutely found Si Lianye and implemented the plan. Of course, the price is also very high. Si Lianye is not a good person and made a lot of conditions, so she made a contract.


    Now, Si Lianye looks at Audrey''s unscrupulous teasing other girls. That feeling is really wonderful.


    I heard she has her own lover in China?


    Such an idea suddenly appeared in his mind, and then he laughed again. What does her lover have to do with himself? What he has to do now is to do a good job in the play with her so that she can successfully hide from her father.


    It is said that the host of the party has a friendship with her father.


    Thinking of this, he sent away the young girl with a spring heart, and then came forward with a wine glass to help Audrey out of the siege.


    How superb his means were. He soon made people feel like a spring breeze. He successfully rescued Audrey and was well liked by many people.


    In particular, Mr. Allen, the host of the party, was even more satisfied with their performance. He smiled and said to them, "Audrey has a good eye this time. You match very well. When are you going to hold the wedding?"


    With an impeccable smile on her face, Si Lianye took her in his arms and said, "it''s not urgent. She and I want to play more years and don''t want to be bound by marriage so soon."


    Mr. Allen smiled and said, "well, young people don''t have to be so anxious, but Claude may be very anxious." Claude is Audrey''s father, the president of a famous large group.

 Chapter 452

    Audrey leaned against Si Lianye''s arms and shrugged. "Maybe, he''s always in a hurry." the implication was that she didn''t care about his attitude.


    Allen wanted to say something, but Audrey had broken away from Si Lianye''s hand and walked away.


    Alan looked at her back helplessly: "she was spoiled by her father." Si Lianye replied with a smile: "it''s all right, I like her like this."


    They finished the banquet smoothly in one night, and it was late at night when they returned to the hotel.


    Audrey thought of making a joke when she watched him walk into her own room. She took the initiative to step forward, grabbed his tie and asked, "now Shen Xiran is not here, do you need me to accompany you?" when she finished, she also took the initiative to lean against his ear, which was like throwing herself into a hug.


    The people behind them immediately blushed and retreated together.


    Si Lianye''s face looked helpless: "stop making trouble." then he gently pushed her away and turned into his room.


    No one dared to see Audrey. She was rejected by a man. Oh, my God.


    Audrey hummed and felt uncomfortable. Regardless of her sexual orientation, she was a real beauty. When Si Lianye looked at her, it was no different from seeing passers-by, which made her feel strange and uncomfortable.


    She turned and glanced at the people behind her: "you all go back. I''m going to rest."


    Then she turned and went into her own room. She lived next to him and could quickly come to a room when necessary, which made them feel very good.


    But I didn''t think about it. When she entered the room, she suddenly smelled a breath that didn''t belong to the room itself.


    She alerted, looked and looked, and finally found that there was someone on the bed besides the quilt.


    She raised her eyebrows. It''s fun. Who''s so considerate?


    She strode forward and lifted the quilt: "who are you?" as soon as the voice fell, she looked at the other party and was stunned: "how is it you?"


    ¡­¡­


    After Si Lianye returned to his room, he was quiet. There was nothing messy. After taking a bath, he called Shen Xiran when he came out. He listened to her talk about her feelings and comforted her for a while. Suddenly, at this time, he heard someone knocking at the door outside.


    He paused and said to Shen Xiran, "wait, I''ll call you later if you have something to do now." then he resolutely hung up the phone and got up to open the door.


    Outside the door was a waiter in a hotel uniform. A young man immediately looked relieved when he saw Si Lianye open the door and said to him, "Hello, that''s right. The guest next door seems to be in danger. She just screamed. She didn''t respond when we knocked on the door. I heard you were with her, so can you go and have a look?"


    "Scream?" Si Lianye repeated suspiciously. Is there any danger?


    "Yes, screams, big ones. We suspect there is danger in the room, but she won''t let us in," said the waiter.


    "OK, I''ll take a look." Si Lianye thought for a while and soon agreed.


    "Thank you." the waiter breathed a sigh of relief and appreciated his help. You should know that if guests have an accident in their hotel, it will have a great impact on them.


    Si Lianye came up and knocked at the door: "Audrey?"


    There was no sound inside.


    He looked at the waiter suspiciously, and he made a helpless expression.


    He frowned and knocked again, but there was still no sound.


    "Are you sure there was a sound in there just now?" he asked the waiter in a deep voice.


    "Really, really sure," the waiter said firmly.


    "Well, do you have the key?" once Si Lianye made up his mind, he would not give up.


    The waiter patted his head: "yes, yes, I forgot about it."


    "Bring it," he ordered briefly.


    The other party soon brought the key. He took it and inserted it. With a twist, the door was opened.


    At that moment, he seemed to feel something was wrong, but he didn''t think of anything. After the door was slowly opened, he was stunned by what he saw.


    In the room, Audrey hugged a girl tightly. She looked ambiguous. Her clothes were still on her body, but it was almost like not being there.


    The two women screamed and immediately separated.


    He quickly turned around and said, "excuse me." after that, he left the room cleanly and closed the door.


    The quick action didn''t give Audrey time to attack.


    When he returned to his room, he was still wondering what was going on?


    Is there a problem with the waiter, but what is the reason for the other party to do so?


    Just let yourself interrupt Audrey''s good thing? Or


    Before he came up with a result, he heard his door knocked angrily.


    He got up and opened the door. Audrey rolled in like a gust of wind: "Si Lianye, what do you want to do?"


    She cursed at him angrily before the door was closed.


    He closed the door calmly: "someone said you were in danger in the room, so he asked me to find you." who knows that she was so unwilling to be lonely that she really took the little girl to bed.


    Audrey understood his look and said angrily, "I''m not so incorruptible. The girl went in by herself. I haven''t touched her yet. I just want to make it clear. You came in!"


    Si Lianye''s eyes flashed, looked at each other and said in unison, "someone wants us to quarrel?"


    He smiled and said slowly, "specifically, they want to destroy our cooperation..."


    Audrey also calmed down and thought for a while. Suddenly, she snorted coldly, "it seems that many people are unconvinced when I find you this time."


    Si Lianye smiled and didn''t speak: "so, next, you want to fight back?"


    "Of course!" she said with high morale, "I probably know who''s behind it. Don''t worry, it won''t involve you."


    "Very good." Si Lianye smiled happily. After discovering what was going on, he also understood that the waiter was mostly someone else''s person. His purpose was to catch the traitor himself.


    I didn''t expect that Si Lianye would be cheated even now, which made him very unhappy, so what to revenge? It''s very good. He likes it.


    Audrey immediately designated a revenge plan, but unexpectedly, her plan had not been implemented in time, and the other party''s second wave of attack came again


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Xiran was bored at home for only one day and forgot Si Lianye. The reason is very simple. Zhu Lingling came to the door again, and ye Xuan came to the door this time. Except shangguanrou, who has been living and flying with Lin Zixuan abroad, she now has only two friends.


    And what do they come to do?


    They came to take Shen Xiran to play.


    Shen Xiran refused as soon as he heard their intention. The reason is that, as she said to Si Lianye before, she wants to take care of the children.


    Zhu Lingling and ye Xuan turned their eyes: "I said, can you have some ambition now and turn around your husband and children every day? What about your self?" Zhu Lingling said the most impolite.


    Shen Xiran was unmoved and replied with a smile: "still, my ideal now is to bring him up safely."


    "You''re hopeless." Zhu Lingling kept shaking her head. She was still a single aristocrat. Naturally, it was difficult to understand Shen Xiran''s mood as a mother.


    Ye Xuan is a little better, but she doesn''t agree very much. Shen Xiran puts all his hopes on Xiao Sihan: "a friend of mine has opened a club. It''s very quiet. Do you want to play with us? It''s OK to give him to the nanny in one day."


    Club? Shen Xiran stayed for a while. He felt as if he had rarely been to that place. When did he start to have no time?


    She thought and thought, and found that she couldn''t figure out when she was insulated from such a relaxing place, so she was a little silent.


    When ye Xuan saw it, she struck while the iron was hot and said, "you see, now you find something wrong, don''t you? Let me tell you, we didn''t let the children go. It''s just a day, not a few days and nights together, and it''s close to here. If you don''t like it, you think you''ll come back at any time."


    She hesitated and hesitated. Finally, the housekeeper knew and came forward to persuade her: "don''t worry, madam, I will take good care of the young master. Don''t worry."


    She thought for a long time, and finally called Si Lianye. After saying his concerns, he agreed: "well, you go to play with them so that I don''t worry about you."


    "But the child..." she was still uneasy.


    "There are enough people around him. I didn''t marry you to let you look after my children, so go. It''s okay." Si Lianye said calmly over there.


    Her heart trembled fiercely and nodded in agreement.


    After hearing this, Zhu Lingling and ye Xuan looked at each other and felt relieved.


    She said to leave. Shen Xiran put down the phone and ye Xuan began to take her away. Shen Xiran only had time to say goodbye to his son and was pulled into the car by her.


    She said uneasily, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Ye Xuan said with a smile, "aren''t you anxious to pull you out of the role of housewife?"


    "What housewife? I don''t do housework at home." she retorted, and Zhu Lingling, who was in charge of driving in front, said coolly: "yes, I don''t do housework, just take care of the children."


    "I said, why are you so strange today? It seems that you are very unhappy to let me take care of your children." she said casually. Then ye Xuan and Zhu Lingling were silent. Finally, they said quietly: "who will see you unhappy? I just watched you not go out for a long time, so I took you to talk. You still doubt our intentions!"


    "Well, well, what''s fun over there?" Shen Xiran thought and felt that he seemed to have said too much, so he simply put aside his doubts and prepared to seriously discuss with them what to play.


    When it comes to this, ye Xuan is the most familiar. She immediately said to her excitedly, "of course, there is this... You see, here... Here..."


    "Well, it seems to be fun." Shen Xiran slowly listened to Ye Xuan''s introduction, and his heart gradually began to jump. They were right. He can''t always be trapped at home, but also need to relax occasionally.


    With this idea, when they arrived at the club, they completely let go. They drank and sang with a group of people. Finally, they saw a popular star on the dance floor. They danced and sang with her like crazy. She was elated and clapped her hands red.


    But she didn''t find that just when she was concentrating on watching the star''s performance, two friends around her suddenly disappeared, replaced by a handsome man with a good figure: "Miss, will you come alone?"


    She looked back and frowned, "who are you?"

 Chapter 453

    "Who am I?" the man smiled, his face ambiguous, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows looked awkward. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I will bring you happiness."


    His tone was low and seductive, and his tone was sticky, which made her feel goose bumps in her ears. At the same time, she also understood the identity of the other party in her heart.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I need your company." she refused.


    "Really? Don''t you really think about it?" in the face of her refusal, he not only didn''t get up and leave as she hoped, but also attached himself to her ear and said softly: "they say my skills are good..."


    "Technology?" she first wondered, then understood and became angry. "Didn''t you hear that I said I didn''t need it?" was she so hungry? Even the cowherd came to the door?


    The man was stunned: "but..."


    "No matter what, you go away, I don''t need your service!" she realized that what she had just said was too loud, which swept the eyes of the guests nearby. This sentence lowered her voice, but the tone was still the kind that can''t be refused.


    The other party finally found that she was not hard to get, but really resisted him, so she had to get up and leave.


    She said with a calm face and without looking back, "enough? Come out when enough!"


    There was a burst of laughter immediately behind her. Shen Xilan''s two bad friends appeared behind her: "how did you guess it was us?"


    "Besides you, who else would be so boring?" she said angrily.


    Ye Xuan sat down next to her and raised her eyebrows. She looked very serious: "don''t be so old-fashioned. I tell you, people should have fun in time so as not to waste a lot of good time."


    Shen Xi ran squinted at her: "do you know what your family Secretary Haiyan said?"


    Ye Xuan was stunned immediately: "Alas, what you said is boring. We took you out to relax."


    She hummed, "thank you. I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t need this in front of me. I have a man."


    Zhu Lingling and ye Xuan sat on both sides of her. When they heard the speech, they hugged her shoulder and said, "Oh, I know you have a man. It''s for the sake of your men going out. That''s why I took you out to play. Tut Tut, who knows you don''t know good people at all."


    "Thank you, you kind heart, just keep it for yourself." Shen Xiran said impolitely. She knew it had something to do with Zhu Lingling. Ye Xuan may not be able to think of this move.


    "Me? Of course I will." Zhu Lingling smiled treacherously, startling Shen Xiran.


    "Are you serious?" she knew that Zhu Lingling was more casual about these things, but had he been so casual?


    Zhu Lingling waved her hand and looked insulted: "Oh, what time are you talking about? What''s so strange about this kind of thing?" she spoke righteously. In fact, she was still a little guilty, but she covered it up very well.


    Shen Xiran really didn''t see it. Looking at her speechless, she shook her head: "hurry to a man and take you away. If you go on like this, you will become a scum woman."


    Zhu Lingling turned his eyes to the sky: "I know, wordy old woman."


    "You''re an old woman!" Shen Xiran retorted angrily. No matter when, women are always the most sensitive to age.


    Zhu Lingling blinked and decided not to discuss the problem with her, but to bring the topic to his original plan: "you really don''t think about it?"


    "Consider what? Of course not!" she glared at Zhu Lingling fiercely. "Do you think I''m really so hungry in your eyes?"


    "Not afraid of your hunger and thirst? But afraid of your loneliness." Zhu Lingling smiled and knew that his plan had failed this time. He was a little depressed.


    Shen Xiran thought something was wrong: "I said, are you too much? Why do you even use this move now? You won''t hide anything from me?"


    She looked suspiciously at her friends and felt very strange.


    "What''s hiding from you? You think too much." Ye Xuan answered first. She looked natural and looked as if nothing had happened. Shen Xiran couldn''t see anything.


    "I hope it''s true." she mumbled in her mouth and turned to see Zhu Lingling. As a result, she found that there was something wrong with the look on her friend''s face. When she saw her coming, she suddenly turned her head aside.


    Ye Xuan called her name in a deep voice: "Zhu Lingling!"


    Shen Xiran narrowed his eyes.


    Zhu Lingling turned to look at Ye Xuan with hatred: "no, I want to say, I can''t hold it."


    "Zhu Lingling, things haven''t been clarified yet..." Ye Xuan helped her forehead and knew there was nothing good about finding Zhu Lingling.


    Zhu Lingling''s face was very ugly, and the joy he had just pretended was gone: "what else do you need to find out? Isn''t it true that he went to the party with that? Isn''t it true that they look close together? Isn''t it true that the words passed out are not true?"


    She was full of momentum, and a series of questions made Ye Xuan a little overwhelmed: "I mean, these are the opinions of outsiders, but what do the parties think, you know? You''re not afraid that Xi ran can''t support it now?"


    Zhu Lingling hummed: "Xi Ran is very strong. What''s to be afraid of? I don''t want to see her deceived and concealed!"


    Ye Xuan was also worried: "you!"


    Zhu Lingling looked at her provocatively: "I know you have a special relationship with him, relatives? But don''t forget that she is your friend and mine. You don''t want to say it doesn''t matter to her, for me!"


    Ye Xuan''s face was red with anger: "when did I say that?"


    "No!" Zhu Lingling cut the iron with a sonorous tone.


    "Stop!" Shen Xiran saw that he could not help it now and shouted, "can you quarrel after you have made things clear? What is he, what news? What do I bear?" it''s really uncomfortable to hear others mention their names frequently and don''t know what they say.


    "Say..." Zhu Lingling looked at her and said with Yin pity. As a result, he was interrupted by Ye Xuan.


    "Zhu Lingling, things are not clear!" she warned and called Zhu Lingling''s name.


    Zhu Lingling''s response just glanced at her disdainfully: "do you think we can hide it now?"


    Ye Xuan looked at Shen Xiran, whose face was full of doubts, and her words stopped.


    The victorious Zhu Lingling pulled Shen Xiran aside and slowly talked to her about everything they knew during this time. Shen Xiran listened slowly and gradually opened his mouth.


    "You, are you serious? You didn''t lie to me?" she was shocked and didn''t even know what to say.


    "Of course I didn''t lie to you. You don''t like the habit of watching news. If you don''t believe it, you can search it. Although they deliberately hide their current situation, it''s not difficult to find out their whereabouts with the help of interested people." Zhu Lingling said slowly and looked at her mobile phone.


    Thanks to the current technology, mobile phone has gradually become an omnipotent tool. It''s no problem to check the microblog on the news.


    After listening to her words, Shen Xiran hesitated, slowly raised his hand and looked at his mobile phone, lowered his head and didn''t know what to say.


    When Zhu Lingling saw her, she wanted to say something. Ye Xuan, who couldn''t see it anymore, came forward and pulled her away: "you''re enough. You''ve said everything you should say. What''s her idea to take by herself!"


    Ye Xuan still disapproved of what she said too much and looked at Zhu Lingling unhappily: "if these are misunderstandings..."


    "What if it''s a misunderstanding? Will Si Lianye quarrel with her because of this?" Zhu Lingling despised her concerns.


    Ye Xuan was silent for a moment and said that no matter whether it was true or false, the two parties would solve it anyway, and they said it in advance just to make Shen Xiran have psychological preparation.


    Things can''t be concealed. Instead of Shen Xiran being hit hard at that time, it''s better for their good friends to say in advance and give her a preventive injection or something.


    Thinking of this, her anger at Zhu Lingling slowly disappeared.


    Shen Xiran stood in place for a long time, motionless, so that both of them looked at her nervously, but she raised her head after a long silence, with a smile on her face: "it''s getting late, let''s go back?"


    "Huh? Go back?" Zhu Lingling hasn''t responded yet. Is it still early?


    Ye Xuan secretly pushed her, raised her smiling face and said, "I really want to go back. I heard that the food in the restaurant here is very delicious."


    "No, I want to go back now." Shen Xiran shook his head slowly and firmly.


    "Well, let''s go." I thought with my toes and knew that she was in a bad mood because of the news they had brought. They wanted to go back, so they felt empty in their hearts and didn''t dare to force her to stay any longer. They silently took her out.


    When she went out, she met Ye Xuan''s acquaintances, the boss of the club. Seeing them, she came forward to greet them warmly. Ye Xuan was embarrassed to ignore others, so she had to talk to her.


    On the other side, Zhu Lingling saw that Shen Xiran''s face was completely wrong and directly pulled her: "we''ll wait for you in the car."


    Then he took her to the car.


    As soon as Shen Xiran sat in, her face was very ugly, but she didn''t say anything. Zhu Lingling looked at her and worried: "are you okay?" she thought that Shen Xiran would be angry, angry, cry and complain with her, but she didn''t expect that she was just calm and didn''t speak.


    After hearing her question, Shen Xiran looked at her and said, "ah? Of course I''m fine."


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t believe looking at her carefully: "are you sure? I think you look very wrong."


    "What''s wrong? I think I''m fine." Shen Xiran smiled with clear eyes. It looked almost like usual, which made Zhu Lingling feel even more worried.


    "I tell you, there are only two of us here now. You can cry if you want. It''s okay." Zhu Lingling said to her solemnly.


    Shen Xiran showed a helpless expression: "I said, can you be so nervous? I''m such a big man. How can I do such childish things? I want to see me cry and think beautiful!" then he made a face at Zhu Lingling.


    Zhu Lingling was worried and looked at her carefully.


    When she saw it, she sighed, "you don''t believe me, do you? I tell you, I don''t believe it''s true, really."


    She carefully said her thoughts to Zhu Lingling. After listening to it, Zhu Lingling was relieved: "that''s good. I''m really afraid you''re forcing a smile."


    "You think too much." Shen Xiran gave her a big white eye.


    "Then why do you suddenly say you want to go back?" Zhu Lingling threw out another question.

 Chapter 454

    "It''s very simple. I miss my son. He always asks me to sleep with him at this time of day." she said her reason seriously.


    Zhu Lingling surrendered: "OK, OK, I know. Just be a good wife and mother at home." she didn''t think it was reliable for her unconditional trust in Si Lianye, but as a friend, she did everything she could and said everything she could. Even if she was not satisfied, she couldn''t say anything.


    She can''t force her friends to divorce regardless of their own wishes, can she?


    In other words, ye Xuan called and said she met old friends, so she didn''t come and asked them to go back first.


    Zhu Lingling raised her eyebrows, started the car and sent Shen Xiran back.


    When getting off the bus, Shen Xiran was about to go in, when Zhu Lingling stopped behind him: "Xiran!"


    She turned back: "what?"


    Zhu Lingling stood by the door and looked at her: "if there is any accident, I will always be your best friend."


    Shen Xiran''s heart was warm, and a hot current flowed through her, which made her feel grateful: "thank you."


    Zhu Lingling made a refueling gesture to her and returned to the car.


    She took a deep breath and turned into her home.


    It''s really lucky for her to know Zhu Lingling''s good friend in her life. I hope she can meet the right one as soon as possible.


    She thought silently in her heart. As soon as she walked into the house, she heard her son''s familiar cry in the upstairs room. She was filled with emotion and immediately flew without a trace.


    Several lunges rushed up. When I opened the door, I saw the nanny turning around with Sihan in her arms. At the same time, there was a housekeeper standing with concern on his face. At this time, when I saw her coming in, several people were relieved in addition to being surprised.


    "You''re back?" said the housekeeper to her.


    She gave a random promise, reached out to take the child from the nanny and asked, "what''s the matter with him?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Sihan immediately stopped crying, hugged her shoulder tightly with both hands, and wiped her face with tears and snot.


    Her clothes


    Shen Xiran smiled bitterly and hugged his son. Now she understood the situation without explanation. It must be his son arguing for himself, so she cried endlessly.


    Sure enough, the housekeeper explained this to her. She shook her hand and said, "well, I know. I''ll take him to bed first."


    Xiao Sihan is very sticky. I can''t believe if he doesn''t come back, he will cry all the time.


    The housekeeper promised and turned away with a relieved look on her face. She moved in the center of her eyes and coaxed her son. Generally, she said to the housekeeper, "you''ll wait for me in the study. I have something to tell you."


    The housekeeper was stunned and turned to look at her: "OK."


    She nodded and took her son back to the room.


    Sihan really cried once just now. It was his usual time to sleep. This time, with his mother''s care and gentle voice, he soon fell asleep.


    Shen Xiran got up and carefully covered him with a quilt, and turned out of the room door.


    Sihan has good sleeping habits. Every time she falls asleep, she has to sleep for at least two hours before she wakes up, so she doesn''t worry that he will cry when she''s gone.


    After arriving at the study, the housekeeper was waiting there. When he saw her coming in, he respectfully shouted to her, "madam."


    Shen Xiran is now the rightful wife of Si Lianye, and the housekeeper has known it for a long time.


    She nodded, turned and sat down in one of the chairs. Then she said to the housekeeper kindly, "please sit down, too. I just want to ask you something."


    The housekeeper was surprised that the current hostess was actually very good in character and seldom embarrassed their servants. It was the first time to talk to him with such caution today. I couldn''t help but have countless guesses in my heart.


    Shen Xiran saw what was on his mind and said with a smile, "don''t worry. In fact, I just want to ask you something about ah Ye."


    "Young master?" the housekeeper felt strange.


    "Yes, I want to ask, did he go alone or with others on this business trip?" she didn''t like to circle and decided to ask her questions directly.


    The housekeeper was stunned: "this..."


    Shen Xiran sighed: "although I am at home every day, I don''t know anything. If I go out this time, who else is around him?"


    She stared at the housekeeper as she asked. She knew that the housekeeper had worked in the company for a long time. Although his appearance was not very impressive, he actually knew all the big and small things of the company, so he actually knew the truth about Si Lianye''s going out this time.


    Sure enough, she saw that when she asked, there was a crack in the housekeeper''s original impeccable look: "I don''t quite understand what madam asked." he also tried to cover up.


    Shen Xiran was a little angry: "in fact, I already know about it, so please don''t hide it from me. This time he went out, did he really follow Audrey to the party? And he was going to get engaged by the way?"


    The housekeeper was startled by her question and quickly explained: "how is it possible that the young master has married you and how he can do that again? It''s all a legend. They just keep this state for the time being. There''s no other meaning."


    Sure enough, he knew everything, but he kept it from himself!


    Shen Xiran is very unhappy with the housekeeper''s words. What is it to maintain such a state temporarily? Is there anything else to keep?


    When the housekeeper finished, he found that he had said it in a hurry. He couldn''t help but have a headache.


    In fact, the young master didn''t tell him anything about it, but just as Shen Xiran thought, as the housekeeper of the Si family, he himself has many news channels that outsiders don''t know, so he still knows some of the truth about Si Lianye''s going out this time.


    However, he only knew that the young master went out with a woman. It seemed that the relationship was not simple, but he didn''t know exactly what was going on. Si Lianye couldn''t let him know such a confidential thing, so the housekeeper just guessed what was going on between them.


    However, with this sentence, it has been proved that what Zhu Lingling said to Shen Xiran is not groundless. She took a deep breath, suppressed her anger in her head, and asked: "what kind of state are they now?"


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to answer and was silent. If she really wanted to say it, it was estimated that she would explode on the spot, right? The young master entertains with Miss Audrey everywhere every day. With that intimate appearance, no wonder news will come out.


    Shen Xiran waited for a while and didn''t wait for the housekeeper''s answer. He smiled angrily: "very good, very good. It seems that he is your master in your eyes. Am I an outsider? Well, I''ll move out. It won''t hurt your eyes." then he stood up angrily and prepared to rush out.


    Speaking of it, as a hostess, she was a little ashamed to argue with a housekeeper. However, the housekeeper was old and qualified. She thought she would give him some face and didn''t care about him as a servant. As a result, she didn''t expect him to hide such a big thing from herself. Shen Xiran felt very hurt.


    She heard Zhu Lingling say this before. In fact, she was quite angry. She was just a little skeptical and didn''t want her to worry with herself. But when she came back, she found that what Zhu Lingling said was true. Si Lianye spent the past few days sleeping and flying with other women outside!


    It''s strange that she can stand it. Even if she believes Si Lianye again, she will lose her mind when everyone says so.


    The housekeeper was a little flustered when he saw her. He didn''t say anything. She was so angry that if she really ran away from home in anger, the young master would punish himself severely when he came back.


    Absolutely not!


    He quickly stood up and pulled her: "madam, listen to me. The young master has a plan, not as simple as you think."


    She looked back and sneered: "he just found a woman outside. What''s not simple? Let go!"


    The housekeeper''s anxious forehead was sweating: "in fact, we don''t know the truth of the matter. We''ll ask again when the young master comes back. We can''t wrong people casually, don''t you think so?"


    After hearing this, she stopped struggling: "you''re right, I should ask clearly." then she turned back, took out her mobile phone and began to call Si Lianye.


    When the housekeeper saw Khan, his idea was to wait for the young master to come back and explain to her face, but it''s obvious that the wife can''t wait now. Alas, forget it, so as not to really run away from home in anger. I hope the young master can say some good words and keep the wife. If she really lets her go with the young master in anger, it''s estimated that they will cry.


    The result backfired. Under the watchful eyes of the housekeeper, Shen Xiran called several times, but no one answered there.


    What''s going on!


    Shen Xiran''s anger goes up. His mobile phone never leaves him. What''s the matter now?


    The housekeeper wiped his sweat frequently. Shen Xiran''s face was as gloomy as the sky before the storm. It was terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    What is Si Lianye doing at this time?


    At this time, according to Audrey''s agreement, he followed her to attend a boring party. He didn''t want to come. Audrey saw his impatience and promised him that this was the last time and there would be no next time.


    He thought he would go back to see his own wife tomorrow, so he agreed, but he didn''t notice the complicated look on Audrey''s face.


    The party lasted from noon to night. He didn''t know how much wine he had been filled. Anyway, he was in a state of unconsciousness when he was finally sent back.


    Audrey asked her confidant, Luna, to send her back to her room. She also felt very drunk and was ready to go back to her room and lie down, but before she slept long, she was suddenly shaken up by Luna with a nervous face.


    "Audrey, Audrey, wake up!" Luna is a black beauty. She has been with Audrey for several years. She is one of her most trusted subordinates. At this time, she has always been very calm, with rare tension on her face. "Mr. Si is angry in the room."


    "What?" Audrey almost couldn''t believe her ears. Although Si Lianye''s temper was not gentle, she would never be tyrannical. Otherwise, she wouldn''t go so far to ask him for help. Now when she heard her subordinates say so, her first thought was whether Luna had made a mistake.


    But she said firmly, "go and have a look. He seems to be falling something now. The waiter asked me to open the door. I don''t dare to make a decision."


    That was Si Lianye''s room. Without the consent of their master, their subordinates really didn''t dare to open the door and could only call Audrey up.


    Audrey woke up completely. She knew Luna. She would never talk to herself like that unless it was really urgent.

 Chapter 455

    She sat up, calmly changed her clothes and asked, "is he alone?"


    "Probably?" Luna was not sure. She sent people in and left. Who knows if Si Lianye let people in behind.


    Audrey pondered, "let''s go and have a look." then she went out of her room.


    Luna hurried after her.


    When she came to the door, she listened, but found that there was no sound inside. She looked back at her subordinates suspiciously: "you said he was losing his temper inside?"


    Luna looked puzzled: "yes, I heard it with my own ears just now..."


    Just like confirming her words, before she finished her sentence, she suddenly heard Si Lianye''s angry drink: "get out of here!" followed by the sound of smashing things.


    The voice was so clear that everyone at their door heard it.


    Audrey frowned, her doubts disappeared, and said to Luna, "wait here." then she knocked gently on the door, "Mr. Si? Si Lianye?"


    The sound inside disappeared again. There was no sound. Compared with the sharp scolding just now, the silence is more disturbing.


    Countless thoughts flashed in her mind, each of which was very scary. She no longer hesitated and said to the waiter on one side, "bring me the key."


    The waiter gingerly presented the key. When she inserted the key, a vague strange idea suddenly appeared in her heart. This scene seems very familiar? Where have you met?


    Her heart was surprised, but her hand had naturally pushed the door open.


    This is a suite, a reception hall in the outer room, and a small kitchen. The inner room is the bedroom. She stands at the door, but her doubts are getting bigger and bigger.


    At this time, Si Lianye heard the voice outside and said in a deep voice, "go out and get out!"


    Audrey had made up her mind and closed the door with her backhand, so that even people with ulterior motives could not see the situation inside.


    She walked over carefully and asked him at the door, "what''s the matter?"


    Si Lianye was silent. Audrey took a deep breath and said, "everyone outside has heard your voice. If you don''t give an explanation, it''s estimated that you''ll be on the news again."


    It seems that this sentence worked. After a while, the door opened and Si Lianye appeared at the door. He looked ruddy and natural. Audrey was relieved, but she immediately found something wrong. His clothes seemed very messy, just like putting them on casually.


    Is he


    Her eyelids jumped and she thought that man was really not a good thing.


    Si Lianye saw her look and knew what she was thinking. His face was gloomy and said, "it''s not what you think."


    Audrey snorted and made a look of "don''t explain, I know what you''re thinking". She looked over his shoulder and looked behind him. Sure enough, she saw a beautiful woman standing by the bed. She looked panic and her scattered hair was on her shoulders. The most important thing was that the woman was only wrapped in a sheet.


    Her expression immediately became ambiguous. Look at Si Lianye and the woman.


    Si Lianye''s face was no longer ugly: "I didn''t find her. I was drunk and fell asleep."


    "Really?" because of her father''s business, she refused to believe a word of Si Lianye''s explanation. When she heard the speech, she shrugged and said, "yes, just don''t let people know. Man, I understand."


    Si Lianye''s face sank badly: "I didn''t find this woman. I didn''t touch her."


    "Well, I see. You''re a good man, I know." Audrey patted him on the shoulder and made a conciliatory gesture.


    Si Lianye was so depressed in his heart that he was really wronged. He was drunk and fell asleep. Who knows why there was another woman on the bed. After he was awakened by the unfamiliar touch, the woman looked innocent and said that he called it!


    Damn it, when did he call a woman? In his capacity, there are a lot of women jumping on his fingers. Do you still need to find such a woman?


    Think it was his "understanding" men who did it? No, it''s impossible. He''s not good at it. All his subordinates know it.


    So


    He stared at Audrey closely: "why did you come here?" if he remembered well, Audrey also drank a lot of wine.


    Audrey was stunned: "Luna told me there was something unusual in your room. Let me have a look."


    Then they looked at each other and suddenly found that something was wrong.


    Si Lianye first reacted and sneered: "it seems that someone can''t see us working together again."


    Audrey immediately asked the woman if she could find anything, but the woman just said that a man wearing a mask came to her and gave her a sum of money to wait for service in this room. She didn''t know anything else.


    "You should thoroughly investigate this matter." Si Lianye''s eyes are frosty and designed like this twice. Even people with a good temper will be angry. What''s more, his temper is not good at all?


    Audrey nodded cautiously: "I know, the people around me need to check, the people around you..."


    "The people around me are all right," he said, "the problem is with you. I''m going out according to your schedule this time."


    Audrey''s face was gloomy, she nodded and didn''t speak.


    Si Lianye turned and drove the woman away: "go out." from beginning to end, he was not even interested in asking people''s names.


    The woman was frightened by the heavy atmosphere between them. As soon as she heard Si Lianye''s order, she turned and ran away. As a result, when she passed Audrey, she accidentally twisted her foot and fell directly on Audrey. Si Lianye reached out to hold her.


    The woman blushed and apologized: "yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Audrey stood firm with the help of Si Lianye and waved to her: "all right, I know, you go."


    If the woman was pardoned, she quickly opened the door and ran out.


    Audrey took a deep breath: "don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation this time." after that, she suddenly saw a broken vase fragment under the bedside table. She was stunned and asked, "did you break this vase?"


    Si Lianye thought about it. At the beginning, his mind was really not very clear. He couldn''t remember whether the vase was broken by himself or by the woman, so he nodded: "it''s me, how?"


    Audrey looked more gloomy than before: "it''s all right." then she turned and left, "I may not be with you at night. Help yourself."


    Si Lianye picked his eyebrow: "then I''ll go back."


    She turned and said, "go back?"


    Si Lianye shrugged: "our goal has been reached this time."


    Audrey gave him a steady look: "OK."


    The effect is pretty good this time. Although the duration is shorter than expected, it is also pretty good.


    Unfortunately, this man is excellent in all aspects, that is, he has a strong personality. He can only be a friend and partner, but he can''t be her subordinate.


    With a slight regret, she returned to the room and began to try to find out the traitors around her.


    If there were no traitors, her whereabouts would not be so easily disclosed, and those people would not find their room so easily and want to destroy their relationship again and again.


    Hum!


    Think of the beauty!


    Evil spirit loomed on Audrey''s face.


    Si Lianye frowned and thought, this matter can''t spread. Shen Xiran in China won''t know about it. Even if he knows, it doesn''t matter. He didn''t do anything. This business trip seems to be very smooth. Now, you can go back and hold your dear old woman.


    When he thought of this, all the wine in his heart disappeared. He picked up the phone and told his subordinates to go.


    Dear wife, he will see his wife and son soon


    But when he really flew home for a few hours, he found that things were out of control.


    When he came home, it was early in the morning the next day. When it was slightly bright, he couldn''t bear to ignore the housekeeper''s expression of wanting to talk and stop. He went into the room and saw her sleeping. His calm sleeping face immediately calmed his heart.


    It''s better to hold his wife. He held her and thought secretly in his heart.


    Shen Xiran slept very heavily. When he woke up, he was shocked to find someone around him. Fortunately, he found that it was Si Lianye. Otherwise, it is estimated that he will grab something and fight it.


    Even so, she was so frightened that her heart jumped wildly by him that she couldn''t help covering her chest and looking at him.


    But Si Lian was too tired to go all night. Even if she was killed by her eyes, she still slept soundly. The way people didn''t know made Shen Xiran hate his teeth, but she couldn''t push him to wake up.


    It was the most uncomfortable when she didn''t vent her breath. She told her to cover her chest and wash. After going downstairs, she still felt stuffy. She decided to teach him a hard lesson when he woke up.


    She also read the news. The new articles about him and Audrey were very strange, much less than she thought. She didn''t know whether it was the result of Si Lianye''s control behind. Anyway, she found the report about the two of them after looking for several pages. She was vague and just hinted that they might have a relationship and get married, but there was nothing else.


    It''s strange that this problem is not as serious as Zhu Lingling told herself. She thought silently in her heart, but she doesn''t know why. The reason is that Si Lianye has cleaned up such news on the Internet. The websites that can still keep news now have a great background, but even so, she doesn''t dare to make her words too clear, The Secretary''s family is not easy to mess with. It is a fact that almost people all over the country know.


    Therefore, after she saw from the beginning to the end, she found that things were not as bad as she thought. She felt more comfortable and let Si Lianye have a good sleep.


    Otherwise, Shen Xiran is not so kind. He will definitely catch him for questioning.


    When Si Lian got up again at night, it was already afternoon. Shen Xiran heard that he looked the same after he got up. He got up and hugged Si Han and said, "go, mom will take you shopping."


    The housekeeper smiled bitterly while talking about shopping. He didn''t say it early or late. It happened that he said it at this time. Isn''t that obvious for the young master?


    But no one dared to stop her action. As a result, when Si Lianye got the news and hurried here, he could only see Shen Xiran''s back.


    He shook his head and felt a little strange. What happened to her? Why do you want to take your son shopping?


    In the twinkling of an eye, seeing that the housekeeper looked wrong, he frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? She''s making trouble with me?"


    Absolutely ignorant of the night, the housekeeper watched the night of the night, and he could not help but make complaints about himself. Your heart is big enough.

 Chapter 456

    Si Lianye didn''t expect that his affairs would be leaked out. What''s more, Shen Xiran was angry with himself. He just frowned at her back and turned to look at the housekeeper: "do you have anything else to tell me?"


    The housekeeper was stunned. He did have it, but now he felt something wrong when he saw the young master like this. He really didn''t want to say what to do?


    But after a little hesitation, he said it honestly.


    After hearing this, Si Lianye said: "...."


    The housekeeper looked at him carefully. He didn''t hear his voice. His heart sank. It seems that the young master acquiesced? He couldn''t help saying, "young master, in fact, I have something to tell you about this. No matter how big the woman is, you can''t ignore her because of her. After all, she''s not in good health and gave birth to a young master for you. You''re really not doing it properly..."


    After a long talk, he found that the young master was surprisingly quiet. He couldn''t help thinking in his heart, was he angry? When I looked up, I found that the young master''s face was green and turned away without saying a word.


    "Oh, young master, where are you going?" the housekeeper hurried to catch up, but found that he had turned and got into the car. It looked like he was going to catch up with his wife.


    "Strange..." the housekeeper scratched his head silently after he understood. Did what he said really have such a great reminding effect on the young master, so that he could find out his conscience immediately?


    It can''t be true?


    Looking at the past, Si Lianye''s car had run away.


    But anyway, I hope they can make up. Young master, be honest and don''t do stupid things again.


    He sighed in his heart.


    Not to mention how Si Lianye chased Shen Xiran.


    Just say Shen Xiran here. She was a little confused when she got on the bus. Where should she go with her child? To Zhu Lingling? No, that little girl doesn''t do serious things all day. She must be crazy to see herself coming out with her children.


    Well, I''d better find a place to spend the day quietly.


    She let the car go around the street and remembered the club last time.


    At that time, although they were very lively when they walked in, according to Zhu Lingling''s introduction at that time, there were still a large part of the quiet places in the noise, including guest rooms, swimming pools, restaurants, cafes, and even a small bookstore.


    She thought of this and immediately asked the driver to drive there. After getting off the car, she went into the back.


    The person in charge of the club naturally knew her identity and origin. When receiving her, he was respectful. Even if he saw her holding a child in her hand, he didn''t show a little surprised eyes and looked very cultivated.


    Her heart gradually relaxed. If she refused them to help her look after the children, she opened a room and had a rest. When she saw the sunshine outside, she looked down at her son. As if she was in good spirit, she was ready to go out and play.


    The waiter who was specially asked to receive her came up and asked, "are you ready to go out for a walk? We happen to have a very quiet place here, with flowers and lakes. You can go there and take your children for a break."


    They are all professionally trained and are very good at looking at their faces. After watching Shen Xiran''s behavior so coldly, they know that she is probably in a bad mood and comes out to relax. As for why she is in a bad mood and why she comes to them, it''s none of their business.


    Shen Xiran listened to his words and nodded. She just wanted to find a place to relax. There was no place she wanted to go.


    However, I found that what this person said was really good. The scenery here is good, the air is good, and there is a faint fragrance of flowers in the breeze, which makes people feel relaxed and happy after smelling it.


    She nodded in her heart. She not only came to such a good place yesterday, but also followed them to such a noisy place. It''s really stupid.


    He looked down at his son in his arms and saw that he was also excited. His big eyes looked at the scenery on the left and right. They were full of interest. Their necks were stretched. They couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you want to come down and play?"


    Xiao Sihan nodded fiercely and almost broke his little neck.


    She smiled and held his little body and said, "you can play, but don''t leave your mother too far, and you can''t play with water, you know?"


    He nodded without hesitation and even put his fingers into his mouth to suck for several times.


    She finally felt relieved and put the child down.


    After xiaosihan was put down on the ground, she immediately became happy and ran crazy everywhere. She looked behind her for a while, and her mood changed from boredom to happiness. Looking at the child''s lively appearance, she would be happy as a mother.


    Just so happy, after a while, it suddenly became a shock: "oh baby, don''t run so fast, you''ll fall!"


    Seeing Xiao Sihan running crazy for a while, Shen Xiran was shocked. He ran so fast and had a lake around him


    God, she shouldn''t have put the child down!


    She immediately caught up with her. As a result, her action was still slower. Xiao Sihan accidentally slipped and fell down by a piece of grass on the ground. She immediately began to cry. While crying, her small hand also stretched out to her: "Wow, mom..."


    She was so pathetic that she couldn''t bear to look at it. Her anger disappeared, leaving only heartache.


    She rushed up with several arrows. Before she rushed to him, she suddenly saw another pair of big hands coming out from one side and picked up Xiao Sihan from the ground.


    She was surprised and rushed up and said, "who are you... Let him go..."


    As he spoke, he looked at the man. When he saw the visitor clearly, his face immediately cooled down. He walked up and robbed the child from the other party in an almost rude way. Then he let him lie on his shoulder, turned and left without looking at the man.


    He helplessly grabbed her hand: "Xi ran!"


    Her body trembled, turned sullenly and stared at him: "Si Lianye, I don''t want to talk to you, you let go!" how can Si Lianye let go? He chased her here from home. After seeing her enter the club, he almost thought she was angry and found a hat for himself. Later, he fortunately found that she was just relaxing here. He calmed down and contacted her. As a result, he didn''t expect that she had such a big reaction as soon as he came out.


    He looked at her helplessly and said, "listen to me."


    "Don''t listen, I don''t want to hear anything!" she stared at him angrily. What else can she say? Even the housekeeper admitted that it was true. What else can he say?


    Si Lianye felt helpless. How did she know about it? He remembered that he had wiped it clean without leaking a trace. Was it someone who deliberately leaked the information to her?


    Thinking of this, his hand tightened: "listen to me, what you''re angry about is not true, and how do you know about it?"


    When she heard his first sentence, she was ok, and her look eased a little. When she reached the second sentence, she couldn''t help getting angry: "you''re still going to find someone to settle the account, aren''t you? President, you''re so domineering, I won''t say!"


    Then he pulled his hand out of his big hand, took the child in his arms, turned and left.


    Si Lianye looked at the way she walked quickly with her head down. She had no choice but to follow up. As she walked, she explained: "that thing is false. I''ll explain it to you."


    "I don''t want to hear!" looking at his low voice, she felt more angry. Why is he so modest? What''s not the expression of modesty? He must have done something sorry for himself!


    She went back to the room with her child in her arms. As soon as she entered the door, she was ready to turn around and close the door. As a result, she was blocked by Si Lianye, who was quick in his eyes and hands: "wait, I''ll tell you..."


    "No, you have something to say to that Audrey!" she glared at him angrily and closed the door with all her strength. As a result, she didn''t know whether she pressed his hand or what. Suddenly she heard him cry.


    Her heart jumped and quickly opened the door: "your hand..."


    Before she finished, she suddenly saw a flower in front of her eyes. Si Lianye stepped in impolitely, and then closed the door heavily.


    Fooled!


    Shen Xiran''s mind suddenly turned around such an idea. She hated her teeth itching. Why should she be soft hearted, why?


    An evil spirit came up. She put the child on the ground. Then she picked up something and threw her head on his head without looking at it: "get out of here, get out of here!"


    "Listen to me..." Si Lian''s night wolf hid left and flashed right. Finally, he couldn''t retreat. He said in a hurry: "I stepped on my son!"


    She was stunned and stopped immediately. Panic was to find the trace of her son. Then she felt that she was tight and had been firmly held by him.


    "You let go! Despicable man!" he cheated again! Shen Xiran was so angry that he wanted to kick him into outer space, but he was helpless. He blushed and glared at him: "president, what''s your demeanor? You can cheat people like this. Do your subordinates know?"


    Si Lianye said indifferently, "you know, anyway, I don''t care. I only care about you."


    That sentence slammed into her heart, made her a little stunned, and then turned her head: "you nonsense, if you care about me, how could you do that?"


    Audrey is really rich and has a back. The strength of their company can change the world. Even Shen Xiran, a complete layman, has heard their names. As the only heir, Audrey''s wealth is something that ordinary people dare not think of. But what can happen? Si Lianye is not a poor boy.


    His wealth may be worse than Audrey, but in her opinion, it is enough. Why isn''t Si Lianye satisfied? Do you have to be single-minded to please others?


    If she gives in again, will she have to be divorced and can''t even see her children?


    No, that won''t work, that won''t work!


    Thinking of this, Shen Xiran pushed him fiercely: "don''t try to cheat me, I won''t be fooled again!" she looked at him fiercely and said.


    Si Lianye looked at her deeply: "you told you that it was false. There was nothing between me and her."


    "No? Do you think I''m a fool?" she trembled with anger. "What the news said and the housekeeper admitted, and you denied it!"


    She complained loudly, but Si Lianye had calmed down. She looked down at her son, who was silent and wanted to cry. She hugged him, and then said, "you see, you scared him like this. What did the housekeeper tell you? I went on a business trip with Audrey? Just on a business trip. Where did you want to go?"

 Chapter 457

    She looked at her son''s wide eyes and looked a little relaxed, but she was still afraid: "hum, it''s just a business trip. Why didn''t you tell me? Later, if I didn''t inadvertently know, you would be ready to cheat all the time?"


    Si Lian stopped talking at night. It''s his fault.


    "Well, I wasn''t considerate about it, I admit, but I didn''t do anything except going on a business trip with her," he explained with the child in his arms.


    Shen Xiran looked at him, hummed and said, "I knew you wouldn''t admit it." then he bowed his head and took out his cell phone, "I''ll show you those photos. I see what else you have to say!"


    Skillfully click on an app. At the same time, her eyes widened, she didn''t speak for a long time, and her face became whiter and whiter.


    Si Lianye looked strange and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Those photos, if any, were just dinner photos. He and Audrey kept a safe distance. He didn''t worry at all.


    But unexpectedly, what came into view was a group of photos he had never thought of, with a very large scale.


    He immediately gave a low curse. Between the lightning and the flint, he understood what the problem was.


    Shen Xi ran suddenly looked up and looked at him fiercely, but his tears fell drop by drop.


    He looked at his heart tightly, stepped forward and said, "listen to me!"


    She pursed her lips, said nothing, and suddenly smashed her mobile phone.


    He quickly copied his mobile phone in his hand: "listen to me..."


    Without saying a word, she suddenly turned around and ran away.


    He was stunned and hurried to catch up. At this time, his son, who had been quiet in his arms, suddenly burst into tears: "Mom..."


    The vague voice and crying immediately disturbed his heart. As soon as his steps stopped and looked over, he found that Shen Xiran had no shadow.


    He sank his face, immediately picked up his mobile phone and commanded his men at a fast speed; "Keep up with madam and don''t put her in danger."


    "Yes!"


    His heart just let go of some, silent crying son, the tangle in his heart.


    He comforted his son. Suddenly Audrey called him again. Before he spoke, she said at the beginning, "I underestimate my opponent."


    He gave a deep "um" sound. He believed in Audrey''s ability too much, but it turned out to be so.


    Those photos are very simple. They are the photos of him taking off his clothes with the woman of unknown origin and Audrey at that time, and the angle. It can be seen at a glance that there are still cameras in his room.


    They never found out.


    This is not the most depressing place. The most depressing thing is that one of the photos has a good angle. It happened that the woman twisted her ankle and fell Audrey when she went out, and he reached out to hold them. In that way, the three people seem to be very ambiguous.


    At that time, Audrey just wore a coat because she came in a hurry. Her hair was messy. People felt that she had done something indescribable.


    How can this not make Shen Xiran angry?


    Si Lianye felt that he might be more angry than her.


    Audrey''s voice was as cold as frost, which was expected by Si Lianye. Anyone, including him, would be very angry if he was designed like this, but the content of her speech surprised him: "I have cleaned the people around me. They admit that they were ordered by Alan''s family. I have done it to him now, so your words should be safe."


    Alan Si Lianye knew that it was Audrey''s biggest enemy in the company. If there was no Audrey, he would inherit the position of president. The struggle between them was inevitable.


    Now Si Lianye was not surprised to hear that the man was behind the scenes, but calmly said to her, "do you want me to help?"


    Audrey was about to say no, but then she changed her words: "OK, give it to me..."


    He promised one by one. Audrey breathed a sigh of relief, thought about it and suddenly said, "this matter has been spread. Are you okay there?"


    Si Lianye smiled bitterly: "I will solve it myself."


    Audrey understood when she heard it: "is there a problem? I''ll go and see you after I deal with things here."


    "No." if you don''t come, things will be like this. Can you pay it back? Si Lianye refused without thinking.


    Audrey didn''t care about his refusal. In a way, her character is more inclined to male psychology: "well, say it when you need my help. If you can''t do anything else, it''s OK to explain to your wife."


    "Thanks, I don''t need it at the moment." Si Lianye faintly hung up the phone. He got enough benefits, so he didn''t have much anger about Audrey''s mistakes. He had to pay as much as he got. It was normal, but although he said so, the anger of his wife didn''t disappear so easily.


    He sighed softly, then looked down at his son in his arms, but found that he didn''t know when he had fallen asleep. He was stunned, wrapped him up and walked out slowly.


    He has a lot to do now. He has to continue to explain to his wife.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Xiran rushed out of the door angrily, he didn''t think about anything. He just felt that his mind was drowned by anger, and there was nothing left.


    So when she slowly stood on the road, she was blown by the cold wind. After waking up slowly, she found that she seemed to have nowhere to go.


    Where are you going? Zhu Lingling''s house? Or Ye Xuan''s house?


    Forget it, I''d better go to Zhu Lingling''s house.


    She made up her mind to get her cell phone and was ready to tell her, but then she found that she felt empty. Suddenly she remembered that she had just thrown out her cell phone as a concealed weapon in her anger.


    Now she couldn''t get in touch with her on the phone, and she immediately found another terrible thing, that is, she was really mad at that time. She didn''t take her mobile phone or even her own bag. In other words, she was penniless and empty handed, not to mention her ID mobile phone. She didn''t have a dime.


    Where else can she go?


    She was stunned. She didn''t want to believe this fact, but she had to believe that she had trapped herself. As for Zhu Lingling''s phone number, she thought hard for a long time and didn''t add it up. At ordinary times, she didn''t have to remember it at all, okay.


    After she figured it out, she was depressed and almost had to drill down to the ground. She finally lost her temper in front of him for a while. What happened? What''s the face for her to stay?


    But where does she go and where can she go?


    She was full of boredom, but she was unwilling to look back. That man was not a good thing, so she didn''t go back.


    But, but if she doesn''t go back, where can she go?


    She was at a loss.


    She walked forward step by step, kicking small stones on the ground from time to time, her face was serious, and she didn''t know what big things she was thinking.


    This is the evaluation of Si Lianye''s subordinates who followed behind her. After listening to Si Lianye''s instructions, they soon caught up with her, but the boss''s instructions just let them follow, so they had to follow behind her silently and see her walking forward step by step. They couldn''t touch their heads in their eyes.


    What''s the matter? Where does madam want to go?


    They didn''t understand Shen Xiran''s worry, but they didn''t dare to keep the boss''s words, so they drove behind her far, didn''t dare to approach, and didn''t dare to let her know.


    The first one looked silently and felt that something was wrong. She seemed to have been walking on the road for too long. I heard that her health was not so good.


    So he made a quick decision and immediately contacted his boss Si Lianye: "boss, madam, she didn''t go anywhere. She was walking by the side of the road."


    Si Lianye was silent for a moment: "OK, I see." then he hung up the phone. The subordinates in the car were in front of each other. They didn''t understand what their wise boss meant.


    But they soon learned that the boss''s bright Bentley appeared in their sight, and then approached his wife very quickly. When passing by them, they even heard the boss say, "you can go."


    They were relieved. It seemed that the boss had decided to go out in person.


    Shen Xiran walked up and down the road. She was more and more worried. She really didn''t want to go back, but like her, what could she do if she didn''t go back?


    When she was in a hurry, she suddenly heard a burst of car engines coming from far to near behind her, and finally stopped behind her.


    She didn''t have to look back to know who it was. She couldn''t help looking stiff and walked away.


    The car restarted and followed her silently.


    She tried not to look back at him and walked on, but God knows, it took too long, and she was still wearing a pair of high heels, and her feet began to ache


    She breathed deeply and tried to keep her normal expression. She can''t admit defeat, she must not!


    In the end, Si Lianye couldn''t hold on and suddenly stopped the car in front of her: "Xi ran!"


    Shen Xiran raised his head, turned and left. This time he went in another direction.


    Si Lianye simply got out of the car, grabbed his wrist and said, "listen to me!"


    She glared at him: "I don''t listen, I don''t listen!"


    He also wanted to continue to explain. He suddenly found that her look was wrong, as if she was still in a trace of pain in her anger. He couldn''t help being suspicious. His eyes slipped from her face, from top to bottom, and he saw her red feet.


    "Are you hurt?" he asked suddenly.


    She shrank instinctively. His look seemed terrible?


    He immediately understood. His face sank. He didn''t entangle with her anymore. He hugged her and stuffed her directly into the car.


    She couldn''t help but get up from her seat in anger, "Si Lianye, what do you want to do?"


    Si Lianye didn''t say a word. She sat behind her and gently pressed her with both hands, which made her sit down involuntarily: "don''t move." her voice was heavy and dignified, which made her stop involuntarily.


    He attached himself again, raised her white and delicate feet, put them on his knees, and gently took off her shoes.


    She had noticed what he wanted to do and couldn''t help shrinking her feet. She didn''t expect that such an insignificant injury would be found by him, which made her heart feel strange and had an unspeakable smell.


    She couldn''t help looking at him deeply and found that his side face was really beautiful, with deep and beautiful outline and focused expression. If it was photographed, it could fascinate many little girls.


    And this includes her.


    She was so stunned that she didn''t notice his action. He pinched her foot directly. There was a stabbing pain from the injured place, which made her shrink her feet and make a "hiss" sound. She said angrily, "Si Lianye, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 458

    He was silent, turned around, didn''t know where to take out a small bottle, opened the lid, poured out the light green liquid inside, and a light and good smell came.


    She stared at his movements.


    Si Lianye first poured the liquid into his palm, and then silently rubbed her ankle.


    She cried out in pain, "it hurts."


    "Bear it." he said faintly, but his strength was much lighter.


    In fact, her foot injury was not serious, but she was abraded by new high heels on her instep. There were some sprains in her ankle because she walked too quickly at the beginning, and there was nothing else. However, he was as focused as he was on very serious things, which made her heart throb.


    At present, the picture of him concentrating on healing his injury was too beautiful, and her feet were really painful. Under the intersection of the two phases, she couldn''t help it. She turned her head away from him and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This man is her nemesis.


    No matter what she was thinking, Si Lianye silently treated her foot injury. As time passed, the air seemed to stagnate.


    She gradually became uneasy, carefully moved her body, and then he found her, took her feet and said unhappily, "don''t move."


    She looked at him unhappily: "I''m still angry." that means don''t think he''s healing himself now, so you can order her casually.


    He turned a deaf ear and moved silently until he finally handled her feet thoroughly, and then put her feet down.


    She bit her lip and looked at him firmly: "I want to get off."


    It''s not a statement, not a question, but a positive tone. This tone makes her very satisfied, because it''s enough for her to explain her attitude.


    He lowered his eyes and soon looked at her again: "OK."


    He promised so quickly that she almost didn''t dare to believe her ears: "what did you say?"


    "I said yes, but you have to promise me first and tell me where you''re going," said Si Lianye.


    She was silent for a long time. If she knew where she should go, she wouldn''t be found by him so easily.


    Sly Si Lianye!


    Seeing her appearance, Si Lianye slowed down his tone and said slowly, "you see, you don''t know where you should go. Why don''t you go back with me? Don''t you worry about the baby?"


    Hearing what he said, she looked up at him suddenly.


    Si Lianye understood what she meant, picked up her cell phone for a while, and then handed it to her: "listen."


    That was her cell phone. She took it suspiciously and put it in her ear. She immediately heard her son''s cry over there.


    Her face changed and looked at him fiercely: "you''re despicable." she unexpectedly used this way to let herself go back.


    Si Lianye looked at her innocently: "I didn''t do anything, just let someone send him back. Now he should miss you."


    She looked at him with uncertain looks. She wanted to know what kind of struggle she was doing in her heart. Finally, she turned her head to look out of the window and said in a stiff voice, "I''ll go back."


    Si Lianye''s heart suddenly loosened. Looking at her reluctant face, she felt relieved. She motioned to the driver to drive while holding her hand and said, "wife..."


    She jerked her hand out of his hand: "don''t call me wife, I''m not."


    That woman is his wife!


    Si Lianye was not discouraged, but still looked at her and said, "no? Of course it''s you. You''re my rightful dear. Besides, Audrey''s relationship with me is not what you think."


    She glanced at him and sneered, "do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Their photos have been put on the Internet, from those with clothes to those without clothes. Now they still say to themselves that they don''t matter?


    To whom?


    Si Lianye sighed and said, "I have a cooperative relationship with her, it''s business cooperation, and she''s not an ordinary woman."


    She is a lace, but this can''t be said here. He has to abide by Audrey''s privacy.


    Shen Xiran was silent and didn''t look at him. Si Lianye was very helpless when he saw the whole person. It was unexpected that this thing had happened. If he had known, he shouldn''t have promised to go out with Audrey. The result is better now.


    His wish to come back early and run away from his wife has come to naught.


    Si Lianye felt very depressed.


    When he arrived at the door, he was even more depressed when he saw the bitter melon look on the face of the housekeeper. After he got off the bus, he looked calm: "what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, the housekeeper doesn''t like to gather up with him in general. He is a very measured person. Si Lianye also likes him. However, it seems that he has broken his habit these days?


    The housekeeper wanted to stop talking and kept looking at Shen Xiran. Si Lianye didn''t eat his suit and shouted, "speak quickly."


    The housekeeper said quickly, "there are guests in the living room."


    "Guest?" Si Lianye is a person who pays more attention to privacy. Generally, not close friends will not invite him to the door, and people who have friends with him understand his habits and will never annoy him.


    The housekeeper''s look was still very strange: "just go in and have a look." his voice was very low, as if he was afraid that Shen Xiran in the car would hear it.


    Si Lianye glanced at him and turned to open the door for Shen Xiran.


    The housekeeper seems to be more and more busy. When guests come to the door, what do you want to do with that expression?


    In fact, when Shen Xiran was in the car, he had listened to their conversation almost. Now when he took him in, he kept silent and silently thought about the same problem as Si Lianye. What happened to the housekeeper?


    Until finally after entering the door, Shen Xiran and Si Lianye were stunned together. Only then did they understand why the housekeeper had such an expression.


    Sitting on the chair in the living room, the woman who is leisurely looking at the layout of the living room is Audrey, who should still be abroad.


    Shen Xiran almost immediately took a breath of air-conditioning in her heart. She couldn''t understand why she dared to come to the door.


    It''s good that she doesn''t go to her, okay?


    It''s too bullying, isn''t it?


    At the thought of this, her heart was filled with anger. She held back her anger and stared at Si Lianye. Suddenly, she found that his face was also stunned.


    She was stunned. Didn''t he know Audrey was coming?


    Before she could understand, Si Lianye said to Audrey in a deep voice, "when did you come?"


    Audrey seemed to find them coming in. She turned her head and looked at them with a smile on her face: "I just came here. In order to surprise you, I deliberately didn''t let them tell you. See if it was a surprise?"


    Si Lianye finally knows what''s wrong with the unspeakable expression on the housekeeper''s face. He always thinks Audrey is his lover. It''s not strange to see his lover''s swaggering door.


    He thought of this and said in a deep voice, "of course, it''s a surprise." the surprise bit very hard. Audrey didn''t know if she understood it. She smiled at him and turned her eyes to Shen Xiran: "Hello, we''ve met again."


    Shen Xiran''s mood at this time was much more complicated than when she saw her last time. She glanced at each other faintly: "yes, it''s clear that we haven''t been long since last time, but I think it''s been a long time."


    In the words, Si Lianye helplessly looked at Shen Xiran and felt that his plan to have a good talk with her today was going to fail. He didn''t know why Audrey suddenly ran over, so he frowned and asked, "have you handled the things over there?"


    She said someone was dealing with her secretly.


    Audrey shrugged: "you underestimate me too, dear Mr. Si. I won''t pay attention to those little insects. You forget my identity. As long as I don''t lose my father''s trust, I will be invincible almost forever."


    "Very good, so what you told me before was all lies?" Si Lianye''s face was very gloomy, pointed to the door and said, "so sorry, I don''t like to cooperate with a friend who likes to cheat me. Please leave here now."


    Audrey''s face turned black: "Si Lianye, you drive me away?"


    Si Lian looked at her at night: "you know why I want to drive you away."


    Although Audrey was strong before, she knew what she was doing and would respect others, but now she doesn''t respect Shen Xiran and has a mind of teasing, so he was impolite and directly ordered to leave.


    Until this moment, Shen Xiran suddenly felt that he was not lying about the relationship between Audrey and him. He didn''t seem to have any emotional relationship with Audrey. It seems that the collaborators are possible.


    So that''s strange. What''s the matter with those photos?


    She looked at Si Lianye and Audrey on the left. She felt that everything in front of her was out of her cognitive range. She couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. She pulled Si Lianye''s sleeve: "what are you talking about?"


    Si Lianye glanced at her and said simply, "I''m driving people away."


    Shen Xiran: "


    Audrey was uncomfortable and asked coldly, "do you really want to drive me away? Don''t you want to ask me why I came here?"


    Si Lian''s face was not polite at all: "yes, I don''t want to."


    She answered her two questions simply and directly, which made Audrey blush with anger. Probably in her previous 20 or 30 years of life, few people dared to show her face like this.


    Previously, I heard that Si Lianye was very nice to his wife, maintained everywhere and never flirted outside. She was full of disbelief when she heard that men in the world were not the same. Those rumors must be false news that he estimated to release.


    But unexpectedly, today she finally saw it with her own eyes. Sure enough, she found that Shen Xiran was the inverse scale of his company Lianye. She couldn''t touch it at all. If she touched it, she would turn her face.


    It''s a big joke.


    She took a deep breath, silently thought about his help, and forced out a smiling face: "your temper is really big. I tell you, I''m here to help you for your own good."


    Si Lianye answered without hesitation, "I have nothing to help."


    Audrey smiled: "really? You don''t have any difficulties and can''t do anything?"


    Si Lianye''s face was black: "what are you trying to say?"


    "No, I just want to say, I''ll help you explain the picture, but you also do something for me, OK?" that''s what she came to find him today.


    Si Lianye shook his head without thinking: "No." the previous deal with her was enough to give him a headache. As a result, she wanted to do it again, and he didn''t do it!


    This time Audrey was embarrassed: "you really don''t want to hear it. It''s good?"


    Si Lianye quietly refused her: "I don''t want to."


    Audrey was helpless and set her goal on Shen Xiran: "Miss Shen, Mrs. Si, are you interested in knowing the truth of those photos? I can tell you the whole thing. Oh, it''s absolutely true."

 Chapter 459

    For her words, Shen Xiran was not heartless, but she felt that Audrey''s destination was unknown, and Si Lianye was obviously not very happy with her, so she shook her head firmly after a moment of hesitation: "no, No."


    Audrey''s face showed a disappointed look: "tut Tut, if you are so timid, will you be eaten by your men? Beauty, do you want to learn how to teach men with me?" she said, reaching out frivolously to touch her chin.


    Shen Xiran subconsciously stepped back and frowned at each other. She seemed very strange.


    The relationship between this woman and Si Lianye doesn''t seem to be what she thinks. She''s too strange. She''s completely different from the women she''s met before.


    Here she stared at Audrey in disbelief. Si Lianye had stepped over with a dark face and caught Shen Xiran: "stay away from her."


    Shen Xiran looked at Si Lianye suspiciously, and now he felt that he was also strange.


    His reaction is so big. What''s the problem?


    It''s just a woman''s action. Why does he look at Audrey like a disciple?


    Audrey shrugged. "What''s stingy? You won''t lose a piece of meat if you touch it."


    "You can go now," said Si Lianye with a calm face.


    This is the third time he has said such a thing. Before that, no one dared to disobey him. Today, Audrey broke this record again and again.


    This time Audrey didn''t seem to be ready to listen to him: "I really don''t know good people. I''m here to help you explain."


    "No need." Shen Xiran and Si Lianye agreed.


    Audrey laughed angrily, "good, good, you don''t ask me if you have the ability."


    With that, she strode outside and was driven out three times and four times in her capacity. If someone else had changed, she would have lost her temper. Today, it is a miracle that she would endure so long.


    She stepped on ten inch high heels and went out angrily. With great force, Shen Xiran doubted whether she would trample holes in the floor of her home.


    Of course, the fact proved that the floor quality of the Secretary''s family was still very good. She survived unharmed until she went out. When she heard the sound of the car, they looked at each other together.


    Shen Xiran''s reaction was the fastest. He immediately broke away from his big hand and walked aside: "you let go of me, I still don''t want to talk to you."


    He was a little distressed. Was he impulsive in rejecting Audrey just now? If she really explained to her, maybe she would listen?


    But the idea just flashed in his mind and was pressed down by him.


    Audrey''s woman doesn''t play cards according to reason. Who knows what she will say. On the surface, it''s for their good. In fact, she doesn''t know what she wants to do.


    If so, just stay away from her.


    As for the immediate difficulties, Si Lianye felt that he had never been afraid of anything from small to large.


    Shen Xiran hummed. Looking at him thoughtfully, she didn''t want to go up and tease him. She just turned around and left. Before, the baby cried so badly that she didn''t have time to have a look.


    Who knows she didn''t take a few steps. As soon as she tightened her hand, she looked back and found that her hand was caught by him.


    "What are you doing?" she glared at him. Although she found that she really blamed him after seeing Audrey''s other side, she couldn''t help being angry when she thought of the photos she had seen before.


    How old is it that someone took such a picture? Where''s his brain?


    Unconsciously, her thinking changed from "he did such a thing behind his back" to "is there any brain that could be framed?"


    However, she didn''t know such a change, and Si Lianye didn''t notice it. She just grabbed her hand and said, "are you still angry?"


    She was amused: "why can''t you be angry with them..."


    "I don''t have the kind of relationship you see with them. I explained to you." Si Lianye decided to turn passivity into initiative.


    "You said I would believe it?"


    "Well, how can you believe me?" he asked.


    "It''s simple. Let go of me. I don''t want to see you."


    "That''s it?" he was suspicious.


    "If I refuse to do such a thing, how can I believe what you say next?" she stared at him with strange eyes.


    He hesitated and let go.


    As soon as Shen Xiran was free, he immediately went upstairs without looking back to find the baby.


    Si Lianye stood depressed and looked at her back. The housekeeper looked very gloomy. At this time, he walked up carefully: "young master."


    He glanced at each other. "What are you doing?"


    The housekeeper gingerly took the mobile phone and sent it: "Miss Audrey is looking for you."


    Almost all the words he didn''t answer came to his mouth and were swallowed by him.


    "Bring it."


    The housekeeper quickly handed over the mobile phone. He took it and put it in his ear. He didn''t know what Audrey said, which changed his face: "what you said is true?"


    The housekeeper looked at Si Lianye suspiciously.


    Shen Xiran didn''t know that Audrey didn''t give up. He went to find the baby himself. When he entered the room, he knew that the baby had gone to bed.


    When the nanny saw her coming in, she whispered to her, "he cried very hard just now, and then he fell asleep when he was tired."


    Shen Xilan looked at the tears on his son''s sleeping face. He couldn''t help but feel great pain. He slowly wiped the tears off his face with a wet towel. He seemed very tired. He didn''t wake up under the harassment of his mother, but turned over and continued to sleep.


    She touched his soft hair and whispered, "don''t worry, mom will never leave you and run away again."


    Her voice was so low that no one could hear except herself and the baby. The nanny looked blankly behind her.


    She stood up straight and said to the nanny, "take good care of him."


    The nanny nodded, "don''t worry, I will."


    She felt relieved and went back to her room. Her feet were soft. She didn''t come back for a long time. She sat by the bed and thought about the things before.


    In fact, she is still very confident in Si Lianye. They have been entangled for so long and experienced life and death together. Therefore, Si Lianye is actually very reliable for her, which explains why she was so calm when she heard it in Zhu Lingling''s mouth, because in her subconscious, She doesn''t believe those things.


    But when did she get angry again?


    She thought silently that she learned from the housekeeper that they had started their business trip together? Or start by seeing those photos?


    Seems to have it all?


    But what did he explain? Seems to say those things are not true?


    Should I trust him?


    Reason told her that in case of such a thing, she should choose to believe him, but her feelings can''t stand it, especially after seeing those photos.


    She always feels depressed and flustered when she thinks about it.


    Si Lianye answered the phone and came out in his study for a while. The first thing was to go back to his room to see Shen Xiran. When he found that she was already in the room, he was relieved.


    She lay on the bed with her back to him, as if she had fallen asleep without a quilt. The whole person shrank into a ball because of the cold. Her small figure looked very pitiful on the wide bed.


    He had some angry heart. When he saw her so pathetic appearance, he immediately softened and slowly pressed her shoulder. Almost in that moment, he felt that her whole body was so stiff for a moment.


    She didn''t sleep?


    Shen Xiran lay down when she heard that the door of the door was opened by him. She didn''t know what kind of heart she was out of. Anyway, when she heard the sound of the door, her mind was blank. Then when her consciousness came back, she had been lying in bed and looked asleep.


    What''s the matter? Why did she become like this?


    She did not understand, but secretly hoped that he could go to the bathroom or something and give her some time to prepare.


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t do anything else. He came forward and pressed her shoulder. She was overwhelmed. She trembled and almost cried out. Fortunately, she bit her lips and held back.


    She didn''t know what kind of heart she was. She clearly wanted to talk to him. In the end, she was so cowardly that she didn''t even dare to look at him, let alone talk to him as planned.


    She was stiff, her mind was blank, and she didn''t know what reaction she should make. After waiting for a while, she didn''t see any other actions.


    Strange, what is he doing?


    She asked silently in her heart and still didn''t move.


    Then she felt his hand leave her, sighed softly, turned away from her and walked into the bathroom.


    She opened her eyes and felt strange in her heart. She clearly hoped that he would leave, because she was not ready to say anything. As a result, when he really left, she felt uncomfortable again.


    She sat up in a daze, holding the quilt and didn''t know what to think. Now he can''t give a result, but should he believe it?


    She listened to the splashing sound inside and suddenly had an impulse. She picked up her cell phone and called her friend: "... Do you think I should believe him?"


    Zhu Lingling took his mobile phone and looked unbelievable: "what are you talking about? Are you okay? Of course, you should listen to his explanation of this matter. You don''t really want to escape for a lifetime?"


    "But, but what if they really have a leg?" she endured and endured in the face of her good friend, and finally said her worry.


    "Please have a little ambition? What if they have an affair? Won''t you dump him? You have to hang him from this tree?" Zhu Lingling simply hates iron and steel.


    She hesitated: "but, but..."


    "But what? If you don''t want to, just listen to his explanation. Don''t just listen with your ears. Listen with your heart. I think I don''t like Si Lianye''s man, but I think he shouldn''t cheat. You might as well listen carefully."


    Zhu Lingling rarely had such a reliable time. Shen Xiran''s face changed: "OK, thank you. I know what to do."


    As a result, her next sentence revealed her nature again; "Well, if not, it doesn''t matter. I''ll introduce you a man 100 times better than him. You can choose!" she said proudly.


    Shen Xiran cried and laughed: "thank you. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    "What are you talking about?" he said a word. Suddenly, Si Lianye came out and just heard her last sentence.


    She took a breath of air-conditioning, and instantly remembered her words, which seemed to be the kind she could never let him know. She felt guilty. She quickly pressed down her mobile phone and threw it aside: "nothing... Nothing..."

 Chapter 460

    "No?" he looked at her suspiciously. How could he see the look on her face so guilty.


    "Of course it''s true... Hey, what are you doing with so many questions? I haven''t settled accounts with you yet." she looked at him angrily and said.


    "Settle accounts, there''s nothing to settle." he said to her.


    She opened her eyes wide: "what do you mean? You and her..."


    Before he finished, he stretched out a slender finger and gently pressed it on her lips: "I said, you always wouldn''t believe it, so I decided to change it."


    "What, what way?" she looked at his dark and bright eyes with deep meaning, and suddenly felt something wrong. What''s the matter? She wanted to explain to him. As a result, how did it become like this?


    And more importantly, what does he want to do?


    "Such a way." he smiled deeply and slowly smiled at her, with a trace of evil spirit.


    She suddenly sounded the alarm bell and tried to escape. The result was obvious.


    She was pressed on the bed by him and couldn''t move.


    She was angry and struggled hard: "you let go of me, let go!"


    Si Lianye easily held her down with one hand: "honey, don''t be angry. Do you think I haven''t been with you these days? I''ll be with you now."


    He deliberately bit the "good" very hard, which made her hair stand on end.


    "Si Lianye, stop, I have something to tell you." she tried hard to stop his next action.


    According to her experience, the man''s action force is terrible. Either he doesn''t do it or he won''t stop until he does it, unless she really can''t hold it.


    But, but she''s still angry!


    As she struggled, she pushed his big hand hard: "stop, I have something to tell you!"


    Anxious, she suddenly said, "I really have something to tell you, really!"


    As soon as his hand stopped, he looked up at her: "really? It''s the kind I want to hear?"


    "What do you want to hear? I want to tell you about it." she was relieved to see that her hands were finally stopped.


    Then he felt wrong again. His action just stopped for a moment, and then he moved slowly again.


    She didn''t fight at once and pressed the big hand that was still making trouble: "Si Lianye, I''m still angry. If you want a woman not to look for her, why do you look for me... Ah..."


    In the middle of the sentence, suddenly his hand rubbed hard against a sensitive part of her, and a burst of crisp hemp immediately spread from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet, making her unable to help whispering. Then she reacted to what she had done, and then she couldn''t help blushing and shouted angrily: "Si Lianye!"


    Si Lian was calm at night. He kept moving on her and said coldly, "I''m punishing you."


    "Punishment?" Shen Xi, whose voice trembled, repeated blankly, "what punishment?"


    "Punishment is, you don''t believe what I told you. That person is a guy who only likes women, don''t you see?" suddenly he pressed hard and put the weight of his whole body on her.


    She screamed, put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him out. Suddenly, the sentence rushed into her mind and was stunned: "what are you talking about?" Audrey is a person who only likes women?


    Si Lianye sighed for her hindsight, put his chin on her shoulder and said, "don''t you really see? She was flirting with you before."


    "But, but I thought she was joking." she was stunned.


    Who would have thought of this?


    He shook his head, his big hand moved skillfully and slowly explained to her: "she just asked me to cooperate this time. She is not as interested in men as you think."


    She bit her teeth and let him stir out the flame on her body. At the same time, she couldn''t help saying, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Have you given me a chance? Besides, these things are her privacy. It''s not good to say them casually outside," he said gravely.


    Although she said so, she could understand it, but the meaning in the tone made her feel uncomfortable. She was so good that he took so much trouble to think of her?


    She said bitterly, "yes, it''s bad for her in case someone hears it."


    This tone seemed very sour. He couldn''t help looking up at her and finally determined that his wife was still angry. No, it should be said that she was jealous.


    He suddenly laughed, buried it in her soft chest and laughed for a long time. His whole body trembled with laughter, which made her angry. He pushed him hard: "what are you laughing at? Get down!"


    It''s not heavy to keep pressing her like this?


    He deliberately misinterpreted her meaning: "can''t wait, honey, I''m coming."


    "You... You... I don''t mean that..." she spoke quickly, but it was too late. She had opened her door, just so that he could drive straight in


    "Ah... Si Lianye, you go away!" she murmured in a trembling voice.


    However, such a sound had no impact on Si Lianye. On the contrary, it made him feel that the flames were burning all over him.


    So, she was involuntarily caught in the flame by him, and everything was turned into nothing.


    Everything was burned up in this burning night.


    The next day, she finally woke up and opened her eyes. It was bright outside the window. The faint ambiguous smell in the air made her blush.


    Si Lianye! He got mixed up again!


    She propped herself up and soon felt a dull pain coming from somewhere under her, which was a sign of overuse there.


    She was unprepared. She gave a soft "hiss" and remembered that time last night. Yes, not once, but many times. The whole person was simply bad. Si Lianye was too hungry and thirsty. He made it like this!


    She slowly got out of bed, her feet on the ground were shaking for a while, and quickly reached out to hold the corner of the table and stood still.


    She was really depressed. Fortunately, no one found out at this time, otherwise people would know that she was made by Si Lianye. In this case, she must be ashamed to die!


    She slowly moved forward holding the corner of the table. She was relieved to see the bathroom in sight.


    However, at this critical moment, she suddenly heard the sound of the door being opened.


    She was shocked and turned to look. However, due to her excessive action, her eyes were dark, her body shook and fell again.


    Si Lianye hugged her with an arrow: "what''s the matter with you?"


    He''s the one who came in!


    She opened her eyes and saw clearly that he came in and pushed him angrily: "you... You go away..."


    As soon as she got close to him, she could remember what had happened last night, and when she walked so many steps, she had felt something flowing down her thigh.


    Her face turned red, and she didn''t know where the strength came from. She pushed him away at once, turned and rushed into the bathroom. The weapon closed the door heavily at the fastest speed.


    Si Lianye couldn''t touch his head and frowned at the closed door: "are you uncomfortable?"


    There was silence inside.


    He became more nervous, stepped forward and said, "speak quickly, isn''t it uncomfortable?" at the same time, he regretted that he shouldn''t indulge himself too much last night. If he had known, he wouldn''t be so excited. At least, at least twice less


    But now it''s no use regretting. He thought that he was more and more uneasy, mainly because her physical condition had made him tremble before, so he regretted and seriously called the door: "did you hear me? Open the door."


    He still didn''t speak inside, but there were bursts of splashes. He was relieved to hear that, at least it showed that she was all right.


    But since it''s okay, what''s she doing?


    After thinking about it, he decided to go in and have a look, so he thought of it and did it. He stretched out his hand and suddenly opened the door.


    Shen Xiran didn''t expect that he would be so bold and shameless. He would really come in. He couldn''t help being frightened and exclaimed, "what are you doing in here? Get out, get out!"


    Si Lianye leaned on the door frame with her arms in her arms, looked at her without inches all over her body, and said with a smile: "what are you afraid of, up and down, inside and outside, I haven''t seen anywhere..."


    Before he finished, a towel was thrown on his face. At the same time, a voice sounded in his ear: "get out!"


    He grabbed the towel: "wait, I want to make sure..."


    "Nothing to confirm!" Shen Xiran was so angry that he came forward and pushed him out in person.


    Si Lianye reluctantly let her move and was really pushed out by her after a few times.


    Shen Xiran angrily locked the door in front of him. He underestimated his integrity before, and now he has to take it seriously.


    Si Lianye touched his nose and turned back to his seat. In fact, it was his own death. He was already angry before. As a result, he accidentally didn''t control himself and made her angry again.


    When I think of the spotty kiss marks I saw on her just now, I suddenly feel distressed and feel proud to rise up. I can make my woman like this. Well, no man is not proud.


    Shen Xiran soaked in it for half an hour and came out. His skin was wrinkled.


    When I got up, I suddenly found that I didn''t bring my clothes in, but I had to go out to get my clothes. Suddenly I remembered Si Lianye''s action just now, hesitated, didn''t dare to challenge his integrity, resolutely abandoned the idea of going out naked, and chose to wrap the bath towel around me and go out again.


    Sure enough, as soon as I went out, I saw him sitting at the table and smiling at her. His eyes were bright and fresh. His energetic appearance was like a heaven and a earth with her.


    She trembled at the sight, but she remembered that it was already a little bright when her "war" with him stopped last night. That is to say, he had only slept for three hours, and she was still in such good spirit.


    Really


    She took a breath of air conditioning, put on her clothes first, and then sat opposite him. She couldn''t escape any more.


    This matter needs to be solved, otherwise there will always be something uncomfortable in my heart.


    Si Lianye was not in a hurry. He looked at her and smiled, "is there anything else wrong with your body?"


    "No." she replied in a rough voice. Even if she was in front of him, she couldn''t say it. Could she still say that she couldn''t stand it because you exerted too much force last night? Was it painful somewhere?


    Of course not. She can''t say.


    So she made a light look and said to him, "I''m fine. I''m in good spirits."


    "Very good, then I''m relieved. I can let go a little later." Si Lianye seemed very satisfied with her answer.


    Her heart jumped when she heard it. What? Let go. Didn''t he do his best last night?

 Chapter 461

    Lie?


    She didn''t dare to ask again. She cleared her throat and said, "what''s the matter with you these days?"


    Si Lianye sighed and said, "are you sure you want to talk about such a boring topic in this wonderful morning?"


    "What''s boring? It''s serious and serious," she said, staring at him.


    "Well, you finish your food first and I''ll talk to you." after all, Si Lianye was still worried about her body, so he pushed a glass of milk to her as soon as he spoke.


    She stared at the milk: "so much?"


    He glanced at the milk: "not much, just 500cc." that''s also called much?


    She frowned and looked at the big glass of milk in front of her. She was very uncomfortable. In fact, she didn''t like drinking milk very much. But Si Lianye forced her to drink milk every day on the grounds that milk was good for her body. These days, when he wasn''t at home, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, he came again.


    No way, Si Lianye will not compromise on this matter. She has had many similar experiences and failed many times. Finally, she had to hold your nose and drink milk silently. It was not easy to drink half of it. She looked at Si Lianye with a quilt: "I really can''t drink."


    He looked down at the remaining third cup of milk, lowered his eyes, took the quilt, looked up with the traces of her drinking and drank up the remaining milk.


    Shen Xiran was stunned: "you... You..." he drank his own milk again.


    I don''t know why. After seeing him drink up all his leftover milk, I suddenly remembered the scene that happened between them on the big bed last night.


    She couldn''t help thinking. Her cheeks were crimson until he put the cup back on the table and cast a puzzled look at her. She came back, her face turned red and lowered her head in a panic.


    He sighed helplessly. Her blushing problem really couldn''t be changed all the time.


    "Does it look good under the table?" he asked suddenly.


    "What looks good?" she asked instinctively, suddenly realizing what he was asking, and blushed again.


    "Come on, eat first, and I''ll talk to you about other things slowly." he handed her a small round bread, which was a habit she had developed in the past few years abroad. She had a special liking for this kind of bread with light wheat aroma, and Si Lianye naturally knew this very well.


    She took it slowly. She felt very strange. What happened to her today? Why do you blush all the time?


    I can''t think of a reason for it for a long time, so I have to attribute it to the hot weather.


    Si Lianye slowly watched her changeable look while eating breakfast and said, "let''s go out later."


    "What? Why do you want to go out?" today''s Si Lian night is also very strange.


    He said, "I haven''t been out with you for a long time. Why don''t you like it?"


    She hesitated. To tell the truth, after his explanation last night, she was no longer angry. She could probably understand that it was a planned hype or something else.


    But


    Understanding doesn''t mean not angry, especially when he thought of the situation in the picture, he held her in his hands, and they were very close


    So she took a deep breath and looked up at him: "OK, but I want to hear what''s going on between you and Audrey?"


    Si Lianye slowly put down her knife and fork, wiped her lips with a napkin, then looked at her and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. Her family wants to do business with me and put forward many preferential terms, but the only condition is to show intimacy with her on some occasions. She wants to confuse his father."


    He slowly said these words and told her everything one by one. Her eyes widened: "you mean she''s really a..."


    "Of course, I won''t lie to you, but she didn''t let many people know about it. In fact, the people around her may not understand it, let alone others, so this time she asked me to keep it a secret, so I thought I didn''t tell you, who knows you know." Si Lianye shrugged and felt that he had done a stupid thing before.


    "There is no airtight wall in the world." Shen Xiran said impolitely, "if you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have bothered you this time. Look, you''ve done a stupid thing."


    He smiled and took the initiative to hold her hand: "yes, I can do stupid things, so honey, would you like to spend your life with me?"


    She was still thinking about what he had said to herself before. As a result, he came and immediately stunned her: "what do you mean?"


    His face was flat: "what am I doing? Can''t you see?"


    She stood up and smiled, "are you proposing to me?"


    Si Lianye looked at her with a smile: "honey, you finally understand."


    "However, I don''t want to promise." Shen Xiran quickly reacted. In fact, if she didn''t recall what happened last night, her brain could still turn quickly.


    "Really? Why? Can you tell me why?" Si Lianye didn''t seem very disappointed, which made Shen Xiran unhappy in his eyes.


    "Why not, I don''t want to marry you." they are now willing to forget that they have long received a license to get married. They have long been husband and wife at the legal level, but they play tricks with each other.


    "Honey, you always have to tell me a reason, otherwise I feel my heart hurts," he said, covering his chest with exaggeration.


    "Really? For the sake of your sincerity, I''ll tell you." Shen Xiran suddenly showed kindness and pointed at him.


    He really attached himself, and then heard her say in his ear, "because I just don''t want to get married." then he laughed like a silver bell, pushed open the chair and left.


    She felt that this wave was so good and wonderful that she completely suppressed his momentum, but she didn''t expect that she would be very happy and sad. Just about to take a step, she suddenly felt a sharp pain somewhere in her body. She couldn''t take precautions. Her body was soft.


    Si Lianye had a good time and easily hugged her: "what''s the matter? Why don''t you say you''re uncomfortable?"


    His expression became very nervous. She felt very empty and said softly, "no, no, I''m fine..."


    While talking, he pushed him away, but where could he push him away?


    Si Lianye''s look was very eye: "nonsense, if you are uncomfortable, you have to say, what are you going to do to be brave?" then he picked her up. Fortunately, they were just eating outside. He took her a few steps and walked to the bedside. After putting her down, Si Lianye was ready to call a doctor to come over.


    Her anxious heart was angry, and she regretted that she had wasted a lot of opportunities in vain. She was very anxious. If she really found a doctor for examination, it would be over. She quickly turned the whole person up and almost hung it on his arm to stop him: "don''t fight, I''m really fine!"


    "But you just?" Si Lianye''s hand paused and looked at her suspiciously. He found that her face was actually very good, but he didn''t know why she wrestled just now.


    Isn''t there any important problem?


    At the thought of this, he was awed, ready to disobey her and forcibly find the doctor.


    Shen Xiran was worried at the first sight: "no, don''t fight, I''ll tell you..." it''s really a shame, but it''s no good not to say


    Si Lianye put his finger on the mobile phone screen and looked at her with deep eyes: "Oh? What''s the reason?"


    She gritted her teeth: "it''s because you took too long last night and hurt me... There..." she bit her tongue before she finished. God, how did she say that?


    She hardly dared to look at his face. The arrogance of refusing his proposal just now disappeared, and the whole person wanted to shrink into a ball.


    In this embarrassment, he was silent for a moment, and then hugged her heavily: "you, really..."


    Not uncomfortable? How long?


    When she heard his question, she said ruthlessly, "how can I say such a thing? You think everyone is you."


    Si Lianye shook her head and turned to call the doctor again. When she saw him, she immediately hugged him: "why do you still want to call him?" she didn''t want the doctor to see her!


    Si Lianye said helplessly, "if you don''t see it, what if it''s inflamed?"


    "That won''t work!" she said coyly.


    He looked at her and frowned, "don''t fool around!"


    She tooted her mouth and said nothing. Her bright eyes looked at him pleadingly.


    He looked at her and remembered that she had refused her proposal just now. Suddenly, he had an idea. In the following decades, he was glad that he had a whim at this moment: "well, if you agree to my proposal, I won''t call a doctor."


    After hearing this, she couldn''t believe that he would be so shameless and threaten her with such a thing!


    She doesn''t eat that!


    She stared at him angrily and was ready to say that sentence, but she thought about it and swallowed it back. If he said it, what if he really called the doctor?


    Do you really want to promise him? But


    She thought and thought, and her embarrassed little face wrinkled into a ball.


    Si Lianye couldn''t help but wonder and asked, "why don''t you just refuse to marry me and let those people witness our wedding? You really don''t like it?"


    No woman doesn''t like a wedding?


    Why is she an exception?


    She vaguely tried to hide, but he caught her and refused to relax. She must tell her why, otherwise she would immediately call a doctor, which was a threat to hit her death.


    But then she had to tell the truth: "Lingling said that men change after they get married. It''s better not to get married."


    In a word, he bought Zhu Lingling.


    At this time, Zhu Lingling, who was struggling to accept the pursuit of others, suddenly itched his nose and sneezed hard.


    Did you catch a cold?


    Some embarrassed Zhu Lingling covered her nose and thought. Suddenly, she handed her a handkerchief from her side: "here you are."


    She took it over without thinking. She pressed her nose rudely. Suddenly, she was stiff. The voice just now


    She took a cold breath and suddenly looked up at the man in suit and shoes: "it''s you!"


    The man smiled at her with a strange and familiar smile: "it''s me."


    Zhu Lingling stared blankly. For a moment, the people around her, the handkerchief in her hand and the sour nose were all gone. Her eyes were full of the man in front of her.


    After a long silence, the man looked puzzled, took a step forward and asked, "Lingling, you..."


    She came back, turned and left.


    The man was stunned and immediately chased out: "Lingling, Lingling..."


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to that sentence, Si Lianye''s face could no longer be black. I really didn''t know that it was for this reason that he proposed for so long. He couldn''t help staring at her: "do you think this sentence is reliable?"


    She bowed her head deeply and said, "I''d rather believe it or not..." how important it is to get married. Of course, we can''t be hasty.


    Si Lianye said calmly, "well, I''ll call a doctor to help you see a doctor."


    In a word, she was scared out of her wits and grabbed his wrist: "no, don''t cry."


    "Then you promised?" Si Lianye looked back at her and said.


    "Promise and promise, but I said first that if you treat me badly, I can go back to divorce you at any time!" she had to say such a sentence.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you such a chance." Si Lianye said to her with strong confidence.


    She looked at his confident face and smiled. Maybe she should give him a chance and give herself a chance, shouldn''t she?


    So half a month later, Si Lianye and Shen Xiran held a grand wedding. Xiao Sihan was wearing a handsome suit and was a flower girl behind his parents.


    At the time of ceremony, Shen Xiran picked up his son. They kissed his little face together, and the guests around gave out huge and kind laughter.


    They finally told the world that they had become a rightful husband and wife. From then on, they held hands and spent the rest of their lives together.


    (end)

 Chapter 462

    The story of Zhu Lingling.


    At this time, the sun was setting, a new couple, no, the sweet smile of a family of three was printed in Zhu Lingling''s eyes, which made her eyes hot.


    She turned her head and was happy that her good friend had finally got a good home. She couldn''t help but feel sad. Where is her person now and what is she doing?


    Her heart suddenly remembered the words she had heard before, and she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    She turned around and thought she couldn''t see it anymore. Forget it, just leave.


    At this moment, at the moment of this happy and sweet wedding, no one found that a girl was leaving the crowd alone and left silently.


    Zhu Lingling returned to her temporary rented house, opened the door and sighed. After living here for so long, she finally had to leave. Before, she thought she would settle down here. Now it seems that she is not born with a stable temperament.


    She walked slowly into her living room, where there were a number of paintings randomly placed, all of which were semi-finished products, black and white, color, characters, scenery and everything. These were all her paintings these days.


    Her hand stroked it gently. Although she didn''t draw it for various reasons, it was still the crystallization of her hard work. Now she''s leaving. There are too many paintings to take with her.


    She hesitated, took out some of her favorite paintings and packed them. After making sure there was nothing missing, she went into her bedroom again. On the big bed of the bedroom, there were several bags and a suitcase. She had packed things in advance and just waited for her best friend''s wedding to leave.


    Now, it''s time.


    She glanced around, reached out to lift the suitcase, finally looked around the room, held back the faint reluctance in her heart and prepared to start.


    Suddenly at this time, her cell phone ring rang. It was a very popular English song. The melody was beautiful. The singer''s voice was deep and magnetic. She always regarded it as her cell phone ring.


    When she heard the bell, she looked in a trance. After a while, she answered the phone: "hello?"


    There was Zhao Yanlin''s voice: "Lingling, why did you take so long to answer the phone?" after a pause, he seemed to feel a little impatient and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not questioning you, I mean, I''m downstairs now."


    "Really? Why is it so early? Didn''t she say to start at 12 o''clock?" she naturally ignored his first question and seemed a little surprised. They had an appointment before, but they met at the airport, and now it''s less than 11 o''clock.


    "Well, I think you may have more things around you. Let''s see if you need my help." Zhao Yanlin explained, with an imperceptible urgency in his voice.


    "Oh, so..." she looked back at her luggage. Although there was only one bag and one suitcase, it was still difficult for her to carry it downstairs alone. She thought and said, "well, it''s really hard to take it. Come up."


    "OK, I''ll come right away. You wait." Zhao Yanlin said excitedly as soon as he heard the mental shock.


    She smiled and pressed the phone off. She moved so fast that she didn''t hear the voice from the other end of the phone: "eh..."


    She put her cell phone back in her small bag and sat down again. Since Zhao Yanlin came to be her driver, she won''t be in a hurry. Wait for him slowly.


    She doesn''t know what Zhao Yanlin thinks about herself. She also knows that people in the same circle know each other. Compared with the previous person, Zhao Yanlin doesn''t know how many people are better. He has a good image, good temperament and good family conditions. The most important thing is that his family is engaged in art and will certainly hold a positive attitude towards her. From this point of view, He is simply her best boyfriend.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. In Zhu Lingling''s feeling, Zhao Yanlin can be her friend, but if she is her boyfriend, she seems to be so poor. She can''t say what it is.


    Anyway, she thought it would be good to go out with him, such as this trip, but she felt very uncomfortable even if she had to do some intimate behavior with him, let alone go to bed.


    This is the reason why she has refused to agree to Zhao Yanlin''s pursuit.


    However, it''s hard for her to say this clearly. Zhao Yanlin is even more confused. It''s not enough to pursue his own degree.


    Well, why don''t you wait for a chance to make it clear? Zhu Lingling thought, and then thought, if you don''t continue to look, you can''t accept it now. Maybe you''ll get along with it for a long time?


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t think of a suitable way. At this time, the door was knocked gently.


    It seems that Zhao Yanlin came. She stood up and walked over without thinking. As soon as she opened the door, she said, "you move very fast..." while saying, she finally saw the visitor clearly, and suddenly her face sank.


    "What are you doing here?!" she asked in one sentence and immediately wanted to close the door before the other party answered.


    The uninvited guest acted quickly and held the door in time: "listen to me..."


    "There''s nothing to say. Get out of here. It''s already over between us!" Zhu Lingling glanced at him with a cold face.


    Damn it, can he not be so strong?


    "Lingling..." it seems that her ruthless appearance hurt him and made him look at Zhu Lingling helplessly.


    The voice came into her ear and made her heart jump: "what''s my name? Can you call my name?"


    At this time, Zhao Yanlin finally panted behind them: "who are you? What do you want to do?" Zhao Yanlin was surprised and rushed up.


    This scene is very much like a robber trying to break in. Zhao Yanlin will naturally come forward.


    Seeing Zhao Yanlin coming, Zhu Lingling said to him with a sigh of relief, "it''s all right. This man is looking for me."


    Zhao Yanlin stopped and glanced at the man strangely. He saw that he was wearing a suit and shoes and looked handsome. Although his current action was not very elegant, the momentum of the superior could not hide from others.


    This person is not an ordinary person. Zhao Yanlin quickly draws a conclusion in his heart and raises strong vigilance in his heart. Who is he? Why haven''t you been in front of Lingling before?


    What is the man''s purpose? Is it an admirer?


    Thinking of this, he asked Zhu Lingling, "who is he? Is he harassing you? Do you want to send him?"


    Zhu Lingling hesitated. Although she wanted the other party to leave, she felt uncomfortable if she really wanted Zhao Yanlin to do it.


    Just thinking, I suddenly heard that although there was a door between me and her, the man who was only a few centimeters away from her suddenly asked, "is he your boyfriend now?"


    The voice was steady and slightly magnetic. It sounded very good, and Zhao Yanlin felt as if he looked familiar. It seemed that he had heard it somewhere?


    The slight doubt just flashed in his heart, and then he was irritated by the man''s questioning tone: "who am I? Don''t you see that she doesn''t welcome you? Don''t let go? Otherwise, I''ll call the police!"


    Zhu Lingling looked at each other and said impolitely, "yes, he is my boyfriend. We have a good relationship and are ready to get married. Are you still going?"


    The man''s face was black: "go?" he snorted, and then came out from the other end of the corridor. Two people, tall horses, were wearing black suits. At a glance, the man who made people feel bad came out.


    Zhu Lingling was blocked by his sight and couldn''t see the situation in the corridor outside, but Zhao Yanlin saw it clearly and couldn''t help but step back: "what do you want to do?"


    The two men''s eyes flickered and stared at him together. Even the slowest people felt something wrong. They were the men''s men, and they came for themselves.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t see the two people, but found that Zhao Yanlin''s action was wrong, so he stared at the man in front of him: "what did you do?"


    The other party said as if nothing had happened: "I want to talk to you. I don''t want outsiders to be present."


    "But I don''t think I have anything to talk to you about." Zhu Lingling said expressionless.


    "I have. If you don''t open the door, don''t blame me for being rude to your little boyfriend." the man said.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned and couldn''t believe it: "are you threatening me?"


    The man shrugged: "I just want to touch the obstacles between us in a simpler way, but if you think it''s a threat, that''s it."


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t believe looking at the man in front of him, and he let her look at him calmly. After a while, he opened his mouth and asked, "do you still like what you see?"


    She looked sluggish, turned her head fiercely, and refused to admit that she had been stunned by him just now.


    At the same time, Zhao Yanlin came with a panic voice: "you, what do you want to do?" there was fear in his angry tone.


    "You... What did you do to him?" Zhu Lingling was worried when she heard Zhao Yanlin''s voice. Although she was not her boyfriend, she was also a good friend she could talk to. Now she was worried when she heard his voice wrong. "What do you want to do to her?"


    "I said, just want to be quiet." he said quietly, and then ordered without looking back: "throw him out!"


    "Dare you!" Zhu Lingling was worried and tried to open the door to save Zhao Yanlin from being poisoned.


    As a result, in a hurry, she forgot that there was a man eyeing her at the door. The action of opening the door was right in the other party''s arms.


    Almost immediately, when she saw Zhao Yanlin grabbed his shoulders by two tall men, she saw a flower in front of her. The tall figure of the man stood firmly in front of her: "don''t look, he''s useless and doesn''t deserve your concern."


    She was angry and smiled. She was worried about Zhao Yanlin''s safety. She blushed and stared at each other: "let him go!"

 Chapter 463

    "Why? You know, I don''t like him, so give me a reason to let him go." he said calmly, looking at her with ease and concentration. The light in his eyes almost blinded Zhu Lingling''s eyes.


    She couldn''t help turning her head and didn''t look at him: "you''ve changed. You weren''t like this before, Kang Wen."


    Kang wending looked at her with a strange look in his eyes: "you know, that was before."


    She pursed her lips and suddenly heard a struggling voice: "let go of me, let go of me, who are you... HMM..." in the angry cry, he finally snorted, as if he had been punched.


    Her heart trembled and couldn''t help looking at Kang Wen: "OK, let him go. I promise to have a good talk with you."


    Kang Wen''s lips immediately smiled and didn''t see what he did. Zhao Yanlin was let go by him.


    He stood in his place and was still in shock. Seeing that his sweetheart was still confronting others, he was hot-blooded in his heart, and couldn''t help rushing up: "who are you?"


    But after only two steps, he caught his shoulder and couldn''t move again.


    This time Kang Wen was impolite and ordered without looking back: "throw him out and watch the door."


    After saying that, Zhu Lingling suddenly pushed hard and was overwhelmed. She pushed into the door. She stumbled and didn''t stand still. Suddenly, her waist tightened, and she was hugged by him.


    "You let go!"


    She didn''t expect his action to be so bold. She couldn''t help looking at him angrily: "did you have amnesia and forget that we broke up long ago?" what did he mean by this look?


    He remained calm and did not move his eyebrows. He turned and closed the door. At the moment of closing the door, Zhu Lingling could see Zhao Yanlin pushed into the elevator by his people from the crack in the door.


    She was relieved when she saw it. It''s just that it''s nothing to let him leave here. She''ll call him to explain later. Now what gives her a headache is the man in front of her, her ex boyfriend, Kang Wen.


    She took a deep breath, glanced at him, and couldn''t help but say, "what do you want? If you really forget, please let me remind you that we have broken up, broke up! It''s none of your business to make any friends or even boyfriends!"


    Her assertive statement made Kang Wen narrow his eyes. This woman has not seen for so long, but she is more arrogant than before? Not only did he make a boyfriend behind his back, but he was also righteous after seeing him.


    The dangerous light began to twinkle in his eyes, and Zhu Lingling, who was angry, was still talking: "What did you say when we broke up? I just didn''t like a man like you. I just liked her. You were playing with you. Do you remember these words? Now, you actually appear in front of me like this. Kang Wen, why do you say that?"


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed deep pain. Of course, he remembered the situation at the time of the breakup, even more profound than she thought.


    The memory pulled back from the memory, saw her confused eyes at a glance, smiled and looked at her: "why, I suddenly found that I still love me?"


    "Bah, I won''t love you! Fuck you!" she responded and glared at him. "Tell me, what''s the matter with you coming to me? Don''t say it''s me. I won''t believe it."


    She was young before and thought he was true love for herself. Unexpectedly, in the end, all these feelings changed. He finally held other women and even went home to inherit his family business.


    He is no longer kangwen, and she is no longer Zhu Lingling, who was naive and confused before.


    the things are still there , but men are no more the same ones.


    Her whole body gradually emerged a sense of sadness, which made him tight in his heart. He couldn''t help coming forward and asked in a low voice, "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking." she paused and almost said what she thought. Fortunately, she repented in time and said in time: "I''m thinking, how''s Zhao Yanlin now?"


    "Zhao Yanlin, is that man?" Kang Wen''s eyes narrowed and flashed.


    As if to prove her words, her cell phone rang again. She then picked it up. Zhao Yanlin''s voice came out of her cell phone: "Lingling, how are you now? I called the police and you''re waiting for me."


    She said reluctantly, "don''t call the police. He''s my acquaintance. Tell me something." if you call the police, it''ll make a big deal.


    Zhao Yanlin was suddenly silent, and then asked, "he''s your ex boyfriend, isn''t he?"


    She was overwhelmed and asked with a dry smile, "how do you know?"


    "I saw the way he looked at you." Zhao Yanlin answered with bitterness, and what he didn''t say was that he also saw her look at the man at that time, which broke his heart.


    She was silent and answered for a long time: "yes, he asked me to talk about something. I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Zhao Yanlin said gently, "well, if you are in trouble, tell me and I will help you."


    "OK, thank you." she recognized the gloom in the other party''s tone, hesitated, and finally didn''t say anything.


    When she put down the phone, she felt disappointed. Zhao Yanlin was a good man. If she could, she really didn''t want to hurt him.


    It''s all kangwen!


    As soon as I looked up, I suddenly saw him looking at himself strangely: "reluctant?"


    "Yes, how about it?" she was depressed when she thought of it and refused to suffer a loss. "He is my boyfriend. He is a hundred times better than you. He is obedient to me and never looks at other women. It''s much better than someone."


    She deliberately said it in an exaggerated tone and smoothly saw the flame rising in Kang Wen''s eyes.


    It''s best to be angry. Who let you cheat!


    On the surface, he didn''t mind the past. In fact, he still firmly remembered how the man in front of him betrayed himself. Zhu Lingling looked at the man who had been hurt by himself. He just felt happy and wanted to hold his head up and laugh three times.


    But she forgot that there was a saying that happiness begets sorrow. Kang Wenming is obviously not a good person to provoke. How can she resist such obvious provocations?


    When she had just finished speaking, she suddenly saw a flower in front of her. Kang Wen stood in front of her and looked at her with deep eyes.


    The invisible pressure came on her face. As soon as she closed her proud smile, she couldn''t help walking back: "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    At this time, she finally felt a panic and asked him with wide eyes.


    He said to her calmly, "you really know how to annoy me."


    "Is this anger? Seriously, you can''t stand what I say. If I talk about the details again, you won''t be more unbearable?" speaking of his tongue, Zhu Lingling is not under anyone.


    "Really?" Kang Wen''s eyes were cold.


    Zhu Lingling was provoked by him to forget everything again. He just wanted to retaliate hard and hit him: "yes, especially in bed, I cooperated well with him... Ah..."


    Suddenly her breath suddenly stagnated, and then an enlarged face appeared in front of her eyes.


    That''s


    She looked at Kang Wen''s handsome face in front of her and said in a trance: "what do you want... To do?"


    He suddenly attached himself and kissed her on the lips.


    With a little cry, she shook her fist and hammered it on his shoulder: "Wuwu..."


    What do you want to do? Let me go!


    But all these angry scolds were swallowed into his lips, and there was no chance to say them.


    This man, wait until he let go of himself, she must... Must


    What would you like?


    Gradually, her lips became crisp and sensitive with his kiss, and her brain became a paste with the rising temperature around her.


    With the passage of time, her hands, which had been resisting him, gradually became pandering, and finally put them around his neck.


    The familiar breath, the familiar temperature and the familiar temperature made her tremble. The things she thought had forgotten were aroused by the kiss one by one.


    Until now, she knew that she thought the things between him and her were over, but after this kiss, she found that the feeling between them was still deeply engraved in her heart and never forgotten.


    She didn''t forget him after all.


    Zhu Lingling, can you be useless any more?


    With this understanding, her heart became hot, and the beautiful past of the two people reappeared in her heart.


    She and he shouldn''t be like this


    In a trance, immersed in the past, she didn''t notice that Kang Wen, who was "ill intentioned", kissed her, suddenly picked her up and took her into the bedroom.


    He has longed for her for a long time. Today, he doesn''t want to let her go.


    She was dazzled by his kissing eyes. Her cheeks were flushed and her face was charming. There was a lot of spring at the collar because of the action just now. He felt trembling all over at the first sight.


    "Lingling..." he reached out and stroked her velvet red dust, then slid over her slender white neck, and then went down. With a slight provocation of his finger, he untied all the buttons of her clothes.


    The spring light is pouring out.


    She trembled slightly: "Kang Wen..."


    She should push him away. She knows that she should refuse severely and jump up to beat him in one ear to let him roll. She also understands that, but at this moment, at this time, she doesn''t want to move a finger. At the moment, her heart only thinks of one thing, that is, she also yearns for him, this hateful man.


    Kang Wen gently attached herself, took off all her clothes, and then kissed her again.


    She just struggled symbolically, and then she didn''t resist anymore.


    The temperature in the room rose gradually, and then the low voice and heavy breathing were added, interwoven into a beautiful music.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky gradually darkened, and their bodies finally stopped intertwining and separated. She lay on the pillow and felt that her whole body strength had been drained by him. She loved to be clean. This time, she let her whole body sweat and sticky, and didn''t want to move even for a moment.


    "Are you satisfied? If you are satisfied, you can go now."

 Chapter 464

    As soon as her voice fell, she felt the ambiguous fingers moving down on her back, and then left her body.


    Is it finally over?


    She couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. She felt relieved, and some didn''t give up. She was more confused and puzzled. Why did she still feel so much about him now?


    No, it must be because his body still has nostalgia for him. Alas, adults are like this. They can''t resist their nature.


    She sank down and regarded the investment just now as an outbreak of depression for too long. She couldn''t help it. After leaving kangwen, she didn''t have sex with a man. Well, it must be so. No one can help it, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously ignored the reluctance in her heart and silently thought that now he has put on his clothes? So is he finally leaving here?


    She turned over with all her strength, dragged the wrinkled sheet and put it on her body. She glanced, and then her eyes widened in surprise: "you, why are you still here?"


    Kang Wen sat beside her, naked. Her strong and smooth muscles made her look dizzy. This man is really exercising himself all the time.


    When he heard the speech, he provoked the corners of his lips and showed an evil and beautiful smile: "Oh? Why should I go?"


    She managed to recover a little strength to prop up her body and prevent herself from being looked down upon by her, which made her really unhappy: "You don''t think that sleeping with me just now means that I will get back together with you? You don''t think too much. I tell you I''ve found many men during this period. If everyone is like you, will I still live?"


    I don''t know why. Since the meeting, she has been very keen to hit him hard. She talks nonsense at her fingertips. After that, she looked at Kang Wen with satisfaction and changed her face.


    "Zhu Lingling, you are shameless!" Kang Wen''s face was completely black, "you unexpectedly, unexpectedly..."


    "What''s the matter? You''re allowed to find a woman, but I''m not allowed to find a man? I repeat, I''ve broken up with you, not your girlfriend, and I haven''t married you. You can''t control how many men I find, and you can''t control a hundred!" she looked at him unconvinced.


    Is to kill him. Who made him treat himself like that?


    But after saying that, she was a little scared at the other party''s face. Did she say too much?


    Kang Wen''s face was as black as ink, and his teeth were creaking: "Zhu Lingling, don''t go too far!"


    Seeing that his whole body was shaking with anger, she was very happy: "did I go too far or did you go too far? I haven''t told you about things in those years... Ah!"


    Before she finished, seeing that her little mouth was going to spit out a big string of angry words that would not pay for her life, Kang Wen was angry. Yu gancrisp directly threw her back on the bed: "you, this woman!"


    He hated her teeth itching, but he was reluctant to start. Finally, he simply attached himself and bit her lips heavily.


    She whined and shook her head hard to get rid of him. As a result, he was not happy. He held her head with his hands, sucked her lips, and took a bite from time to time, which made her miserable, but he couldn''t open it.


    What made her feel even more frightened was that with his rough actions, she could slowly feel the familiar flame rising again somewhere in her body.


    God, is she a masochist? She didn''t know until now!


    It was too late to think. As his actions increased, she was once again involved in the flame rolled up by his lips and hands, and her reason disappeared


    I don''t know how much time later, under Kang Wen''s tireless and all-out tossing, she finally passed out successfully.


    The only thought before the coma was that Kang Wen had too much energy. Was he still human?


    She can''t hold on anyway.


    The heavy darkness enveloped her. She almost just went to sleep after such an idea flashed in her mind.


    Kang Wen, who should have been exhausted, took the opportunity to get up, carefully took care of her whole body, wiped away the traces of blushing, and then slowly changed her clothes. She slept soundly all the way and didn''t know anything.


    In the end, he looked at Zhu Lingling sleeping quietly in bed, sighed gently, touched her little hand, turned and picked up the phone.


    "Ready." after the man over there answered the phone, he didn''t say anything, only said such a sentence coldly.


    He put down the phone and looked at her quietly again. From her messy hair, he saw the chest with mottled marks left by him, and then to the slender legs. When he remembered how these legs warmly welcomed him just now, he felt a tightness in his lower abdomen.


    Damn it, she always has such a great influence on herself.


    His hand gently stroked her cheek: "I''m sorry..."


    At this time, there was a familiar sound of the car downstairs. He no longer hesitated. He attached himself and gently picked her up. He didn''t forget to let her head lean against his arms and find a comfortable posture. Then he took a big step outside.


    At the door, someone was waiting for him respectfully. Seeing Kang Wen holding Zhu Lingling out, the other party didn''t look surprised. Instead, he calmly lowered his head: "Mr. Kang."


    "Clean up the inside." he gave orders to his subordinates briefly, turned around and hugged her downstairs.


    Downstairs of Zhu Lingling, there is a luxury car with good performance waiting there, and there are people waiting for them respectfully by the door.


    This time Kang Wen didn''t say a word and just picked her up.


    The car started quickly and headed for the airport.


    During the whole process, Kang Wen''s face was uncertain and didn''t say a word. His men didn''t dare to give a word. They bowed their heads as if they didn''t see his boss''s behavior.


    So, when Zhu Lingling woke up from her heavy sleep, she thought she was still in her room at first, but soon she suddenly found that something seemed wrong.


    What is this place?


    She opened her eyes, slowly propped herself up against the head of the bed and looked around. Enough sleep made her brain clear, which made her suddenly find herself in a strange place, a strange room and a strange bed.


    But where is this? Where''s kangwen?


    The room is not very big, square shape, and there are not many furniture. Within reach, there is only a big bed and wardrobe. It looks like an ordinary family''s house. The decoration is elegant and the atmosphere is very warm.


    But, why does it make her feel so strange?


    Her eyes kept swimming in the room, and finally fixed on the window. Yes, the strange place was on the window.


    The window is very small. It is not the big room of ordinary people, or even the room with floor windows. It is round and very small. Looking through the window, she found that the sky outside is very good. The blue sky and white clouds are bright, which she can''t believe.


    She has been used to the gloomy weather in the imperial capital these days. The haze is not for fun. How long has she not seen such a scene?


    She was surprised, and then thought that she was no longer in the imperial capital? Where are you now?


    She reflexively touched the bedside table and wanted to see her mobile phone. Who knows, she felt empty again. At this time, her heart was even more bottomless.


    Zhu Lingling stayed for a while and suddenly opened the quilt. He was stunned again. When did he change his clothes? A pajama that looks very ordinary, but actually the fabric is very soft and comfortable.


    This is not your own clothes!


    She thought with certainty in her heart. She jumped out of bed suddenly. At the moment when her feet fell on the carpet, she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart.


    Why did she suddenly feel that the ground under her feet seemed to shake slightly?


    Earthquake?


    She was at a loss. Her first reaction was to go out and see what happened. However, when she was going out, she suddenly turned around, grabbed the clothes at the head of the bed, put them on, and took care of her whole body. Then she calmed down and slowly went out to open the door.


    What is this place?


    She looked at the outside room and was stunned. She found that there was a corridor outside. Then at the end of the corridor was a not too big living room, with a wide and soft sofa, tea table and floor lamp, which formed a quiet and peaceful place.


    She stared at the environment in front of her. She had some unspeakable illusions. Should she be dreaming?


    She thought here, she squeezed her thigh hard, and a sharp pain came. She couldn''t help saying "Oh", and then she couldn''t help blushing when she found out what she had done.


    At this time, the person who had been facing her back heard her voice turn around: "Lingling."


    As soon as her face changed, her illusory feeling faded, and the cold reality greeted her: "is it you?"


    Kang Wen stood up and held out his hand to her, "come and let me see you."


    She stared at him closely, did not eat his suit, and asked vigilantly, "where am I now? I want to go back."


    I can''t help regretting that just now I looked at the environment and didn''t notice that he was in the corner. Really


    Kang Wen looked stunned: "you want to go back? It''s hard to do."


    "What''s hard to do? Send me back as you bring me, otherwise I can go by myself." then he turned and asked, "where''s my stuff?"


    She was taken out of her room by him for no reason. What about her carry on bag?


    Kang Wen pointed to the small table beside her: "your things are there. See if there is anything missing."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly took out her bag. When she found that there was nothing missing in it, she was relieved: "no... no, where''s my mobile phone?"


    "Cell phone? I didn''t see it," Kang Wen shrugged.


    In that way, he was obviously guilty and knew him very well. Zhu Lingling was sure that he must have hidden his mobile phone.


    Forget it, if it''s gone, it''s gone. Go back and buy it again.

 Chapter 465

    She turned and was ready to go out. Looking around, she found that there seemed to be many doors in this room. There were four or five. It''s strange. What''s this place?


    She hesitated, casually looked for the door and walked over to open it.


    Kang Wen has been silently watching her move. At this time, he couldn''t help asking, "Lingling, don''t you want to ask, where are we now?"


    She bit her lip and said coldly, "No." can he take himself abroad overnight?


    As she spoke, her hand had grasped the door handle and was ready to open it.


    "Wait!" as expected, Kang Wen pulled her hand away: "wait, you can''t go now!"


    "Why?" Zhu Lingling looked at him coldly. "Do you know what you call it? It''s illegal imprisonment. You''re not afraid of me calling the police?"


    Kang Wen shook his head: "you can''t go!"


    "Let go of me!" remembering what he had done to herself before, her cheeks were stained with red, and she didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry.


    "Don''t let go!" Kang Wen took her hand and his face sank. He wanted to tell her well, but he didn''t expect her to have such a hard temper that he had to leave as soon as he woke up. If he let her leave, his surname would not be Kang!


    "You!" Zhu Lingling was so angry that he suddenly didn''t know what he thought. He suddenly smiled at him and pointed at him, "Kang Wen, come here, let me tell you something."


    "What?" seeing her long lost smile, although she knew that there might be fraud, she couldn''t help but get close to it.


    With a smile on her face, "I''ll tell you... Go to hell!" as she spoke, her feet stepped hard on Kang Wen''s feet.


    Because she was indoors, Kang Wen didn''t wear leather shoes, but a pair of casual soft leather shoes, which were very comfortable, but she couldn''t stop the sharp heels of her high heels.


    His face twisted for a moment, and the strength of his hands relaxed.


    Zhu Lingling took the opportunity to turn around and ran away, opening the door.


    "Zhu Lingling!" Kang Wen was angry.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned.


    What is this place?


    Why is it still a room outside, and at the other end, she seems to see the white clouds floating through the window?


    White clouds floating by?


    She took a breath of air conditioning and turned to look at the window in the room. Only then did she find that she was not a flower, a tree or a crowd outside the window, but a blue sky, white clouds and fog.


    She was stunned and suddenly realized where she was now.


    She turned and looked at Kang Wen incredulously: "you, you took me on the plane?"


    Kang Wen nodded. After a while, his face finally returned to normal: "yes, I''ll take you back."


    "Kang Wen, are you crazy? Why should you take me back? Besides, my home is not there? Where are you going to take me?" when she found that she had been taken on the plane by him to go to an unknown place, she was finally a little nervous. Kang Wen seemed to be very different from before.


    Kang Wen smiled faintly: "it''s very simple. I''ll take you to where I live. You''re mine. Of course you want to live with me."


    In fact, he made a mistake this time. According to his plan, Zhu Lingling should go somewhere and wake up in his house. As a result, she didn''t expect to wake up on the way and look devastated.


    His face was very heavy. Zhu Lingling looked at it and said, "Kang Wen, did you take the wrong medicine? Is it interesting to force me like this?"


    After such a long time, she didn''t expect Kang Wen to become like this.


    Kang Wen said coldly, "take the wrong medicine? I did take the wrong medicine. What I took wrong is your medicine." how many times he hugged her when he dreamed of fire in the middle of the night, but when he woke up, he could only hold the quilt in a daze. Now he would never let go of her. As for her boyfriend? Who is that?


    Zhu Lingling looked at him fiercely and wanted to open his brain to see what kind of structure was inside: "I said, what''s the reason why you caught me like this?"


    "It''s very simple. Let you stay with me and don''t leave me." Kang Wen replied solemnly.


    Zhu Lingling was a little crazy: "but I don''t want to, I don''t want to!"


    "You don''t want to be with me?" Kang Wen''s face was very gloomy.


    She was stunned and wanted to say good, but instinctively told him that if she said it, she might be very miserable, so she swallowed this sentence in time: "it doesn''t mean that. If you bring me here like this, you always have to ask me what I mean?"


    She gradually realized that she didn''t seem to be able to fight with him, so she softened her tone and said, "you don''t even ask. Haven''t you ever heard that a forced twist is not sweet?"


    "No, even if it''s not sweet, it''s sweet to sprinkle honey on it." Kang Wen has made up his mind to keep her by his side this time, so it''s easy to answer.


    She was shocked by his shameless answer: "you are, you are being unreasonable!" Zhu Lingling, who has always been very good at talking and often makes people speechless, didn''t expect that one day she would be choked by people''s unreasonable words.


    After a long time, she found her voice: "Kang Wen, have you been stimulated? I remember you have gone back to take over the family''s industry, haven''t you? Are you under great pressure? Do you want to find a psychologist?"


    She carefully explained his behavior. As a result, Kang Wen was unhappy again. Why, she just wanted to put herself away?


    He said in a deep voice, "I''m fine. There''s nothing wrong with me. I just want to take you back now. You''re my woman. As for others, you''d better forget it quickly!"


    "You! Kang Wen, don''t be so domineering, will you?" Zhu Ling scolded with a wishful fork. "Can you believe I''ll kill you in the middle of the night!"


    Instead of scaring Kang Wen, she made him smile: "you won''t."


    "Why, I hate you now!" not only forced to go to bed, but also took her to a strange place regardless of her wishes! God knows where they are. Their Kang family is not a small family. What if something happens and gets in the way of whose eyes?


    And there are rumors about Kang Wen.


    Kang Wen looked at her deeply: "it''s OK to hate it. Anyway, you won''t leave me again." he said firmly. Zhu Lingling''s teeth were itching with confidence.


    But I can''t find any way to refute. He''s right. She can''t leave here, at least not now. They are now tens of thousands of meters high!


    "Kang Wen, don''t let him go too far! Do you believe I''ll seduce your family? I''ll sleep with them as soon as you leave!" compared with angry people, no one can be more proficient than Zhu Lingling.


    Kang Wen''s face really became ugly. With a roar, he couldn''t help but come forward and put her against the wall: "shut up!"


    Zhu Lingling''s heart jumped with fear: "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    He looked at her face with panic and hummed in his heart. Since he didn''t have the courage, why should he provoke himself like this?


    She stared at him with her fingers slowly moving down her cheeks: "you''re more brave than before, but it''s a pity..." it''s useless to meet him.


    "What a pity?" she asked forcibly and calmly.


    "What a pity..."


    Before she finished, the fuselage suddenly shook. The amplitude was very strong, which made her feet soft and almost fell to one side.


    Kangwen hugged her in time.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Lingling couldn''t help asking.


    He didn''t speak. Suddenly, a voice came from somewhere on the wall: "boss, the plane is in turbulence. Please go back to your position quickly..."


    It was a steady man''s voice.


    Turbulence?


    Zhu Lingling suddenly opened her eyes when she heard such a voice. Are they so lucky?


    Before the end of an idea, he suddenly felt the fuselage vibrate violently, ups and downs, high and low. Zhu Lingling no longer cared that they were still arguing and hugged Kang Wen.


    Although she knew that there was generally no danger when the plane encountered turbulence, the vibration under her body was so strong that she had a strange sense of weightlessness in the violent turbulence.


    Is she dying!


    Kang Wen looked down at her pale face and looked extremely frightened. He felt pity, silently touched her hair and comforted softly: "it will be all right. Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    I don''t know if she heard it. He just felt that she held him tighter.


    He took a deep breath and stood up with her as hard as a koala.


    They can''t do this now. If the turbulence doesn''t stop, they will be very dangerous


    The idea just flashed through his mind, and suddenly the fuselage suddenly tilted to one side at a very large angle.


    Even if he had the ability again, he couldn''t stand firm in such a situation. He roared, hugged Zhu Lingling and jumped up on the floor. He grabbed a corner of the sofa with his hand. On the plane, such furniture is fixed on the ground.


    In fact, his position was very bad at that time. He didn''t say it by the door and was far from the sofa, but I don''t know how he did it. Such a jump made him grab the corner of the sofa fixing his body.


    Kang Wen took a deep breath and worked harder on his hands.


    Zhu Lingling tightly grasped his chest clothes and dared not relax at all. She had been on a plane many times, but it was really the first time she met such a violent turbulence as today.


    Fortunately, he was there, and suddenly there was such a feeling in her heart that she couldn''t help burying herself tightly in his arms.


    At this time, Kang Wen couldn''t care so much. He held her tightly with one hand and fixed himself and her body with the other hand, trying to maintain his balance in the fierce exercise of the plane.


    A sharp pain came from his wrist. He comforted her with the same look: "it''s all right, just wait a minute."


    She gave a gentle "um" sound and felt that although the outside world was extremely violent, it had become another world in his arms at this moment, which made her so relieved.

 Chapter 466

    I don''t know how long it took, the jitter of the plane gradually decreased and gradually returned to the previous calm.


    She slowly breathed a sigh of relief, slowly raised her head from his arms, and suddenly looked into a pair of smiling eyes.


    She was stunned, and then found that her posture was so ambiguous. The whole person clung to his neck like a koala and curled up in his arms. Their hair was intertwined and their breath smelled. They were not too close.


    Somehow, her face turned red and quickly released her hand: "I, I didn''t mean to..."


    Damn it, what''s she talking about? Just now it was just her instinctive survival reaction. Such an explanation seemed to have the opposite effect.


    He looked at her with bright eyes, which made her panic. She couldn''t help turning her head and didn''t dare to look at him. She felt as if there was suction in his eyes, which would inhale her whole person.


    "Why, don''t you dare look at me? You held me tight just now." Kang Wen''s voice sounded from her head.


    She was stunned. What did he mean? Laugh at yourself?


    She hummed, raised her eyes and saw his eyes again. She pursed her lips and said, "that was a special case just now." then she let go and wanted to stand up.


    At this time, the shaking of the aircraft has completely stopped. Because some large objects around have long been fixed in place, it is no big problem. Just small things, such as kangwen''s laptop, paper, cups and plates, roll everywhere, and the ground is in a mess.


    When she stood up, she bowed her head and didn''t want to see him. She didn''t know what psychology it was. She just wanted to be as far away from him as possible. However, she didn''t notice the situation on the ground and was about to step on a piece of sharp broken glass


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, a strong force came from behind her and tightened her waist. Kang Wen easily picked her up and left the dangerous place.


    He found a relatively clean place to put her down and taught her, "won''t you be careful? It''s not a child!" while scolding, he looked at her feet and found that she was barefoot. He was even more angry. If he hadn''t been quick, her feet would have to bleed now.


    She moved her toes. She was very uncomfortable. Although she always wanted to escape from him, she always gave him the opportunity to get close to herself again and again. Now she was brought here by him. She could think of it with her toes. I''m afraid it would be difficult to escape in the future.


    What should she do now?


    Kang Wen was still nagging. He was shocked when he looked at Zhu Lingling''s white and tender toes. Almost, almost, she would be red with blood.


    This surprised him, so he taught her a lesson for several times. What surprised him was that according to Zhu Lingling''s temperament, she would jump up and refute. However, this time, she lowered her head and said nothing, which made him unbelievable.


    You shouldn''t be scared silly.


    Kang Wen suddenly had such an idea in his mind. He stretched out his hand and raised her chin. Zhu Lingling suddenly stretched out his hand and opened it. Then he looked up at him and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not careful this time, not next time."


    He was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. Is this Zhu Lingling?


    Is this the first time she apologized to herself? It seems that the accident just now has a great impact on her?


    She glanced at him and said weakly, "anything else? If it''s okay, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Wait." Kang Wen raised his hand and pressed the walkie talkie on the wall, "are you ready?"


    After listening to the answer over there, he said to Zhu Lingling, "wait a minute, I''ll have someone tidy up your room."


    Zhu Lingling listened to her footsteps and didn''t speak.


    He looked at her deeply: "what are you thinking now?" he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a change in her heart, but he couldn''t tell what it was like. This change made him feel a little uneasy.


    She shook her head and said, "what I think has nothing to do with you." her tone suddenly cooled down in such a short few seconds, which stunned Kang Wen.


    Still wanted to talk, she saw that she had slowly walked back to the room with her back to herself. The figure made him worried.


    When Zhu Lingling returned to the room, he found that a stewardess had cleaned up and was hanging back the clothes in the cabinet one by one.


    She glanced at each other, went to the stewardess and said, "go out and I''ll clean it up myself."


    The stewardess hesitated and turned away.


    In fact, there are not many things in this room. Even if the private plane is well arranged, it can''t be compared with the actual bedroom, so the things in it are much less than those in a normal room. She has cleaned up seven or eight after walking around the room.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to do things, but to calm her mood by doing housework. This is her habit.


    When everything was sorted out, she sat back on the sofa and began to think about what she should do. From his attitude just now, he was determined to take himself away. The purpose was very simple, that is, to take himself with him and get back together.


    In the past, she would have laughed at him talking in a fool''s sleep. She would never forgive Kang Wen for doing such a thing. However, up to now, she is uncertain.


    Because at the moment of the accident, her heart was not very frightened, because she instinctively absolutely had him around her, and he would not let anything happen to herself.


    And facts have proved that.


    In that hug, nothing else, she could feel peace of mind from his arms, which she had never felt in others.


    And her heart seemed to soften gradually.


    This is a bad sign.


    She hammered down the sofa beside her. She felt that she was very disappointing and scolded secretly. Zhu Lingling, what''s the matter with you? Why did he give you a little comfort and you''ll get a new heart? Have you forgotten the harm he did to you before?


    She took a deep breath and remembered his cruel words and deeds to herself, and her heart gradually hardened again.


    Can''t be soft hearted. No matter what purpose he finds himself again, she can''t take the bait.


    However, if this goes on, what should I do?


    No, no, I can''t go on like this, otherwise it''s the fish on the chopping board, at his mercy!


    She raised her eyes, which flashed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next voyage was normal and arrived at the destination in peace all the way.


    Kang Wen is already a local snake here. When Zhu Lingling followed him off the plane, a group of dark people were waiting respectfully below. When he saw them coming down, he said respectfully and seriously, "young master."


    She was surprised. She turned her head and couldn''t help looking at Kang Wen. She found that the look on his face was indifferent, which was an expression she had never seen before.


    To tell the truth, although they had some unpleasant past events, they still had a beautiful past. In that memory, Kang Wen was a cheerful, smiling and sunny man in front of her. His eyes would glow when looking at her and he was hot when holding her. At that time, he was full of vitality.


    But now Kang Wen around him is full of energy and indifference. He treats his people respectfully and respectfully. His deep black eyes just glanced at the person in front of him, and then his disgust flashed away. He was soon inconspicuous, but he was caught by Zhu Lingling who was staring at him at this time.


    "Why did you come? Who told you?" he looked cold and walked past the man with Zhu Lingling without looking back.


    The man was stunned and found that Kang Wen was asking himself. He hurried to keep up with him with a flattering smile: "of course, the wife told me. She also said that ah, the family has prepared a reception banquet for you, and Miss Lu is also ready to attend. Please go..."


    Before he finished, Kang Wen frowned and replied, "no, I have something else to do, so I won''t go."


    The man looked stunned, followed by a sad face: "young master, this is what my wife specially told me..."


    "All right." Kang Wen strode with Zhu Lingling into the luxury car and left a sentence before closing the door. "I''ll explain to her."


    The man looked relaxed and wanted to say something. He saw that the car had driven out, and the speed was amazing.


    Zhu Lingling sat beside Kang Wen and looked at him carefully. She found that although she had been with him for several years, she just began to really know him today. In the past, she never thought that a man who only wanted to sing and compose music would become such a rich man today.


    This is really unexpected.


    During the period of separation from him, she only heard about him intermittently. She knew that he was actually the son of the most famous family in the local area. She just didn''t know what was willing to leave the family for a long time. Not long after she broke up with him, she returned to Kang''s house and Xuanbu took over the family business.


    Since then, she has died, and the last hope is that she can get back together. He is no longer kangwen who plays crazy with her. He has abandoned her, returned to his own family and become a man of honor.


    However, she knew that seeing the other side of him today still shocked her for a long time.


    It turned out that he really sank his face like this.


    He finally noticed her eyes and smiled at her. His indifference and impatience disappeared, replaced by a warm smile in his eyes: "what''s the matter? Suddenly he thought I was very good-looking?"


    "Cut, Ma doesn''t know how long his face is." although he is really good-looking, Zhu Lingling will never admit it. "The man I met doesn''t know how many times better than you."


    His face sank. Zhu Lingling thought he didn''t see it and said, "I''m thinking, why don''t you go when your mother told you to go back to eat? Don''t you accept the family business now?"


    "Well... I''ll explain to you later." he didn''t seem to want to tell her this very much, but quickly changed the topic: "instead of caring about that, you''d better think about where you''ll live next."

 Chapter 467

    "Really? Where?" she immediately became curious and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "You''ll know right away." after he said that, he squeezed her little hand vaguely.


    She looked at him with determination and suddenly asked, "don''t you want to live with me?"


    This man''s character has changed greatly. He must be able to do such things.


    Fortunately, he looked at her: "you really want to live with me, don''t you? Sorry to disappoint you this time. I don''t live with you. I have a place to live myself."


    After listening to his words, Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief, and then some slight disappointment. Why, is it because there are other women that she doesn''t live with herself?


    She stared at him with Shui Lingling''s eyes open, made him laugh and pinched her nose: "why, you really want to live with me? It''s not impossible..."


    "No, no, it''s good now. I don''t want to live with you." it''s better to let me go.


    She thought silently in her heart, but she knew with her toes that he would never agree.


    Take your time. I see when you can lock me up!


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed a light, but he didn''t say anything. He slowly stopped in front of a beautiful house.


    That must be where you want to live.


    He took her out of the car: "come and see if you like it here."


    But she had no spirit. She slowly followed him in without talking.


    His face also sank, but he strengthened his strength by holding her hand and refused to relax at all.


    No matter how good a house is, it''s just a bird cage without freedom. What''s her interest?


    Zhu Lingling thought silently in her heart, but she was a little depressed.


    As if he hadn''t noticed it, he pointed to a man who had been waiting there for a long time and said, "this is sister-in-law Wang. I asked her to take care of you. If you need anything in the future, you can talk to her."


    Zhu Lingling looked up and saw that sister-in-law Wang was strong and red. When she looked at her, she smiled. Seeing that Zhu Lingling looked over, she came forward to hold her hand and said with a smile: "Oh, this is the young master''s girlfriend. Tut TUT is so beautiful."


    Her voice was very loud. When she spoke, almost the whole house could hear her. Zhu Lingling was a little uncomfortable. She slowly took out her hand and said, "no, I''m not his girlfriend."


    Sister-in-law Wang''s face stiffened. She took a sneak look at Kang Wen and knew that his face was very stiff. The young master of feelings has not won the hearts of other girls.


    So she turned the topic and said, "ah, no, no, this time we have specially arranged a room for you. Come and see if you like it?"


    Her voice was loud and her smile was bright, which made it difficult for people not to like her. In addition, she pulled Zhu Lingling upstairs as she said.


    Zhu Lingling was pulled upstairs by her for no reason.


    Her room is on the second floor. It is a spacious, beautifully decorated and modern room, which makes people feel very comfortable when they see it.


    She walked in slowly, but she was still silent.


    Another gorgeous cage.


    Mrs. Wang didn''t notice her face. Of course, it can be said that even if she did, she wouldn''t take it to heart. In her heart, her young master is the best man in the world. How can miss Zhu dislike him? It must be that the young couple are uncomfortable.


    She said with a smile, "this is the room that the young master specially ordered earlier. He also said that he would let me meet all your requirements. You see, what else needs to be added or improved?"


    Zhu Lingling glanced around, shook his head and said, "no, it''s good."


    She didn''t pay attention to sister-in-law Wang''s words. She didn''t feel at all about this place and didn''t want to live permanently, so what''s the satisfaction or dissatisfaction with this room? She had no heart to listen or think so much.


    Finally, sister-in-law Wang saw that she seemed in a bad mood today and didn''t dare to say any more. She kept talking, and then withdrew silently.


    She turned and closed the door. Although she already knew that guy didn''t know why he didn''t live here, she had to guard against people. She should still close the door.


    After closing the door, she was relieved that she was really alone since she met Kang Wen yesterday. Her short freedom made her feel good. She smiled and turned around and went to the bathroom to take a good bath.


    Naturally, the bathroom is also very spacious and luxurious. Even the gadgets that women like to use are neat and unopened. Obviously, Kang Wen specially bought them for her.


    She stared at them for a while and found that the brands of these things were the ones she liked.


    It can be seen from this that Kang Wen''s devotion to her, of course, also proves from another aspect that this time he came to find himself and forcibly arrested her, not on a whim, but premeditated.


    Thinking of this, the touch that just rose suddenly turned into nothing.


    She hummed, stood up, put on a bath towel and went out. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom door, she was startled: "kangwen, when did you come in?"


    In fact, what she wants to ask more is that this is her room. How can you say to enter?


    But this sentence came to her mouth and was swallowed by her.


    She grabbed her bath towel vigilantly and regretted not putting on her clothes inside, because she found that when her description appeared in his eyes, there was a bright light in his eyes.


    That light could blind her eyes, and she was very familiar with his eyes, which was often the case at the beginning of something.


    Thinking of this, she silently stepped back and prepared to close the bathroom door if he came forward again.


    Kang Wen was very strange. At that moment, his eyes burst out, and then he became darker. His expression returned to normal. Zhu Lingling looked so strange that he was a transgender?


    Kang Wen smiled at her: "Lingling, in fact, you don''t have to be afraid of me. I swear I won''t do anything against your wishes."


    She hummed and didn''t believe him at all: "really? But I think it''s against my wish to appear here now. Why, you''re going to send me back? I really want to thank you."


    He looked stiff and said, "except this."


    Well, although she already had a conclusion in her heart, Zhu Lingling still felt frustrated after hearing Kang Wen''s firm words. She couldn''t help asking, "I remember that in the news I saw before, you have a fiancee. Why don''t you please your future wife now, but tangle with me? Kang Wen, are you out of your mind?"


    Although she kept telling herself, Zhu Lingling, you can''t offend him, you can''t, but when she said that her nature is hard to change, she still said something to poke her heart.


    Kang Wen''s face changed after hearing this. He rushed up and grabbed her wrist. He moved so fast that she didn''t have time to perform the actions she wanted to avoid.


    "How do you know?" he asked with a livid face.


    Zhu Lingling only felt funny: "what era is it now? Who can you hide the marriage between your two families? You are now someone else''s husband. You have no objection to me. I don''t want to scold Xiao San with you. Kang Wen, you hate me so much. Do you have to be scolded?"


    Kang Wen looked at him deeply. The look in his eyes was changeable, but he always refused to let go. Zhu Lingling''s heart was gradually anxious.


    Kang Wen married the Lu family. Originally, she didn''t take the news very seriously. She had a big heart, but when she got off the plane, the man who picked up the plane said Miss Lu, and finally made her remember a very important thing.


    That''s the man in front of him. He can''t be considered single. There has been a woman around him for a long time, and that woman is not Zhu Lingling.


    For this, when he broke up with him at the beginning, Zhu Lingling was already prepared in his heart, but after really hearing about it, he was so depressed that he couldn''t say anything. At this time, he was angry to see him break into his room under such circumstances.


    At this time, seeing his reaction so great, Zhu Lingling felt happy. Anyway, it''s hard for him. You don''t want to feel better. In addition, he was a little panicked. What is he thinking now? Don''t you think about how to teach yourself?


    If she had been Kang Wen in the past, she could guarantee that she would not, but now Kang Wen has almost changed a person, and she is no longer sure of his psychological change.


    Finally, he whispered, "I have difficulties in this matter."


    She didn''t have anything before. That''s what happened. Even if she was angry, it won''t help. But now Zhu Lingling was angry after listening to his words and said loudly, "I know you have difficulties. Who can have no difficulties? But even so, you can catch me regardless of my wishes? Kang Wen, you''re shameless!"


    Kang Wen looked at her red face. Although in his anger, her beauty was still amazing. He closed his eyes and said, "when I saw you, I didn''t intend to bring you, but later..."


    "What happened later? Did I beg you?" Zhu Lingling''s words were full of sarcasm.


    "Later, you told me that you wanted to go out with that Zhao Yanlin? And you were going to his house? You said, I can stand hearing such words?"


    "Oh, so it''s all my fault? You can have a wife? Don''t you allow me to have a boyfriend? I tell you Kang Wen, Zhao Yanlin is softer than me, more considerate than you, and obedient to me. I don''t know how good... Ah..." Zhu Lingling was very angry. He talked nonsense directly, and then the result was tragic.


    Before she finished, Kang Wen couldn''t listen any more. He pushed her casually. She couldn''t stand stably. She staggered for two steps and fell down on the bed: "you, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 468

    He looked at her with dark eyes, but there was a flame jumping in the bottom of his eyes. She was shocked. That was... That was


    She suddenly pushed him, turned over and sat up: "no, No."


    His movements were stiff, and then he showed a charming smile on his lips: "don''t? I can''t help you."


    She took a breath of air-conditioning. Before she could make the next move, he had firmly controlled her hands on her head with his pliers like hands.


    She was worried: "you pervert, what do you want to do to me?"


    While talking, he struggled hard. When he saw no effect, he simply crossed his heart, kicked it directly, and took his vital part.


    "Heartless woman!" although he didn''t care much about her flower fist and embroidered legs, he was so angry that she didn''t care about her "sexual happiness" for the rest of her life


    As soon as the fire came up, it merged with another original flame into an irresistible towering flame.


    "You forced me..." he said in her ear.


    "You... You..." when he grabbed her foot in his palm, she felt something bad, and now he is even more unscrupulous.


    One big hand held her hands tightly, and the other went down with the trend. After a few teasing, she untied all the buttons of her clothes.


    A touch of spring light came out, which made Kang Wen''s eyes deeper.


    She bit her lips and didn''t say a word. Now what he wanted to do was clear at a glance. She didn''t think it would help to stop now.


    Hum, I was glad he didn''t live here before. Now it seems that it''s a little early to be happy.


    He beat a few times more neatly, and all her clothes scattered, revealing her flawless, snow-white skin, white and greasy, with a moving blush, which made him look at his heavy breathing and couldn''t bear it any more.


    The familiar sense of fullness came, which made her hum in her nose, even if she bit her lips, with a low and gentle voice.


    The dull hum sounded like a bugle in the man''s ears, so he posed, wrapped her legs around his strong waist, and began to bring himself and her into the world that fascinated people.


    At the beginning, Zhu Lingling bit her lips and tried not to make any sound. However, his means were too powerful, which made her feel too intense. Waves of feelings rushed up, making her mentally unconscious and confused in her eyes. Her little mouth could no longer help whispering.


    The room is full of spring.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhu Lingling woke up from his sleep again, he was gone.


    She grabbed the quilt on her body and was stunned for a while. Then she slowly remembered where she was now and what happened before she fell asleep.


    Her face turned red. She moved her body carefully and found that viscous liquid slowly flowed out of her body. At the same time, there began to feel pain.


    Soul light Kang Wen, tossed her so miserably!


    She was gnashing her teeth in her heart. She got out of bed and went into the bathroom to clean up for herself. As soon as she came out, someone was gently knocking at the door: "Miss Zhu? Miss Zhu?"


    She pursed her lips and wanted to pretend she couldn''t hear. However, a purr came from her stomach to remind her master that she was hungry.


    She took a deep breath, tried to make her walking posture more natural, came forward and opened the door: "is it you?"


    Sister-in-law Wang smiled and carried a large tray with several exquisite meals inside. When she opened the door, she said, "this is what the young master asked me to send you some food before leaving. I thought you were still resting. Now it''s OK. Come."


    After that, he would politely carry the tray into the room. Zhu Lingling''s face turned red and hurriedly took the tray and said, "no, just give it to me."


    The room was very messy after a war between the two. People who came here could know what was happening inside, so they didn''t dare to let sister-in-law Wang into the room.


    Sister-in-law Wang''s eyes turned and soon found several suspicious places on Zhu Lingling. She was very bright in her heart and turned downstairs with a smile.


    You can''t expose it. Just know it.


    Zhu Lingling looked at the tray with some discomfort. She always felt that sister-in-law Wang''s smile before she left made her feel a little embarrassed. It seemed that she knew what happened in the room?


    But she can''t see through. Why did she find out?


    She thought for a moment, shook her head, took the tray in and put it on the tea table. She found that what was on it was three dishes and one soup, plus a bowl of bright and clear rice, which was just what she usually ate.


    With his toes, he knew that it must be Kang Wen''s order. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, he still remembered what he liked to eat.


    Then he remembered what he had done to himself last night. He couldn''t help feeling ashamed and angry. With the slightest touch now, Chen Za became an indescribable feeling.


    Sour and sweet, but with some tightness.


    Oh, No.


    She picked up her chopsticks and slowly ate the food in front of her one by one. These are his favorite tastes. That''s enough, so although she was still uncomfortable, she ate it very comfortably.


    She had to admit that although the man''s behavior was hateful, what he did didn''t disgust her very much. Even, her heart seemed to soften.


    She clenched her lips and thought silently, what does he mean? Why hasn''t he let go yet?


    Are men the same? Eating in a bowl and looking in a pot?


    Next time, be sure to ask him when he comes.


    She thought about it, put the finished dishes and chopsticks back into the tray, sorted herself in the mirror, and then went out and downstairs with the empty tray to the kitchen.


    As soon as I came downstairs, I saw sister-in-law Wang busy cleaning her room. She stood on the stairs and called, "sister-in-law Wang."


    As soon as sister-in-law Wang turned around, she saw her standing there, with a fleshy face smiling: "Oh, you can put it there after eating. How can you take it down yourself." as she said, she twisted her fat figure and came forward to take the tray from Zhu Lingling''s hand.


    Zhu Lingling said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have nothing to do in there. It''s a distraction to walk around."


    Now she is different from when she first came. She looks very amiable with a smile. People like it when they see it. Naturally, she has a feeling of closeness.


    That''s the characteristic of Zhu Lingling. Although Shen Xiran is more beautiful than her, her temperament is much colder than Zhu Lingling. It makes people feel difficult to get close to her, but Zhu Lingling is different. If she wants, almost anyone can become her friend.


    She can do this for her peers, and it is more effective for sister-in-law Wang, who is very fond of her because she loves her house and Wu.


    Mrs. Wang smiled so much that she could hardly see. Seeing her appearance, she smiled and sent the tray back to the kitchen, and then said to her, "isn''t Miss Zhu familiar with here? Let me take you for a walk. It''s very big here. If you''re bored, you can come out and walk around."


    Zhu Lingling smiled: "OK." she took the initiative to find sister-in-law Wang to inquire about the news here. At the moment, she was very happy to see her so enthusiastic and active.


    Sister Wang is also happy. It''s not easy to see that the young master likes a girl. When she first came, she thought the girl didn''t like her young master. Now it seems that it should be her own illusion. Look how well she smiles at herself now.


    Well, this is a good girl. The young master likes her. She really has a good eye.


    At present, she took Zhu Lingling from the front yard to the back yard with great interest. She knew that this was a villa group covering a large area. She lived in only one of the three or four buildings, which was located a little closer to the front, and the other two were on both sides of the main building.


    She could even vaguely see that there seemed to be buildings far behind, which made her curious. She pointed there and asked sister-in-law Wang, "where is it?"


    Sister-in-law Wang narrowed her eyes and looked, "Oh, it''s just an abandoned place. No one lives there. The young master originally said to tear it down. Later, she didn''t have time to stay. It''s very desolate. Don''t worry. It''s estimated that the young master will tear it down when he is free."


    Without saying this, he naturally changed the topic and said, "look, there are gardens, small lakes and small pavilions here. It looks beautiful. This is the best place in the Kang family. It''s really good for you to live here, young master."


    Zhu Lingling looked and found that as she said, it was the turn of spring and summer. It was colorful and beautiful.


    Sister-in-law Wang also said, "Miss Zhu, I heard that you are a top student in the Academy of fine arts. It''s also very good to draw such scenery. Don''t you like to call it sketching?"


    Zhu Lingling glanced at her and didn''t expect Kang Wen to say this to her. It seems that Kang Wen has an unusual relationship with her. It seems that if he really wants to escape, it''s a useless plan to find a breakthrough from her?


    I feel a little depressed at the thought of here.


    The simple reason why she took the initiative to find sister-in-law Wang and was so interested in strolling today is that she wanted to find a way to get out. She just came here with black eyes. It''s a good way to find a warm and talkative sister-in-law Wang to inquire about the situation.


    But now she actually found that her idea seemed wrong. Sister-in-law Wang was very enthusiastic, but this enthusiasm was based on Kang Wen''s kindness to herself, that is to say, Kang Wen did this to her because she liked herself.


    Then the question came. If she really wanted to plot against her, Zhu Lingling felt that she was not sure. Moreover, the man looked very rough and arrogant, but he was also very scheming. He introduced her all the scenery characteristics here all the way, and didn''t mention the manpower structure here. Even if she asked it intentionally or unintentionally, she would change the topic, Naturally.

 Chapter 469

    Therefore, she felt that she seemed to read the wrong person. This sister-in-law Wang was a rough and meticulous guy, and her calculation was going to fail.


    She sighed, not very upset. Take your time, she didn''t believe she couldn''t run out!


    Perhaps sister-in-law Wang would be surprised to ask her when she heard her voice. Why did you run away? Isn''t the young master kind to you?


    But in Zhu Lingling''s heart, she will never be a third party, never.


    Thinking of this, she was a little discouraged. The beauty in front of her seemed to have little attraction to her, so she said to sister-in-law Wang, "let''s go back. I''m a little tired."


    "Ah? Well, go back." sister-in-law Wang was a little surprised at her words. Why did she just come out and say that she was tired and wanted to go back? Then he saw the indelible blue and purple trace under her collar, suddenly understood and smiled.


    Well, the young master has a good relationship with her. I didn''t expect that the young master, who usually looks so cold, would have a very enthusiastic side. Tut tut.


    Zhu Lingling was embarrassed by her ambiguous eyes. She lowered her head and didn''t speak. She turned and walked towards the house.


    Suddenly, the gate not far away opened and a car came in. It was about to stop at the door at the beginning. However, after seeing them, it drove over and stopped beside her.


    Sister-in-law Wang said in surprise, "the young master is back."


    Zhu Lingling looked at the people on the bus and felt a sense of strangeness again.


    The man who got off the bus was Kang Wen, but it didn''t look like him.


    He was dressed in a fitting black suit, handmade in Italy and tailored to fit, revealing his perfect tall figure. His eyes were sharp and deep, his feet were calm, and his whole body was filled with a powerful aura that people could not ignore.


    His Kang Wen, but not him.


    She thought silently in her heart, couldn''t help but stop and looked at him tightly.


    Kang Wen got out of the car and strode towards her.


    Under the sunshine, a layer of brilliant golden light sprinkled on him, making it more and more obvious that he could not be looked at, and the beauty made her unable to breathe.


    He strode up to her, looked down at her and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it good to see me?"


    She came back and immediately shook her head: "whoever is happy, I''ll be annoyed when I see you." although she was complaining, her voice was soft, so he would only think he was being spoiled.


    He gently grabbed her hand: "really? But I think you look at me. My saliva is going to flow down."


    She was stunned: "nonsense, how can it be?" after that, she subconsciously touched her chin, of course.


    As soon as she blushed, she raised her eyes and saw his narrow eyes. She was immediately angry. She shook off his hand and turned away.


    He hurried up to her and said, "are you angry? Don''t be so stingy."


    He looks good today, with a smile on his lips. The whole person looks refreshed and in a good mood. On the contrary, Zhu Lingling looks pale because of lack of sleep. He is covered with traces left by him. He has to be careful not to be found. This makes her very unhappy and hum heavily, Turn your head away from him: "I''m not angry."


    Not angry? Kang Wen saw that her whole body was awkward. He couldn''t help laughing. He took out something and said to her, "come on, I''ve been bad to you these days. I''ll make amends with you and see if you like this."


    Before she looked back, she felt that his palm was stuffed with something, soft, just a piece of paper. When she picked it up and looked, her eyes widened: "this is... This is the ticket to Lawrence''s painting exhibition?"


    Her excited voice trembled.


    Kang Wen looked at her and said softly, "yes, do you like it?"


    She wanted to say she didn''t like it and wanted to give it back to him, but her hand was as conscious as her own, clutching the ticket and refused to let go.


    That''s a painting exhibition held by master Lawrence only once in five years!


    Kill her and don''t want to miss this opportunity!


    Master Lawrence is the only famous painter with the highest honor in the world. His paintings have been auctioned to 80 million. He is a recognized painting master all over the world, so his exhibition is a place that all people in the world yearn for.


    It was held only once in five years, which shows the precious degree of his painting exhibition. Therefore, as a little famous painter, Zhu Lingling really can''t resist such a gift of apology.


    At this time, she remembered that this year was indeed a five-year exhibition year.


    She looked at him blankly and still couldn''t believe it: "where did you get this ticket?"


    Can''t it be fake?


    The space of each painting exhibition is limited, but there are too many people who want to come, so Lawrence set many rules for the sale of tickets a long time ago. The person who buys the ticket must be a figure in the painting industry, and even if there is anything, he has to hand in any identity certificate. He even has to hand in a pair of paintings he thinks are the best, and he can go in and visit them only after they enter his eyes.


    As a result, the number of visitors has been greatly reduced. Of course, every time his painting exhibition will still be full.


    Seeing Zhu Lingling''s happy appearance, he was relieved. Although he couldn''t let her go as she thought, he could do anything else for her.


    "Of course it won''t be false. The date of the exhibition happens to be tomorrow. You have a good rest. I''ll take you to see it tomorrow." he said gently to her. The soft tone made the people behind them hear it, and they all looked incredible.


    Did they hear correctly that the boss, who has always been unsmiling, should look so affectionate?


    Zhu Lingling looked at Kang Wen strangely and suddenly asked, "shouldn''t you be Jingfen?"


    "What? Jingfen? Lingling, what''s on your mind?" Kang Wen ordered helplessly on her forehead after understanding her meaning.


    She murmured and touched her forehead, thinking that she was right. He was really like a fine patient. He was so fierce and domineering in bed last night. Now she can almost remember her strong feeling of almost fainting at that time. Kang Wen''s coldness left a deep impression in her heart at that time, but now, the gentle tenderness on his face, As if he were his favorite baby.


    Before and after the performance difference is so big, that''s not fine. What is it?


    She thought angrily and blurted out. As a result, he didn''t care at all. He nodded her forehead. After a small lesson, he took her into the room and left behind a group of people.


    As soon as she entered the room, she felt something wrong with her whole body and couldn''t help saying, "this is my room. Do you want to get my consent when you come in?"


    "Really? But I think you are mine now, up and down, inside and outside, so I don''t need your consent when I come in."


    She stared at him and said angrily, "it''s yours, I''m mine."


    What a smelly man. Do you think you''re his man when you sleep with him?


    Kang Wen''s face turned black; "Are you still thinking about that man? I tell you, without my consent, you can''t meet him in your life. You died early."


    It''s coming again. It''s arrogant and overbearing. The tone is cold and irresistible. The feeling last night came back.


    She was so angry that she turned white: "Kang Wen, I used to be so blind that I fell in love with you scum man!"


    "I''m the scum man you like best, don''t you?" he didn''t get angry. Instead, he raised his lips and smiled. He stepped forward and covered her whole body with a strong masculine atmosphere, and said softly in her whole body.


    She shook her whole body, took a few steps back and looked at him with determination: "Kang Wen, why did you become like this?"


    He was slightly stunned: "what? But I think you seem to like me very much."


    "No, I don''t like it," she said gnashing her teeth.


    "Really? But that''s not what he said last night," he said to her with an ambiguous wink.


    There was a roar in her ear and her face turned red. She naturally knew what he meant. At that time, she had no reason. He naturally asked and said anything.


    "You... You''re shameless!" she stared at him for a long time, gnashing her teeth for a long time, rushed up and pushed him outside the door: "get away, get away, I don''t want to see you!"


    Kang Wen frowned. Unexpectedly, her reaction was so fierce when she mentioned last night: "Lingling..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Zhu Ling was so angry that her face turned red at first and then turned white. She tried hard to drive him away from her. However, the other party was a strong man. How could she push with such a little strength? She was so tired that she was panting, but Kang Wen didn''t move.


    What a setback!


    Zhu Lingling''s teeth creaked: "Kang Wen, you..."


    In the middle of what he said, suddenly his eyes darkened.


    Kang Wen was still thinking about how he should eliminate her anger. As a result, he saw her scolding and scolding, and suddenly his body slid down to the ground. For a moment, his heart almost stopped. He immediately hugged her waist with one hand and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhu Lingling closed his eyes tightly, and the whole person seemed to have lost consciousness.


    The whole villa immediately jumped up. Ten minutes later, a car quickly drove into the gate, and then stopped at the door of the main building. A gray haired man came down from the car with a medicine box and hurried in.


    The person who greeted him was sister-in-law Wang. At the moment, her face was full of sadness and said to him, "Dr. Lin, hurry to the room on the second floor. The young master is very angry."


    Dr. Lin wiped the sweat on his head, smelled that his steps were faster, went upstairs and said, "who is sick?"


    "It''s Miss Zhu. Alas, I don''t know what''s wrong. Go and see it quickly." sister Wang doesn''t know the specific situation.


    "OK, I''ll see." Dr. Lin wiped his sweat again and knocked on the door.


    There was a gloomy voice: "come in." that was the young master''s voice. Yes, Dr. Lin was relieved.

 Chapter 470

    He calmed down, opened the door and went in. At a glance, he saw Kang Wen sitting by the bed, looking down at the people on the bed. When he heard the voice, he didn''t look back and said, "come and see what''s going on with her?"


    Dr. Lin didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurried forward with the medicine box to examine her.


    Kang Wen looked at him with a gloomy face. He was speechless annoyed. He didn''t expect that just arguing with her could make her dizzy. He couldn''t think of it.


    Her health has never been very good, but now... Is she really ill?


    Thinking of this, Kang Wen looked at Dr. Lin anxiously for fear that he might really see something wrong. However, Dr. Lin just looked down and didn''t reveal a word.


    Finally, he couldn''t help it. He came forward and prepared to send a document. Suddenly, Dr. Lin just raised his eyes and looked over: "Young Master Kang..."


    He is an old family doctor of the Kang family. He is very familiar with their relationship, so he doesn''t have much concern when talking: "this lady is too tired."


    "What?" Kang Wen could hardly believe his ears. "You mean she was too tired to sleep?" how could that be?


    Dr. Lin smiled and was embarrassed, but hesitated and said straight: "in fact, you should be gentle with others. Even if a woman''s body is better, it can''t compare with a man after all."


    What does he mean by that? Kang Wen looks at him depressed. Does that mean what he thinks?


    When Dr. Lin saw that he understood, he left a pile of drugs, including oral, external and medical advice: "young master, you damaged her body this time. You can sleep separately these days. As for her sleeping state, she will wake up after a good rest. Don''t worry too much."


    This sentence is very straightforward. It made Kang Wen black on the spot. It turned out that it was really the reason he thought.


    Dr. Lin went out and left. He sat beside her with complex thoughts and watched her for a long time. Did he really go too far? No wonder she struggled so badly at that time. It was ridiculous. At that time, I thought she was intentional. As a result


    A wave of regret surged into his heart. He looked at her with determination. For a long time, he sighed gently.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know her resistance to herself. It''s not that she wants to escape herself now. However, he always feels sincere. She must feel her difficulties and fall in love with herself again.


    However, I didn''t expect that things would become so serious.


    He sat around her for a long time. The servants outside the door knew that he was in a bad mood. No one dared to disturb him.


    After a while, Kang Wen moved slowly. In a twinkling of an eye, he picked up the medicine around him. There were several bottles of oral pills. However, there was also a ointment mixed in it. He looked at it and understood that Dr. Lin left him to give her medicine.


    Medicine?


    He breathed a little faster and thought of the part Dr. Lin said.


    He pursed his lips and suddenly raised a withdrawal drum in his heart. Damn it, if he had to give her medicine, but he couldn''t touch it at all, should he explode and die later? Is Dr. Lin really angry with Zhu Lingling?


    After thinking about it, he was in a rare dilemma for a while, but he didn''t come up with a better alternative. Why didn''t he find another maid? no way!


    As soon as the idea formed in her mind, he immediately abandoned Zhu Lingling''s body. He didn''t want anyone except him to see it, even women.


    Then he had to fight by himself.


    With great effort, he took off her clothes as gently as possible, leaving only his underwear on him. However, his fingers trembled when he saw the grand scene in front of him.


    Such a beautiful body, but


    When he saw the blue and purple marks on it, he suddenly calmed down like pouring a basin of ice water on his head, and slowly took off her last barrier.


    At this step, even if he was calm, he couldn''t help breathing. He couldn''t help looking hard at it. Then he reluctantly moved away, squeezed out the ointment and slowly applied it.


    It was just the movement of one finger, but he was so tired that he was sweating. He was more tired than holding a meeting for three days and three nights.


    When he finally finished, he breathed a long sigh of relief and helped her put on her clothes one by one.


    As a result, just after he was dressed, she suddenly turned her kidney. Kang Wen was frightened and thought she was awake. As a result, she just continued to sleep, closed her eyes quietly, and showed no sign of opening at all.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and finally helped her cover the quilt. Then he stood up and took a step back. He felt that he was sweating all over his body and was unspeakably uncomfortable when the cold wind blew.


    He smiled bitterly, and deeply understood the truth of the sentence "you can''t live for your own sins".


    He quietly turned around, turned into the bathroom and washed his hands. After that, he was ready to go out. As a result, he saw her sweet sleeping face and couldn''t help coming over. His fingers gently stroked her cheek and asked in a low voice, "are you having a beautiful dream when you smile so happy?"


    Zhu Lingling naturally didn''t answer.


    She felt as if she had gone back to the past, back to the time when she met her friend Kang Wen.


    It was a very, very beautiful day. Although there were still flaws in it, even so, she remembered it now, it was full of memories.


    She remembered that she met Kang Wen from a sketching activity. In those days, she was an ordinary student in the painting department, while Kang Wen was just a college in the college next door. Originally, they didn''t have much intersection. However, an accident tightly intertwined their fate


    It was a sunny autumn day. Their class organized an outing. Of course, for the students of the painting department, the outing is actually a sketching activity, but it is relatively casual. It can''t finish Chengdu by self-consciousness.


    So after arriving at the destination, a famous local scenic spot, Zhu Lingling''s classmates suddenly disappeared and disappeared into the scenery in twos and threes.


    Zhu Lingling felt bored and walked slowly alone with an easel. Her goal was different from that of some students. They might come to play, but she herself seriously wanted to draw the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    So she walked slowly to a green lawn and was ready to find a suitable place to put the easel.


    However, when she had just supported the painter and picked up the brush, suddenly there was a rapid sound of footsteps behind her, which made her just notice that before she had time to look back, she felt a strong force behind her. The whole person couldn''t stand stably, threw down the easel and fell to the ground.


    She let out a scream.


    The man who hit her seemed stunned. He didn''t react until she really fell to the ground. He quickly stretched out his hand to pull her up. A fairly white face turned red and apologized: "I''m sorry, I ran too fast just now and didn''t notice you here..."


    "Ji Ning, what are you doing? Oh, no wonder you''re hiding from me. You''ve found another woman. Tut Tut, why are you so cheap? Let me see who it is!" a sharp woman''s voice sounded again from behind Zhu Lingling.


    At the beginning, Zhu Lingling only lamented her bad luck in her heart. She didn''t say that her palm hurt badly. She couldn''t get angry in the face of others'' sincere apology. She was depressed in her heart. As a result, suddenly someone cursed behind her. Now it''s good. She immediately found an outlet and suddenly turned around.


    "I said you didn''t brush your teeth in the morning, didn''t you? Your mouth smelled so bad? Who is a bitch? I think you are a bitch. Your whole family are bitches. Are you blind? Did you see that I was hit by him just now? Ah? I haven''t asked you for compensation yet. She said, my hand, my easel, how much are you going to pay me?" she threw her hands on her hips and scolded majestically, The woman in front of me turned pale.


    "You, do you know who I am?" before the woman finished saying a word, Zhu Lingling casually interrupted her: "I don''t care who you are? It''s natural to pay off your debts!"


    I''m kidding. No matter who you are, just bump into me. Anyway, I''ll treat you as unlucky if you apologize. As a result, you still swear? I don''t even know what your mistress looks like, okay? All of a sudden, he was put on the hat of "bitch", and everyone got angry, not to mention Zhu Lingling, who has always had a bad temper?


    A woman grits her teeth. In fact, she also sees that her boyfriend seems to have nothing to do with the woman in front of her. It seems that she really ran into her by accident, but who is she? When was she scolded like this from childhood to childhood?


    She was so angry that even if it was her fault, she would never admit it: "why? I saw you rolling together. What else did you say? Haven''t you seen him? Are you a special worker?" she said maliciously, attracting a group of people watching the excitement around, especially men''s laughter.


    Zhu Ling was so angry that she trembled all over that she stepped forward and stared at her fiercely: "what are you talking about? Can you say it again?"


    "Just say, I say you..."


    "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came not far away. It was very loud. I could hear that the man''s words were full of strong anger: "shut up and you''ll know to make trouble for me!"


    Although the man''s voice was still very good in anger, it was a rare baritone, slightly magnetic and deep, extremely pleasant, so that the voice controlled Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but see who the voice owner was.


    As a result, she couldn''t help but marvel at how beautiful a man was. Although his face was solemn, he still didn''t reduce his handsome face. The exquisite outline was very three-dimensional. Looking at the mountain, it seemed that he had an exotic blood. He was slender and tall. All over his body revealed the feeling of "I''m very beautiful and I''m very rich".

 Chapter 471

    Zhu Lingling admitted that her heart missed beating when she saw the visitor.


    The woman looking for trouble was happy when she saw it and shouted, "brother, you''re finally here. You see, I''m being bullied. You''d better come out and teach this woman a lesson!"


    Is this the woman''s brother? Zhu Lingling narrowed her eyes and found that the two people standing together were indeed very similar.


    But so what? Can they turn black and white when they come?


    Zhu Lingling sneered in her heart. At this time, the man named Ji Ning who provoked the contradiction carefully walked up to her and was embarrassed: "I''m sorry to drag you in this time. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Zhu Lingling frowned and said, "things have been like this. What''s the use of saying sorry?"


    Sure enough, he was chased by a woman and ran everywhere. There was a weakness in his speech. Zhu Lingling despised such a man and sniffed at his words.


    Ji Ning was a little worried. He gently pulled her sleeve and said, "go quickly, their home is..." he saw that the girl''s temper didn''t seem very good and didn''t seem to know the brothers and sisters in front of him, so he couldn''t help being anxious.


    Zhu Lingling refused to go, frowned at him and said, "Why are you so timid? What can you do to us if you stay? Did you eat me?"


    Ji Ning blushed anxiously: "no......"


    Kang Shihan looked at the two people who were whispering together in front of her. She was almost angry. She grabbed her brother''s clothes and said, "look, you said I had a bad temper and said I misunderstood him. As a result, look what he was doing!" she stamped her feet and turned white with anger.


    She and Ji Ning are a couple, but her family is good and her character is a little arrogant and strong. Ji Ning''s family is worse. She has a mild character and is good at the beginning. However, over time, their personality defects slowly emerge, so they have a small quarrel for three days and a big quarrel for five days.


    The same is true this time. They agreed to go out and play together to ease the tense relationship between them recently. As a result, they quarreled again without a few words. Ji Ning was gentle and noisy, so he turned around and left. As a result, he was a little faster and knocked Zhu Lingling down.


    Zhu Lingling, that''s called an innocent. It''s a disaster to fish in the pond.


    Kang Shihan is not afraid of heaven and earth. The only thing that can make her somewhat restrained is her brother Kang Wen.


    When Kang Wen heard her sister say this, he glared at her: "didn''t you see the easel falling to the ground? Obviously she was accidentally knocked down by Ji Ning. Do you have to pull them together? Do you really want to break up with him?"


    As soon as she said this, Kang Shihan didn''t dare to speak. Although she was arrogant, she was still sincere to Ji Ning. Naturally, she didn''t want to break up with him.


    Kang Wen glared at his sister: "go back and settle accounts with you."


    Satisfied to see the fear on his sister''s face, he walked over with satisfaction and said gently to Zhu Lingling: "Miss, I''m really sorry. My sister is bad and misunderstood you. I apologize for her. I hope your adults don''t remember villains."


    His face was beautiful, his voice was clear, and he looked really a beautiful young man. Zhu Lingling was a Yan Kong. Looking at him, he couldn''t help being angry for a while. When he heard that he was so polite, his anger slowly disappeared more than half: "hum, really? What if I didn''t forgive her? It shows that I''m a villain?"


    She deliberately made things difficult for him. Sure enough, she saw an unexpected look on the other party''s face.


    Ji Ning on one side couldn''t help pulling her clothes. Zhu Lingling turned and looked at him: "why?"


    Ji Ning''s face was red and wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Zhu Lingling was even more surprised: "what do you want to say to me?"


    Ji Ning has a lot of words to say, but looking at Kang Wen''s smiling appearance in front of him, he can''t say another word. Kang Shihan sees that her boyfriend is so angry and says it doesn''t matter. Does that matter?


    She was so angry that she lost her mind. She strode up and slapped her face.


    "Pa!"


    Ji Ning covered his hot cheek and was stunned.


    "Kang Shihan!" Kang Wen drank, but it was too late.


    Kang Shihan refused to calm down after playing, pointing to Ji Ning and scolding: "we broke up!"


    Then he turned and ran.


    Ji Ning''s face was dull all the way. What did he do?


    Zhu Lingling looked in her eyes and tutted. This arrogant young lady, Ji Ning was unlucky to find her as a girlfriend.


    Kang Wen was so angry in his eyes that he was powerless. His sister was so spoiled by her family. Even if he had to restrain her, the effect was limited. He shook his head and said helplessly to the woman in front of him: "I''m sorry, my sister is wrong this time. That''s good. As long as you have any requirements, as long as I can promise you, I will help you do it."


    His tone was very gentle, but the promise was not simple. Zhu Lingling had already seen from the clothes of their brother and sister that their family must be in good condition. If he really said he wanted a lot of money, maybe the man in front of him would really agree.


    However, it''s nothing rare. You will have money sooner or later.


    She smiled contemptuously and turned to help her easel up. When she saw that a leg made of wood had broken, she couldn''t help frowning painfully.


    This easel has been following her since she went to school. Unexpectedly, it broke down near graduation, which made her feel a little distressed.


    At the thought that it was indirectly caused by the two men behind her, she was angry and spoke in a cold voice: "no, you can walk with eyes in the future. It''s bad luck for me."


    She no longer had any interest in sketching. She put the easel away and carried it on her back as it was.


    Hum, what bad luck! Go back and visit a temple.


    The two men watched her tall and slender back fade away, and a strange feeling rose in their hearts. It turned out that not every girl stamped her feet and lost her temper like Kang Shihan, nor were they all spoiled and refused to eat at any loss.


    Ji Ning and Kang Wen were stunned at the same time.


    After Zhu Lingling returned, he was angry for a long time before he relaxed.


    Yao Manqing, her good friend who lived with her, looked curiously at her coming back: "Hey, how did you come back so fast?"


    "Don''t mention it!" Zhu Ling sat down in the chair, opened the easel, looked at the broken place painfully, and thought, it seems that he has to draw a sum of money to buy a new easel. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help frowning.


    After Yao Manqing saw it clearly, he shouted: "Oh, what''s the matter with your easel? How can it break? It wasn''t good before?"


    Zhu Lingling sighed and had nothing to say to his friend: "I met a madman today." then he said what happened today.


    Yao Manqing listened and suddenly asked, "wait, you say their two brothers and sisters are very beautiful?"


    Zhu Lingling hesitated and nodded silently. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t deny that Kang Shihan, except for her temper, was still very beautiful. Moreover, she felt that their two brothers and sisters seemed to have foreign blood and mixed blood.


    Yao Manqing asked the details carefully. Zhu Lingling was impatient. Then he patted his thigh: "I know who they are!"


    The voice was loud and startled Zhu Lingling. She looked at her good friend silently: "are you so excited? It''s not a president, so excited."


    "I tell you, their family is not the president, but it is almost the same as the president," Yao Manqing said mysteriously.


    Zhu Lingling rolled his eyes: "you think I''m a fool. Our president''s surname is Li. What does it have to do with Kang?"


    Yao Manqing saw that she was so ungrateful. He shook his head helplessly and said, "yes, the president''s surname is Li, but the president''s wife''s surname is Kang."


    In a word, Zhu Lingling couldn''t help jumping up. His voice changed: "what are you talking about? Tell me quickly that you''re kidding."


    "I''m not kidding, but don''t be nervous. Although their surname is Kang, there is a rumor that their family is not a clan with Kang Fu''s family, that is to say, they don''t have a very close blood relationship... Alas, I say you''re still not a student of our school. You don''t know such a big dog blood incident?" Yao Manqing said inconceivably.


    Zhu Lingling rolled his eyes: "I''m either busy with class or working every day. Where can I have time to listen to these."


    With that time, she might as well work more to make money.


    Yao Manqing shook his head and sighed, pointing out for her slowness, and then carefully helped her popularize science again.


    So Zhu Lingling now knows that the family she met today can''t be summarized as a rich man. It''s super rich and super rich. However, what surprised her most was that Kang Wen was also studying in her own school.


    Zhu Lingling was surprised: "what are you talking about? He''s at school too? Then why haven''t I seen him?"


    Yao Manqing rolled his eyes and said, "he is a student here, but he is not necessarily willing to take classes here?"


    Ah? What does she mean?


    Zhu Lingling was confused.


    After another half an hour, Yao Manqing said that his mouth was dry and he drank water contentedly: "now you understand. I said, you are so brave today. You dare to face them. Be careful that they will retaliate against you."


    Zhu Lingling hummed, "I''m not afraid. How can they put me in their eyes? Maybe they forget it when they turn around."


    Yao Manqing skimmed his lips.


    Zhu Lingling looked at the time and exclaimed, "Oh, my time is almost up. I''ll go and see you tomorrow." it''s time for her to work. If she doesn''t go out again, she will be late.


    "Wait!" suddenly Yao Manqing lost something, and the agile Zhu Lingling caught it behind him. After seeing it clearly, his eyes brightened: "bread, thank you." then he stepped out with his slender thighs and hurried out.

 Chapter 472

    Contrary to the noble family background of the Kang family, Zhu Lingling''s family is very ordinary. It can even be said that her family is very poor. The reason is very simple. That is because her father died long ago, and her mother fell ill after hard supporting her to school. She needs a lot of medical expenses every month.


    In other words, Zhu Lingling not only has to earn tuition for herself every month, but also has to earn medical expenses for her mother. She also has to ensure that her studies are not left behind every day. In such a high-intensity continuous revolution, it''s not surprising that she doesn''t know the gossip that almost everyone knows on campus.


    For her, the president''s wife and the rich are floating clouds. What she should pay attention to now is to quickly raise her mother''s medical expenses this month, otherwise, her mother''s medicine will be cut off.


    This is not an easy task, but fortunately, maybe she has good luck, or her efforts have been rewarded. A few months ago, she found a fairly good part-time job, teaching several bear children to draw, and the pay is fairly good. Therefore, although she is a little tired and spends a long time on the road, she thinks everything is worth it.


    Compared with her mother who worked hard to raise herself, she felt that it was nothing to compare with her now, so she enjoyed everything. As long as her mother was good, she didn''t care about anything else.


    With such a heavy pressure, she has no time to take care of everything around her. She is full of the fact that she can''t be late, otherwise she will deduct money!


    Withholding money is a terrible thing for Zhu Lingling.


    So if Yao Manqing had not deeply understood her and threw her a bag of bread in time, she would have gone to work hungry today.


    Fortunately, she had a good friend by her side, she thought happily.


    With the intense and busy schoolwork, she soon forgot what happened today.


    But unexpectedly, things have just begun.


    A few days later, when Zhu Lingling came back from school again, she was ready to start work after a short rest. After sitting on the sofa, she saw Yao Manqing winking at herself.


    She was stunned: "you took the wrong medicine? What expression is this?"


    Yao Manqing shook his head helplessly: "I said, are you stupid to go to work every day? Don''t you find one more thing in our living room?"


    She was stunned: "what?"


    She asked and looked at the small living room. In fact, according to her temperament, it is the best to live in the school dormitory and save money. However, she has to make money every day, and the school access control is too strict, so she had to come out to rent a house. Fortunately, a good friend helped her share the rent, otherwise she will have a headache about the rent again.


    Under such circumstances, the house they rent will not be very big, and the living room is small and pitiful. There is only a sofa, an antique TV, a tea table and so on, so Zhu Lingling found something in the corner that didn''t belong here.


    She was stunned and went over to have a look: "easel?"


    After her easel broke last time, she didn''t have time to buy a new one. Anyway, when she went to work part-time, it was provided there, and the school didn''t have any classes these days, so she put down the matter of buying a new easel temporarily.


    But unexpectedly, before she had time to move, a new easel was sent to her.


    Zhu Lingling had no doubt that it was given to him, because Yao Manqing didn''t belong to the painting department and didn''t need it at all.


    She touched the easel in shock, felt the greasy and gentle feel on it, and asked Yao Manqing, "whose thing is this?"


    She can''t believe it was given to herself. She is an insider. Naturally, she recognizes the easel in front of her. It''s a very good quality thing. It takes at least four digits to buy it online. She can''t afford it.


    Who knows, Yao Manqing said, "that''s yours?"


    Her eyebrow jumped: "what are you talking about? I haven''t seen this. Besides, it''s a good thing and I can''t afford it." after that, she moved her hand away from the easel. Alas, it''s not her own. Just touch it. The more you touch it, the more sad you feel.


    Yao Manqing looked at her and didn''t look like a fake. She scratched her hair in distress: "that''s strange, but the little brother who sent the things pointed out that it was yours. I think your easel is really broken. The man said it well, so he took it. It wasn''t yours."


    Zhu Lingling cut the iron and said, "of course not. I haven''t bought my easel yet."


    Yao Manqing patted his forehead angrily: "what should I do? Alas, I just called you at that time."


    Zhu Lingling frowned and looked at the easel for a long time. However, it''s not his own. He''s depressed.


    She sighed. She didn''t know that the bastard in the Department filled in the wrong address and sent the things to herself.


    At this time, she didn''t think it was for herself.


    Suddenly, just when she sighed and Yao Manqing looked puzzled, her mobile phone rang.


    Her first reaction was her mother. Was something wrong?


    She hurriedly picked it up without looking at it, and asked, "Mom..."


    The man over there paused and asked carefully, "Miss Zhu?"


    It wasn''t her mother. Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief and then wondered again. The man''s voice seemed strange, but it was as if she had heard it somewhere. It was really strange: "yes, it''s me."


    She decided to forget her careless call to the other party''s mother just now, and the other party seemed to be ready to do so. After hearing that she admitted that she was Zhu Lingling, she easily asked, "I''m Kang Wen. Do you remember me?"


    "Kang Wen?" she was stunned and blurted out. Yao Manqing, who was listening to her conversation, immediately widened her eyes.


    "It''s me. It seems that you still remember me. That''s easy. Have you received my apology gift? Do you like it? If you don''t like it, I''ll give you another one..."


    "Stop, do you mean that you actually sent the easel around me?" she asked incredulously.


    "Yes, this is my apology gift. At that time, it was because we wouldn''t accidentally break your easel, so I''ll pay you a new one now. I hope you like it." Kang Wen''s voice was very gentle and nice. She was distracted when she was not careful.


    Kang Wen didn''t hear her answer over there. He asked strangely, "Miss Zhu, Miss Zhu?"


    Did she go out?


    Zhu Lingling regained his mind and was a little embarrassed: "ah, I''m here, I''m here."


    "Well, I want to ask, do you like that easel? If you don''t like it, I can give another one..." Kang Wen was a little upset. He looked for it for several days and reluctantly found one similar to her original style. Now she reacts so strangely. Doesn''t she really like it?


    Really don''t like it, so give another one?


    "Ah, no, but I was a little surprised. I thought it was someone else who sent it wrong." Zhu Lingling calmed down and soon made up his mind, "in fact, you don''t need to be so polite. My easel is none of your business, so..." although the things at that time were very annoying, but I didn''t have a relationship with him. Ji Ning didn''t come forward to say anything, so I couldn''t turn to him.


    "What happened that day, in the end, was my sister''s bad, so it''s natural for my brother to apologize for her. Don''t tangle. Take it, otherwise I may send it once a day until you take it." he said with a smile in his voice.


    Zhu Lingling heaved a heavy breath. Just now, he felt that this man was modest and polite. He really didn''t look like a successor cultivated in such a famous family. He sighed that this man''s nature was really good. As a result, the other party showed the prototype in a few words. Look, what''s the last two words? Isn''t it a threat?


    Although she doesn''t live in the school now, she also has some classmates who live nearby with them and know each other. At this time, it''s OK to be given gifts once or twice. No one will care. However, what if they are given every day? It''s still the same thing. It will be noticed sooner or later. Then, it''s estimated that it''s not far from the spread of rumors.


    How can she work happily in class?


    She pursed her lips, held back her anger, hummed and said, "well, I''ll take the gift. Now you should be satisfied. Please don''t call again."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    While watching the whole process, Yao Manqing''s surprised mouth couldn''t close: "you, you hung up Young Master Kang?"


    Her tone was full of incredible tone, which made Zhu Lingling look at her inexplicably: "yes, who made him speak so impolitely? He said that if I didn''t accept this, I would be disturbed every day. Shouldn''t I be angry?"


    It''s good to hang up the phone. If his people are in front of him, she has to scold people bloody. What''s the eldest young master of the Kang family? Can he do himself in broad daylight?


    After a burst of surprise, Yao Manqing couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up: "you''re powerful, I''m ashamed." it''s only Zhu Lingling who ignores the prince on campus. If the news comes out, it''s estimated that a large number of kangwen fans will come after her. Forget it. For the sake of friends, Yao Manqing should keep it a secret.


    After Zhu Lingling hung up the phone, it was like doing a trivial thing. She still had classes when she should have classes and worked when she should work. What Kang family and what Prince and princess are really far from her world. She is not a person in that world at all, so she has no illusions.


    But she thought it would come to an end, but in fact it didn''t.


    On that day, when she left the teacher after class as usual, she heard two female students walking in front of her whispering: "she looks very good..."


    Another female classmate answered: "yes, it''s very good. No wonder the princess will like him..."


    "Yes, but how did I hear they broke up?"


    "No, why? Is it Ji Ning who angered the princess and was dumped by her?"

 Chapter 473

    "It''s possible!" a female classmate said.


    Originally, Zhu Lingling, who was the least sad about this campus gossip, just walked behind them. She will have a part-time job to go later. However, unexpectedly, the name "Ji Ning" rushed into her ears, which made her a little stunned and instinctively stopped.


    Ji Ning? Is that the Ji Ning that day?


    Thinking of this, she instinctively looked up. Sure enough, she saw that outside the corridor, less than ten meters away from them, the boy who looked gentle, handsome and very attractive was not Ji Ning. Who was it?


    In view of the phone call Kang Wen gave herself before, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    This Ji Ning is not looking for himself, is he?


    Thinking of this, she frowned, instinctively lowered her head, accelerated her steps and had to go away.


    It''s not that she is cold and inhumane. It''s really that she has a headache when she thinks of the Kang family''s brothers and sisters. Her brother Kang Wen can threaten her. That sister is not easy to provoke. If she knows that her boyfriend still comes to the door, she will probably get into trouble.


    Her time is tight. What she doesn''t like most is something out of plan.


    However, it was probably that she was too close to Ji Ning. She immediately let Ji Ning''s eyes focus on her and followed his eyes with a surprise light: "Zhu Lingling!"


    With a helpless sigh in her heart, she turned and squeezed out a smile to face Ji Ning: "Ji Ning, it''s you."


    Ji Ning nodded: "yes, I heard that your classroom is here, so I specially waited for you here. Sorry last time, it was my fault."


    As soon as this sentence came out, Zhu Lingling found that the light of the group called gossip suddenly appeared in the eyes of the students who pricked up their ears while listening to their dialogue.


    You know, many people are interested in this topic. Ji Ning himself is a handsome boy. Don''t tell me. His girlfriend is still the little princess of the Kang family. According to the legend of the Kang family, many people secretly envy Ji Ning when he was favored by Kang Shihan. However, this lucky son actually ran to find another woman?


    Tut Tut, big news!


    At this time, the two female students seemed to forget the rumor that Ji Ning and Kang Shihan had broken up. They only looked at Zhu Lingling and Ji Ning excitedly, and their eyes were full of light.


    Zhu Lingling helplessly helped her forehead. Looking at the meaning in the eyes of her classmates, she knew what they were thinking, but she really had nothing to do with him.


    She forced a smile: "are you looking for an apology? Well, I accept your apology." then she looked at the time, "I''m sorry, I still have something to do now. Let''s go first."


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to get in touch with these people. It''s best if she can put aside her relationship early.


    "Wait." Ji Ning still refused to let her go and followed her a few steps: "I dragged you down last time. Did you get hurt by her? I think an apology can''t show my sincerity. Let me invite you to dinner."


    What, have dinner!


    The eyes of the two students were already full of excitement and gossip. After hearing Ji Ning''s words, their eyes could almost be used as a searchlight. They saw Zhu Lingling from top to bottom and from bottom to top. They just didn''t see where this Zhu Lingling could compare with Kang Shihan.


    Zhu Lingling only felt the thorn in his back. He sighed and said, "no, really, I have something to do now. Can I talk about it next time?"


    She didn''t know what Ji Ning meant. However, she felt that he brought her only trouble. Besides, she was not interested in such a gentle looking man who didn''t actually take responsibility.


    Therefore, her first thought after hearing Ji Ning''s words was to refuse.


    Ji Ning didn''t seem to expect that Zhu Lingling''s attitude would be so firm. This was the treatment he rarely received before. When he heard the speech, he was stunned. He saw that she smiled at herself and turned away.


    She''s gone!


    Ji Ning felt that the girl seemed very strange and special. He couldn''t help feeling strange in his heart.


    After a long time, the two female students who watched the good play came over and summoned up the courage to ask him, "excuse me, are you Ji Ning?"


    Ji Ning looked at the female students in his eyes. Their cheeks were red, and their eyes flashed with excited light. They looked coy. It was the expression of seeing the male god idol.


    Ji Ning felt a little more comfortable and recovered a little from Zhu Lingling''s damaged self-esteem.


    "Yes, I am. What can I do for you?" Jining is graceful and looks very friendly, as warm as jade.


    If he hadn''t been so outstanding in appearance, Kang Shihan wouldn''t like him.


    "Actually, it''s nothing. We come up to say hello when we see you," said one of them.


    The other nodded hurriedly: "yes, yes, in fact, I just want to say hello."


    When they finished looking at each other, they found that the lips of Ji Ning''s male god were smiling. It seemed that they didn''t mind talking to him, so they summoned up the courage to say, "in fact, we''re a little curious. You look familiar with Zhu Lingling? Are you friends?"


    Ji Ning was stunned, friend? Not really, but looking at the two expectant eyes in front of him, he thought and replied, "she''s not a friend, but I think she''s a very special girl in my heart."


    Very special?


    How special is it?


    The two girls looked at each other and saw the big words "startling gossip" in each other''s eyes.


    Ji Ning answered their questions and turned away. He didn''t expect how much trouble his words would cause on the campus.


    After only less than half an hour, a rumor suddenly blew through every corner of the campus like a breeze.


    "Have you heard? Ji Ning is with other girls again."


    "Who said, isn''t his girlfriend Princess Kang?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s what I heard..."


    "Oh, you don''t know. The heroine''s classmates burst out. They said they saw Ji Ning looking for her with their own eyes and said she was the most special woman..."


    "Really? What''s the girl''s name? She''s so shameless to rob someone''s boyfriend."


    "Oh, her name is..."


    In an instant, the rumor was like a drop of cold water falling into the boiling oil pot, which blew up and amazed countless people.


    Of course, like many rumors, the party is often the last to know.


    For example, Zhu Lingling, after making a lot of noise on campus for several days, suddenly found that something was wrong when she went back to class. The students looked at her strangely, but no one spoke to her and didn''t know what was going on.


    But she was just a little strange, and then she left it behind. Anyway, she was going to graduate. Everyone went their own way and looked for their future. How many disputes could there be? Don''t care.


    But unexpectedly, on her way back to her house, she was blocked again.


    She was stunned when she looked at the visitor, and then a burst of helplessness rushed to her heart.


    Why did she come to the door?


    I didn''t annoy the eldest lady. Look at her angry look.


    Zhu Lingling instinctively felt that he might have bad luck today. The reason was very simple. In front of him, in addition to the eldest lady of the Kang family, there were two tall men standing behind him, looking bad at their master.


    She stepped back instinctively, reached into her bag and held her cell phone.


    Things look bad.


    Kang Shihan''s eyebrows were full of anger. Looking at Zhu Lingling, his eyes were full of anger: "aren''t you brave? Come on? Why don''t you come? Do you still want to run away?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at her alertly, but refused to admit defeat: "yes, you take these two big men and make it clear that you want them to bully me. Am I a fool if I don''t run?" then he turned and ran away.


    It''s broad daylight here. Does she really want to do something about herself? No matter how much, just run first.


    As a result, she thought too well. She didn''t run a few steps. There was a flower in front of her. Two big men passed by from a distance. From the look, it was clear that she was with Kang Shihan!


    Good. What did he do to make Kang Shihan hate himself so much?


    She reluctantly stopped, turned and looked at each other and asked, "don''t you think it''s too much to find so many big men to deal with a girl?"


    "Too much? Of course, I just like to crush ants, especially those that annoy me!" she hummed and said to them, "do it and teach her a hard lesson."


    Unexpectedly, she would start beating people as soon as she met. Zhu Lingling was worried and shouted, "when did I offend you, miss? Can you solve your doubts?"


    Kang Shihan hummed: "want to wait for help? Well, I''ll let you understand. Forget what happened that day. You seduced my boyfriend this time? You''re not timid, bitch!"


    Her eyes were full of murderous spirit, which made Zhu Lingling feel cold and complain secretly. Mom''s egg was implicated by Ji Ning again!


    "You''re wrong. I have nothing to do with him. Even if he came to me that day to make amends, I firmly refused. There were no three words from beginning to end. Did you make a mistake? Who are you? How dare I rob a man with you?" Zhu Lingling explained in a hurry.


    Ma Dan is wronged to death this time. She is not interested in men like Ji Ning at all, okay? Only Kang Shihan doesn''t know what''s going on and treats him as a baby.


    Kang Shihan''s footsteps stuttered slightly: "really? Are you the most special in Ji Ning''s heart? He didn''t say that? Don''t deny it here. I''ll beat you up today and see how you seduce him." then he shouted, "do it!"


    The man behind her promised, walked slowly over and stretched out his big hand.


    Zhu Lingling suddenly dodged away and said, "you must remember wrong. I never had any idea about him, alas..." although her movements were very flexible, the power of comparison between the two sides was too wide, and soon she was in danger.


    She was anxious and cursed secretly. Kang Shihan was crazy. Her boyfriend changed his heart and wouldn''t go to him. What''s it to hurt herself?


    Seeing the arm in front of her waving towards her cheek, she could not avoid and closed her eyes.


    "Kang Shihan, stop it!"

 Chapter 474

    At this critical moment, someone suddenly appeared around Zhu Lingling like a gust of wind. He resolutely stretched out his hand to block the palm as big as a man''s PU fan. His face was like frost: "I said, stop, don''t you hear me?"


    Zhu Lingling suddenly opened his eyes and turned to see the Savior. Then he was stunned: "it''s you." he was relieved. If it was him, his little life was saved.


    that was close.


    The Savior''s tone was very severe and very impolite. However, the bodyguard man was like a mouse seeing a cat. His momentum disappeared in an instant. Not only that, he reluctantly pulled out a stiff smile on his face: "young master..."


    "Brother..." at the same time, Kang Shihan''s voice also sounded, timid, completely different from the high Qi just now.


    The Savior hummed and put down his hand. He looked very cold and looked at his helpless sister coldly. He wanted to slap her home as he was a child.


    Unfortunately, now that they have grown up, they can''t do whatever they want as before.


    He took a deep breath and tried to soften his tone so as not to arouse his sister''s rebound: "what did I tell you yesterday? You didn''t listen to a word, did you?"


    Kang Shihan bit his lower lip tightly, and a unwilling look flashed on his face, but he didn''t say a word.


    "It seems that my words are of no use to you. I''ll contact my father later and let him discipline you in person." he said helplessly.


    Kang Shihan''s face suddenly changed. She rushed up in shock: "no, brother, no, I don''t want to go back. I want to go with my father, please!"


    Her movement was very fast. She rushed to Kang Wen at once and grabbed him to rest and shake: "good brother, no, I don''t want to be with my father. Really, just let me go. I promise I won''t be obedient in the future."


    Kang Wen hummed, "you promised me that last time. What happened?"


    Kang Shihan heard the looseness in his tone and immediately raised his hand to swear: "I swear I will definitely keep my word this time. I will listen to my brother and never make my own decisions."


    Kang Wen glanced sideways at her: "OK, I''ll trust you again for the last time. If you show me what you bully, don''t blame me for calling my father in person."


    It seems that his words are a very serious threat. Kang Shihan shrinks and nods fiercely to show that he doesn''t dare.


    Sure enough, one thing falls to another. The arrogant young lady also has a nemesis.


    Zhu Lingling finished watching Kang Shihan''s eating process with a smile. He just felt very comfortable. Hum, I see if you dare to bully people in the future.


    Kang Wen finished teaching his sister and turned to look at her: "Miss Zhu Lingling, how are you feeling now? Did you get hurt just now?"


    Zhu Lingling turned a white eye in her heart. Isn''t it too late to ask if she was hurt?


    She shook her head: "I''m fine. Luckily you came quickly, otherwise I would really be bullied by her."


    Kang Wen came to her and said solemnly, "sorry, my sister misunderstood you this time. She thought you had something to do with Ji Ning. I''m sorry to surprise you."


    Zhu Lingling turned his head: "it doesn''t matter. You didn''t do it. There''s no need to apologize." the implication is that the initiator should apologize.


    However, she also understood the identity of the other party, so she just complained so much and didn''t think about her real apology.


    After she finished, she smiled and calmed down her tone to Kang Wen: "thank you for your help. Thank you very much." then she looked at the time, "time is almost up. I''ll go. Bye."


    Then he waved to him, turned and walked away without even looking back. It was very free and easy.


    Kang Wen looked at her slender but straight back, touched his chin, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Do you like her?" suddenly a man appeared beside him and asked faintly.


    Kang Wen didn''t bother to look at her. He hummed, "how can you think too much?" if he hadn''t helped her clean up the mess, he wouldn''t have looked at Zhu Lingling.


    Yes, the two brothers and sisters are actually the same in their hearts and have a proud soul. However, Kang Wen''s cleverness is that he knows how to disguise and always pretends to be harmless, while Kang Shihan disdains to do so at all. Therefore, the evaluation of the two brothers and sisters in the eyes of outsiders is quite different.


    Kang Shihan didn''t believe his words at all: "come on, you think I don''t know you? You''re obviously interested in her."


    She is his sister. She should not be familiar with him from childhood. Don''t she understand his virtue?


    "OK." Kang Wen shrugged and no longer denied, "I''m really so interested, but..." although I don''t want to admit, that girl seems different from other women? I''m not interested in myself at all.


    Gee, admitting this seems to hurt your self-esteem.


    "Hum, you like it and deny it? Hypocrisy, but I tell you, don''t take it seriously if you want to chase it, otherwise you''ll feel better." Kang Shihan warned his brother with his hands around his chest.


    "Don''t worry, it''s definitely not as serious as you are to Ji Ning." Kang Wen said quietly.


    Kang Shihan''s expression was stiff, and then gritted his teeth: "that fool, he actually wants to dump me. It''s beautiful!"


    Kang Wen frowned and looked at her: "just divide it. Are you still pestering? He is not the only man in the world. Anyone around me is hundreds of times better than him."


    Like Zhu Lingling, he also doesn''t like the gentle that sounds good, and the weak Ji Ning that doesn''t sound good.


    But Kang Shihan just couldn''t let him go.


    After hearing this, she stamped her feet angrily and hesitated, "I just don''t like others. I just want him. What''s the matter!"


    "Well, but you like him. He doesn''t like you now." Kang''s words poked his heart, and Kang Shihan''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    He immediately had a headache: "I said what you cry, what you cry, what you have to cry. I said he didn''t like you. That''s because his brain was eaten by the dog. Just find another one!"


    Kang Shihan stamped his foot heavily and disliked his ugly speech: "I don''t want to talk to you. Let''s go first."


    Then she turned and ran away. Who knows her action was so sudden that several bodyguards behind her couldn''t dodge, and she almost hit the bodyguards.


    The tall bodyguard was startled and reached out to hold her in time: "Miss..."


    She was upset. When she saw the bodyguard''s hand as big as a PU fan, she felt disgust. She pushed the other party hard and screamed, "get out!"


    When the bodyguard was stunned, Kang Shihan ran away without looking back.


    Kang Wen sighed slightly and nodded to the bodyguard, "follow up."


    There was no expression on the bodyguard''s simple and honest face, so he followed up when he heard the speech.


    Kang Shihan is a girl with a special identity. There can be no fewer people around her.


    Kang Wen stood and thought for a long time. He couldn''t think of what he felt about Zhu Lingling. The only thing he could be sure was that he seemed to be really interested in Zhu Lingling as Kang Shihan said.


    Well, no one can give him this feeling for a long time. If it appears now, we must seize it!


    He made up his mind to clap his hands and decided to let people investigate Zhu Lingling''s past and present every move later. Since he had a goal, he must go all out!


    Poor Zhu Lingling never thought of it. She was careful everywhere and didn''t want to be contaminated with that kind of high-ranking figure. As a result, she did useless work and was watched by others.


    As usual, she went to teach bear children to draw part-time at night. She had classes during the day and drew without classes. However, now that she is a senior, there are basically no courses in the school, so she thought about it and wondered whether to find another part-time job?


    After she made up her mind, she began to pay attention to the major recruitment advertisements on the Internet. As a result, she didn''t know what was going on. She only looked at several in the morning and submitted her resume a few hours later. One of them replied that it met the basic requirements of their company and asked her to go for an interview tomorrow.


    She was very excited. She wanted to know that the company was not an ordinary source. It was a famous print advertising company in the industry. Such a company had very strict requirements for the qualifications of candidates. She didn''t hold much hope when she submitted her resume.


    Unexpectedly, the other party gave an answer so soon. She jumped up excitedly and turned around several times with Yao Manqing in her arms.


    Yao Manqing is also very happy for her.


    The next day, her interview process was also very smooth. The interviewer said on the spot that she would stay and let her come to work the next day, and took the initiative to sign an employment contract with her.


    To be honest, things went so smoothly. Zhu Lingling was still a little vigilant. However, before she came, she checked on the Internet and found that the company was true, and she looked at the contract carefully. She didn''t find any traps, so she was relieved to sign.


    Since then, she has been an employee of this advertising company.


    When she left, the interviewer looked at her back and looked strange. A person also came out of the lounge at the same time. He was tall, long legs and young, but he already had considerable authority.


    The interviewer frowned at him: "is this your sweetheart?" it didn''t look like much.


    Kang Wen knocked on his head: "what sweetheart, speak carefully."


    "It''s not a sweetheart. What''s that? Is it your wife? I don''t think people know your existence?" the interviewer glanced at him.


    Kang Wen''s response was to glance at him: "I think your secretary general''s is very good. It seems that he has been following you for a long time?"


    The interviewer immediately collapsed and said, "I''m kidding you."


    "I''m kidding you, too." Kang Wenpi smiled.


    The interviewer breathed out and dared not go on.


    The treatment of this company is good. Zhu Lingling soon joined the company and mixed well. However, she immediately found a strange phenomenon. On the second day of her entry, her original immediate boss changed into an acquaintance.

 Chapter 475

    It''s a coincidence. Well, it must be.


    Stunned Zhu Lingling shook his head and tried to hide the doubt in his heart.


    Of course, the new director is Kang Wen, and his goal is aimed at Zhu Lingling, but poor Zhu Lingling doesn''t know anything.


    However, things close to her were not as smooth as Kang Wen had imagined before. Zhu Lingling was full of work in his eyes, and there was no consciousness of being a woman at all. The women in the same group couldn''t help but start making eyes at Kang Wen. However, she still went to work and off duty meticulously, just like there was no him in her eyes.


    He couldn''t help feeling very discouraged. If he didn''t know Zhu Lingling''s straightforward nature, he almost thought she was playing hard to get.


    Are there women immune to their charm?


    Kang Wen, who grew up in the eyes of women''s care, can''t believe this fact.


    In fact, he still thinks too much of Zhu Lingling. She doesn''t notice that he is actually very simple. That is, in her current state, she is running for her own survival every day, and she doesn''t think about the problems that look far away from her.


    Mother is still waiting for her money to save her life, falling in love, flirting with male gods or something. It''s too far away from her.


    Things in Kang Wen''s dark depression, slowly to their graduation season.


    Although they are working now, they are still students in the school, so when they are about to graduate, they also received a message that their whole grade is ready to carry out a large-scale field activity and explore a big mountain in the suburbs as graduation gifts.


    To tell the truth, neither of them really wanted to participate, especially Kang Wen. When he received the news, he threw it aside and didn''t care at all. However, Zhu Lingling thought about it and agreed.


    The reason is very simple. The school promised that the trip would be voluntary. However, students who are willing to participate will give them benefits during the graduation examination.


    What specific benefits did not say, but Zhu Lingling will never let go of such benefits.


    When Kang Wen learned about this situation, he immediately changed his decision and promised to go on an outing with his classmates. No, adventure.


    Time soon arrived. The weather was also very good. There was no cloud. It was a good weather to go out. Zhu Lingling set out early in the morning.


    This time, her best friend didn''t come with her. Yao Manqing is super lazy. She can sit and never stand. She can lie down and never sit. This time, she won''t kill her to go out and climb the mountain.


    So this time, she had to start by herself. However, she was very lucky. She met acquaintances when she arrived at the gathering point.


    She works every day and basically has no social contact at school, so she didn''t say hello when she saw her classmates. However, she saw Kang Wen in the twinkling of an eye and couldn''t help laughing.


    During this time, she didn''t see him much in school. However, in the company, he was indeed his immediate boss. He looked up and didn''t look down. He met every day. Although there was no progress between them, they were already very familiar.


    When Kang Wen saw her, his eyes lit up, he pretended to be surprised and crowded over to talk to her: "you''re here too? I thought you were going to squat at home."


    Kang Wen opened his eyes and lied, but Zhu Lingling didn''t hear it: "how can I? I won''t miss such a good opportunity."


    In fact, she said it for the benefit of the school, but it turned into exercise in her mouth. As soon as she said it, two equally hypocritical people smiled.


    Kang Wen said excitedly, "I''ve been to that mountain. It''s really big and beautiful."


    "Really?" Zhu Lingling''s eyes lit up. Although she was busy making money every day, she still liked beautiful things in her heart, otherwise she wouldn''t learn painting.


    People who love painting are born with no resistance to beautiful things.


    When Kang Wen saw it, he added a fire and said, "there is a valley full of butterfly flowers. I don''t know whether it was planted by others or wild. It''s very large and very beautiful. Do you want to see it?"


    Now, Zhu Lingling''s eyes are brighter. A large area of butterfly flowers? It must be beautiful.


    At that moment, Zhu Lingling followed Kang Wen and didn''t notice the surprised and then jealous eyes of the students around him.


    If Zhu Lingling meets such unfamiliar people at ordinary times, she usually won''t go with them. However, Kang Wen''s dual identity is both an alumni and her boss. When she gets along with her at ordinary times, Kang Wen gives her a good feeling, so this time when he says so, she directly follows him.


    And this time she was so impatient that she didn''t even notice the eyes of the people around her.


    They soon followed the large army into the mountain.


    After entering the mountain, they listened to the leader''s precautions and separated in twos and threes. Everyone didn''t care much about the leader''s words, and the leader himself didn''t care much.


    The reason is very simple, because although the mountains in the suburbs are large, they have been developed in 7788. Many places have opened roads, and there is no danger in inconvenient places. They belong to the kind that can make people take a good vacation, so we don''t care about this trip.


    Kang Wen and Zhu Lingling were the same. After listening absently, they separated with the big army, and then headed for the deep mountains alone.


    At the beginning, Zhu Lingling didn''t care much because she also knew the situation of the mountain and was well developed. However, she felt more and more wrong and couldn''t help asking him, "where is it? How do I think the road ahead is getting harder and harder?"


    Kang Wen smiled and grabbed her hand and said, "are you tired? I tell you, the Butterfly Valley is far away. You have to walk for a while."


    "So far?" she hesitated.


    "I tell you, it''s very beautiful there. It''s a pity not to look at it. Moreover, it''s almost there through this road." then he looked at the time, "half an hour at most."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him and said, "well, I hope you''re telling the truth."


    Kang Wen smiled. He was already very beautiful. Now such a smile is like flowers in full bloom, which makes Zhu Lingling suddenly shake his mind.


    When he came back, he saw him come to him, his knees slightly bent, his back to her, and his hands open.


    She was stunned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    He turned and looked at her. "Come on, I know you''re tired."


    Zhu Lingling pursed her lips and didn''t speak. He was right. It may have been more than an hour after walking for so long. She was a little tired, but she thought she covered it up very well, but now it doesn''t seem like much.


    He waited for a while. Before waiting for her action, he looked at her strangely: "why? Worry about me? Don''t worry. I often climb mountains. It''s a little fun to take this road."


    "No, I don''t mean that." Zhu Lingling carefully stepped back and said to him, "I''m not very tired, so I can''t trouble you."


    Kang Wen''s heart sank and sighed.


    After being with her for so long, he admitted that he had taken a lot of care of her, but she still didn''t treat him as her own.


    He wanted to get angry, but as soon as he saw her quiet face, his heart calmed down again.


    Forget it, this girl is not easy. You can''t be too strict with her.


    During this time, he almost secretly turned out all the past events of Zhu Lingling. Of course, he didn''t tell her. So when she didn''t know, Kang Wen already knew that she liked eating seafood, wearing free clothes, painting and all beautiful things. However, due to the drag of her family, There are not many opportunities for her to wish first, so as soon as he said there was a beautiful butterfly valley here today, she followed without hesitation.


    Of course, this is why Zhu Lingling trusts himself.


    It''s better for him to think of this. It''s better than not listening and not talking to him at all, okay?


    Thinking of this, he calmed down again, turned to her and said, "really don''t want me to carry it? I tell you, if you miss this village, there will be no next store."


    Zhu Lingling was amused by his words: "really no, really."


    Thanks to her good physical strength from working in the crowded subway every day, her physical condition is much better than that of ordinary girls. After they stopped for such a while, her breath has been reconciled.


    He shrugged, stood up, clapped his hands and said, "well, let''s go now and we''ll see it in half an hour."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him carefully and felt relieved when she saw that he looked calm. When she refused him just now, she was afraid that his young master would have a temper attack. Now it seems good. Kang Wen seems really different from his sister.


    As they walked slowly past, she couldn''t help but ask, "let me ask you a question. Don''t be angry."


    "Ask." Kang Wen said carelessly with a straw in his mouth.


    "Well, I asked, did you and your sister have a mother?" she hesitated, couldn''t help but wonder, and finally asked.


    Kang Wen was stunned and turned to look at her in surprise: "how could you remember to ask this?"


    It''s weird. What''s she thinking?


    Zhu Lingling was stunned and hurriedly said, "if you don''t want to say it, just think I''m talking nonsense."


    "No, I''m not angry. I''m a little strange. Why do you ask? Of course she and I were born by the same parents. How can you have this association?" is it


    Sure enough, she then said, "because I think your character and temper are too different. Your character is so good, her temper is..." at this point, she shrugged and stopped talking, but they both understand that meaning.


    Well... Kang Wen smiled and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. Because her girl is so young, she is spoiled. She thinks everything in the world is hers. Well, that''s it."


    "Oh, yes, with parents and your good brother, she is really happy." Zhu Lingling said with an envious sigh.


    "Do you think I''m a good brother?" Kang Wen asked.


    She nodded without hesitation: "of course, although you were helping me those times, I can see that you still love her." but she didn''t seem to appreciate it.

 Chapter 476

    "She doesn''t think so. She always thinks I''m binding her, such as..."


    "For example, how many times has she helped me out? Isn''t she very unhappy?" Zhu Lingling said quickly.


    He smiled bitterly and nodded: "in fact, it''s just a small matter. Of course, my brother should discipline."


    This is true, but Zhu Lingling looked at him as if Kang Shihan had made trouble for him because of this?


    It seems that Kang Shihan is really not easy to provoke. She said gently, "it seems that your family really loves her."


    If you don''t really love your daughter, you will never spoil her like this.


    Thinking of this, she said sincerely, "you have a very happy family." the words were with a touch of envy that she didn''t notice.


    Kang Wen sensed sensitively that he knew everything about her. He knew where this faint envy came from.


    Zhu Lingling''s father died when she was young and her mother was seriously ill. As an only daughter, she had to complete her studies and make money to maintain her mother''s medical expenses. Over the years, let alone enjoy her family affection, she had few opportunities to feel the beauty quietly like today.


    At the thought of this, a faint pain flashed through his heart.


    Zhu Lingling had no idea that his inner emotions had been seen by others.


    Kang Wen didn''t speak next, but slowly took her around a corner.


    "Here we are." he suddenly stopped.


    Zhu Lingling, who looked down and thought about his mind, first smelled a fragrant fragrance, then looked up and was stunned. He saw a brilliant scene in front of him, colorful, flowers all over the sky, and the scenery was so beautiful that Zhu Lingling was stunned.


    She murmured, "is this... Is this heaven?"


    Really, with her experience in the past ten or twenty years, such a beautiful scenery can only be found in the sky and does not belong to the world.


    Her eyes were full of experience. She couldn''t help taking a few steps forward. Kang Wen hurriedly stopped her: "be careful."


    She looked back at him in amazement: "what''s the matter?"


    He pointed to his feet: "be careful."


    She looked at the ground and found that there was a deep ditch on the ground between them and the butterfly flowers like this large sea. The water was gurgling. She couldn''t see how deep it was, but there was no problem wetting her feet.


    Just now, she was confused by the sea of flowers. She didn''t notice this at all. If Kang Wen hadn''t reminded her, she would fall down.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Lingling smiled at him: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I know you''re stunned by flowers. That''s what I did when I first came here. Later, I reimbursed a pair of shoes." he said with great humor.


    Zhu Lingling really laughed, thinking that the scene of such a delicate and beautiful teenager falling into the ditch must be very funny.


    Kang Wen smiled with her and said, "in fact, there is a way in here, but it''s not here. Come with me, here."


    Then he naturally took her hand.


    Now the atmosphere between the two people is very good, relaxed and happy. Zhu Lingling feels very good-looking when he sees his smile. Yan control attributes attack. He doesn''t resist his active hand in hand.


    As if he didn''t know what he had done, Kang Wen took her in a circle, walked along the flower sea for a while, went to another direction, and finally saw a path leading straight to the center of the flower sea.


    "Is this... Ethnic?" seeing such obvious artificial traces, Zhu Lingling was a fool.


    "Well, when I came last time, I didn''t expect so many people and didn''t see anyone, but now it seems that there are ethnic groups." he answered faintly and slowly took her up the path.


    They walked along the path and gradually walked into the middle of the flower sea. Soon, they were in the middle of countless blooming flowers.


    Zhu Lingling only felt that she had never been so happy. Delicate and small flowers were within her reach. There were countless bright butterflies flying overhead, and even the smell of flowers. With the blue sky in the gap, she felt that if she didn''t paint such a beautiful scene, it would be a natural disaster.


    When she thought of it, she had a simple easel. At this time, she wanted to find a place to put the easel down. However, Kang Wen took her hand and refused to put it down. "Wait a minute, there''s a house there. Let''s go there."


    She looked forward along Kang Wen''s eyes. Sure enough, she vaguely found a cabin at the end of the path. She inferred that it should be the place where the people who planted these flowers and plants lived, so she hesitated: "that''s someone else''s place."


    "Alas, maybe there''s no one inside? Go and have a look. I''m saying that the place here is too narrow and inconvenient."


    As soon as Kang Wen finished speaking, he couldn''t help pulling her forward.


    Zhu Lingling stumbled and glared at Kang Wen. He paused and looked impressively: "I''m sorry, my hands and feet are a little heavy."


    Although he is slender and symmetrical, in fact, his hobby is fitness and various fighting activities, such as Taekwondo. The people around him are basically rough men. Now he forgets his form and takes out the strength to treat rough men to pull her. Of course, she will be angry.


    Zhu Lingling snorted and thought to himself that although he was not in good shape, his strength was amazing. He really couldn''t judge his appearance.


    When she got close, she found that the cabin was very exquisite and didn''t feel dirty. The most important thing was that they gently pushed the door and opened it. There was a small room with tables, chairs and stove for people to rest. Even they found some food, and even a small bed in the innermost room.


    But no one.


    That''s exactly the sentence. Although sparrows are small, they have all five internal organs.


    Kang Wen was very happy when he saw it: "we have something to eat and can have a good rest."


    After saying that, I found that Zhu Lingling didn''t respond. When I looked back, I found that Zhu Lingling had sat in front of the house, found a place to sit down, opened his easel, put paper on the easel and painted it with a pen.


    Well, looking at her, the whole person has been completely immersed in his own art world and has no response to the people and things around him.


    When Kang Wen saw her drawing in the company before, she drew on the desktop or simply on the computer. Today is the first time she saw her drawing on the easel, which is different from her usual.


    She usually wears a suit and is smart and capable, but now she looks relaxed and focused. She wears a horsetail and a wide skirt. The color of goose yellow looks particularly warm. From the perspective of Kang Wen, her whole person is like a poem and a picture, just like a flower elf. If she is not careful, she will integrate into the beautiful scenery.


    He held his breath, secretly stepped forward and stood behind her. He wanted to touch her hair, but he didn''t dare.


    This feeling is ridiculous. He is a person who is not afraid of heaven and earth. Up to now, he is afraid of meeting her?


    He twisted his eyebrows and couldn''t figure out what kind of psychology it was. He looked at her for a while and slowly saw that she outlined the outline on the white paper with a charcoal pen. It was just the colorful scenery in front of him.


    It seems that she really likes the scenery here.


    Kang Wen''s lips hooked, turned and went to the small kitchen to make some food.


    At this time, Zhu Lingling was still at a critical juncture. He called several times before he reacted. Before he saw anyone, he smelled a pungent aroma.


    Strange, what''s the smell? Instant noodles? No.


    She really didn''t expect anything delicious in such a place, but the smell was very familiar.


    She now looked at Kang Wen standing at the door and found that the smell was no wonder very familiar. That was two bowls of ordinary egg fried rice.


    But this is also very strange. How can there be egg fried rice in such a place? And when she approached, she found not only egg fried rice, but also a bowl of tomato egg soup on one side.


    She looked at Kang Wen in surprise and asked, "did you bring eggs when you came up the mountain?" and she also brought rice.


    Kang Wen shook his head honestly: "it''s all the reserves here. In addition to rice and eggs, there are only a few tomatoes. I look too simple. I just made these. Do you have a good look?"


    To tell the truth, they also brought food when they went up the mountain, but when compared with the things in front of them, they were immediately compared to the ground.


    Zhu Lingling can''t hide her surprise. According to the common sense popularized by her friend Yao Manqing, the Kang family is a rich family. Her children, such as Kang Shihan, are spoiled like this. She''s not surprised. Kang Wen is strange.


    He is gentle and polite, and has good ability. He can even cook fried rice with eggs. You know, in many families, even the children from ordinary people''s families, many still can''t cook.


    Kangwen is different from everyone.


    What a strange thing.


    "Come and have dinner. I think you''re hungry too." Kang Wen pushed a bowl of rice towards her. "How about trying it?"


    She really had this question, so she chose a chopstick to try. At that time, she widened her eyes: "good, delicious."


    Rice is soft and elastic, eggs are fragrant and salty. His craft is not bad at all.


    You can''t judge a man by his appearance.


    Kang Wen looked at her in surprise and said, "your eyes are about to fall off."


    She looked back and smiled awkwardly: "I''m sorry. I really think it''s strange. How can you cook?"


    "Is it strange?" Kang Wen said faintly while eating. "I began to learn to cook by myself when I was 16. It''s been several years now. It''s easy to make egg fried rice."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him and thought how a childe like him could cook by himself. Is it


    She made up for countless rich family grievances in one time, and almost thought of him as a sad protagonist whose father didn''t love his mother


    Kang Wen guessed what she was thinking when he saw her. He couldn''t help but knock on her forehead with laughter: "wake up, don''t make up too much. I just don''t like the food cooked by unfamiliar people for me."

 Chapter 477

    "Really?" she was stunned. Is the truth so simple?


    "Of course, it''s so simple." Kang Wen patiently explained to her, proving that her fate was not as miserable as she thought.


    He was sent abroad to study at the age of 16. However, he had a firm Chinese stomach in a foreign land. He didn''t like others to cook for himself. He had to cook for himself. It was so simple.


    After hearing this, Zhu Lingling suddenly realized that although there were still some doubts in her heart, these had ignored her affairs.


    After that, Kang Wen said with a smile, "are you thinking that there are not many men like me who look good, have good skills and can cook."


    "Not much." Zhu Lingling bit his chopsticks and nodded. "It''s a pity that there are few. It''s a rare animal. It should be well protected."


    As for the boys she knows, there are a lot of people who don''t even wash their own clothes. As for cooking, hehe, what''s that?


    In contrast, kangwen in front of us is not perfect like a human!


    "So, don''t you think it''s a pity to miss it?" he said suddenly.


    She was at a loss: "ah? What do you mean by that?"


    He shook his head: "I said, if you don''t seize the rare perfect man like me, be careful to miss the opportunity."


    Looking at his focused eyes, she suddenly understood and said without thinking, "how can that work?"


    Kang Wen''s face sank suddenly, and there was a faint dignity on the young face: "why not? Am I not good enough?"


    Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief and frowned. Some of them didn''t know how to answer. To tell the truth, Kang Wen couldn''t say bad. Just like what she thought just now, it was too good and perfect.


    No matter his family background, appearance, personality or his consideration, he has reached the standard of a perfect boyfriend, but just because he is so good, Zhu Lingling has never included him in his own consideration.


    At the moment, facing Kang Wen''s injured and slightly angry eyes, she said with difficulty: "in fact, you are very good, really, but I don''t want to fall in love now."


    "Cheat!" Kang Wen wouldn''t believe a word of her words.


    "Really, I tell you, my wish now is to find a job I like after graduation to support myself and my mother. In fact, I really didn''t think about it." she said honestly.


    She thinks the gap between them is too big. It can''t be filled in by "I like you". Instead of breaking up in the future, it''s better to have a long pain than a short pain.


    When she had a slight liking for him, she strangled it in the cradle, which was good for them all.


    But obviously, Kang Wen refused to accept the result. He said calmly, "I have something to do." then he left.


    She was stunned, looked at his leaving back and raised her eyebrows in surprise: "no, she left after being rejected once?"


    It''s not elegant.


    She shrugged helplessly, bowed her head and ate the meal slowly. Well, although she refused him, it was still very delicious.


    After she finished eating, Kang Wen suddenly appeared in front of her again. He hummed when he saw the empty bowl in front of her. He sat down opposite her and slowly ate the rice in front of him.


    Zhu Lingling wanted to explain to him, but looking at his awkward appearance, she couldn''t find a breakthrough. She had to shrug her shoulders, pack up the dishes and chopsticks and continue painting.


    In the next half day, they basically didn''t talk.


    She was absorbed. Just after painting, she saw Kang Wen standing in front of her and said expressionless, "we should go."


    She looked at the time and found that it was almost four o''clock in the afternoon. She had to walk for an hour or two on the way back. It was estimated that it would be dark when she arrived. She nodded hurriedly: "OK."


    Before leaving, she thought again and again. Finally, she said to Kang Wen uneasily, "what shall we do if we eat so many of them?"


    Kang Wen glanced at her: "I''ve left money. Don''t worry about it."


    She said, "Oh," then I''ll give you the money back when I go back. "They eat together. It''s reasonable for them to share it together.


    As a result, Kang Wen''s face became more gloomy as soon as he said this sentence.


    Zhu Lingling had no choice but to help her forehead.


    Seeing that it was getting late, they hurried on their way, and their journey was accelerated for a few minutes. They wanted to go back to the camp before dark. As a result, an accident happened.


    Halfway through their journey, Kang Wen suddenly stopped: "it''s going to rain."


    "What?" he stopped so quickly that she almost hit her head.


    "I said it was going to rain." Kang Wen frowned.


    Zhu Lingling raised his eyes to see the sky. Sure enough, he found that the dark clouds in the sky were gathering rapidly, and everything around him soon became dark.


    She took a breath of air-conditioning. They didn''t take rain gear with them this time. Now the road is only half way, and they can''t arrive in almost an hour.


    "What should we do now?" she was a little worried.


    Kang Wen thought, "I remember when I came to a cave in front, let''s go there to have a look." after that, a strong wind came with thick water vapor.


    This shows that a heavy rain is about to fall.


    Zhu Lingling nodded hurriedly and held his hand tightly. She didn''t want to become a drowned chicken.


    Kang Wen glanced at her and a smile flashed in his eyes. He grabbed her hand with his backhand and said softly, "run."


    They ran quickly, and sure enough, they saw a small cave not far ahead.


    When they ran to the cave, the heavy rain finally fell down.


    She screamed and covered her head with her hand. She just felt the heavy rain flowing down her sleeves. It was cold and cold, which made her shiver at that time.


    They were even more indifferent and rushed directly into the cave.


    When she felt that the top of her head was finally dry, she breathed a sigh of relief: "hoo, it''s great. Fortunately, you remember that there is a cave here." otherwise, in a place where there is no shop in front of the village and behind, she would have to be soaked in soup.


    She sincerely thanked Kang Wen. He hummed proudly and ignored her. Obviously, he was angry that she refused to do his own thing.


    She smiled helplessly.


    From the heart, it''s false that such a perfect boy is so attentive and indifferent to himself, but the facts for a long time tell her that people can''t delusion about what they can''t get. Kang Wen is too good to deserve.


    He deserves better.


    But Kang Wen obviously didn''t understand her pains and was still angry.


    Zhu Lingling opened her mouth to explain, but she thought again. She didn''t know what to say for a long time, so she had to shut up unhappily.


    And Kang Wen was angry and didn''t want to talk to her.


    This woman simply doesn''t know what''s good or bad. Like him, he only needs to color women a little every day. There are a lot of women sticking on his fingers. He pursues her on his own initiative, and she refuses to agree?


    That''s outrageous, hum!


    In his anger, he turned away from seeing her.


    It was quiet in the small cave. Only the rapid sound of rain came into our ears, which made people more upset.


    Zhu Lingling tightly pursed her lips and decided not to drag on like this. After going back, she had to find a way to keep a distance from him.


    It is estimated that if Kang Wen knew what she was thinking, he would probably spit blood in anger.


    Suddenly, at this time, a loud cry came from a far away place: "Young Master Kang Wen, Zhu Lingling..."


    Zhu Lingling was in a daze. When their names came into her ears, she was so surprised that she stood up: "someone is calling us!"


    Kang Wen said angrily, "I''m not deaf. I hear you."


    Regardless of his cold look, Zhu Lingling listened again and found that the voice was louder. It seemed that the man came slowly while shouting.


    This is, is anyone looking for them?


    She felt a little strange. Why is this? Won''t they call themselves or Kang Wen''s cell phone?


    She took out her cell phone and looked at it. Sure enough, she found that there was no signal on it at all.


    It must be the school teachers who found that they didn''t go back now. They were afraid of an accident, so they came to look for it?


    Yes, although he is a little transparent, he can''t stand kangwen. He is a young master. If something happens to him, it will be enough for the school to have a good drink.


    Well, it seems that I''m stained with him.


    When those people came to her, she waved, "we''re here."


    Kang Wen stood lazily behind her without making a sound. In his opinion, these people were full and supported. If they had nothing to look for, could they be in any danger?


    But as soon as he thought so, something happened.


    The person who had the accident was Zhu Lingling.


    Her voice was too low, and the people walking on the road didn''t seem to hear her. She was in a hurry, so she couldn''t help taking a few steps and stepped out of the scope of the cave. As a result, there was mud outside, or the kind of greasy red mud. So she just stepped on it, so the bottom of her foot slipped, and she fell in front of Kang Wen.


    What''s more, there was only soil in front of the cave. However, after a heavy rain, it turned into a deep ditch. Zhu Lingling was petite. He fell into the ditch and was washed down by the turbulent water. In the blink of an eye, he was one meter away from kangwen.


    All this happened very quickly. It was not until now that Zhu Lingling''s scream came out.


    Kang Wen''s heart tightened and rushed up without thinking. Regardless of the surging mud, he grabbed her hand: "hold on, I''ll drag you out!" he was very upset. He was only angry before. He didn''t find that there was a ditch at the door, and the water was still so urgent!


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. She had never seen such a terrible flood since she was a child. She never thought that she would be washed away by the heavy rain one day. Now, what she had never thought of has become a terrible reality.


    She''s drowning!


    How could Kang Wen have watched this happen? He grabbed her hand. His whole body had been completely exposed to the heavy rain. The abundant rain kept flowing down his cheek to Zhu Lingling''s hand: "hold on, I''ll pull you up right away!"

 Chapter 478

    Kang Wen''s hand grabbed her and pulled her out with all his strength. However, the water was too fast. The water rushing down from the top of the mountain rushed like a thousand troops and horses, vowing to take the weak Zhu Lingling away.


    No matter how strong Kang Wen was, he couldn''t compare with the terrible power of nature. After a while, he felt that even if he used his whole body''s strength, it was useless. Zhu Lingling, who was holding in his hand, was not pulled up by him, but was about to fall into the water step by step.


    He took a puff of air-conditioning, but he didn''t panic.


    "No, you let me go." Zhu Lingling soaked half of her body in the cold water. Her wrist was willing to be grasped by Kang Wen, but her upper body was on the water again. She saw Kang Wen''s embarrassment, her heart was cold and whispered.


    "No, No." he took a deep breath. His empty hand suddenly grabbed behind him and grabbed the thick branches of a big tree by a ditch. When they had a place to borrow, their bodies slowly moved forward by the water stopped immediately.


    Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there was hope, after all, no one wanted to lose his life so easily.


    "Come on, hold on to me and I''ll pull you up." in the heavy rain, she heard Kang Wen shouting at herself.


    She suddenly had a heat flow in her heart. She couldn''t tell what kind of mood she was. She nodded heavily, "OK."


    Kang Wen pulled her hard, and the branches on his other hand suddenly sank because of his strength. That''s because his hand was working hard.


    At this moment, he made a dead effort. Zhu linglington felt that his body was light and his whole body suddenly rushed up. She was very happy. As long as she came again, she would have a place to borrow, and she would be able to get out of the damn quagmire at that time.


    Yes, this is the most pitiful place. In fact, the water depth of this not small ditch is the second. The most troublesome place is that it is still soft and rotten mud at the bottom and both sides. It is greasy and soft, which makes her struggle not stressed at all. Otherwise, she would not be so embarrassed and helpless.


    Fortunately, Kang Wen was desperate. She breathed a long sigh of relief and was very grateful to him.


    Kang Wen didn''t expect so much. He looked very cold. He grabbed Zhu Lingling''s right hand and slowly worked hard to pull her up. However, the accident happened again.


    In fact, this period of time is very long, but the time to do it has only passed for less than half a minute. However, in just such a half minute, Kang Wen has felt severe pain in his arm under several times of exertion, which is a sign of over exertion and muscle injury.


    He clenched his teeth like he didn''t feel pain at all. He pulled Zhu Lingling with his right hand and grabbed the thick branch with his left hand.


    Zhu Lingling''s heart was about to jump to her throat. Suddenly she felt a strong force coming. She was very happy and rose with the trend


    Suddenly, just at this time, a crisp "click" came from their ears.


    Zhu Lingling was startled. Before she could react, she suddenly felt that she firmly grasped her arm and suddenly relaxed her strength. This move made her unprepared. She was unprepared. She not only fell into the water again, but even Kang Wen was crooked. She was about to follow in her footsteps.


    The bottom of her heart was cold: "Kang Wen!"


    It''s so immortal that the branch broke.


    Kang Wen''s strength, which used all his strength, suddenly fell into the air. Therefore, under the action of reaction force, not only Zhu Lingling fell back, but also Kang Wen fell into the water with her.


    "Plop!"


    finished.


    This was the idea that came out of her heart at that moment, which made her frustrated and dark in front of her


    Suddenly, a miscellaneous voice came over their heads: "come on... Come on, they''re here..."


    "Save people, save people..."


    She blinked, through the surging water, sure enough, she saw several figures shaking on the bank. Is that... Is anyone coming?


    After several soul stirring rescues in the water, her mind has begun to be a little vague. She didn''t react for a long time after seeing such a situation.


    Soon, a few seconds later, she was picked up from the water by several big hands.


    She was saved.


    This cognition rushed into my mind like lightning, first stunned, followed by a burst of ecstasy.


    Great, she''s saved.


    Naturally, the people who came to them were the school staff who had just been looking for them outside. At the moment, they were scared to death when they both fell into the water. If they had an accident, their school would be stripped of its skin. Even the girl named Zhu Lingling, how could they afford to provoke the Kang family?


    So at this time, their thoughts were the same as Zhu Lingling, with a long sigh of relief.


    The rescued Zhu Lingling had been soaking in the water for a long time. He tossed and tossed the experienced school staff, spit out a lot of water, and finally was sent to the car and went straight to the hospital.


    Of course, she was not the only one hospitalized. Although Kang Wen only drank a few salivas, she was much better than her, but she was also asked to be hospitalized for examination.


    In the ambulance, Kang Wen looked at her with some guilt: "sorry, I couldn''t save you this time." he was wet and didn''t say anything. He didn''t even look right and was full of depression.


    He usually thinks he is very powerful, but in the end, he can''t even save his girl. If someone hadn''t arrived in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    This is a big blow to Kang Wen, who has always been very proud.


    Zhu Lingling''s impression of him has changed a lot.


    At this time, the two patients lay side by side, very close. Zhu Lingling saw his face depressed and comforted him, so he gently patted his hand and said, "I haven''t said thank you yet. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to hold them to save me, really."


    Kang Wen looked at her calmly, "really? You don''t blame me?"


    "Blame you? Why blame you? Cough..." she was soaked in the water for a long time, and began to cough when she was in a hurry.


    Kang Wen hurriedly said, "stop talking and close your eyes and have a rest."


    She let out a gentle hum, closed her eyes and felt a burst of darkness.


    This time, she was really frightened. Not everyone could afford the feeling of life and death, so she had a high fever and slept for several days.


    In contrast, Kang Wen''s situation is much better than her, but there is not a problem at all. He washed away in the heavy rain for a long time. He strained his ligament because he pulled Zhu Lingling too hard, and will not be able to move freely for a long time.


    Kang Wen wanted to hide the news from his family, but how could he hide it when he had that careless sister?


    Over the past few days, Kang Wen has been running to Zhu Lingling''s ward every day because he has no big problems. She is also strange. Every time Kang Wen comes, she will show him a smile, which makes him feel itchy and guilty. She can''t help thinking that if she had worked harder at that time, Maybe we can save her.


    But now she always smiles at me. Shouldn''t she be angry?


    He was rather hesitant, not only because he didn''t save her in time, but also because there was a secret in his heart.


    A few days later, when Zhu Lingling''s condition improved a little, Kang Wen was in high spirits and turned to her every day. Zhu Lingling also changed his attitude towards him because of previous things. Just when they felt that they had just entered the state.


    Suddenly Kang''s mother came.


    It was the first time Zhu Lingling saw the Kang family other than the Kang family''s brothers and sisters. She found that the other party was as she imagined, with exquisite appearance, gorgeous dress, arrogant expression and full of contempt for her.


    Zhu Lingling frowned and looked at Kang Wen. The latter didn''t notice his mother''s eyes at all. Instead, after seeing each other, he said impatiently, "Why are you here?"


    Kang''s mother sank her face. No mother would be in a good mood after hearing her son talk like this: "why, you''re in hospital and I can''t see you? You''re powerful now and don''t tell the family about such a big thing? Your wings are hard?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at the atmosphere between their mother and son and blinked in surprise. It seems that the relationship between their mother and son is not very good.


    After a pause, Kang Wen ignored his angry mother. Instead, he turned to Zhu Lingling and said, "I have something to do now. You rest first and I''ll come back later."


    Zhu Lingling nodded gently and suddenly felt Kang''s mother glare at her. She was stunned for a while and helplessly thought what she had done to make her look at herself so unhappy.


    Sometimes when people find out whether the other party likes them or not, they often don''t have to say a word. One look is enough.


    Zhu Lingling watched them leave the room. At the moment of closing the door, she also heard Kang''s mother scold: "you''re in hospital. You didn''t tell me? Ah, is it the one inside..."


    The door closed, isolating the sound from the outside. Zhu Lingling gently twisted her eyebrows and suddenly got a shadow in her heart.


    She gets along well with Kang Wen these days, but unexpectedly, when Kang''s mother comes, things seem to return to the origin again?


    It took a full hour for Kang Wen to arrive in the room. His smile remained the same, as if Kang Wen, who had a gloomy and impatient face just now, was not him.


    Zhu Lingling looked at him and didn''t ask anything. It was their family business. Even if she was curious, she didn''t want to ask more.


    Instead, he mentioned it himself: "why don''t you ask me what she''s doing here?"


    "Didn''t you come to see you?" Zhu Lingling glanced at him and hummed.


    "Well, it''s just a part. In fact, she mainly came to see you." he suddenly said, startling Zhu Lingling.


    "What? Look at me? Why?" Zhu Lingling asked inexplicably.


    "This is a good thing my good sister did. She not only told the family about our falling into the water and being hospitalized, but also said that I liked a girl. That''s great, so my mother came to have a look." Kang Wen shrugged and said.

 Chapter 479

    Zhu Lingling suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Can Kang Wen restrain himself and say what she likes


    Kang Wen then raised his eyes to see her coy look and smiled, "why? I''m not happy to hear that?"


    She calmed down: "of course, I''m not yours. What, you forgot that I refused you? And let your mother see me."


    "I mean, I like you and didn''t tell them you''re my girlfriend. Do you feel very sorry?" Kang Wen said with a smile.


    Zhu Lingling hummed, "you''re sorry. I think she takes this seriously. She has a problem with me."


    No wonder Kang''s mother looked bad at her when she came. It is estimated that Kang Shihan said a lot of bad things about herself in front of her.


    "Whatever she thinks, I''ve sent her away, and nothing she can do will hinder us in the future." Kang Wen said simply.


    Zhu Lingling looked at him strangely and asked, "you don''t seem to have a good relationship with your mother?"


    "You see," Kang Wen said indifferently, "it''s probably the result that I was sent out very early. I don''t attach great importance to family affection, so I don''t want to have a relationship with her, but it''s okay. I''m old."


    Is it? Zhu Lingling thought he didn''t tell the truth. She just saw Kang Wen''s voice and color facing his mother. It was not indifference, but with a trace of disgust. Most sons don''t have this feeling about their mother.


    But she didn''t ask. She didn''t dig people''s privacy, so she changed the topic and said, "when can I leave the hospital this time?"


    "No, your health is not good enough to leave the hospital." Kang Wen heard her meaning and said immediately.


    "But I still have a job..." she frowned. After waking up these days, what she thought most was her work problems. She knew something like this would happen. She wouldn''t go to see the flower sea. Now, she hasn''t worked for a few days. She is expected to be fired by her boss.


    Kang Wen, who knew her concerns, suddenly said, "don''t worry, I''ve asked for leave for your work."


    Oh, by the way, how could she forget that her immediate boss is Kang Wen. Now her work is guaranteed. She is relieved.


    When Kang Wen saw this, he patted her arm: "don''t worry, it''s okay, just get well."


    Her heart trembled. From the moment he touched her skin, she felt a heat coming from there. She didn''t know what it was like. Looking at him again, she found that his face didn''t seem quite right.


    The atmosphere between them was strangely silent, and something seemed to ferment quietly in the air.


    After a while, both of them seemed unable to stand such an atmosphere and said in unison: "I..."


    They stopped together, looked at each other, and suddenly laughed together.


    "Well, you can say it first." Kang Wen is obviously not very good at dealing with such scenes, so he simply let her speak first and secretly adjust his heartbeat. Alas, he thinks Zhu Lingling is more and more attracted to him. What should he do?


    Zhu Lingling also jumped wildly. It took him a long time to make his voice normal: "nothing, I want to say, I''m a little tired and want to rest."


    Kang Wen was stunned. His heart was cold. He slowly stood up and said, "OK, I''ll go back to my room."


    She smiled at him, slowly lay down and yawned.


    Kang Wen closed the door after he went out, but Zhu Lingling immediately opened his eyes, looked at the ceiling and sighed.


    In the following time, as Kang Wen said, Kang''s mother never appeared again, and her body improved day by day. Kang Wen was hospitalized with her because of the serious injury in his hand. He came to accompany her every day. Gradually, the relationship between the two became closer.


    The students who came and went to visit them saw the clue with sharp eyes. When they went back, they immediately felt the same as the breeze caressing the campus. Within a few days, almost all the people who should know knew. Only they thought others didn''t know.


    During this period, Kang Shihan also heard the news and took the initiative to come to the door. He looked angry, but he was blocked by Kang Wen, who moved very fast. The two brothers and sisters didn''t know what to say. Zhu Lingling didn''t see her for a long time.


    Soon, Zhu Lingling recovered from illness, discharged from hospital and went back to work. At the same time, the compensation of the school also arrived. She got a compensation, which was beyond her idea. She was still very nervous when she saw it and invited Kang Wen to discuss it. As a result, he just shrugged his shoulders and said to her, "they''ll take it for you."


    "But the money is a little too much." she was worried. "The school should not have any ideas?"


    This time, they had an accident in the activity stopped by the school, so it was natural to compensate, so Zhu Lingling was not very surprised at the school''s compensation, but what surprised her was that the school was too generous this time.


    Of course, Kang Wen helped, but he didn''t want Zhu Lingling to know, so he said lightly: "you think too much. It''s not good for them to compensate too much? Then you return it?"


    Zhu Lingling immediately widened her eyes: "how can that work!" she just wanted to find out the reason, but she didn''t want to extrapolate the money. With this money, her mother didn''t have to worry about her medical expenses for at least half a year, and a fool didn''t want it.


    "That''s OK. Anyway, you didn''t steal the money. Why do you ask so many questions." Kang Wen''s words were very simple and rough, which made her feel strange after listening to them.


    "All right." after thinking about it, she thought Kang Wen''s words were reasonable. "I don''t care."


    "That''s OK. I''m going to work tomorrow. How about you?" Kang Wen changed the topic lightly.


    "I..." she wanted to say that she also went to work, but she thought about it and said, "well, I''m going home once."


    Kang Wen''s hand paused, and his smile remained unchanged: "OK."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him and said slowly, "I want to see my mother. She has been ill for a long time."


    Kang Wen grabbed her hand and didn''t speak.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t know why he now had an impulse to tell him everything about himself. At that time, he slowly explained his mother''s condition and his current situation. Finally, he sighed and said, "you see, I''m such an ordinary woman. You find me, don''t talk about your mother, even those students will have opinions."


    During this time, Kang Wen was very kind to her and took care of her everywhere. People''s hearts were made of meat. Zhu Lingling could not avoid vulgarity, and gradually responded to him.


    Kang Wen said proudly, "our business is related to those people. What''s the matter? Boring."


    Zhu Lingling smiled and didn''t speak. The truth is that many people and things in the world are unreasonable.


    After Zhu Lingling came home this time, she handed in her mother''s medical expenses and hurried back to work. During this period, she also took part in the school graduation examination, and then the graduation ceremony. The two have always appeared together, which can be regarded as a confirmation of the previous rumors.


    The eldest young master of the Kang family is with Zhu Lingling.


    The typical fairy tale of Prince and Cinderella, Kang Wen''s family and school people all know, and Zhu Lingling''s family interested people also found out. Suddenly, countless people were surprised to lose their chin. It turned out that the campus prince had such a taste. It''s really unexpected.


    Of course, there were also girls who had a crush on Kang Wen, and even secretly loved him. In jealousy, they cursed Zhu Lingling, so that she was abandoned by Kang Wen in a few days.


    Anyway, no one is optimistic about them. The relationship with such a big difference can''t last too long. Many examples can prove this.


    They think Kang Wen and Zhu Lingling are no exception. Everyone is waiting to see a good play.


    However, what surprised people was that they spent a long time together quietly and did not break up as the melon eating people thought.


    This is a surprising thing, but it really happened.


    Countless people were amazed, but the two parties continued their lives as if nothing had happened. After graduation, they worked together to make money for more than a year, and then started their dream journey. Zhu Lingling focused on painting, and what people didn''t expect was Kang Wen. He even joined a singing team, With his good face and voice like Teana, he has won the hearts of countless fans.


    They wandered abroad together and settled there for a period of time. There, they met Shen Xiran and became friends. After a period of turmoil, Shen Xiran returned home with his children, while Zhu Lingling was ready to move and wanted to return home with Shen Xiran.


    During that time, she always thought so, and put some thoughts on Shen Xiran, but let her ignore Kang Wen''s mood around her. It seems very wrong.


    She was careless about it.


    Later, she finally found that Kang Wen''s mood seemed very wrong. Zhu Lingling thought he had ignored him. She felt guilty and pulled him to say a lot of good words. As a result, Kang Wen''s interest was not high.


    Zhu Lingling was angry: "Kang Wen, what are you doing? I have a gloomy face every day, and I don''t owe you money."


    Kang Wen responded and said a lot of soft words to her, calming her down, but he was sighing heavily in his heart.


    He has been with Zhu Lingling for several years. Both of them have become an indispensable part of each other''s life. He never thought that one day they would separate. However, the matter is still at this stage.


    In fact, the reason for his bad mood is very simple. In recent years, he has been doing whatever he wants and ignored the calls of the family. The first reason is that his attitude is very firm and his parents are reluctant to force him too much.


    Another reason is that he had a cousin. He was smart and skillful. He had taken over large and small businesses in the family a few years ago and managed them well. In contrast, although Kang Wen was also an heir and qualified to inherit the family business, he was forgotten under the glory of that cousin.


    Kang Wen can''t wait for this. That''s why he has so many years of rest. However, fate always refuses to let him go. A few days ago, he got the news that his capable cousin suddenly had a car accident and died.

 Chapter 480

    Things have finally returned to the origin.


    But all this was hidden by Kang Wen''s worries. Zhu Lingling didn''t know anything about it. Therefore, she thought Kang Wen was just in a bad mood. She heard that a relative of the Kang Wen family died.


    She felt that this should be the reason why Kang Wen was in a bad mood, so she was depressed for two days and didn''t take it to heart.


    However, a few days later, she was shocked to find that the reason why he was in a bad mood was


    "Bang!"


    It was the sound of Zhu Lingling''s suitcase falling heavily on the ground.


    Her shocked voice changed: "Kang Wen, am I dreaming? I actually dreamed that you were cheating?"


    She couldn''t believe it. She looked cold in front of her. Even when she found Kang Wen caught in bed and naked all over, shock and anger surged up.


    He, he slept with other women while he was out?! How dare you bring women to their beds?!


    "Kang Wen!" she just felt her anger burning from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, and then quickly spread to her whole body.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She rushed up and took something with her hand, and hit him on the head: "Kang Wen, you''re not human!"


    This is the man she loves, the man who is ready to put the happiness of the second half of her life on him! How could he treat himself like this!


    She''s going to kill him!


    Kang Wen stopped her and said coldly, "just make a noise."


    "What do you mean to make a noise?" Zhu Lingling looked at him with a sneer, with deep hatred in his eyes. "Kang Wen, do you think it''s a small thing for you to take a woman to our bed?"


    Kang Wen said expressionless, "it''s not a small matter? Isn''t it normal for men to cheat? It''s just that you came back a little early." then he pushed her hard, which suddenly showed that he didn''t show mercy. Zhu Lingling was pushed by him and almost didn''t hit the wall.


    "Now that things have become like this, I won''t hide it from you. If you agree, we''ll continue. If you don''t, you can go now."


    Kang Wen''s voice and expression were so cold that Zhu Lingling couldn''t believe it: "Kang Wen, you, you..."


    "What am I? I gave you a choice. If you don''t want to..."


    "You... Why did you become like this?" Zhu Lingling couldn''t believe that she was impatient and indifferent in her eyes. She didn''t feel guilty about her cheating and holding other women. The man who was righteous was Kang Wen. She had been dating for many years and had regarded him as her boyfriend Kang Wen who went on hand in hand all her life!


    God, is she dreaming?


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed a light and soon disappeared: "people always change, but you''re too slow to know."


    Zhu Lingling stared at the cheating object who hadn''t spoken since she came in. The woman who looked soft and weak couldn''t help but be a little bleary.


    So, does he like such a woman?


    When Kang Wen saw her eyes, he frowned and stood in front of the woman: "this has nothing to do with her. Just look for me."


    His tone was still light, but Zhu Lingling wanted to jump on and bite him hard. I see. He had an affair with this woman for a long time. How stupid should he be?


    She felt like the biggest fool in the world!


    She looked at the woman who was silent and showed her shoulders intentionally or unintentionally. I felt pity, but there was a trace of provocation in her eyes. When she looked at the cheating, she was justifiable, indifferent and impatient. She was just like seeing Kang Wen, a beggar on the side of the road. She took a deep breath and slowly straightened her back.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, under the eyes of several people, she stretched out her hand and threw a slap in the face: "you owe me this!"


    Kang Wen looked at her motionless, just as the slap didn''t fall on him.


    "Pa!"


    Zhu Lingling slapped her hard again. The crisp voice showed how strong her strength was.


    "This slap is for me to waste so much time on you. I''m blind to find you!" she looked at him and said.


    Kang Wen moved, touched his cheek and sneered, "that''s it."


    "What did you say?" Zhu Lingling stared.


    "I said, we''re like each other. Do you think you''re very good? You''ve never cooked, washed, or been gentle and considerate to me for so many years. You can''t even compare with one of her fingers." Kang Wen''s face is as handsome as before, and even adds a bit of mature charm with the passage of time, but, At this moment, the words from his beautiful lips were so vicious.


    Her body shook and seemed to be crushed by his cruel words, but she immediately stood up and sneered: "good, Kang Wen, I remember your words, you will regret it, you will!"


    She didn''t want to tell him that the reason why she didn''t cook and wash clothes was that Kang Wen took the initiative to say that he had wrapped all these before, but now her feelings are gone. These words he promised can also become vicious language to kill his heart every word.


    She took a deep breath, then raised her chin high and stepped out in high heels like the queen.


    Kang Wen''s eyes looked at her back deeply, and there was a thick ink in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Zhu Lingling stopped when she came to the door.


    Kang Wen''s face changed.


    Zhu Lingling suddenly turned around, lifted his suitcase from the floor of the room, opened it, took out a beautifully decorated box and sneered: "this is a gift I bought for you. Now it seems that it''s better to throw it to the beggars in the street. At least people will sincerely thank me for it."


    When he turned his wrist, he threw the beautiful box from the open window.


    "We broke up! As you wish!"


    Kang Wen saw a flash of light in his eyes and remained silent.


    Zhu Lingling glanced at his face with a big sneer, turned and left.


    Kang Wen''s lips moved and his face looked extremely sad. However, he didn''t say anything at last.


    Zhu Lingling walked out steadily and slowly step by step.


    With her slender and straight back, people can''t imagine how much she suffered in the last ten minutes.


    Kang Wen knows that although Zhu Lingling looks strong, it is devastating for her.


    He looked at her strong back, and he could even see that her back was still trembling slightly.


    He felt that the cold air around him was squeezing towards him, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    At this time, a woman''s voice sounded in the quiet bedroom: "I can''t bear it, just chase her back."


    The speaker is Kang Wen''s cheating object, the woman who rolls the sheets with Kang Wen.


    He stood still, his face changing, but he never chased out.


    Zhu Lingling''s back gradually disappeared, but he still didn''t step out.


    The woman sighed faintly behind him.


    He closed his lips tightly, his lips almost became a straight line, and his face was cold. If he had been immersed in the dark, his whole body showed a fierce momentum.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t know how she went out. After determining that she had gone out of the other party''s sight, her body softened and the whole person fell to the ground.


    The palm was hot and seemed to be broken. The corner of the suitcase resisted her request and brought a burst of pain.


    But she didn''t care, she didn''t care at all, because she felt that no matter what kind of pain was worth the severe pain in her heart.


    Heartache is twisted.


    She gently breathed, slowly supported herself and sat up. Unconsciously, her face was full of tears.


    How could he? How dare you? How?


    But the 1000 questions and 10000 questions in my heart are useless, because that is the fact. He, Kang Wen, the man she loves, really betrayed her and was good with other women.


    She Zhu Lingling has been cheated and wearing a green hat.


    She covered her chest tightly and inhaled deeply.


    It hurts, it hurts!


    Is heartbreak in such a feeling?


    I don''t know how long it took. Even at this time, a kind-hearted person saw her and asked her if she needed help. She inhaled deeply and stood up from the ground.


    She Zhu Lingling doesn''t admit defeat. Since he Kang Wen dares to cheat, she won''t take him to heart. She wants to prove that she can live better without him.


    On the second day of Kang Wen''s derailment, Zhu Lingling got on the plane back home and went to find Shen Xiran.


    Kang Wen looked at the plane flying overhead without expression. He was finally relieved.


    Well, she was finally pushed away by him with his hands.


    He looked down at his hands and smiled bitterly.


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked twice. A woman with proper makeup, wearing a professional suit and showing high professional quality came in and said softly, "president, it''s time for the meeting."


    His eyes were cold and sharp. Where could he see his melancholy eyes just now.


    "OK." he straightened up and exuded a strong momentum, "I see. Let''s go."


    From that day on, the five-year relationship between Kang Wen and Zhu Lingling ended, and they went their separate ways.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhu Lingling sat up again from Kang Wen''s big bed, he almost thought he was still five years ago. At that time, um, it was a very good time.


    She narrowed her eyes. Her eyes were full of nostalgia. If only we could stay together at that time.


    Unfortunately


    She knew that her idea was ridiculous as soon as she stepped on the ground. It seemed that she was still slightly uncomfortable somewhere?


    What the hell did he do?


    She looked at her body and was not surprised to find that she was naked and had nothing. She shook her head speechless, turned around, grabbed a sheet and put it on her body, and turned into the bathroom.

 Chapter 481

    Kang Wen''s soul is weak. He must have done something unspeakable to her again. Hum, I''ll settle with him later.


    It''s strange to say that before she had this strange dream, she was full of resentment against Kang Wen. However, when she woke up, her anger against him seemed to disappear a lot?


    It''s really strange.


    But


    She looked at herself in the mirror, gently covered her chest and took a deep breath. Although she said so, she felt as if she was still in her heart when she found Kang Wen cheating. It made her uncomfortable to breathe.


    She frowned gently and looked at herself in the mirror. She didn''t understand why. Didn''t she forget all about it? Why do you remember so clearly now?


    Is it


    No, no, that man is a scum man. He has no reason to remember him, think of him and never forget him.


    unable!


    She looked firmly at herself in the mirror and thought.


    After thinking about it, she changed her clothes and went out. Why did she faint yesterday? She has no memory at all. It''s best to find someone to ask. Isn''t there something wrong with her body?


    As a result, when she just walked out of the door, a middle-aged man came in front of her. She didn''t know him at all.


    As soon as the man raised his eyes, he saw that she just walked out of the door. He was stunned and looked happy: "are you awake?" his tone was full of surprises.


    She squatted down, frowned and asked, "are you..."


    "I''m Dr. Lin. I''m here to wait for you to wake up." the man walked up to her and looked at her face carefully and said again.


    "Doctor? Am I ill?" she was surprised. "Where''s kangwen?"


    The man in front of her looked very gentle, which made her not wary. She just looked at the man. She just slept. Do you need to be so excited?


    "Young Master Kang went to the company. When he left, he told me to look after you. Unexpectedly, I just left and you woke up."


    As he spoke, Dr. Lin asked her, "what else do you feel sick and dizzy?"


    She frowned and slowly replied, "it''s OK. Her body is a little soft."


    Dr. Lin naturally said, "it''s normal to be soft. Of course, I''ll have this feeling if I haven''t eaten for so long."


    "So long? I just slept for one night." she was a little strange about Dr. Lin''s statement.


    Dr. Lin looked at her strangely: "what? One night, you have been sleeping for three days. If I hadn''t stopped you, Master Kang would have sent you to the hospital for a general examination."


    "What? Three days?" she almost jumped up in surprise.


    Dr. Lin looked at her wide eyes, smiled and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can go and see the time yourself, but you can really sleep. If I hadn''t checked my body every day and found that you were just sleeping, young master Kang would have sent you to the hospital."


    In fact, when Kang Wen found something wrong with her the next day, he was ready to send her to the hospital. Dr. Lin always felt that her systemic indications were stable, so he stopped him.


    But Kang Wen can''t bear it anymore. If Zhu Lingling doesn''t wake up, he will really send her to the hospital.


    The reason why Dr. Lin stopped him was that he knew that Zhu Lingling didn''t have anything in fact. Even if he checked, he couldn''t find anything wrong, so he strongly opposed it. They quarreled several times in three days.


    For these, Zhu Lingling didn''t know anything. At this time, she only felt that she was hungry and flustered. She didn''t feel anything else.


    For this, Dr. Lin had already prepared and asked people to bring a bowl of thick porridge soon. It was steaming and the rice grains melted in the mouth, with the fragrance of medicine.


    After drinking a bowl of porridge, she immediately felt refreshing, so she stretched out the porridge bowl and said, "another bowl."


    Sister Wang took it, but only half a bowl came over: "Miss Zhu, you are hungry for a few days now. You can''t eat too much at once, otherwise your intestines and stomach will be unbearable. You have to take your time."


    She sighed and knew the truth, so she had to take it slowly.


    Seriously, she really didn''t expect that she just slept for so long. No wonder she always felt that her dream was very detailed, just as she changed back to five years ago and experienced her first love life again. The original time was really so long.


    Fortunately, I didn''t sleep for five years.


    Thinking of this, she fought a cold war and dared not think about it.


    Dr. Lin looked at her carefully and found that after she ate, her face naturally blushed and looked as if nothing had happened.


    That''s strange.


    When he saw Zhu Lingling eating the porridge, he suddenly asked, "Miss Zhu, I think there''s something wrong with you after sleeping so long this time. Can I check it again?"


    She thought for a while, just as she wanted to get a reasonable explanation, she nodded and agreed.


    Dr. Lin was overjoyed and immediately asked his assistant to bring the instrument and help her check her whole body. Then the result was that everything was fine and there was no problem at all.


    Seeing this result, Zhu Lingling was also relieved. No matter why she slept so long, she was fine.


    Dr. Lin frowned; "Strange..."


    "What''s strange?" suddenly a voice came from the door, followed by Kang Wen.


    As soon as Zhu Lingling saw the slender figure coming in, he turned his head uneasily.


    If she saw Kang Wen''s feeling of hate before, now she has another strange feeling, like hate or not. It''s very sour.


    This feeling made her instinctively turn her head and stop talking.


    As soon as Kang Wen walked in, his eyes were always on her, and he immediately felt something different from her.


    His heart jumped, stood in front of her and looked at her: "what''s strange?"


    She was uncomfortable with him, turned her head and looked at him with a sneer: "shouldn''t you ask Dr. Lin?" what does it mean to always stare at me?


    He looked at her deeply with deep eyes: "he''s gone. When did you wake up?"


    She opened her eyes wide and turned her head in surprise. Only then did she find that the wily Doctor Lin quietly packed up and left when Kang Wen came in, and she didn''t notice it when she was upset.


    She was angry for a while. All the people here were his people, all bent on him!


    Just thinking, Kang Wen suddenly reached out and touched her cheek. She moved very fast. She made a move to avoid, but she didn''t have time to avoid.


    His hands were as like as two peas, and they were very dry and warm.


    Her heart suddenly beat fast. She repressed the strange feeling in her heart and looked at him coldly: "what do you want to do?"


    He looked at her seriously: "it seems that your disease is really better."


    She turned her head and said, "of course. Can it be bad after sleeping for three days?"


    He smiled and suddenly stood beside her and asked, "it''s good to have a sleep. You look much better now than before."


    This is the second person who said this to herself after waking up this time. She couldn''t help touching her cheek: "really?"


    His eyes were filled with a smile: "of course."


    In the twinkling of an eye, she saw the smile in his eyes. She was stunned. Suddenly, she recalled the quarrel before she was unconscious. Further on, she thought of rolling the sheets with him. At that time, he was very fierce, and he was just different from the present gentle.


    Her face suddenly sank. How could she forget? In fact, the man in front of her also had his hateful side, but she almost forgot what he looked like for a long time.


    Kang Wen looked at her sinking face and felt a slight meal in his heart. His face was silent: "you should be all right now?"


    She ignored it and felt that she was in a very bad mood: "yes, but so what? Will you let me go out now?"


    She almost forgot that she was now a prisoner without personal freedom.


    "Really? I remember, someone seems to want to go to an exhibition. Do you still have interest now?" his calm voice came from one side.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up. By the way, how did she forget it?


    Master Lawrence''s painting exhibition!


    Only once in several years, how could she forget this?


    It''s really wrong. She patted her forehead angrily and felt that she must have slept too long. Her brain was stiff. She could even forget this.


    incorrect!


    Kang Wen looked at her quietly, saw her changeable look and smiled. Her heart was gentle. She had not seen such a fresh look for a long time, which was 100 times better than her previous anger or quiet sleep.


    Suddenly he saw her look frozen.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t want to go?" he asked with an eyebrow.


    "No, no, but I didn''t sleep for three days?" according to reason, has his exhibition time passed?


    Kang Wen smiled and looked down at his wristwatch: "the exhibition of master Lawrence has only three days, starting from the day after you fell asleep, so today is the last day. If you want to catch up, you have to start now."


    As soon as the voice fell, she suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll change my clothes."


    After saying that, without waiting for his answer, he turned and ran upstairs. His anxious look made Kang Wen shake his head: "if I said I wouldn''t let you go out, would you want to kill me?"


    However, these words are just words. Now he just wants to please the woman in front of him, but he doesn''t want to annoy her again.


    Zhu Lingling quickly changed his clothes. When he reappeared in front of Kang Wen, he just felt bright in front of him.


    She now changes into a knee length skirt with yellow flowers on a red background. The yellow flowers on it look like flowers and butterflies. At a glance, it looks very strong. It is very suitable for Zhu Lingling, a woman with outstanding temperament and strong personality.


    The moment he stood in front of Kang Wen, he even looked in a trance. He thought he was back when he took her to see the butterfly flower sea a few years ago. At that time, she was so beautiful and charming, and now


    the things are still there , but men are no more the same ones.

 Chapter 482

    He soon put away his gloomy heart and smiled at Zhu Lingling: "you are very beautiful today."


    Zhu Lingling was also in a good mood when she saw herself in the mirror. Under an impulse, she turned a circle in front of him, very light: "wasn''t I beautiful before?"


    Looking at her like a butterfly, he came forward and pulled her gently, let her lean against his arms, and then stole a kiss on her face with a lightning speed: "it used to be good-looking, but now it''s better."


    She covered her cheek and glared at him: "I''m still angry."


    Kang Wen looked innocent: "but I''m not angry."


    "Light soul!" she took a breath and went out with her bag. Kang Wen smiled and followed her.


    Kang Wen is not surprised by her attitude towards herself. After all, it was his own mistake before. Now, he has a lot of time to make up for the harm he did to her at that time. As long as she is by his side, forgiveness will happen sooner or later.


    He thought in his heart, determined, and had no doubt that Zhu Lingling would forgive himself.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t think of this at all. Now her mind is that she can finally see Master Lawrence''s painting exhibition with her own eyes. It''s really good. She must have a good look


    Kang Wen didn''t bother her when he saw her absent-minded all the way. They went to the place in silence. Although it can''t be said that it''s a sea of people, it''s also a surge of people. Many people like tourists lingered at the door.


    She looked a little strange. Kang Wen dispelled her doubts and said, "these people come because they admire the master, but they don''t have tickets. They just walk around the door to see if there is any chance."


    I see. Zhu Lingling sighed softly, "there are so many people who like him."


    Kang Wen smiled and said, "didn''t you already know?"


    As they spoke, they approached the entrance. As soon as they approached, they were stopped by the guard: "please show me the invitation."


    By the way, according to the identity of master Lawrence, the name of the ticket he sold is the invitation letter.


    Kang Wen showed the invitation. The other party carefully checked it for several minutes before waving it. Many people had noticed the movement here at this time and looked at it with envious eyes.


    "So strict in management?" she took back the beautifully made invitation and frowned.


    "It''s said that someone stole the painting after entering with a fake invitation. Fortunately, the security guard found it in time, and the other party didn''t succeed, but the security inspection was very strict since then." the two people passed another checkpoint while talking. This time, they checked whether they had any contraband around them.


    This degree of strictness is comparable to some serious occasions in China. Zhu Lingling was surprised.


    It was not until the second pass that I officially entered the exhibition hall. Facing me was a very huge portrait. On it was a gentle and amiable woman with a bright face and bright eyes. She didn''t look like a portrait, but like a real woman.


    "That''s..." Zhu Lingling''s eyes immediately straightened.


    "That''s a portrait of Lawrence''s mother." Kang Wen did a lot of homework for today.


    "I know, I know, this is the portrait of his mother when she was young. I heard that it took him three years to finish it. This is also one of Lawrence''s most beloved paintings. I thought he wouldn''t take it out before I came..." Zhu Lingling said as he couldn''t wait to squeeze into the crowd and observe the portrait from the nearest distance.


    This portrait is very large, almost the size of a real person. When standing in front of it, you can almost feel that the women inside are really like real people, looking at people with a gentle and brilliant smile on their faces.


    Even if Kang Wen is not very familiar with painting, he can feel the author''s superb skills and deep feelings for the characters in the painting.


    Zhu Lingling was even more infatuated, and his hand reluctantly stroked the picture across the glass: "look, you look at the lines, the color, and the shadow here. It''s amazing. I''ll tell you..."


    Her whole body almost fell on the glass. Her obsessive look made many people notice her, including several security guards.


    Seeing that the security guard came up to stop her, Kang Wen couldn''t cry or laugh and pulled her up. She also twisted her body unhappily: "Oh, what did you do? I want to see."


    "Honey, there are many more in the back. Let''s watch it slowly and go." he doesn''t want to be driven out by the security guards as soon as he comes in.


    As he said, he dragged her away from the huge glass frame, and Zhu Ling stared at him: "disappointed."


    Kang Wen reluctantly pointed to the security guard who was leaving the crowd to come in: "if you continue, I think you will be driven out."


    "Really?" Zhu Lingling looked at him suspiciously. Turning around, she found that the security guard looked serious and came towards them. She was scared to hold his hand. "No, they''re coming. Let''s go!"


    Then he grabbed his hand and ran away.


    Kang Wen followed her silently with a smile on his lips. He smiled in his heart. Look, his guess is very accurate. She began to get close to herself so soon.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t find himself holding his hand until he reached the safety zone. He quickly let go and was uncomfortable: "where are we now?"


    The place of this painting exhibition borrowed from a local museum, which is very large, so she just ran with him for a while, but she didn''t know where she came.


    Kang Wen looked around: "it''s all right. Just walk out along the crowd later."


    Although there are few people here, there are several people who look seriously at the painting on the wall. Zhu Lingling is about to nod after listening to his words. When his eyes touch the painting, they can''t move away, just like being glued by someone.


    "It''s so beautiful." Zhu Lingling couldn''t help mumbling and exclaiming.


    Kang Wen looked at it strangely and found that what she was looking at was a landscape painting. It seemed that it was the sunset. The sunset set in the West. The orange sun was only half round on the dark mountain, while the clouds on the horizon were brilliant. It almost dyed the whole sky red. The color was gorgeous. People looked at it and were amazed.


    In fact, compared with the painting just now, this painting is not as fine as the former. However, the most attractive thing is that his color is very bold. There are red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. Various colors are intertwined into a brilliant sunset glow in the sky. The color is so strong that it even makes people feel frightened after watching it for a long time.


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t move her eyes when she fell on it. She felt that she could see it here for three days and nights without getting tired of it.


    This color and this line really deserve to be a master. She thinks she will have a leap forward improvement in her skills after reading this exhibition. It''s wonderful.


    Although Kang Wen also thought the painting was beautiful, he didn''t learn it after all. He felt far less than she came. After looking at it for a while, he found that she was still reluctant to give up. He couldn''t help shaking his head. He repeated his old skill and dragged her out.


    Zhu Lingling''s mouth was unhappy. Kang Wen''s hand gently knocked on her head: "be rational. What you draw more is to look slowly."


    Then she pointed to the front, and a picture of lotus came into her eyes again, that line, that color


    Her eyes straightened again.


    Kang Wen looked at her and felt her chin suspiciously. It was strange that he didn''t find Zhu Lingling so obsessed with painting before? Is that Lawrence''s painting really that good?


    Like outsiders, in the face of such highly professional things, they can only barely see the excitement. As for the inner doorway, they can''t touch it, so Kang Wen is a little puzzled in the face of Zhu Lingling''s excitement.


    Zhu Lingling doesn''t care about his doubts. This exhibition is something that many people who study painting can''t see in their whole life. Today, she must hold it well when she has the opportunity, and she must not let go.


    So she spent the whole day reading all the more than 100 paintings in the exhibition. Of course, in view of the large number of paintings and limited time, she could only skip some styles she didn''t like very much.


    Kang Wen accompanied her silently from beginning to end without any impatience until she finished reading it at last, and the closing time was coming. Zhu Lingling stopped after hearing the radio reminder and said with regret: "unfortunately, I won''t see it tomorrow."


    The exhibition was only held for three days. Because of her illness, she missed the first two days and only caught up with the last moment of today. She was very sorry. She might never see such a beautiful painting in the future.


    Kang Wen looked at it and said, "can''t you buy it and take it back every day?"


    Zhu Lingling shook his head with a smile: "how is that possible? He never sells at the master''s painting exhibition. He only takes a few pairs to the auction house every year. Here, it''s impossible."


    Kang Wen smiled and suddenly asked, "I think you like the painting called sunset glow best?"


    She nodded: "yes, I like that pair best. Unfortunately, I''ll never see it again unless the master sells it." it was a pity in the words.


    "Not necessarily," Kang Wen said suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Lingling looked at him strangely.


    "Nothing, you''ll know later." Kang Wen smiled and stayed here all day. He didn''t do anything.


    Zhu Lingling looked at him suspiciously: "what bad things are you going to do?"


    "In your heart, I can only do bad things, not good things?" Kang Wen seemed very wronged.


    "What do you say?" in view of his criminal record, Zhu Lingling had no sense of trust in him. If he didn''t really like what he did to her today, she might not want to talk to him in another month.


    Kang Wen looked at her innocently, looking very pitiful. Zhu Lingling hummed and turned his head to ignore him.


    Kang Wen sighed and took the initiative to hold her hand.


    She was a little surprised and struggled hard: "what are you doing?"


    He looked at her deeply and whispered, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 483

    She was stunned, then reacted and sneered: "can I just say I''m sorry for hurting people? What if I stabbed you and told you I''m sorry? Would you accept it?"


    She casually made this metaphor. Who knows that Kang Wen whispered, "as long as you like it, I can accept it."


    She was stunned, and an unspeakable taste rushed to her heart. She hummed and said, "you''re crazy." then she shook away his hand and strode out.


    It''s closing time at this time. The radio above the head is constantly playing reminders to let people take their things out once and can''t stay in the museum or spend the night.


    She listened to the radio without expression, but she couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart.


    What does he mean by saying this and suddenly apologizing to her? Why?


    Thinking of this, she secretly glanced at him. It seemed that he was expressionless, and it was even more strange that he was in a bad mood.


    Anyway, go back.


    Thinking of this, she looked back at those exquisite paintings and sighed again.


    They walked out slowly.


    Suddenly, it was about a large number of people. A child rushed out and hit Zhu Lingling. She screamed and almost fell. Kang Wen reached out to hold her in time: "be careful!"


    She shook her body and nodded to him, "thank you."


    Kang Wen smiled, but didn''t let go: "go, you should be hungry. I''ll take you to eat."


    As soon as he said this, Zhu Lingling really felt that his stomach was beating drums and couldn''t help feeling his stomach subconsciously.


    Kang Wen smiled in her eyes and looked spoiled where she didn''t notice.


    At this moment, at the entrance of the museum where people come and go, they are very close. Although one of them doesn''t raise his eyes to see the other, the atmosphere between them makes people understand that they are a couple.


    Handsome men and beautiful women, a pair of beautiful people, countless people couldn''t help but put their eyes on them. Zhu Lingling thought about his mind and didn''t find it, but Kang Wen frowned and said, "let''s go."


    Zhu Lingling nodded absently and left together.


    After they got on the bus, several people suddenly turned out from a corner. The first one was a beautiful and outrageous woman in her twenties. She had a beautiful complexion, a concave and convex figure, and a strong and capable woman''s breath all over her body.


    But her look at this time is very ugly, which makes people feel the pressure for no reason.


    From this, we know the strength of her aura.


    With frost on her face, she looked at the direction Kang Wen and Zhu Lingling left, and her eyes were filled with anger; "No wonder he came back this time to push and block my invitation. It turned out that he had a new love."


    The assistant woman on one side whispered, "maybe they''re just friends..." after all, they didn''t do anything together.


    She sneered: "friend? Even if I''m blind, I can''t read it wrong. They must have an affair." when her eyes can''t see the atmosphere between them?


    Well, I didn''t expect Kang Wen to bring back a woman when he returned home this time. She wanted to see who was sacred and dared to rob a man from her!


    "Did you take a picture of that woman?"


    She asked the people around her expressionless.


    "Yes, it has been photographed." the people behind her handed her a photo in time. Zhu Lingling in the photo smiled brightly, but she didn''t like it in her eyes. She hummed: "go and find out her identity with the fastest speed."


    "Yes!"


    Someone went to see it immediately, and then the assistant beside her whispered, "maybe a woman found by Master Kang is lonely and kind outside, and may not be in mind for a long time." this is the common mentality of women in upper class society. No matter how men play outside, remember to pay attention and don''t take it seriously.


    Her face sank: "no, they are different." she just looked at it and found that Kang Wen was absolutely serious about the woman, and although the atmosphere between them was a little strange, the body language showed that they seemed to have known each other for a long time.


    That woman doesn''t seem simple.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and vaguely felt that the woman should be her strong enemy.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t know that someone had secretly hated herself. She went with Kang Wen to eat the famous local dishes. It was a time-honored brand that had been operating for hundreds of years. A charcoal roast lamb chop was fat but not greasy, smooth, tender and juicy. It was delicious, and people could almost swallow their tongue.


    There are others, such as watered bass and cold bamboo shoots. They are in a good mood after eating. They come out of the restaurant and take a long walk by the local river before they go back.


    Zhu Lingling always thought something was wrong with Kang Wen, so he looked at him strangely: "why do I always think you look different tonight?"


    "What''s different? Do you think I''m more handsome than before?" Kang Wen asked with a smile.


    "Narcissist." Zhu Lingling was in a good mood one day today, so he temporarily forgot the hatefulness of the man in front of him, but said, "I think you''re hiding something from me."


    Kang Wen looked at her in surprise: "I really learned painting. My sixth sense is very strong."


    "That''s what I said right?" Zhu Lingling was shocked. "Say it quickly. What''s the matter with you hiding it from me?"


    Kang Wen was a hateful smile: "you''ll know when you go back."


    "You!" Zhu Lingling didn''t have such a good temper when he didn''t draw. Now he can''t help staring at him: "pretend to play tricks."


    Kang Wen smiled, grabbed her hand and said, "it''s getting late. Shall we go back? Huh?"


    His tone was very gentle and his look was natural. Anyway, everything seemed normal. Zhu Lingling looked at him suspiciously. He wanted to know what he did behind his back, so he nodded: "OK, I see what the hell you''re doing."


    He reluctantly grasped her hand: "don''t worry, you''ll know as soon as you go back."


    She picked her eyebrows and didn''t speak. When she came to the street, she saw the Kang family''s driver waiting for them there.


    When she got on the bus, she suddenly thought of something. She looked at him and asked, "do you remember you don''t want to go to work? Why do you have so much time with me today?"


    She remembered that he was actually very busy when he changed his career, otherwise he wouldn''t have made Kangjia''s enterprises so big now.


    Kang Wen smiled: "honey, can I think you care about me?"


    She looked at him speechless: "think of the United States, I just ask, whether you say it or not."


    "Well, you really hit people." Kang Wen said with an affectable sigh, "I''m going to spend time with you today, otherwise you won''t forgive me in another 100 years."


    The tone of his voice was joking, but the meaning of the words made Zhu Lingling silent, and then said, "you know, I don''t want to eat you back."


    "Back to the grass? Haven''t you already eaten?" he deliberately made a surprised look and gave her an ambiguous wink.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned, then understood, and his face turned red: "you, your soul is light." there is a driver in front. Does he dare to say so?


    She was so angry that she beat him on the chest with her hand. As a result, he easily grabbed it with his hand and closed it in his big hand: "well, I''m wrong."


    She hummed, "insincere." when she couldn''t hear the perfunctory in his tone?


    Kang Wen sighed helplessly, "how are you going to forgive me?"


    She shook her head: "I haven''t thought of it yet. Anyway, I''ve eaten it once and won''t eat it again." she said her decision firmly again.


    Kang Wen''s eyes were dark, but there was nothing strange on his face: "OK, I see."


    He answered quickly, very single, but Zhu Lingling looked at him in surprise: "that''s it?"


    Kang Wen looked at her puzzled: "of course, otherwise?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at him strangely and always felt that he was really strange today. If he had said so a few times before, he would have been angry. Would he be so docile today?


    "Are you... Are you okay?" she thought about it. Her first thought was, isn''t he ill?


    Kang Wen was stunned: "of course I''m fine. Why do you ask me that?"


    She felt a little troubled: "then why do you have such an attitude?" she went straight and wanted to ask if she had anything to say.


    Kang Wen then understood and shrugged with a smile: "I know what you mean, but your idea is you, my idea is mine, and we don''t interfere with each other."


    "What do you mean?" she looked at him suspiciously.


    "I mean, you don''t want to look back. It''s your own business, but I want you to change your mind. It''s my business. The two don''t conflict." he said his crooked reasoning seriously, almost believing himself.


    When I first heard this sentence, I still felt some truth, but later Zhu Lingling thought about it and felt speechless: "you mean, if I insist on my idea, you will keep me locked up until I can meet your requirements?"


    His request idea is very "simple." that is to ask Zhu Lingling to forgive him and accept him by the way. It''s simple, isn''t it?


    After Zhu Lingling understood it, he was angry. After all, he decided that if he refused to forgive him and compound with him, he would not let himself go!


    What he thinks is beautiful. If there are so many things in the world that can be done again, what should the police do?


    She looked at each other with disdainful eyes: "Kang Wen, do you know that some things can''t come back after missing? Have you heard the saying that broken mirror is difficult to round?" she will never forget the cruel words he said to herself that day, and will never forget the way he rolled in bed with that woman. Do you want to forgive him? Not non-negotiable, but compound?


    ha-ha.

 Chapter 484

    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed: "no, you''ll change your mind."


    The firmness of the tone made Zhu Lingling angry: "you really are. Why haven''t you been so stubborn before?"


    His lips were hooked, revealing a faint smile: "you haven''t left me before."


    She suddenly fell silent, closed her lips tightly, and said nothing more.


    In the silence, the car body shook gently and stopped.


    "Come on, let''s go home." Kang Wen stretched out his hand to her in a relaxed tone, as if they had not argued just now.


    Zhu Lingling hesitated and slowly put her hand in his hand. When she was under the eaves, she had to bow her head. He didn''t agree to let herself go. Yes, she was patient and had plenty of time. She could take her time, but now she felt that she couldn''t annoy him.


    Because she felt that Kang Wen seemed a little unhappy.


    Looking at her, Kang Wen''s eyes warmed slightly. With a slight force on his hand, he grasped her hand tightly.


    To be fair, her hand is nothing among the women he has met. It is really different from those well-educated ladies. Even her fingers are cocooned because she often holds a paintbrush, and they feel less soft and boneless. However, so what? He feels inexplicably at ease when he holds it in his hand, From the bottom of my heart, I think this hand is naturally suitable for him.


    He will never, never let go.


    His eyes flashed and he made up his mind again.


    They walked into the house together. Sister Wang was there. As soon as she saw them coming in, she immediately greeted them and said hello: "Young Master Kang, Miss Zhu Lingling, you''re back."


    Kang Wen nodded: "where are the things?"


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. What?


    Sister-in-law Wang did not change her face and pointed upstairs with a smile: "I have someone send me to your study."


    "OK." Kang Wen took her hand and said, "come on, this is my gift for you. Let''s see if you like it or not."


    "What?" she was surprised. "Gift?"


    "Yes, you should like it. Go and have a look." he pulled her upstairs.


    Zhu Lingling was a little flustered by the words of the gift. He took him by his side and pulled him upstairs unprepared.


    Sister-in-law Wang could not close her mouth when she saw their intimacy behind her. Oh, it seems that there will be a little young master soon.


    Not to mention her brain mending here, she said that after Kang Wen brought Zhu Lingling into the study, she saw a large package placed by the wall.


    "This is..." she looked at the package and suddenly jumped in her heart. An absurd guess suddenly appeared in her heart.


    "Here, this is your gift. Open it yourself." Kang Wen smiled and handed her a letter opener.


    She took it and took a deep breath: "this is... This is..."


    "You''ll see. Remind me, this thing is very fragile. Don''t be too strong." Kang Wen winked at her, showing a rare playful side.


    With a letter opener in her slightly trembling hand, she carefully cut off the packing rope, and then cut the kraft paper layer by layer. She counted it. There were eight layers of thick kraft paper, and there was a layer of hard material in the last layer. It was glass.


    Thinking of such tight packaging, weight and size, her guess gradually became a reality. Of course, when the last layer of obstacles landed, a beautiful painting appeared in front of her.


    She exclaimed, and the letter opener fell to the ground with a soft sound of "Canglang".


    She couldn''t care so much. Because she was so shocked, her voice even began to tighten: "you, how can you have this painting?"


    That was her favorite words at the Lawrence exhibition a few hours ago, sunset, and she could see at a glance that it was definitely the original, not those rough textiles, whether in color, color or layout.


    Kang Wen didn''t know how to bring back the master''s masterpiece, and it was still a gift for her!


    God, she didn''t expect this gift.


    Kang Wen looked at her in shock, opened his eyes and shook his head silently: "don''t be so surprised. Art is priceless. I know, but it''s obvious that the master of others actually knows. I just brought it back at a little cost and gave it to you."


    She looked at the painting, or refused to believe her eyes. God, is this true? Does she really, really have such a famous painting?


    After a while, she asked in a difficult voice, "how much did you buy it?"


    As the shock passed, her brain began to turn and realized that the process of buying the painting was definitely not as light as he said.


    Master Lawrence has never sold paintings in his own exhibition. This time, Kang Wen must have paid a considerable price to buy them.


    "Not much. Don''t think too highly of others." Kang Wen stood beside her and said a number, which made her eyes open again.


    "Isn''t it, so cheap?" this figure is certainly much higher than the general price, but it is much lower than the price she imagined.


    "Of course, so you don''t have to be so shocked. If you like it, I''ll buy it for you. It''s so simple. Now it seems that your reaction seems different from what I imagined?" Kang Wen said faintly.


    In his mind, shouldn''t Zhu Lingling be very happy when he saw the painting and send him a kiss by the way? Why is the reaction like this?


    Zhu Lingling stepped forward and described the outline of the painting with her fingers. Her eyes gradually became obsessed: "yes, I like it very much. I really like it. Thank you."


    That''s it.


    Kang Wen is quite dissatisfied. He should give himself an active kiss anyway? Not on her lips, but on her face. However, she didn''t mean anything.


    Kang Wen looked at her obsession and suddenly felt that he had lost money in this business.


    He bought the painting for a simple purpose, just to please her and make up for the damage he had done to her, so he asked someone to do it when he saw that she really liked the painting. Although there were some twists and turns, he finally got it.


    However, how does he feel that he seems to have lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot? In this way, she had a problem with him, and now she has a favorite painting. Where does she still have him in her eyes?


    Kang Wen regretted it, but when things came to this point, it didn''t make sense to take the painting back, did it?


    He touched his nose with a bitter smile and silently swallowed the bitter fruit.


    Looking at her lying in front of the painting, as if Zhu Lingling had devoted himself to it, Kang Wen reluctantly turned and left, but he couldn''t help throwing away the painting.


    Damn it, how could he do such a stupid thing?


    Zhu Lingling didn''t pay attention to his actions from beginning to end, and his whole mind was on the painting.


    Kang Wen was depressed and couldn''t help it. After all, it was a stupid thing he did. Of course, he had to swallow the bitter fruit himself, so he was very tolerant of Zhu Lingling''s obsession at the beginning.


    However, after three days, Zhu Lingling was still like that. In addition to eating and sleeping, he spent the rest of his time in front of the painting, either watching or painting. Kang Wen was a little impatient, but he could bear it.


    After another three days, Zhu Lingling''s behavior still didn''t change at all. Kang Wen began to feel his hands itching, but he still held it back.


    Finally, three days later, Kang Wen couldn''t help it anymore. When he came back in the evening, he saw Zhu Lingling staring at the damn painting with the same posture and the same eyes. He couldn''t help it anymore. He came forward angrily and grabbed her wrist: "Zhu Lingling!"


    She frowned and didn''t even ask, "let go of me. You''re disturbing me."


    Kang Wen smiled angrily at her appearance: "Zhu Lingling, are you possessed?"


    She looked back at him strangely: "have you read too many martial arts novels?"


    Kang Wen stared at her closely: "it seems that you are quite normal."


    "Of course I''m normal." Zhu Lingling rolled her eyes. "I can''t see the normal person is you."


    "Hum, come with me." Kang Wen saw that she was normal and not crazy at last. He pulled her up with a gentle force in his hand.


    "Hey, what are you doing? I don''t want to go out." Zhu Lingling looked at him in his outdoor clothes and pulled himself to the door, grabbed the door frame and shook his head, "no, no, I won''t go out."


    "I can''t help you." Kang Wen smiled coldly like a dandy young master playing with a poor maid in ancient times. "Obey your orders, or you will suffer later."


    She couldn''t help laughing at this kind of speech. Her strength was suddenly released and he easily pulled her into the yard.


    "Hey, what the hell do you want to do?" Zhu Lingling was speechless about his actions. "You''re really like a childe who robs people''s women."


    Kang Wen snorted from his nose: "do you know how long you haven''t been out? If you don''t go out again, your whole body will be moldy." her body hasn''t been well rested. What good can it do to her to stay in front of the painting all day?


    He once again silently regretted the painting he had bought. If she got sick because of it, it would be more than the gain.


    Thinking of this, he looked at her carefully and found that she looked pretty good. Her face was ruddy, her eyes were smart, black and white, which was the blood caused by the lack of water people. He was relieved at last.


    She was a little embarrassed by him: "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    "You look beautiful," he said with a smile.


    She spat softly: "the dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory." but her face was a little hot.


    She doesn''t know or understand Kang Wen''s kindness to her now. However, she still can''t forget his harm to herself before.


    Thinking of this, she is very tangled. If she goes on like this, Kang Wen may really move her heart. What should she do then?

 Chapter 485

    Her heart was in a mess. She felt uncomfortable when she thought, so she turned and looked out of the window and sighed.


    Kang Wen took it as if he didn''t know and silently drove out.


    When she saw the scenery outside the window, she came back: "where are you going to take me?"


    Kang Wen looked at her and said, "you''ll know when you go."


    Again, Zhu Lingling blinked: "do you want to give me a gift again?"


    He smiled softly, "don''t you like it?"


    She was speechless. The last gift really caught her heart, but she couldn''t say what she didn''t like.


    Kang Wen, a villain, saw that she didn''t speak, so he said, "it seems that you really don''t like it. It doesn''t matter. I''ll let someone lose the painting now." then he really wanted to call with his cell phone.


    Although he knew he was intentional, Zhu Lingling still gnashed his teeth and couldn''t help stopping one second before he dialed the number: "Kang Wen, you bastard!"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t like it? Then I''ll throw my head away now to save you trouble?" Kang Wen looked at her with a smile and said,


    Zhu Ling looked at him Lingqi: "OK, OK, I like it very much. It''s all right."


    Smelly man, I have to force her to tell the truth, hum!


    Suddenly, a strange feeling came over his head. When he looked up, he found that he stretched out his big hand to touch her hair.


    She was stunned and remembered the time they had been together before.


    Their character has always been that she is more extroverted and Kang Wen is more introverted, so every time they quarrel, Kang Wen mostly takes the initiative to make peace. At that time, his favorite action is to touch her hair, then hold her in his arms and say some love words she likes to listen to in her ear. Then, this situation often ends with a bed roll.


    Since they separated, Zhu Lingling hasn''t let anyone touch his hair. He hasn''t felt such a gentle taste for a long time.


    At this time, the good times of the past came back, and she felt that her heart seemed to become very soft at that moment.


    She suddenly looked up, but found that he was concentrating on looking ahead. She didn''t know that her random action had recalled many of her memories.


    She took a deep breath and grabbed her big hand from the top of her head. "I don''t like people touching my hair."


    Kang Wen looked at her with a smile in his eyes. He seemed to know why she said that. Her face turned red and couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    A big sign outside the car appeared in front. It was the most famous Japanese restaurant in the region. All kinds of Japanese cuisine were very good.


    Kang Wen parked the car at the door: "I know you like to eat this, but a few days ago you were in poor health and can''t eat. Now you are in good health, I''ll take you to try."


    She gave a soft "um" sound, and her mood was very complicated, because she deeply remembered that this was also the restaurant they often came to when they were together. She came to eat almost once a week. Later, she never came again after breaking up.


    "Let''s go," Kang Wen said, grasping her hand when he saw her staring at the sign in a daze.


    She looked back at him with complex emotions in her eyes. She knew why he did it. Then did she want to be like him?


    After hesitating to see her, Kang Wen looked at her with an eyebrow. "Don''t like it? Let''s change another one." after that, she was about to pull her around. She shook her head: "no..."


    He turned and his eyes were full of questions.


    She hesitated and was about to speak when the door in front of them opened and a line of people rushed out.


    At this time, they stood right in front of the gate, and the gate of the store was opaque, so people on both sides inevitably saw it at a glance.


    Zhu Lingling suddenly felt that Kang Wen was holding her hand tightly. She looked at it strangely, and the pedestrian before the meeting also stopped.


    She instinctively stood aside and thought she was blocking the way of others. Who knows, the woman headed by her didn''t go, but looked at Kang Wen and Zhu Lingling with strange eyes. A smile appeared on her face: "what a coincidence, young master Kang, I didn''t expect to see you here today. I''m really lucky today."


    Her voice is very soft and pleasant to hear. She is also a great beauty. She has a beautiful complexion, a concave convex figure and good dress. Anyway, she exudes a feeling of very educated and charming from head to foot.


    If Zhu Lingling meets such a woman while shopping, she will certainly appreciate it secretly. However, this time she talks to others face to face, she feels that the other party doesn''t seem to have a very kind attitude towards herself, and even some faint hostility.


    She decided to wait and see.


    Kang Wen nodded expressionless at the other party: "it''s really a coincidence. Please help yourself. We''ll go first." then he took Zhu Lingling''s hand and walked inside by the woman.


    Strange, the atmosphere between the two seemed wrong. Zhu Lingling looked at this and that. Seeing that the woman''s face had obviously sunk, sour water suddenly appeared in her heart.


    What''s the meaning of this? They have an affair?


    "Wait!" suddenly, the woman stopped him with a smile, "Young Master Kang, who is this around you? Is her special identity so that you dare not even introduce her?"


    Provocation, this is naked provocation. Zhu Lingling suddenly had this idea in his heart.


    Kang Wen stopped, turned around and looked at her expressionless: "Lu yingyue, it''s none of your business."


    A word of heavy, with a little impatience, relentless words made the other party''s exquisite face suddenly white.


    Kang Wen successfully blocked the other party''s mouth with one sentence, turned around again and took Zhu Lingling''s hand and left.


    Lu yingyue stood where she was. Her face turned red and white. Seeing that their backs were about to disappear, she couldn''t help raising her voice and said, "do you think you will have a smooth future with her? Your family knows her existence? And my sister, aren''t you afraid of her sadness?"


    Kang Wen thought he didn''t hear it and took Zhu Lingling into the box.


    Lu yingyue stamped her feet in anger. This time Kang Wen swept her face to the ground and stepped on her.


    The woman behind her carefully asked, "that''s Kang Wen engaged to your sister? She looks very good. Why..."


    Why does she have that attitude? She''s Kang Wen''s fiancee''s sister! His attitude is so arrogant. Aren''t you afraid to offend the Lu family?


    Lu yingyue''s people this time are friends who have some contacts with her. At this time, they all turn this idea in their hearts, but they dare not say it. The reason is very simple. The Lu family is a big family, with power and power in their hands. Most people dare not provoke her when they have nothing. Moreover, their family background is too far from that of the Lu family.


    Lu yingyue sneered: "what''s so strange? I quarreled with my sister. This time, I deliberately took a woman in front of me? I guess I want my sister to bow her head first and think of beauty."


    "So it is." they suddenly realized that it was a quarrel in two tones. No wonder it would be so. They immediately said it.


    "Oh, men love face. They can''t be so angry and ask the eldest lady to apologize. Otherwise, maybe..."


    The person on one side was about to say "fake drama and real work". As a result, Lu yingyue stared at her, and she didn''t feel the sense to go on.


    Lu yingyue hummed. She could barely save some face. However, she also knew that the inside story was not what she said at all.


    She felt it necessary to talk to her sister.


    When she thought of this, she turned to them and said, "do you have any plans? I have something to go now."


    Then, without waiting for their consent, he turned and strode away.


    Hum, kangwen, you''re good!


    ¡­¡­


    Kang Wen took Zhu Lingling into the reserved box, looked as if nothing had happened just now, and handed her the menu: "look, just order what you like."


    Zhu Lingling took the menu. It was all her favorite things, but she was absent-minded. She always felt that the woman she met just now was wrong. What is "not afraid of my sister''s sadness?"


    She slowly ordered a few dishes and put the menu back: "OK."


    Kang Wen nodded, "the dishes here seem pretty good. It seems that you haven''t forgotten." she smiled at him and wondered if she could forget. She had eaten here with him for several years before.


    The dishes were delivered quickly. Sure enough, they all tasted very good, but she was a little absent-minded because she met Lu yingyue today.


    Kang Wen looked at her while eating. He wondered when she would not help but ask him about his relationship with Lu yingyue, but what he didn''t expect was that he waited until they finished all the last desserts. He didn''t wait for her to ask, "who is that woman?"


    Zhu Lingling as like as two peas, finished the last tea cake, and satisfied with the pat belly: "well, it tastes good, just like before."


    He nodded, "yes, as before, finished? Let''s go." then he had to stand up.


    She nodded, "is there any program? If not, we''ll go back." her painting hasn''t finished yet.


    Kang Wen glanced at her and said, "OK." is she not moved by her own arrangement?


    Suddenly at this time, his mobile phone sounded music. He took out his mobile phone and frowned.


    Zhu Lingling just stood on his side at this time. Seeing him take out his mobile phone, he instinctively looked at his screen, and then saw three big characters floating on it, Lu yingyue.


    Who is that?


    This question turned in her mind and almost immediately agreed. If this pronunciation was not the woman named Lu yingyue just now, it should be the sister in her mouth.


    Very good. Their sisters'' names really sound good.


    Zhu Lingling thought silently in her heart, but her eyes stared at Kang Wen without blinking to see how he was going to deal with the phone.


    However, Kang Wen''s handling method was very simple and rough. After frowning slightly, he directly pressed the phone to refuse to listen, and finally threw it into his pocket.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. Is there such an operation?

 Chapter 486

    Kang Wen put his cell phone back and left it alone. They went out together.


    Along the way, he glanced at Zhu Lingling from time to time. Zhu Lingling sneered in his heart as if he didn''t see his move.


    She knew what he was thinking and what he was waiting for, but she didn''t want to ask as he meant.


    Kang Wen saw her indifferent look, which was completely different from his imagined reaction. He simply stopped the car to the side of the road, frowned and asked her, "what are you thinking?"


    "No." Zhu Lingling showed a sweet smile and pointed to the roadside. "I was thinking that the drinks in that house were good. The juice was very thick and delicious."


    He took a look in the direction of her finger and found that it was indeed a beverage point selling freshly squeezed fruit juice. He asked, "do you want to drink?"


    She nodded, "yes."


    He immediately opened the door, stretched out his long leg, got out of the car and lined up.


    The business of that family is very good. The people in line are more than ten meters long. Generally, they are lovers and girls shopping. It gives a very special feeling that mature men like him are at the end of the line. For a time, even if Zhu Lingling is across the street, he can notice that many people''s eyes are on him.


    In fact, a large part of them are women.


    She smiled at the joke at the beginning, but gradually she couldn''t laugh. After a while, a girl who looked absolutely no more than 20 years old walked up, talked to him with a blush on her face, and asked what with her mobile phone. It was estimated that she asked him for a social account.


    Zhu Lingling frowned and suddenly felt uncomfortable. How could he see such a green girl?


    But unexpectedly, she just said something. As a result, Kang Wen nodded and said something. The girl smiled and pressed on her mobile phone. Kang Wen nodded again. She turned around and walked reluctantly.


    What''d you mean by that? Did Kang Wen really give her the account?


    After a while, the team had not lined up for a few times. As a result, several girls came up and said something to Kang Wen. Kang Wen continued to make them satisfied and left.


    Zhu Lingling was almost spewing fire in her eyes. Was that how he refused to come during the time she left?


    No wonder Lu yingyue said that her sister was sad. It turned out that he was such a big turnip.


    She felt that the flame above her head could burn through the roof.


    When Kang Wen came back carefully holding her favorite mango juice, he saw her flaming eyes and the low air pressure around her.


    He looked around and found nothing unusual. He asked, "what''s the matter with you? You''re not feeling well?"


    She sneered: "yes, I''m very uncomfortable."


    He put the juice aside and reached out to touch her forehead. She turned her head and said, "don''t touch me." there was a strong anger in her voice.


    Kang Wen gave her a deep look and said nothing. He put the juice in her hand, turned into the cab and drove the car on the road.


    She held the fruit juice in her hand and couldn''t help taking a sip. The thick sweetness slipped from her mouth into her stomach, but her heart began to be bitter.


    It turns out that Kang Wen has become such a person during this period of time?


    She couldn''t believe it, but she had to believe it. She saw it clearly just now. His smile when facing those girls could confuse any woman.


    She forbeared and forbeared. Kang Wen didn''t say a word. Finally, she couldn''t help asking, "don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    Kang Wen looked at her and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Zhu Lingling bit her lip and said ruthlessly, "I didn''t expect you to be so popular now."


    "OK."


    "What''s ok? First, the two sisters, and the women just now, Kang Wen, you''re very good. There are a lot of women around you who favor you. Since that''s the case, what are you still holding on to?" she glared at him.


    He suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her with a smile. There was a faint radiance in his eyes: "are you jealous?"


    She was stunned and retorted without thinking: "joke, how is it possible?"


    The light in his eyes fell silent again and shrugged: "really? It''s not jealous. What do you do with such a big reaction? Anyway, you said you would never eat me. In this case, even if there are a hundred women around me, what''s your business?" his words were suddenly cruel.


    She pursed her lips and said unconvinced, "Kang Wen, when did I say I was jealous? I just think, since there are so many women around you, why do you have to find me back? Isn''t it good for everyone to be apart?"


    "No," he said abruptly.


    "What?" she paused.


    "I said, no, I feel uncomfortable when I think of you kissing and sleeping with other men in the future. Zhu Lingling, don''t think I''ll rest assured. I won''t do it now or in the future. You can only stay with me in your life and can''t go anywhere." he seemed to be angered by her heartless words three or four times, and he said coldly.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. After hearing his words of cutting gold and iron, she felt cold for the first time, because she felt that what he said was serious this time. He really wanted to lock himself up for a lifetime, really for a lifetime.


    She looked at him: "Kang Wen, is there something wrong with you? You should go to see a doctor or psychiatrist."


    "Thank you for your warning, but no, I know what I''m doing. You love me and I love you, so why can''t we be together?" he replied in a calm tone.


    She shook her head violently: "you''re nonsense. When did I love you? I don''t love you for a long time!"


    "No, I know you still love me, just like I love you." Kang Wen''s eyes flashed tempting light again, "don''t struggle, face the reality, we are inseparable, really."


    She looked at him and murmured, "you''re crazy, really."


    Kang Wen didn''t speak. He slowly touched her hand and said, "I know what you''re thinking. I tell you, what you think is not true. There are no other women around me, only you."


    She turned her head fiercely and refused to believe it: "do you think I will believe it when you say so? Think beautiful, Kang Wen, I''m not a woman who doesn''t know anything. Dare you say there''s no other woman after breaking up with me?"


    "Yes, of course I don''t," he said definitely.


    "Well, what about the two women surnamed Lu?" she couldn''t help his nonsense any more and asked him.


    As soon as this sentence was asked, she clearly saw his big hand holding the steering wheel tightly. She sneered in her heart. Look, she stabbed him in the pain.


    He turned to her and looked at her firmly, "only you."


    "What?"


    She was stunned. Before she could react, she heard him seriously say, "you are the only woman I know and close to from beginning to end."


    "But..." but why did Lu yingyue say that?


    "No, but you remember my words, my woman is only you, and no one else is." Kang Wen said firmly, and his words were full of unquestionable determination.


    In that way, even if Zhu Lingling had more questions in his heart, he couldn''t speak out. He had to turn his head to one side.


    Kang Wen sighed in his heart and suddenly hugged her. Zhu Lingling was excited and wanted to push him away reflexively, but he hugged him tightly.


    He whispered in her ear, "give me some time and I''ll tell you the whole story, okay?"


    Hearing the firmness and slight bitterness in his tone, she felt a little soft in her heart, turned her head and looked at him: "OK, I believe you for the last time, but Kang Wen, my patience is limited."


    They all know that he can''t really imprison her all her life, and she doesn''t have no friends. Zhu Lingling can''t really go at that time.


    After listening, his arm tightened again: "OK, I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible."


    She gave a gentle "um" and slowly leaned against his arms.


    He hugged her tightly and slowly lowered his eyes to cover up the gloom at the bottom of his eyes.


    When he returned to Kang''s house, it was not plain sailing. Even his only heir, many people didn''t want him to be superior with all kinds of thoughts, and his family


    Thinking of this, a sneer appeared on his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Kang Wen settled Zhu Lingling and returned to the Kang family mansion.


    Kang''s mother sat in the chair and looked seriously at her son in front of her. Her eyes were unbelievable: "what did you say? Tell me again?"


    Kang wending looked at his mother and said in a deep voice, "I want to get engaged."


    Kang''s mother wondered: "are you confused? Aren''t you engaged and have a fiancee? Yingyue''s child is very good. She comes to accompany me from time to time, which is much better than your son."


    Kang Wen frowned and looked at her. "When am I engaged? Why don''t I know?"


    Kang''s mother was stunned and a trace of embarrassment flashed across her eyes: "You don''t know what your child said. Didn''t you tell you at that time? Why isn''t yingyue we found for you? She''s beautiful and capable. She''s determined to treat you. Her family background is good. You don''t want such a good girl. She doesn''t like the East and the West, and she treats us as enemies. How could I give birth to such a white eyed wolf like you?"


    At the beginning, she seemed guilty. Later, she became more and more righteous. Yes, what''s wrong with the marriage she set for her son? Her son is too picky.


    Kang Wen was sneering: "is she really as good as you say?"


    "Of course, can it be false? I tell you, a woman''s youth is limited. You can''t delay others so heartlessly. Get ready to marry them. You know? I''m still waiting to have grandchildren." I totally forgot his words.


    Kang Wen looked at his mother expressionless: "I remember I said just now that I''m getting engaged."

 Chapter 487

    "What engagement?" Kang''s mother waved carelessly, "I know you''re with that Zhu Lingling again. That woman can''t compare with yingyue except that she looks better. I don''t know what you think, but I''m not such a feudal parent. If you like her, as long as you marry yingyue, I don''t care who you are with, as long as you can coax your wife well." In her opinion, it''s not a matter for a man to find a few junior girls outside.


    Kang Wen said with a cold face, "I repeat, I''m not engaged to Lu yingyue at all, and I''ve never planned to marry her. Zhu Lingling is the only person I want to marry from beginning to end."


    Then he quietly watched his mother get angry.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Kang''s mother suddenly stood up and slapped the armrest of the chair heavily: "tell me again?"


    His voice was very strict. He looked at Kang Wen angrily. He couldn''t believe that this steady son would say such words.


    He clearly knows that he likes Lu yingyue, but he has to say so. Does he have to piss her off?


    Kang Wen stood where he was and looked at his mother coldly. He was not moved by her excited look. Instead, he said in a deep voice: "I didn''t promise this marriage with the Lu family from beginning to end. Even I didn''t appear at the engagement party. I won''t admit it."


    "You! You''re going to kill me!" Kang''s mother sat back angrily, pointing to her son''s hand shaking. "We, what do we have to do to you? Ah? So good girl, if you say no, don''t? Where do you want our faces? God, why don''t you obey, how can you be my son!" As she spoke, she patted the handrail with a look of grief.


    Kang Wen looked at his mother coldly: "I never promised this, and no one admitted that the Lu family is not a good person, and she is not as good as you think..."


    "Shut up! Kang Wen, remember that no matter what you think, Lu yingyue is your fiancee, which can''t be changed. It''s a fact. If you really don''t like her, you can find Zhu Lingling after you marry her, but remember that your wife is Lu yingyue and there''s no one else!" Kang''s mother looked at her son ruthlessly and said.


    Kang Wen looked at her calmly and didn''t speak.


    Kang''s mother understood the meaning of her son''s eyes and turned pale with anger: "you unfilial son, ouch, I''m so angry..."


    Kang Wen looked at his mother at this time with a trace of ridicule instead of worry.


    The marriage with the Lu family was originally the wishful thinking of his mother and the Lu family. At that time, they threatened him to leave Zhu Lingling and return to Kang''s house, or they would start on Zhu Lingling. At that time, he was weak and had no choice but to promise. He also deliberately separated in a way that always made her die, but I didn''t expect that even if he retreated, he found that his marriage had been destroyed after returning to Kang''s house The family has arranged it.


    The object was Lu yingyue, the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The day after he returned, he was still in trouble at the Kang family, so he was told to attend his engagement party.


    In other words, the prospective groom was the last person to know his engagement.


    How ridiculous. Later, Kang''s mother naturally explained to him that the Kang family was very difficult and needed the support of the Lu family. Kang Wen turned and left at that time.


    His parents have been indifferent to him for a long time. As a descendant of the Kang family, it''s natural for him to stand up when there are difficulties at home, but he can''t stand his marriage and was picked up by his parents for business. It''s funny that at that time, he didn''t know what Lu yingyue looked like, so he inexplicably became his fiancee.


    Even if he saw Lu yingyue later and found that she was pretty, he didn''t change his mind. There was only one woman he wanted to marry from beginning to end, that is Zhu Lingling.


    He never admitted that Lu yingyue was his fiancee from beginning to end.


    But his mother obviously couldn''t understand his idea. In her opinion, her son was stupid. Lu yingyue was beautiful, had family background and money, and loved him wholeheartedly. Where would he go to find such a woman? Did he really want to marry that Zhu Lingling? It''s a big joke!


    Who is Zhu Lingling? Where does she come from? It is said that her mother has always been a medicine pot, and she doesn''t even have her own house? What family background? What money? She is good for nothing except her face. Such a woman''s son wants to marry her?


    Is he out of his mind?


    Kang''s mother looked at her son suspiciously and wondered if it was Zhu Lingling who played tricks? She instigated her son to do so behind her? Otherwise Kang Wen would not be so disobedient. No matter who chose Lu yingyue or Zhu Lingling, people with normal brains would choose Lu yingyue?


    Hum, it must be that Zhu Lingling is dishonest. If I had known earlier, I would have killed her directly.


    She thought hard in her heart. She had saved her mind to find Zhu Lingling trouble, but her face had calmed down: "this matter is not a small matter. Do you think it''s OK to talk about it casually?"


    Kang wending looked at his mother calmly, "I have my own way. This time I''m just talking to my mother." the implication is that I''m just here to inform you, not to listen to your opinions.


    Kang''s mother immediately couldn''t say another word. She was so angry.


    "I tell you, you''d better die. The Lu family is not easy to mess with. What''s more, even if you can dismiss the Lu family, I won''t admit Zhu Lingling. You''d better have a psychological preparation. A woman of that origin doesn''t deserve to be my daughter-in-law." Kang''s mother calmed down quickly and said coldly to her son.


    As soon as Kang Wen pursed his lips, he naturally knew that his mother didn''t like Zhu Lingling. If she wanted to, she wouldn''t have forced herself back by that means. Because of this, the relationship between him and Kang''s mother can only be described as passable in recent years.


    So it''s better to expect her to be nice to Zhu Lingling than to treat her himself,


    He shook his head and said, "I''ll solve the Lu family''s affairs naturally. You don''t have to worry about them." then he stood up and prepared to leave. After thinking for a while, he said, "if she comes to see you again these days, you''d better not get close to her. Their Lu family is not as harmless as you see."


    Kang''s mother was angry. She snorted at the speech: "it''s better than you want to kill me." she didn''t take his words to heart at all.


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed and turned away.


    Kang''s mother saw her son finish talking and left. Unlike her mother and son, she was like an enemy. She couldn''t help being angry and grabbed the teapot at hand and fell out.


    When Kang Wen left Kang''s house, he looked back and just heard the crisp crack of porcelain in the crack of the door. His lips tilted and smiled without a smile.


    Mother seems to be getting more and more angry now.


    ¡­¡­


    At home, Zhu Lingling thought that Kang Wen went to work as usual, but he didn''t expect that he ran back to his old house to negotiate with his mother for himself. He was still depressed.


    At this time, the mobile phone in her hand rang. It was a strange number. She looked at it and hesitated. After picking it up, a strange woman''s voice was talking: "Zhu Lingling?"


    The voice is faint, with a strong feeling of being above.


    Zhu Lingling frowned when he heard the speech. He was disgusted with the master of the voice: "who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. Are you free now? I want to see you." although it was a query, the tone was very firm, just as it had helped her make a decision.


    "In the coffee shop on Maple Leaf Street..." sure enough, the owner of the voice decided the place to meet after he didn''t hear her.


    Zhu Lingling frowns. Where does this person''s sense of superiority come from? Is she so stupid? If you don''t know who the other party is, you will say yes? She''s not a fool!


    "I''m sorry, I never meet strangers." she dropped the sentence and hung up her cell phone.


    Hum, who do you think you are? You''re going to meet me without saying your name? Good idea!


    Zhu Lingling hummed, threw away her mobile phone, opened the easel and prepared to draw. She hasn''t touched the brush for several days. Her hands itch!


    But after a while, suddenly the mobile phone rang again. She was swept away. Her anger rose. She grabbed it and said, "are you annoying? I said..."


    "What did you say?" the voice over there was Kang Wen''s.


    She was stunned. She found that the person calling this time was Kang Wen, not the inexplicable woman. She couldn''t help laughing and was a little embarrassed: "it''s you. I thought it was someone else."


    "Did someone harass you just now?"


    "Well, not really. A strange woman said she wanted to have coffee with me and refused to say her name, so I ignored her." she said easily.


    "Well, don''t pay attention to people like that."


    "I know, isn''t this going to scold her?" Zhu Lingling said lazily, "are you going to come back?"


    "No, I have some things now. I may be busy these days. Be good at home, you know?" this time I will be busy dealing with the Lu family. Maybe I have to deal with their revenge. He won''t take it lightly, but fortunately, this woman is sensible and doesn''t give herself much trouble.


    "Oh, OK." Zhu Lingling didn''t know whether to be happy or not. She was very complicated.


    To tell you the truth, she thinks she will be softhearted if she goes on like this. Well, it''s good to be separated for a few days.


    At the thought of this, her heart jumped again, and even began to plan whether to celebrate. At this time, the mood of painting disappeared again.


    It was not easy to concentrate. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang again.


    Now she almost has an impulse to drop her brush. Mom, why are there so many things today?


    She was not angry and picked it up: "Hey, kangwen, don''t be so wordy, will you?"


    The man over there was silent for a while and suddenly said, "your name was Kang Wen just now?"


    She was stunned and suddenly found that she had made a mistake again. The speaker this time was the woman who called for the first time, the arrogant one!

 Chapter 488

    She knocked on her head. What happened to her today? Absent-minded to this point.


    "Who the hell are you? If you don''t say it, I''ll hang up." her impolite fire, she heard that the woman''s background is not small, but what''s her business?


    "You!" the woman didn''t expect that she would be so rude. After a pause, she said with tolerance, "I know you. Just go and wait for you in the coffee shop. If you want to know who I am, you can come and have a look." maybe she was a little worried by her impolite attitude, so her tone of voice was a lot more gentle.


    "I... well, I see. Wait, I''ll come right away." she wanted to refuse as soon as she did just now, but then she thought about it. The woman''s attitude changed so much, but she had to see her. She suddenly wanted to know who the other party was.


    So she agreed.


    The man was very happy when he heard the speech: "good, then I''ll wait for you here." his tone returned to his pride at the beginning.


    Zhu Lingling hung up the phone without paying attention.


    She got up slowly. First she found her clothes in the wardrobe, looked in the mirror, and carefully put on makeup. Finally, she wanted to make a loose braid of her half long hair, put on a beautiful pin, and look in the mirror. The women inside immediately reflected thousands of customs.


    This is her unique Zhu Lingling temperament, and no one can imitate it.


    She finally picked up her bag and walked out of the house slowly.


    In fact, Kang Wen said he wouldn''t let her go back, but he actually gave her a lot of freedom. He wouldn''t prohibit her from going out, but he just wouldn''t let her go far.


    So she went out very smoothly this time. She just talked to sister-in-law Wang.


    I took a taxi to the cafe. As soon as I got off the bus, I was surprised to see that there was no quiet person in the cafe.


    She knows that this coffee shop is located in the city center. The environment is good and the taste is good. The most important thing is the location. It is a place where many people nearby like to sit. Therefore, the business of this coffee shop is very good. Generally, it is full, not to mention that it is a weekend.


    But it was strange that there was no one in the coffee shop that should be full of people. It was as quiet as she went to the wrong place.


    She looked around, made sure she didn''t go wrong, and strode in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw several waiters standing inside. They looked respectful and polite. Of course, it was not to her, but to the only person sitting in the hall.


    A beautiful woman, who looks about 20 years old and definitely less than 30 years old, is well dressed, well-dressed and arrogant. Zhu Lingling knows that she was the one who called to meet her just now without asking.


    Tut Tut, it seems that she is condescending to call herself.


    When she came in, the woman immediately turned her head and looked at her. Her eyes were Zhu Lingling''s foreseen contempt, disdain and arrogance, as if she had seen Zhu Lingling''s very humiliating thing.


    Zhu Lingling wanted to turn around and leave. What''s the matter.


    But she endured, or slowly walked over and stood in front of her: "did you call me?"


    Since you are rude to me, don''t blame me for being rude.


    Zhu Lingling knew with her toes that the cafe was wrapped up by the woman in front of her, otherwise she would not be so quiet. She was the only guest, which showed that what she wanted to say to herself was very important.


    Zhu Lingling''s unkind words made the other party''s eyes flash with anger. He just wanted to attack, but he didn''t know what he thought. He endured it, nodded and said, "it''s me. Please sit down. I have something to talk to you."


    That posture was the same as the company''s superior leaders talking to their subordinates, full of arrogance that made Zhu Lingling uncomfortable.


    She blinked. Although she was curious about what the other party wanted to say to herself, she was not ready to be obedient. She sat opposite her, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Miss, your last name is Lu?"


    The other party''s eyes flashed: "how do you know."


    Sure enough, my surname is Lu!


    Zhu Lingling''s heart sank, and she couldn''t say it. Of course, she would never show it. Therefore, in the eyes of the other party, Zhu Lingling''s smiling appearance was particularly hateful.


    "Of course I know." Zhu Lingling smiled and reached out to fiddle with the wine list in front of him. "If you have anything, just say it. Time is precious."


    She was too lazy to put her time on guessing. She would rather go back and face the sunset glow.


    "Well, since you know my identity, you should also know my purpose." the other party straightened his back and looked serious, "my name is Lu yingyue. My identity is Kang Wen''s fiancee."


    After she finished, she looked at Zhu Lingling without blinking and tried to see a different reaction on her face. As a result, she was disappointed. Zhu Lingling''s expression remained unchanged: "Oh, Hello, I''ve heard so much." then she didn''t say anything else.


    Without the imagined response, Lu yingyue was a little confused and asked, "don''t you know why I came to you?"


    Zhu Lingling shrugged: "I''ll know right away, won''t I?"


    She could guess why Lu yingyue came to her. She was a little unhappy and didn''t want to talk to her again: "please speak frankly. I don''t like beating around the bush."


    "OK, let me be frank. I know your identity and know that you are close to Kang Wen. Therefore, I''ll ask you to stay away from him. You can put forward what you want. I will try my best to meet you if I can meet you." Lu yingyue said slowly.


    Zhu Lingling narrowed her eyes. As expected, she came for Kang Wen. It turned out that she regarded herself as the kind of money worshipper who could be dismissed as long as money.


    She suddenly felt angry. Anyone who was looked down upon like this would be unhappy, and she was no exception: "really? But my price is very high, and you can''t afford it."


    Lu yingyue''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain. She didn''t hide and didn''t feel the need to hide, so she was really seen by Zhu Lingling opposite her, and she couldn''t help being angry again.


    That''s how she looks down on people? Is kangwen really engaged to her? What''s his vision?


    She make complaints about her heart, but her face slowly reveals a smile: "yes? Then I say..." she slowly spit out a eight digit number, and then successfully saw her face changed.


    She didn''t believe it. This obviously Princess like woman had so much cash in her hand.


    Lu yingyue patted the table: "Zhu Lingling, this is the lion''s big mouth!"


    Zhu Lingling leaned back in her chair and looked at her with a smile. "Why, didn''t you just say that you can ask for anything? I said it now, so can you meet it?" she slowly looked at Lu yingyue and changed her face. "Think clearly. If you can''t, I''ll continue to entangle with Kang Wen."


    After hearing her words, Lu yingyue''s face turned green and red. She scolded angrily, "you have such a big appetite. You''re not afraid to die if you eat it?"


    Zhu Lingling hummed, "that''s my business. Don''t worry. As long as you give it to me, even if I''m really supported to death, it''s none of your business."


    Lu yingyue gritted her teeth: "don''t be complacent. Even if you don''t leave him, you can''t enter their Kang''s house in your life. Aunt Kang will never let you in."


    "Really? But I don''t want to enter their house at all." Zhu Lingling said slowly. She didn''t like Lu yingyue''s attitude, so she tried her best to hit each other, "What''s good about marrying him? I''m a cow and a horse. Look how good I am now. Kang Wen promised to buy me a ring in a few days. Diamond ring. You said, why should I listen to you and leave him? I''m out of my mind? I''m telling you, I don''t mind if you want to marry him, but if I can''t leave, you don''t mind. Maybe I''ll leave when I have enough to eat and drink, you know Are you right? "


    "Zhu Lingling! You are shameless!" Lu yingyue was so angry at her words that she meant to pester Kang Wen? She would never go until she had made enough money? How could Kang Wen find this greedy woman?


    "Zhu Lingling, I tell you, I''ve found out your background. Don''t think it''s great to be with him before. If you don''t go again, be careful that your family will be implicated by you!" Lu yingyue was angry with her attitude and threatened directly.


    Zhu Lingling''s face changed. There was only one left in her family. That was her mother. She was always seriously ill. Later, Zhu Lingling''s conditions improved, but she also needed long-term convalescence. Her long-term bed illness made her very weak. Zhu Lingling was careful every time she went to see her. Unexpectedly, she was still threatened by her mother at this time Threatened.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at each other: "if you dare to touch a hair of my mother, I will definitely make you eat and go. If you don''t believe it, try it!" then she slammed the table, stood up, turned and left.


    She was afraid that she would punch her if she didn''t go.


    Lu yingyue looked at Zhu Lingling''s back with a calm face, and her face turned white with anger.


    I didn''t expect that this woman was born so badly and had the courage to threaten herself? This was completely different from the scene she had imagined before. In her previous thought, the woman of such birth must be short-sighted. She said it gently, and then took some money to get out. Unexpectedly, she didn''t eat hard and soft?


    She''s so angry!


    At this time, another woman suddenly turned out from behind her, sat beside her and said with a smile, "look, I say she''s not simple, you don''t believe it."


    "Hum, that woman has such a big appetite." Lu yingyue saw that her popularity eased, but she was still very angry. "This woman doesn''t know good or bad. I must teach her a good lesson."


    "That''s right. You''re the princess of our Lu family. She Zhu Lingling can''t offend anyone. If she doesn''t teach her a good lesson, it''s OK, don''t you?" the other party followed her with indignation.

 Chapter 489

    Lu yingyue nodded angrily and said, "of course, I''ll see how powerful she can be."


    "Are you really going to deal with her mother?"


    Lu yingyue looked at each other discontentedly: "how can I have such a stupid sister as you? It''s so far away. It''s not my place. What do I do with so much effort?"


    Her sister Lu yingyue was a little embarrassed: "what are you going to do? In this case, it''s not too cheap for her?"


    "Of course I won''t let her feel better. Do you want to be safe if you offend me?" Lu yingyue said proudly.


    Lu yingyue quickly flattered: "sister is so powerful."


    With a thick flattery in her voice, Lu yingyue seemed to look at her sister: "wait and see. If I don''t let her beg for mercy, I won''t be Lu!"


    Lu yingyue was shocked: "what are you going to do? What if brother Kang knows?"


    Lu yingyuebai glanced at her: "of course, he can''t know, so we''ll come quietly..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Zhu Lingling came home, she only felt that she couldn''t calm down at one breath. This time she was really an eye opener. Unexpectedly, there are so conceited women in the world. She doesn''t have to drive herself away if she wants to pay a little?


    Hum, what a beautiful thought!


    She remembered the contempt in Lu yingyue''s eyes, and was so angry that she turned around the room again. From small to large, she had been self-supporting and never felt inferior. However, today, she felt from Lu yingyue''s eyes that she thought she was a bitch. If it weren''t for Kang Wen''s sake, she might not even bother to look at herself.


    Such a feeling is too much.


    But


    She stopped and felt that there was no harvest today. At least, at least she finally knew the relationship between the Lu family and Kang Wen. Lu yingyue actually Kang Wen''s fiancee. No wonder that last time the woman said something like "my sister is very sad to know". It seems that the sister was talking about her.


    fiancee Kang Wen told himself that he had only one woman, so what they said was a lie? But Zhu Lingling felt that what Lu yingyue said was true. She seemed to have something to do with Kang Wen, so she regarded him as her own property, and wanted to drive herself away.


    Did Kang Wen lie to himself?


    She angrily turned around the room again, thought about it, picked up the phone and dialed a number. After waiting for a while, she heard a voice over there: "Hello, who?"


    That voice belongs to her friend Shen Xiran, whom she hasn''t seen for many days. She said in a deep voice, "Xi ran, I''m Lingling."


    This period of time is about because she "performed well." Kang Wen returned her mobile phone, but it was the first time to call Shen Xiran.


    After hearing this, Shen Xiran screamed, "Lingling, where are you? Where have you been? Why do you always turn off when I call? Talk!"


    Zhu Lingling said helplessly, "how can I answer you when you ask so many questions at one go?"


    "One question at a time, where are you now?"


    "I''m in country C, with Kang Wen," Zhu Lingling said honestly.


    "Kang Wen? Didn''t you break up with him?" although Shen Xiran guessed some, he was still surprised.


    "It''s like this..." Zhu Lingling sighed and said one by one what had happened recently.


    Shen Xiran gritted his teeth: "how did kangwen become like this? I''m going to teach him a lesson. Do you want to come back now? If you want to come back, I''ll send someone to pick you up immediately."


    She won''t be afraid of Kang Wen. He bullies his friends. She won''t let him go!


    Zhu Lingling shook her head and refused her kindness: "no, running away is not the way. If he wants to, I will still be found by him. We will end it sooner or later."


    "That''s good." Shen Xiran said he understood that love is the most incredible thing. Zhu Lingling said so, it''s hard for her to intervene. "Then you must say what you want me to help in the future."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Lingling was shocked: "I really have something to ask you for help."


    "You say."


    So she told her story again today, and then said with worry: "last time I went back, I was going to see you, or to accompany my mother, but now I encounter such a thing again. I can''t accompany her. If I hurt her again because of me, i... I......"


    Then she got excited and choked in her throat.


    She and her mother have been dependent on each other for so many years and have deep feelings. Therefore, today, in the face of Lu yingyue''s threat, there is nothing on the surface, but she is very worried in her heart, for fear that the woman will really hurt her mother.


    Shen Xiran agreed: "OK, I know. I''ll let someone see my aunt later. Don''t worry."


    Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief: "OK, thank you." Shen Xiran herself may not be anything, but the man behind her, Si Lianye, is very powerful and can be described as a local snake, so after Shen Xiran promised, she felt that she could finally rest assured.


    However, after Shen Xiran agreed, he couldn''t help asking, "what about you and kangwen now?"


    Zhu Lingling smiled bitterly and said, "in fact, I don''t know."


    At first, she really wanted to break up with him. After all, the original scene really didn''t give her any chance to forgive him, but this time his strength made her unconsciously feel that her heart seemed to melt.


    However, when she was just beginning to be soft hearted, she suddenly found that Kang Wen had a fiancee and was of noble birth. Except for being arrogant, everything seemed better than her. If Kang Wen chose himself instead of her, let alone others, she wouldn''t believe it.


    This kind of thinking is very complicated. Subconsciously, I don''t want Shen Xiran to know too much.


    Shen Xiran was from the past. He understood all kinds of tangles in his feelings. Wen Yan could only sigh in his heart and repeatedly told her that if there were difficulties, he must ask her for help.


    Zhu Lingling agreed one by one and hung up the phone.


    After saying that, she should have been in a relaxed mood. She was in a bad mood again because of a word from her good friend.


    "Kang Wen, what kind of person are you?" she muttered.


    Unfortunately, the room was quiet and no one gave her an answer.


    In the evening, Kang Wen came back with a smile on his face. He looked in a good mood. Zhu Lingling glanced at him and didn''t want to say a word.


    Kang Wen''s fiancee made her feel bad enough. She didn''t want to say a word to him. After dinner, she stood up and said, "I''m going to paint."


    Then he walked towards his painting room.


    Kang Wen was very nice to her. She had a special room on the second floor as her studio for a long time. Zhu Lingling liked to run here when she was free. She often didn''t come out for hours.


    So it''s the same tonight. Kang Wen knew she was in a bad mood and was ready to be questioned by her before she came back. As a result, he found that others ignored him at all. It seems that he didn''t look like a studio all night.


    He couldn''t help but go in, looked at her and asked, "aren''t you going to bed tonight?"


    She smeared paint on the painting without looking back: "you go to bed first."


    The voice is very cold.


    Kang Wen frowned at her and wondered why she still refused to question her Lu family. Did she already know?


    He already knew that Lu yingyue had found Zhu Lingling, but he didn''t know what they said. Now, looking at Zhu Lingling''s secretly angry appearance, he knew that she was about to be angry there and was ready for her to vent and explain. However, to his surprise, Zhu Lingling didn''t ask a word.


    Does this mean that she doesn''t care if she has a fiancee at all? She''s still determined to leave herself?


    Thinking of this, his face was heavy and his tone was not good: "no, go back, I have something to tell you."


    "There''s nothing to say between us." Zhu Lingling was angry when he listened to his tone.


    As soon as Kang Wen heard this, she became more and more convinced that her idea was correct. She just wanted to leave herself, so she didn''t care about Lu yingyue''s existence, which made him feel very bad and less patient with her.


    He strode forward, grabbed the brush directly from her hand and said firmly, "talk about it tomorrow, otherwise I''ll have someone lock the door right away."


    Zhu Lingling sank his face: "Kang Wen, don''t be too shameless."


    "I''m shameless. Didn''t you know earlier?" Kang Wen looked at her gloomily.


    "You!" Zhu Lingling was angry. Then he didn''t know what he thought, and suddenly smiled: "Kang Wen, I heard the news from Zhao Yanlin today. He also said he would come to see me. Do you agree?" hum, it''s best to be angry.


    Kang Wen''s face changed again and said calmly, "Zhu Lingling, don''t annoy me, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences."


    Zhu Lingling sneered: "consequences, I think I can''t afford the consequences now, but I''m not enduring it?"


    She reproached him secretly, saw him suddenly silent, sneered, turned and left.


    When she got to the room, she hurried to wash and go to bed, trying to fall asleep before he came back, but she couldn''t.


    Kang Wen whispered to her after going to bed, "I know what you''re angry about. Trust me, I won''t let you down. The matter is about to be solved."


    She closed her eyes and did not move as if she were asleep.


    When Kang Wen finished, he saw that she didn''t respond. He sighed gently and held her in his arms.


    The next day, Kang Wen still went out. The matter with the Lu family has reached a critical moment. We can''t make mistakes.


    Zhu Lingling looked at his back and was very depressed.


    I don''t ask, you don''t say?


    You''ll know what else you say. How can I know if you don''t say anything?


    This bastard!


    She stamped her feet and turned to go out. She was ready to go shopping.


    As for women, shopping can make her feel better when she is unhappy, so she rejected sister-in-law Wang''s proposal to be accompanied, picked up her bag and prepared to go out.


    Xi ran helped her a lot this time, so she felt that she had to choose a gift for her.

 Chapter 490

    But this time her wish was doomed to fail, because she didn''t go out long. She just called a taxi and saw the driver turn back and smile at her.


    Her heart lifted up and turned to get off. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in the back of her head. Then she blacked out and fainted.


    The taxi drove forward quickly, which was no different from an ordinary car, but it turned a few corners after passing the street and disappeared.


    This is the only information Kang Wen found after Zhu Lingling disappeared. Later, they found out that the taxi had been a stolen vehicle, and the kidnapper had nothing to do with the original owner.


    Kangwen''s clue was interrupted.


    "Bang!"


    In Kang''s study, Kang Wen''s face was covered with frost and his teeth creaked: "you must find the man for me!" he wanted to break the man to pieces!


    The subordinates around dare not speak one by one, and everyone is silent. The boss is undoubtedly in the storm circle. At this time, anyone who comes out may be swept by the tail of the typhoon.


    When the air in the study was as silent as death, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps from the door, and then the housekeeper appeared at the door: "young master, someone wants to see you and says there is a clue about Miss Zhu."


    Kang Wen suddenly looked up and said, "call her in!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhu Lingling woke up, she found herself lying on the cold concrete ground. Although it was not winter, the bone chilling air kept invading her from her back and limbs.


    She fought a cold war. After moving, she found that she was not only thrown on the ground, but also tied her hands and feet, so that she couldn''t even make a small move to get up.


    What is this?


    The back of her neck was hot and felt very uncomfortable. She twisted her eyebrows and thought, bit by bit before she fainted, she gradually returned to her memory.


    She wanted to go shopping, but as soon as she got on the bus, she was knocked out.


    She was kidnapped!


    This cognition suddenly entered her mind and made her take a cold breath.


    She was kidnapped? Isn''t this the only plot in the novel? How did it happen to her?


    She shook her head hard, trying to clear her mind, then took two deep breaths, calmed down and looked around slowly.


    It was an empty, big, empty house. The room was very high. It looked like a warehouse, and she was tied like a broken sack and casually thrown to the ground.


    It was so cold that she shook her body. At the same time, she was afraid. Why did those people kidnap themselves? What the hell do they want to do?


    The cold kept invading her. She clenched her teeth, turned her body slowly and sat up. Because her hands and feet were tied, it was very difficult to do this easy action at ordinary times.


    It was not easy to sit up. Now her vision was wider and she saw more things. Now she saw that the warehouse was not empty. There were some boxes stacked not far away, and she didn''t know what was in it.


    In the other direction, the gate was closed and a faint light came in.


    She bit her lips and began to think about how to escape. Should she go to the door to have a look, but if she was kidnapped, there must be someone at the door


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help raising her eyes to look at her head. Then there was a burst of disappointment. There was a window on her head. However, the window was very small and opened very high. According to her visual inspection, it was estimated that it was at least 30 cm higher than her height.


    It seems that she can''t go through the window. She sighed in her heart and groped on her body. Sure enough, she found that she was clean. Except for her clothes, everything else was gone, and her mobile phone wallet was missing.


    A basin of cold water poured down, making her whole person cold inside and outside.


    Just when she was almost desperate, suddenly the door made a noise, and then a man came in.


    Her heart tightened and instinctively shrank behind her.


    Looking up, I found that the person who came in was a middle-aged thin man with dark appearance and evil spirit in his eyebrows and eyes. At first glance, he was not a good man.


    She instinctively pursed her lips and looked at each other warily.


    When the man saw her sitting by the wall, he looked at himself quietly and said, "Yo, beauty, you''re awake."


    Zhu Lingling''s face turned white. The man knew at a glance that she was not a good man. What should she do now?


    She asked, "who are you and why did you kidnap me?"


    The man pointed to himself with a smile: "I''m called the second brother. My brothers all want my second brother. Why do you tie it for you? The reason is very simple. It''s true that you use money to eliminate disasters for others. You happen to be the disaster of others, so you''re tied by us. Don''t worry. As long as you are obedient, we won''t move you for the time being. If you don''t obey, Hei hei."


    He then glanced at her with evil spirit: "the gold Lord didn''t say he wanted your life, but he didn''t say we can''t touch you, understand?"


    In his evil eyes, Zhu Lingling felt that she was going to be stripped of all her clothes by him. There was a fit of nausea and nausea in her heart. She held back and said, "who asked you to kidnap me? I''ll pay. If you put me back, I''ll give you double."


    "Hey, hey, I can''t see that I''m still a rich girl. Unfortunately, there are rules in our business, so I have to wrong you first." the second smiled at her, "you''re obedient, we won''t embarrass you, but if you don''t obey, maybe."


    Then he turned and left. Zhu Lingling looked at his back and wanted to call the man back and ask him clearly. His reason pressed her down.


    The man doesn''t look like a good man, but he''s not a fool. He can''t ask. But the man said he wouldn''t reveal who was behind the scenes.


    So what does that man mean by tying himself up?


    Fortunately, the man seems to have no malice towards himself, just like a professional kidnapper. In this way, she may be well and don''t have to be abused by them. It''s a great luck in misfortune.


    Her heart was very complicated and she shrank silently in the corner.


    After a while, suddenly someone came in with a bowl in his hand with some rough meals and a glass of water in front of her. He said to her in a rough voice, "get up and don''t pretend to be dead."


    There was another man. The man was fatter and had triangular eyes. His eyes flashed cold and disgusting light like a poisonous snake.


    She glanced at the ground, stretched out her hand to him and said, "my hand is tied. How can I eat?"


    The man hummed and stared hard at her chest. He looked very obscene. Zhu Lingling endured and endured before he didn''t spit out.


    After reading it, he said sadly, "I can feed you, but how can you repay me, little girl? Huh?" as he said, he leaned closer. Later, the whole face almost came to her face.


    A stench came. Looking at the man''s yellow and black teeth and dirty and disgusting eyes, Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but spit out "wow".


    As soon as the man''s face changed, he grabbed her hair fiercely, and the pain he couldn''t prevent made Zhu Lingling Scream: "ah..."


    "Little bitch, what are you pretending to be pure? Sooner or later you will be grass!" the man''s ferocious twisted face said to her, "I''m disgusted. I''ll show you what disgust is now." then he put his hand on her chest and tried to tear her clothes open.


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t help screaming: "help!"


    "You shout, shout, I see who else will save you." the man looked anxious, grabbed her clothes tightly and tried hard


    Zhu Lingling screamed and suddenly pushed him. The man was unprepared and loosened his hand. Zhu Lingling took the opportunity to hit him hard on the chest. At this time, she exhausted her strength. The man''s chest hurt and couldn''t help but step back.


    Zhu Lingling took the opportunity to get up and ran to the door.


    She noticed that when the man entered the door, he was sure that she would not escape, so the door was not closed. She could even see the sun through the crack of the door.


    Run, run out and you can escape the devil''s hand!


    But now her legs are tied by a rope, so it''s inconvenient to walk. Before walking a few steps, the man came from behind and dragged her hair: "little bitch, how dare you lay a hand on me? Die!"


    As soon as she tried hard, Zhu Lingling felt herself dragged back, and then the man''s disgusting face appeared in front of her again.


    "Pa!" the man slammed her hard and slapped her in the face. Zhu Lingling''s lips immediately oozed blood.


    She just felt her ears buzzing, and there was a sharp pain and bloody smell between her lips and teeth.


    The man slapped her in the face and spat: "bitch who doesn''t appreciate it!" then he reached out and grabbed her collar again.


    Zhu Lingling resisted hard and vowed not to let him succeed. The man was angry and struggled to kick her.


    A strong force came from her chest, which made her fly involuntarily, hit the wall heavily, and then slide down the smooth wall.


    At this moment, she felt that all her strength had been exhausted. Her whole body was weak and her throat was fishy and sweet.


    Dizzy, she saw the man coming with a dark face, reached out and dragged her behind the pile of boxes, and then began to tear her clothes.


    The lust in his eyes almost overflowed.


    finished.


    Zhu Lingling thought in her heart.


    Suddenly, the door "slammed", as if someone had kicked it open.


    As soon as Zhu Lingling''s eyes lit up, he struggled to cry: "help... Sobbing..." the man saw her shouting and actually stretched out his hand to cover her mouth and nose.


    The feeling of suffocation came suddenly. There was a sense of despair in her mind. Her own strength was not as strong as that of the other party. Now she was tied up again.


    She''s dying!


    In the gradually blurred consciousness, only the man''s ferocious face remained in the dark vision.


    She gradually lost her strength to struggle.


    Suddenly, the man''s face changed, became dull, and seemed calm, but his hand strength was loosened.

 Chapter 491

    She was overjoyed. As soon as she was about to push the man away, she saw the man''s body shaking. Then the whole man fell to one side and didn''t move. She looked stunned. Only then did she find that a bright knife was deeply inserted into his back.


    The ground was covered with blood.


    She was stunned, but suddenly a pair of big hands stretched out to cover her eyes: "don''t look." at the same time, she also fell into a warm embrace.


    That is the taste of kangwen alone!


    Her heart suddenly settled down and leaned against him with a deep sigh of relief: "you... You''re finally here."


    Kang Wen''s face was cruel, but his tone was surprisingly gentle: "I''m sorry I''m late."


    Looking at what he had just looked like, he couldn''t imagine what terrible situation she would encounter if he came later.


    Luckily he came!


    At this moment, Kang Wen almost felt his hand shaking, which was a sign of fear.


    Zhu Lingling buried his head deep in his chest: "no, no, it''s timely not to come..." fortunately, he came, otherwise


    She fought a cold war at the thought of this.


    Kang Wen looked at the corpse on the ground coldly and said in a deep voice: "find the rest of the people, be sure to catch them all, and ask the behind the scenes agent to come back to me."


    "Yes!"


    He lowered his head and looked at her. His face was very ugly: "are you hurt?"


    Now he noticed that her face was pale, but the corners of her lips were covered with crimson blood. It looked very sad, which made his heart ache.


    "I''m fine..." she smiled at him reluctantly and frowned at the pain in her chest.


    Kang Wen''s face changed and picked her up: "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    She wanted to say that she was fine and didn''t have to go, but just opened her mouth, she felt dizzy, and everything in front of her gradually darkened.


    In her last memory, she only saw Kang Wen''s anxious face and his arms full of male power, which made her feel at ease.


    Kang Wen rushed into the car like crazy and took her to the hospital as soon as possible.


    When the doctors saw him rush in with a woman with blood stains on her body, they were sad and scared. They thought Zhu Lingling was too seriously injured and could not be saved. They hurried to a lot of doctors for first aid. As a result, they found that there was no trauma except a large blue on her chest and a broken skin in her mouth. Only then did they find that the blood stains on her body were actually someone else''s.


    It was a great relief. One of the doctors turned around and wanted to scold Kang Wen for making a fuss. As a result, he found that he was killing all over his face and looked terrible.


    The doctor immediately touched his nose and turned away. The man was terrible. He''d better not provoke him.


    Kang Wen stood at the door of the emergency room and looked at the doctors through the glass. At first, she was OK. Later, when she saw the wrong expression on the doctors'' faces, she began to mention it in her heart. Didn''t she save? How else would the doctors look like that?


    This is also a misunderstanding. When the doctors found that Zhu Lingling''s injury was much lighter than they thought, they were relieved. After the examination, they gave symptomatic treatment and were ready to leave.


    When the first doctor left, everyone thought that he had explained the injury to the outside family members, so when the doctors went out, they left without saying a word, so they gave Kang Wen another signal that Zhu Lingling was hopeless.


    His heart was cold and his eyes were full of pain, just like the beast who lost his partner. He was devastated. Zhu Lingling, she was going to die!


    When this cognition appeared in his mind, he was stiff. If someone looked carefully at this time, he would find that her body was shaking gently.


    Yes, he is a big man. The president of Kang''s enterprise trembled because his beloved is lying in it and is about to die.


    With a sad roar, he rushed into the emergency room and startled the ending nurses: "Oh, how did you get in?"


    Kang Wen''s eyes were red and stared angrily at the nurses in front of him: "get out!" his voice was hoarse and his eyes were red. The whole person exuded the breath of losing his partner and anger on his back.


    The nurses presented face to face, and one of them ventured and asked, "Sir, may I ask you..."


    "Get away." Kang Wen didn''t look at them at all, but looked at the woman in a coma. Her lips were still so red, her skin was still so white, her willow eyebrows were shallow, and her nose was high. She looked so lovely, but why, why did she leave him so quickly?


    He just felt that his heart was as heavy as a kilogram, he could hardly breathe, and his tall body was shaky.


    The nurses looked at his precarious situation and were very surprised. They worshipped each other face to face and wanted to say something, but they were suppressed by his momentum and couldn''t say a word.


    Kang Wen stepped forward and looked at Zhu Lingling with indescribable sadness in his eyes.


    At this time, a man suddenly appeared at the door, with a straight body and a serious look: "boss, that man has confessed."


    His body suddenly grinned: "very good, very good." at this time, like the beast in his hand, his heart was full of tyranny. After hearing the news, he turned and left.


    My subordinates lead the way in silence, but my heart is sad for the poor kidnapper. It seems that the boss has a heart to kill this time. It seems that he will be ready to deal with the aftermath later


    Kang Wen walked into a ward specially opened for interrogation. The man named second shivered and shrank in the corner of the wall. There were no wounds on his whole body, but his face had collapsed and there was no light in his eyes. Obviously, his reason had been completely destroyed.


    Kang Wen stood in front of him indifferently: "who ordered you to kidnap her?"


    The second shook his body: "yes... It''s a woman. She didn''t say her name."


    Kang Wen turned his head and his men immediately handed him a picture: "is it her?"


    The man took a look and said hesitantly, "it doesn''t seem like..."


    Kang Wen quietly asked people to change another one. The man still shook his head, changed it again, shook his head again, and finally changed to the fifth one. The man finally nodded hesitantly; "This is very similar."


    "Very good." Kang Wen''s eyes flashed.


    The man looked at him imploringly: "Sir, you promised me to let me go."


    "Yes, tell me all your transactions one by one." Kang Wen said coldly.


    The second man breathed a sigh of relief. At least his life could be saved. The means of those people just now left him no chance to escape.


    The people in front of him are not good stubble, and the smell of blood is heavy. They must have a life on their hands. Thinking of this, he regretted for a while. Why did he take the wrong medicine to tie up an ancestor back? The third actually wanted to invade others, but he was killed on the spot.


    But it was too late to regret at this time. He shook his body and reluctantly said the situation at that time, no matter how big or small.


    Kang Wen finished: "what else?"


    The second shook his head hard: "no, no, this is what happened."


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed: "take it down, pick his tendons and feet, and throw it to the roadside."


    The second child was surprised: "you lied to me. It wasn''t just..."


    Kang Wen''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty desire: "I promised not to kill you. I didn''t promise to let you go. If you were lucky, you would survive."


    Then he turned and left. He wanted to accompany her and avenge her. There was no time to waste.


    The man screamed and was shut in the door.


    When Kang Wen went out, he glanced at his subordinates. The man immediately replied, "I''ve asked someone to check it. I''ll reply soon."


    Kang Wen narrowed his eyes and said, "let someone tie her up and look for some men to serve her well."


    My subordinates were surprised: "if so, it will attract..."


    Without saying a word, he was frozen back by Kang Wen''s cold eyes.


    "Do it."


    Kang Wen dropped a sentence and walked away. Why is his woman dying in the hospital bed, but she can get away with it, hum!


    Just outside the ward, suddenly a nurse ran out and saw him with a happy face: "the patient is awake, awake!"


    His heart was filled with joy, followed by another sinking. Did she wake up?


    He strode in, and sure enough, he saw her smiling and looking at him with black and white eyes.


    She really woke up. Kang Wen''s heart was sour. He strode over and held her hand tightly: "how do you feel now?"


    She twisted her eyebrows and whispered, "chest pain."


    Her chest was severely kicked by the man. It was so powerful that it really hurt her.


    Kang Wen looked at her with heartache. Seeing her pain, he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    "I''ll call the doctor right away. You wait." then he turned and ran outside. He even forgot about the call bell.


    However, before he went out, he saw the doctor open the door and come in. He looked calm. He was not surprised to see Zhu Lingling awake. Instead, he went to her and asked her a few questions. After a few examinations, he said, "fortunately, the bone is not segmented. It''s OK to lie in bed for half a month."


    Kang Wen suddenly felt something was wrong.


    He frowned and looked at each other. "How''s she doing now?"


    The doctor looked at him: "it''s OK, but there''s some congestion in the chest. It will slowly disperse after taking the medicine. Just now the coma was just a moment of excitement, nothing else."


    Kang Wen was a little stunned: "is she okay?"


    The doctor looked at him strangely and said in his heart that he had never seen a family member ask such a person. Is this person not her family member but her enemy? He raised his vigilance and asked, "who are you?"


    Kang Wen was stunned. Zhu Lingling couldn''t help smiling when he saw it now: "doctor, he''s my... Um, friend."


    After hearing the patient''s explanation, the doctor looked better on his face. He pushed his glasses and said, "you can leave the hospital after two days of rest. Keep it carefully at that time. It should be all right in half a month."


    Zhu Lingling said cleverly, "thank you, doctor."


    The doctor nodded and looked at Kang Wen suspiciously. He thought he was suspicious, but he couldn''t say anything. He had to look at him and left.

 Chapter 492

    Kang Wen''s face was a little strange. Zhu Lingling looked at him strangely: "you, you don''t seem happy?" doesn''t he like his health?


    "No, it''s not." Kang Wen came over and took her hand, coughed gently, changed the subject and said, "I''m just surprised. You''re fine. I found you missing and tied away. Do you know how anxious I am?"


    I''m kidding. Of course, I can''t let her know the ridiculous misunderstanding just now, otherwise she has to laugh to death.


    Of course, Zhu Lingling could see that he was deliberately changing the topic and said, "are you worried?"


    "Of course, you don''t know how scared I was at that time. If I were..." he suddenly shut up and regretted.


    Zhu Lingling was very strong. He smiled at the speech and was in the mood to ask, "what about the disgusting man? Did you find out who ordered it?"


    "He''s dead." speaking of this, Kang Wen''s face sank and covered her quilt. "As for the people behind the scenes, I''m checking. I believe there will be a result soon. Don''t worry." then he kissed her on the forehead.


    She felt a warm feeling on her forehead. She was inexplicably relieved. Her eyelids were heavy. She yawned and murmured, "I''m sleepy, you... Don''t go..."


    His voice was soft and tender, and his rare tenderness made Kang Wen soft in his heart: "OK, I won''t go."


    She made a "um" sound from her nose, fell asleep slowly, and her face was calm.


    Kang Wen gently touched her hair and was still awake. Fortunately, her state of mind was good and didn''t leave any shadow. Otherwise, he would kill Lu yingyue!


    In fact, he knows that there are only a few people behind the scenes without checking. There is no unprovoked love or hatred in the world. If she is targeted, it naturally violates the interests of some people, and Zhu Lingling is under his protection. Those who dare to fight with her under such circumstances must also think they have strength. In this way, The scope of the investigation has been reduced a lot.


    Kang Wen narrowed his eyes when he thought of this. He thought Lu yingyue was a smart woman. He didn''t expect to be so stupid.


    A look of disgust flashed in his eyes, and his cruel eyes made people shudder.


    How can a woman who touched him walk away? It''s too simple.


    He was thinking. Suddenly, Zhu Lingling, who was sleeping quietly, trembled all over his body, and then the whole person trembled violently: "ah, let go, let go of me..."


    She cried and shook Kang Wen''s hand away. Her face was full of tears and struggling sweat. She looked very embarrassed.


    Kang Wen was stunned, then quickly pressed her down and whispered in her ear: "honey, you''re okay, you''re safe now..."


    She closed her eyes tightly and began to wave her hands in the air. She looked crazy and turned a deaf ear to Kang Wen''s words: "let go of me, let go of me, help..."


    In such a delirious situation, her strength was amazing. Even Kang Wen was overturned by her things several times. However, he held back his heartache and called the doctor.


    When the doctor arrived, he immediately gave her a sedative, which calmed her down.


    Kang Wen blacked his face all the way, and his lips almost closed in a straight line.


    Now, needless to say, her situation has been frightened by the man. Now he deeply regrets that if he had known, he should not have killed the bastard so crisp, but should have cut him slowly.


    Damn it!


    And Lu yingyue!


    Sen''s cold murderous spirit filled the whole room. Even the doctors and nurses who were busy treating Zhu Lingling noticed the coolness behind them.


    They could not help shaking their bodies, and the movement of their hands accelerated a bit.


    Just when the atmosphere in the room was about to condense cold, suddenly someone knocked gently at the door: "boss, boss."


    Kang Wen looked coldly at the past. The man standing at the door was his capable subordinate. He did all the follow-up this time. He had a mobile phone in his hand: "boss, Lu Jiaming wants to talk to you."


    Lu Jiaming is the father of the Lu sisters and wants to plead for Lu yingyue.


    Kang Wen glanced at his subordinates: "No."


    At that glance, the murderous spirit overflowed, making the other party directly feel the cold of his neck: "yes."


    I was annoyed. I told the boss that I was crazy. Didn''t I see him going crazy for Zhu Lingling? How is it possible to accept Lu Jiaming''s request for peace?


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Kang Wen didn''t care about the little episode. He had Lu yingyue monitored and was ready to catch her when he had a chance.


    The doctors gave Zhu Lingling a tranquilizer. Zhu Lingling slowly calmed down and fell asleep again.


    The nurse called warm water to wipe her face. When Kang Wen saw it, he came forward to take it and said, "I''ll come, you go out."


    The nurse opened her mouth and another nurse around her gently pulled her. They didn''t make a sound together.


    Kang Wen ignored them, turned around and twisted a towel, then frowned. Is this cold water?


    He went to change a basin of warm water. Then he slowly twisted out a towel and wiped her face carefully. During this period, if she seemed to feel it, she opened her eyes and looked at him for a while. His heart trembled and asked in a low voice, "are you awake?"


    She didn''t speak, just looked at him with big eyes, and then... Closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    Then he knew that she was just a subconscious behavior, not really sober.


    He gently breathed a sigh of relief, carefully wiped her whole body, and then hugged her to sleep again. Now he doesn''t want to leave her even for a moment.


    But after a while, suddenly an uninvited guest appeared outside the ward.


    Kang Wen was woken up again, full of anger. After seeing each other, the anger turned into a towering flame.


    "It''s Mr. Lu. It''s a rare guest." Kang Wen said politely. There was no trace of respect in that tone.


    The middle-aged man standing opposite him is Lu Jiaming, the father of the Lu sisters. After several unsuccessful calls, he resolutely came to the door.


    He is an elder, and it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him. Even if Kang Wen is unhappy with their family, it''s hard to say that he doesn''t see anyone.


    Lu Jiaming looked at him and smiled and sighed: "I know it''s our fault this time, but I didn''t expect it. Yingyue was completely confused for a moment, so I want you to give me face..."


    "Why should I give her face?" Kang Wen interrupted him coldly.


    Lu Jiaming was stunned. He didn''t expect Kang Wen to speak so straight. He couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed: "Ah Wen, you can''t say that. Although my family yingyue did wrong, in the end, Miss Zhu didn''t suffer any harm, not to mention that the person who hurt her died. This tone is almost enough. Enough is enough. After all, yingyue is going to marry you soon. She is a family..."


    "Who said I''m going to marry her?" Kang Wen frowned and interrupted him again. "You''ve always been talking about what it has to do with me. Who wants to marry your daughter?"


    Lu Jiaming couldn''t calm down any more. His face was livid: "do you mean that your Kang family is going to go back?"


    "I never promised. How can I go back?" Kang Wen smiled maliciously. "I didn''t show up when you two were engaged together."


    Lu Jiaming frowned, "but your mother explained that you didn''t have time to come back when you were abroad?"


    "Do you believe it?" Kang Wen sneered. "This is a global society. If I really want to get engaged, I can come back even in the Antarctic. If I don''t want to..."


    Lu Jiaming''s face changed again and again, and finally became more ugly than anything: "no matter what the reason is, yingyue is already your fiancee. You have to admit it even if you don''t want to admit it. Anyway, you''ve killed the man. Let''s call it a day."


    Lu Jiaming''s people are very smart. When they are angry, they quickly measure it. At this time, the tone directly becomes an order.


    He waited for Kang Wen to get angry. Unexpectedly, Kang Wen directly stood up and waved to him, "see off." he didn''t even want to say anything.


    It''s strange that he can listen to Kang Wen.


    Lu Jiaming looked at him ruthlessly: "you mean, we don''t want our previous cooperation?"


    The two of them are married, which naturally brings many benefits. For example, this time, the two have done a big project together. If they break up, they will give up halfway and cause great losses. Lu Jiaming doesn''t believe he will be so willing.


    Kang Wen didn''t lift his eyelids: "I said I didn''t hear the seeing off?"


    Lu Jiaming''s chest fluctuated violently: "good, very good." this was the first time he was driven out directly, and this man was Kang Wen, who he had always regarded as his son-in-law!


    The humiliation let him know Kang Wen''s attitude and deeply hated him.


    Kang Wen doesn''t care. Compared with Zhu Lingling''s grievances, a little loss is nothing. Moreover, he doesn''t pay attention to these at all. Now for him, nothing is as important as Zhu Lingling.


    After Zhu Lingling woke up, she felt much better and looked very good. Kang Wen was happy and relieved, and began to run up and down to take care of her.


    In his performance, even if Zhu Lingling had more opinions on him, he couldn''t bear to say it.


    So although she was still living in the hospital, the atmosphere between them was surprisingly good.


    That day, Kang Wen was peeling an apple with her. The long apple skin slowly fell on the table. Zhu Lingling looked curious: "when will you do this?"


    She wouldn''t.


    Kang Wen smiled and cut the apple into a flower. Then he said proudly, "there are many things you don''t know." then he put the apple flower in her hand, "come and give it to you. Do you like it?"


    Zhu Lingling raised her eyebrows: "you are so stingy. Just give me an apple flower that is not worth a few dollars?"


    Her tone was exaggerated, and Kang Wen also acted with her: "yes, I have no money now. I can only loosen you. Don''t dislike it."

 Chapter 493

    Then he winked at her.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. He lost his laughter and put the apple flowers in front of him. After appreciating enough, he "clicked" and bit it off half.


    Kang Wen looked at her with a smile. There was a smile on the corners of his eyes and lips. He was more happy than seeing his sweetheart''s body recover slowly and look better day by day: "is it delicious?"


    "Well, it''s sweet."


    "Really, I don''t believe it." while talking, Kang Wen had slowly approached her and felt itchy when he saw her eating an apple.


    "If you don''t believe it, eat it yourself." Zhu Lingling doubted him and put more than half of the apple to his lips.


    He suddenly smiled: "I don''t want to eat this."


    "What would you like to eat?" she asked, stunned.


    "Fool, of course I want to eat you," he said suddenly in her ear, and then kissed her on the lip with a lightning speed. The feeling of crispness and numbness flowed all over her body in an instant.


    Her face turned red again.


    At this time, the woman who happened to see this scene at the door almost broke her teeth.


    She endured it again and again before she raised her hand and knocked at the door.


    Kang Wen frowned when he heard the voice. Zhu Lingling''s body stiffened and pushed him away: "go and open the door."


    Kang Wen reluctantly said in her ear, "get better quickly." her tone was burning, which made her face redder.


    After many years of acquaintance, Zhu Lingling naturally understood what he meant, that is, let her take good care of her body, and then let him do whatever he wants.


    This Coyote!


    She rolled her eyes in her heart, but it was in this mood that she could quickly get rid of the shadow and open her arms to meet the new life.


    Just thinking, suddenly a woman''s voice came from outside. She seemed to be familiar. She couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows and ask, "who is it?"


    The sound outside paused, and then the footsteps began. The door was opened. In addition to Kang Wen, there was another woman who was unexpected, Lu yingyue.


    Kangwen has explained this to her in the past few days. Then she knows that she is the legendary fiancee of kangwen. In fact, when she thinks about it, she can understand why the other party did this. If she knows that the person who is about to marry herself has a woman at home, she can''t stand it.


    But if she can understand, it doesn''t mean she can forgive. Besides, if it were her, she would only leave as natural and unrestrained as last time. She would never let anyone retaliate against that woman. She couldn''t clap her hands.


    It''s men who are wrong.


    However, many women in the world can''t see this clearly.


    She didn''t ask Kang Wen about his handling of the matter, because he had said that he had never admitted that Lu yingyue was his fiancee. It was all the wishful thinking of his mother and the Lu family, and since they shot this time, he would not let her go.


    She was relieved of Kang Wen''s point. He always did what he said, so she didn''t ask much about it these days, and Kang Wen didn''t take the initiative to mention it, but it was obvious that his behavior was disturbing, otherwise the other party''s sister wouldn''t come.


    About pleading for your sister?


    Zhu Lingling looked at Lu yingyue who came slowly and thought in her heart. Although Lu yingyue kidnapped her this time, she didn''t have the habit of getting angry, so she took the initiative to nod to each other: "hello."


    Lu yingyue was stunned, followed by a smile, smiled at her and said, "Hello, I just saw you in a hurry last time. This time I saw you and found that you were so beautiful." her voice was crisp and her smile was bright, and she looked innocent.


    Zhu Lingling was surprised at her words. She couldn''t help looking up at Kang Wen, saw him drop his eyes, and then said, "she came to see you specially. By the way, she apologized for her sister."


    Lu yingyue said solemnly when she heard the speech: "yes, Miss Zhu, I''m sorry. My sister is so obsessed that she would do such a thing. Fortunately, I found it early. Otherwise... Although it is so, I still want to apologize for my sister." after that, she stood straight and bowed carefully to Zhu Lingling and said, "sorry, please forgive me."


    "No, no, you didn''t do anything wrong." Zhu Lingling was a little flustered. She didn''t expect that her apology would be so careful. She looked at Kang Wen for help.


    Kang Wen nodded to yingyue: "no, it''s your sister, not you. Don''t be so guilty. Besides, you can help in this matter. I also want to thank you."


    She helped, too? Zhu Lingling didn''t respond, so she heard Kang Wen explain to her, "I didn''t find you so soon after you disappeared that day, or she took the initiative to find you and provide clues, so I can find you so quickly."


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t help being grateful when she heard the speech. At that time, she was in a dangerous relationship. If Kang Wen came later, she might have a terrible end. She said gratefully to Lu yingyue, "thank you. Last time you helped a lot, I should thank you instead."


    "No, it''s not. It''s my sister''s fault to uncover the root of the matter." Lu yingyue said honestly, "so you don''t have to thank me. Just think I''m making atonement for my sister. I heard that you''re still injured, so I came to see you. I''m relieved to see you''re all right."


    Unexpectedly, the impulsive and vicious sister had such a kind sister. Zhu Lingling couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Kang Wen was also kind to women other than Zhu Lingling: "I really want to thank you for this."


    "It doesn''t matter. This is what I should do." she said to him with a embarrassed face, "in fact, I have something to ask you this time."


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed: "you say."


    Lu yingyue bit her lip: "actually, my father, you love my sister. After the accident this time, my father is very sad and wants to send her out, but it''s not as good as home, so I want to beg for mercy. Can you please let her go? Really, you can punish her any way, but please don''t send her out, really." Lu yingyue is very eager. She seems to have a good relationship with her sister.


    Kang Wen''s tone sank: "this is between me and her. You don''t have to care."


    "But, but she is my sister." Lu yingyue bit her lips and her face was tangled.


    Zhu Lingling sighed as she watched. Lu yingyue was kind-hearted. She had sold her sister for herself. Now she sees that something is going to happen to her sister. Of course, she will try her best to help her.


    However, Kang Wen''s face is not good-looking. In fact, he has shot at the Lu family during this period of time, and Lu yingyue''s relationship with staying at home makes him unable to deal with her for the time being, but he feels that he is patient and will catch her one day, so he is very unhappy to see Lu yingyue pleading for mercy.


    But the person in front of him helped him a lot, and he couldn''t get up and go. Finally, he had to promise not to deal with her for the time being.


    Lu yingyue knew that this was his bottom line, so she didn''t push any further. She stood up from her chair and thanked them carefully: "thank you, I know it''s difficult for you this time, please forgive me." she looked very uneasy when she spoke, but she still looked firm.


    Zhu Lingling has a better impression of her in her eyes. Such a woman''s character is really good. It seems that the previous first impression is really inaccurate.


    But unexpectedly, when Lu yingyue reached her destination and left, Kang Wen hugged her and said, "don''t contact her in the future."


    "Why?" Zhu Lingling was very surprised. Just now she was still thinking that she might be able to communicate in the future. She appreciated Lu yingyue''s character.


    Kang Wen frowned and said, "she''s not as simple as you think. You''ll suffer with her."


    Zhu Lingling didn''t believe it: "she''s a nice person. Why do you say that? What''s the evidence?"


    Kang Wen pinched her nose angrily: "you fool, will I hurt you? Even if I don''t believe it, she can''t come often in the hospital."


    She thought so, and gave a stuffy "um".


    However, Kang Wen forgot that there are many ways to contact in the world. Finding the door in person is just one of the most stupid. A few days later, when she was ready to leave the hospital, Zhu Lingling suddenly had a friend in her social account, named shuiyuejinghua.


    The other party took the initiative to find Zhu Lingling. At first glance, she felt that this person might be Lu yingyue. Later, she simply asked, "are you Lu yingyue?"


    The other party obviously didn''t expect her to recognize it so quickly. She was stunned for a while before sending a surprised expression and asked, "how do you know it''s me?"


    She was in a good mood, so she smiled and said, "I guessed it." her name was easy to guess.


    Lu yingyue made a crying expression: "sister, don''t guess. If you guess again, you''ll guess everything."


    Zhu Lingling smiled and said, "OK, I won''t guess, but you always have to tell me why you want to find me?"


    "Nothing. Last time I saw you, I thought you were beautiful and generous. If you could forgive us, I thought you were a good man and wanted to be friends with you." she soon sent a big crosstalk.


    "Really?" Zhu Lingling didn''t say.


    "Really, so I want to ask, would you like to?" she said with a nervous expression.


    Zhu Lingling pretended to Meditate: "well, I''ll think about it."


    She sent another crying expression to Zhu Lingling.


    Zhu Lingling smiled and threw her mobile phone aside. She believed and did not believe Lu yingyue''s kindness, but Kang Wen''s words were not groundless, so she felt that she should keep an appropriate distance.


    Just talk casually. She thought so, so she threw her cell phone aside. Anyway, she doesn''t have any extra thoughts to think about it now, because she''s leaving the hospital soon.


    It''s really a happy thing, isn''t it? In this mood, who will remember Lu yingyue?

 Chapter 494

    It''s a nice day today, isn''t it?


    "I''m in such a good mood today?" then Kang Wen came from the door.


    Zhu Lingling suddenly turned around with a big smile on his face: "you''re coming."


    As I said before, the only benefit this matter has brought to them is that their feelings are now advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Kang Wen came in with a bunch of beautiful flowers in his hand and handed her the bouquet with a smile: "here you are, to celebrate your discharge today."


    "Thank you." Zhu Lingling smiled like a flower, took the bouquet and smelled it gently. The fragrance came to her face, which made her feel much better.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Well, I like it very much." Zhu Lingling kissed him on the face with a smile, grabbed his hand and asked, "you came to pick me up from the hospital? Don''t you mean you''re busy these days?"


    "No matter how busy I am, I''ll pick you up. Who makes you my wife?" Kang Wen pinched the tip of her nose and joked.


    She wrinkled her nose and said proudly: "who is your wife? Your wife''s surname is Lu."


    After saying that, he saw his face sink, and his heart shrank. He knew that he had said something wrong. During this time, he didn''t explain to her about the Lu family. She listened to it one by one, and even thought it was too wonderful to comment on him.


    For Kang Wen, this is something that makes him very distressed and ashamed of Zhu Lingling, so he doesn''t like her to keep it in mind, but he didn''t expect to be discharged today, so he heard it in her mouth again.


    Kang Wen sighed, took her hand and asked, "are you still unhappy?" his tone was very heavy.


    She hurriedly explained, "no, I said it casually. Don''t take it to heart."


    Kang Wen looked at her with a look of distrust in his eyes: "really?"


    She nodded hard for fear that he would be unhappy: "of course it''s true. Lu yingyue or something is not as beautiful as me. You say so."


    "Yes, yes, of course my wife is the most beautiful woman in the world," Kang Wen said jokingly, pinching her nose again.


    She covered her nose and looked at him depressed: "pinch again, pinch again, my nose will disappear."


    I don''t know which nerve this sentence touched him. When he heard it, he laughed, suddenly picked her up and said, "go, I''ll take you out of the hospital."


    No, discharge in this position?


    Zhu Lingling was startled and hurriedly struggled: "no, let me see how humiliating others are."


    Kang Wen kissed her gently in the ear: "what''s the shame? I kiss my own wife. Who can say anything."


    "But..." but it can''t be well known.


    Zhu Lingling was in a hurry, but he didn''t think of a way. He saw that Kang Wen had walked out with her in his arms.


    There were several people waiting respectfully at the door. Everyone looked respectful and didn''t see the action they came out. Zhu Lingling looked at them condescending. Suddenly, he suddenly realized that kangwen is not the same as kangwen before. Now he has grown into a superior who can kill and seize many lives.


    The frightened subordinates in front of us are a good evidence.


    But even so, Kang Wen was extremely gentle and courteous when he was injured.


    Zhu Lingling thought vaguely in her heart. Her heart had become soft. The man was really apologizing to her in his own way.


    So... Should she forgive him?


    Zhu Lingling buried himself deeply in Kang Wen''s chest. He looked down and thought she was still shy. A moving arc popped up on her lips. He said to his subordinates who lowered their heads and dared not look at them: "you don''t need to pick me up. Go and do things according to the original plan."


    After hearing this, Zhu Lingling thought again. What was the original plan?


    Kangwen said nothing, took her out of the hospital, took her to the car and took her home directly.


    She didn''t look up until she got into the car. Her face was red because of shyness, and her eyes were full of mist: "you... Why did you do that just now?" she was so ashamed.


    "You are a patient, so I want to hold you out. It''s not normal?" he smiled and touched her hair. His gentle tone was completely different from the serious tone when he spoke to his subordinates just now.


    The driver in front of him was so surprised that his jaw almost fell off.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t feel it at all. Anyway, kangwen was talking to himself this time, so he said, "I''m not a child. What''s the plan you told them?"


    "Well, you''re not a child, you''re an adult." Kang Wen''s tone was obviously perfunctory, which made Zhu Lingling''s eyes stare.


    As soon as he turned his words, he calmed Zhu Lingling''s mood with a sentence: "of course, the plan I said is aimed at that person."


    "Who?" she was decisively distracted by Kang Wen. "Is it Lu yingyue?"


    He looked down at her and said, "what do you say?" he wanted to stay away from his beloved woman in such a field? Good idea!


    "How are you going to deal with her?" Zhu Lingling couldn''t help asking.


    Kang Wen pondered, slowly stroked her arm and said slowly, "if you still don''t need to know, I''ll never make her feel better anyway."


    The words were very monotonous and her voice was not loud, but Zhu Lingling could just hear a strong murderous spirit from inside, which made her fight a cold war.


    Holding her tightly, Kang Wen immediately noticed the abnormality, bowed his head and asked, "are you cold?"


    She shook her head and hugged him hard, but she didn''t say a word. What could she say? Do you want to plead with Lu yingyue? She''s not the virgin. She can''t repay good for evil.


    Kang Wen gently hugged her and could guess her mind. He said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, my means will never be used on you."


    She gave a soft "um" sound, looked up at him and said softly, "I believe you."


    "Good." Kang Wen was very happy and kissed her heavily on the lips.


    Zhu Lingling touched his lips and couldn''t stop a flush on his face. There were still people driving in front.


    She stole an eye to see, but found that the little fresh meat driving was very calm and focused on driving. People didn''t look behind them at all.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, but didn''t notice that Kang Wen looked at each other quietly. She was very satisfied with his knowledge and interest.


    In the following days, it was still very boring for Zhu Lingling. She was not qualified to go out at will after she was discharged from the hospital. She was watched closely by sister-in-law Wang every day. She couldn''t walk too much every day, go shopping, and even poured a lot of tonic soup by her every day.


    Fortunately, the taste of tonic soup is quite good, which can almost be described as delicious, so it is also a comfort for Zhu Lingling, who is still "imprisoned".


    It''s better than nothing. Zhu Lingling couldn''t help thinking and looked away from the mobile phone screen.


    It''s been quiet these days. Kang Wen didn''t say anything when he came back in the evening. He doesn''t know how things are going.


    It''s really depressing. She sighed gently. Of course, she didn''t have any pity for the end that Lu yingyue was about to get. She just thought about Lu yingyue''s request sometimes and felt guilty. After all, she had promised her at that time


    Thinking of this, her mobile phone suddenly showed that she had received a message and opened it.


    So coincidentally, just thinking of Lu yingyue, she immediately saw her send a message to herself. After seeing it, Zhu Lingling smiled and returned a message: "I''m a little bored."


    Lu yingyue soon sent a message back: "well, why don''t you come out to play? A friend of mine has opened a new club. It''s said that it''s very good. Let''s go and play, shall we?"


    This proposal was still very attractive after Zhu Lingling was locked up by Kang Wen for so long. However, she felt guilty when she thought of what Kang Wen had done to her sister during this period, so she had a subtle avoidance of Lu yingyue.


    So she hesitated for a moment and made a decisive choice: "no, the doctor said I can''t go out at will now. I have to rest."


    "Well, well, we''ll come out to play when you''re well." Lu yingyue said with a smile.


    Zhu Lingling smiled: "OK, it''s a deal."


    This woman seems very nice. She is completely different from her sister. She doesn''t know how Lu Jiaming gave birth to these two daughters with different personalities.


    However, Zhu Lingling couldn''t help humming. When will such a day come to an end? When he comes back, he must question him.


    Just when Zhu Lingling fantasized that she would take good care of kangwen, something completely different from what she imagined happened in another corner of the city.


    Lu yingyue put away her mobile phone. Even if she was mentally prepared, she couldn''t help getting angry. Zhu Lingling''s vigilance was too strong. She said a lot of good things to her openly and secretly these days. After using so many means, she still refused to go out.


    If Zhu Lingling doesn''t go out like a turtle, how can he complete his plan!


    She''s so angry!


    At this time, she suddenly heard the voice outside the door. Her face immediately changed from anger and gloom to tenderness and cleverness. She went to the door, took a deep breath, opened the door and went out.


    This is a luxury restaurant. At this time, she stood at the door of the bathroom and walked towards Kang''s mother who had just come out. As she walked, she kept telling herself that this is her hard won opportunity and must not be missed.


    She held Kang''s mother''s arm with a smile and said with a smile, "aunt, why did you come out so soon? I think they haven''t had fun yet."


    Kang''s mother attended a rally with her old sisters this time. It happened that the store they chose was their Lu family''s industry, so Lu yingyue knew it was a good opportunity and quickly left everything and ran over.


    Kang''s mother feels very good about the two sisters of the Lu family. She thinks Lu yingyue is quiet and her sister Lu yingyue is lively. They are all very good, but she can''t see any of her sons, which makes her very sad.

 Chapter 495

    Kang''s mother was embarrassed to see their two sisters when she thought of the good deeds done by her bastard son. Unexpectedly, Lu yingyue ignored her past grievances and talked to her, just like the two families.


    With this thought, Kang''s mother was more kind to Lu yingyue.


    "What are you doing here, little girl? You are all old women. You have to be bored? Go out with me." Kang''s mother gently patted the back of Lu yingyue''s hand and said.


    Lu yingyue couldn''t wait. She looked up and agreed sweetly.


    The two walked together in the back corridor. Kang''s mother sighed at her and said, "such a good girl, Arvin is not lucky in our family." then she couldn''t help shaking her head and sighing.


    She tried her best to make her son accept them. Even if he didn''t like the sister, the sister was also very good. But what was helpless was that Kang Wen completely scoffed at her idea. After listening to it, she looked at her with disdainful eyes and said, "you can choose when their Lu family''s daughter is cabbage?"


    In a word, Kang''s mother was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    From then on, she found that her son had made up his mind and would not accept the marriage arranged by them. In her eyes, she was gradually dying.


    Lu yingyue said with a smile, "look what you said. You can be a friend if you can''t do that. I think I''m very kind when I''m with you. Seeing you is like seeing my mother. I''m eager to stay with you for a while. Don''t drive me away."


    Kang''s mother is even softer when she hears the speech. The mother of the Lu sisters died early and was brought up by their father, so the relationship between the three of them is very good, which is more profound than that in ordinary families.


    That''s why Lu yingyue pleaded with Kang Wen.


    Kang''s mother sighed in her heart and smiled at Lu yingyue: "I happen to be bored at home. If you want to like it, just accompany me more."


    "OK." Lu yingyue''s voice was clear and crisp, and then hesitated and said, "but brother Kang doesn''t come to see you at ordinary times?"


    "He? He''s very busy. Where will he have a chance to see me." after all, he''s his son. Kang''s mother won''t say anything bad about him even if she is dissatisfied, especially in front of outsiders.


    "Oh, yes, brother Kang is very powerful now. I almost didn''t recognize him when I saw him last time. He''s really handsome, and the girls around him are also very beautiful..." Lu yingyue pretended to be heartless.


    Kang''s mother was very sensitive and caught a key word: "you said there was a beautiful girl around him?"


    "Yes, it''s Miss Zhu. They seem to have a good relationship. It seems that you may have grandchildren soon, and you won''t be bored at that time." Lu yingyue said smilingly, still pretending to know nothing.


    "Zhu Lingling?" Kang''s mother really thought Kang Wen was enlightened at the beginning. There were other women around her. Unexpectedly, it was Zhu Lingling.


    It''s so haunting. Why does she have to pester Arvin?


    What a shame!


    Lu yingyue was happy when she saw Kang''s mother''s obviously sinking face, but she pretended not to know anything. She was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Did yingyue say something wrong?"


    Kang''s mother reluctantly put away her anger and shook her head at Lu yingyue: "no, no, I was angry when I thought of something just now. It''s all right now."


    "Oh." Lu yingyue answered skillfully.


    Kang''s mother thought again and asked her, "what do you think of Miss Zhu? Does ah Wen really like her?"


    Lu yingyue blinked, thought and said, "yes, it''s beautiful. I see it more beautiful than my sister. When I was with her, I saw brother Kang''s eyes and refused to leave her. Their feelings were very good. Moreover, Miss Zhu was very kind at the bottom of her heart. Ju ran said to forgive the people who hurt her."


    "Really?" Kang''s mother thought and changed her face. "What harm did she have?"


    Under the pressure of Kang Wen, there was no news about Zhu Lingling''s kidnapping. In addition, they acted quickly, so few people knew the inside story, even Kang''s mother didn''t know.


    Lu yingyue''s heart was beating fiercely, but she said vaguely: "in fact, it''s not very clear. It seems that she was kidnapped, and brother Kang saved her later..."


    After that, he looked at Kang''s mother and begged for mercy: "I should tell you this. Brother Kang said that if I told you, he would settle with me..."


    The implication is that you asked me to say it. I didn''t take the initiative to say it.


    Kang''s mother''s face sank when she heard the speech: "why don''t you say it? Is there anything fishy between them?" he asked again and again. As a result, Lu yingyue refused to say it this time.


    After being asked by Kang''s mother, she hesitated and said, "this matter has something to do with our Lu family, so brother Kang has a bad attitude towards me now. If he knows, I can''t come here again. Don''t force me, aunt."


    Kang''s mother took a heavy breath: "OK, I won''t force you, let''s go back." then she turned and went back to the club.


    Lu yingyue smiled proudly in her heart. No matter what the truth is, she just needs to plant a seed of doubt in Kang''s mother''s heart.


    Sure enough, in the next time, Kang''s mother was absent-minded and went back soon. After sending Lu yingyue back, she immediately asked someone to inquire about what happened to Zhu Lingling.


    Kang''s mother was well behaved. Naturally, there were several trusted people around her. Moreover, Kang Wen took many of his men to the abduction of Zhu Lingling, so it was good to investigate this matter.


    So a few hours later, the information about Zhu Lingling''s kidnapping was put on Kang''s mother''s desk.


    As soon as she saw the content in the material, she was angry: "hum, Arvin, the woman raped by others, is going to die? His brain is broken?"


    After reading it, she was so angry that she threw the information on the ground and whirled around the room.


    She opposed her son Kang Wen and Zhu Lingling from the beginning. Their Kang family is not an ordinary family. They have a noble status. How can they accept a woman from such a poor background as her daughter-in-law? It''s said that she used to work in other people''s homes every day. She took the money back to pay her mother''s medical expenses. I don''t know what she did to get so much money.


    According to Kang''s mother, every penny Zhu Lingling earns is full of dirt. She must be dirty herself, not to mention being insulted this time. What if she is finally saved by Kang Wen? This woman will never let her son marry her!


    She was so angry that she walked around the room for several days. Finally, she couldn''t help calling Kang Wen: "son, come back tomorrow. I have something to tell you!"


    In order not to disgust Kang Wen, she also deliberately suppressed her anger and waited for her son to agree.


    Who knows he said: "not tomorrow, a few days."


    With his toes, you can also think of why his mother suddenly called her back. Of course, if he can drag her back, he really doesn''t have time now.


    These days, because of his engagement with the Lu family, Lu Jiaming is in trouble for their business. He has exploited the contract several times, causing him losses. He is very busy now. He really doesn''t want to hear his mother''s lesson.


    But how could Kang''s mother let him hide so easily?


    She asked in an indisputable tone, "when do you have time, I can wait."


    Kang Wen was helpless. Knowing that his mother was iron hearted, he said, "let''s have a weekend, I''ll......" he hesitated. He thought it was time to bring Zhu Lingling to his mother, so he hesitated and said, "I''ll come then."


    Kang''s mother didn''t understand what he meant. She hung up the phone. She knew her son very well. She knew that he looked nothing at ordinary times, but what he believed could rarely be changed. At least she would never listen to her on the phone. Therefore, she chose to let him come back without saying anything.


    So now, she''s going to start thinking about how to persuade her son to give up that woman.


    Com was in deep distress.


    Lu yingyue''s life is very difficult now. Because of her impulsive reasons, she not only lost her engagement, but also suffered losses at home because of her. Although her father didn''t scold her because he loved her, she is still very guilty.


    And dad seems to be very angry with her for this reason. He hasn''t spoken to her for several days.


    Lu yingyue thought of this and couldn''t help throwing the book on her hand on the wall. The thick book made a "bang" sound.


    By the way, after this incident was exposed, Lu Jiaming took away all her mobile phones in order to punish her, making her completely lose contact with the outside world, which made Lu yingyue extremely upset and irritable.


    Lu yingyue came home smiling. The first thing she did was to visit her poor sister.


    When the knock sounded, Lu yingyue just threw out the book. When she heard the knock, she thought it was following the sound to see the situation, so she angrily said, "get out of here!"


    She doesn''t like anyone now.


    The man at the door didn''t leave as she imagined, but stood there motionless. Lu yingyue frowned and was about to scold. Suddenly, she heard her sister''s voice at the door: "sister."


    She was stunned, jumped out of bed and opened the door: "reflecting the moon."


    Lu yingyue stood at the door with a smile and looked at her: "I came to see you."


    Lu yingyue is in a bad mood now. She doesn''t have a good face for her sister. When she hears the speech, she hums. She turns around and says, "what do I have to look at? A loser locked up alone!"


    Lu yingyue followed her in with a smile, closed the door and said, "you''re wrong. Guess where I came back just now?"


    Lu yingyue glanced at her and was jealous that her sister could run around when her movement was limited: "how do I know."


    Lu yingyue didn''t care about her sister''s attitude. She stepped forward and said, "I told you oh, I was with aunt Kang just now. She missed you very much and asked me about you."


    "Really?" Lu yingyue thought her marriage was gone, and her hopeless eyes showed hope again. "What did aunt say?"


    "She said ah, she missed you very much and said that only you can be her daughter-in-law, not other women." Lu yingyue looked at her sister carefully and said with deep meaning.

 Chapter 496

    Lu yingyue''s lifeless eyes suddenly burst into a bright light: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. I just came back from them. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Dad. She''s dissatisfied with Zhu Lingling. I think you may still have hope." Lu yingyue said to her sister naively.


    Lu yingyue was really excited at the beginning. After thinking about it, she shook her head again: "No."


    "What can''t?" Lu yingyue looked at her sister in surprise. She didn''t believe her good news. She wasn''t moved.


    She has been looking at her sister and knows how hard she worked for Kang Wen. Now being divorced is definitely a great blow to her. Under such circumstances, she doesn''t believe that her sister doesn''t want to seize her life-saving straw.


    Lu yingyue looked sad: "what''s the use of her liking me, brother Kang? He doesn''t like me." she almost exhausted her strength to say that sentence, which was a shame for her.


    Who is she? She is the daughter of Lu''s parents, Miss Lu''s family and the proud daughter of heaven. She has been the focus of everyone since childhood. She is a perfect avatar. When she grows up, she is engaged to an equally perfect Kang Wen. Everyone envies her. She is almost attached to people standing on the cloud.


    But suddenly everything changed.


    She is no longer perfect. Kang Wen doesn''t like her or even hates her because she hurt his favorite woman.


    But is she Lu yingyue wrong? That''s her man. Why did the woman named Zhu Lingling take Kang Wen away?


    She just taught her a little lesson and wasn''t even ready to kill her. She was almost violated. It was just an accident. She didn''t mean it. Why did she have to do so?


    Countless anger haunted her, making her beautiful face look ferocious.


    Suddenly, Lu yingyue, a sister on one side, said, "you can''t say that. I think brother Kang still has feelings for you."


    Lu yingyue looked at her sister and was full of hope, but she couldn''t believe it: "no, no, he only likes that woman and doesn''t like me." otherwise, he wouldn''t want to kill himself.


    "It''s true. Think about it. Did he really deal with you after you did it? No? Isn''t that enough to explain everything?" Lu yingyue said to her skillfully.


    Lu yingyue hesitated. That''s how people are. She knows that what her sister said is very unreliable, but that''s really what she hopes in her heart, so she can''t help but believe it.


    "I tell you, don''t you know what brother Kang really wants from you?"


    Lu yingyue nodded: "he doesn''t answer my phone now and won''t see me." later, she was locked up by her father and couldn''t even get out of the door, so she hasn''t seen Kang Wen for a long time.


    "That''s easy. I know brother Kang is going to a party tomorrow. You can meet him then." Lu yingyue actively gives advice.


    Lu yingyue hesitated: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Do you want to go? If you want to go, I''ll arrange it." Lu yingyue patted her chest hard.


    This eagerness made Lu yingyue suspicious. She looked at her sister suspiciously: "why do you care so much about my affairs, don''t you..."


    "Oh, sister, why are you so suspicious? I see you''re my sister''s sake. What else can you do for?" Lu yingyue said with a deliberate look of dissatisfaction.


    "Really? If it''s true, that''s good. Otherwise, you''ll know my power." Lu yingyue hummed and threatened her.


    Lu yingyue''s eyes suddenly flashed a haze.


    Again, again, she has lived in the shadow of her sister since childhood. Whether she is loved by adults, studied or even worked when she grows up, Lu yingyue can always put her head on her. Even marrying the Kang family is her sister, and her sister can only share the leftovers behind her sister.


    Why is Lu yingyue always so miserable?


    It was all caused by the good sister in front of us!


    She lowered her eyelids to hide her resentment and tried to make her voice sound light and fast: "don''t worry, you are my good sister. How can I do that kind of thing."


    "No, otherwise... Hum!" Lu yingyue was not very confident about her sister. This probably came from a woman''s sixth sense. She always felt that her sister was not as honest as she saw on the surface.


    "That''s settled. Oh, you just need to be responsible for Meimei''s appearance in front of him tomorrow night." Lu yingyue said with a smile.


    Did Meimei appear in front of brother Kang?


    Lu yingyue fantasizes about Kang Wen''s amazing look when she sees herself. She can''t help but breathe quickly. Unconsciously, she grabs the collar of her clothes with her hand, and her face becomes flushed.


    A cold light flashed from the bottom of Lu yingyue''s eyes.


    Hum, there will be a good play tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Lingling had a very pleasant life these days. Just don''t think of unpleasant things. She feels that life is very beautiful now. Kang Wen moved back directly from the outside, lived in her bedroom and cohabited with her openly on the grounds that her body hasn''t completely improved.


    Zhu Lingling protested once. Of course, she directly asked Kang Wen to "invalidate the protest", so with her acquiescence, they went in and out like ordinary lovers, and strolled around with him in their spare time. Kang Wen also kept a low profile and took her out of front of his friends or subordinates, looking very natural.


    Many people already know his engagement relationship with the Lu family. They naturally look very happy when they see Zhu Lingling. Some people who are not well informed show a surprised look after discovering her identity, but they don''t despise much. They are obviously worried about Kang Wen''s identity.


    This is really good news for Zhu Lingling.


    This day Kang Wen took her back from the company and chatted with her while driving.


    "... look, as soon as you say I''m your girlfriend, look at the faces of those people on the spot, especially those women. Hahaha, those faces are red and green. They can be used to open a dyeing shop."


    Zhu Lingling said with a natural look and a healthy ruddy face. He looked very different from some time ago.


    Affected by her good mood, his lips tilted slightly upward and reached out to scratch her nose: "naughty."


    Don''t think he can''t see that she deliberately provoked each other at that time, just to see the faces of those female subordinates after they knew the truth, but so what? She is his beloved woman, and he kangwen is willing to bear everything for her.


    Zhu Lingling gave him a white look: "hum, you''re distressed. I tell you, I''ve been in the company with you these days, but I haven''t been ignored by them. It''s just like I''m the shameless money worshipper. Hum, I''m more surprised to hear you say we''re getting married today than to see the end of the world." she''s not so angry when she thinks of this. Is she so surprised? Does she look so unworthy of Kang Wen?


    What do they think?


    "Well, Miss Zhu Lingling is good at everything. I like everything. That''s enough?" Kang Wen comforted her with a smile.


    Zhu Lingling used to talk casually. At the moment, he coaxed him to be happy again. He said with a toot: "that''s almost the same."


    Kang Wen looked at her proud appearance and couldn''t help reaching out and pinching her face. Then he let go.


    The car quickly turned a corner and finally stopped in front of a store that didn''t look very impressive.


    "Here we are," he said to Zhu Lingling after stopping the car.


    She looked up at the colorful sign outside the shop and frowned slightly: "you said the most famous clothing store in China is here?" how could it be so cold? He''s in the wrong place?


    "Fool, you forget a saying that people can''t judge their appearance? Just come with me." Kang Wen stretched out his hand to her and said.


    She hesitated and put her hand in his heart. Then she felt his warm palm tighten and held her hand tightly.


    The feeling of peace of mind hit her and made her lips bend up. This feeling seems really good.


    They went in together and turned a porch. Suddenly she felt a light in front of her eyes.


    Sure enough, Zhu Lingling didn''t see how big the shop was when he was outside, but he found himself wrong when he went in. It turned out that there was a wide hall here, and there were countless glittering women''s clothes, long and short skirts, various colors, styles and fabrics around, It seemed to dazzle her.


    She took a deep breath. Before she spoke, she saw two women coming from somewhere. The first one was tall, long legs, beautiful face and red hair. She looked like a passionate beauty.


    As soon as she came in, she said hello to them: "Hey, Hello, this little beauty is very beautiful, I like it." then she reached out and touched Zhu Lingling''s chin.


    Zhu Lingling hurried back and leaned in Kang Wen''s arms.


    What''s the matter with this woman? Although she is of the same sex, it doesn''t seem good to start doing things when we meet?


    Kang Wen''s face sank: "Jill, can you restrain yourself?"


    The beautiful woman named Jill shrugged, "well, it seems that she is your little sweetheart. I won''t touch her."


    Kangwen just hummed.


    Zhu Lingling looked at the woman carefully. It seemed that there was something wrong with her. She was a real beauty, but her every move was masculine.


    She blinked, saw the delicate face on Jill''s face, and felt that she might have thought more.


    Just thinking, he saw Jill wink at her and say, "come on, honey, come with me."


    Then he twisted his waist and went inside. Zhu Lingling stared at her waist and suddenly found that her waist seemed to be a little thick.

 Chapter 497

    But it doesn''t seem strange. Anyway, Westerners are stronger than their easterners?


    Zhu Lingling understood this. When Kang Wen saw her, he gently pushed her and said, "she will help you choose a dress suitable for attending the banquet at night and match your makeup. You just have to wait."


    "Oh, she''s a matchmaker," said Zhu Lingling. Looking at his determination and skillful twist, it''s estimated that he has great confidence in Jill.


    Looks like she''s good at it.


    "That''s right." I don''t know why. Kang Wen hesitated. After thinking about it, he told her, "you just sit there. Don''t worry about anything else. You don''t hear what she said."


    Strange, why did Kang Wen say that?


    Zhu Lingling felt a little strange, and a strange idea welled up in his heart. He asked him with a smile, "are you familiar with her?"


    "Yes, I''m familiar with her. The man has a lot of mouths. Don''t worry about him. He hesitated and said," don''t let him touch you. Even women can''t do it, you know? "


    For his instructions, Zhu Lingling felt funny: "OK, I know, I''m not a child."


    "Well, you go, I''ll wait for you outside." he turned and went to one side of the sofa and sat down. Someone immediately brought him good tea.


    Zhu Lingling went in and saw Jill standing smiling in front of the makeup chair waiting for her. When she came in, she smiled and asked, "is the love story finished?"


    Her face turned red: "I just said a few more words to him." then she sat down in a chair.


    Jill neatly put a cloth around her and began to play with her hair.


    Before she came, she didn''t expect that her hair was also in the scope of transformation. At the beginning, she was still a little uncomfortable. However, although Jill''s mouth kept going, her strength was still very good. Her strength was appropriate, and she felt very comfortable, which relaxed her mood a lot.


    Jill said, "do you oriental girls have such beautiful hair? It''s black and bright. It looks as beautiful as silk."


    Zhu Lingling suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her voice. Compared with women, her voice seemed to be lower.


    Is this your own illusion? Why does she sometimes have the feeling that this great beauty is a man?


    Jill didn''t care if Zhu Lingling didn''t speak. She thought she had seen a lot of guests, including people with all kinds of personalities, and didn''t take her things to heart.


    She divided Zhu Lingling''s hair into several strands, and then didn''t know what tools she used. All of them were wrapped behind her head, and she wore a beautiful headdress. It looked really generous and chic.


    Sure enough, there''s nothing wrong with where Kang Wen brought her.


    Jill finished her hair and asked her proudly, "what do you think?"


    She nodded: "OK, your hands are very clever."


    Jill was exaggerated and immediately beamed: "of course, my craft. I dare say second. No one dares to say first."


    "So powerful?" Zhu Lingling was funny.


    "Of course." Jill heard her disapproval and immediately felt that she had great distrust of her career. She couldn''t help but frown. "If you don''t believe it, ask Kang Wen. That''s what he said when he came last time."


    "Really? He said it?" Zhu Lingling asked carelessly.


    Jill began to beat on her face: "of course it''s Miss Lu... Er..."


    She blinked and suddenly felt guilty. Looking at Zhu Lingling''s unhappy look, she didn''t dare to speak.


    When Zhu Lingling heard this sentence, she almost got up and left. She said how could Kang Wen be so familiar? It turned out that she often brought Lu yingyue. It seems that she is really a familiar guest.


    She knocked over the vinegar jar, but it was not her character to be angry with strangers. She could only clench her teeth secretly and didn''t say a word.


    Jill also knew that she had said the wrong thing and silently accelerated the movement of her hands. It took at least half an hour to make up, but it took only 20 minutes. Then, as if to make up for her mistakes, she politely selected a small royal blue dress that could set off her skin.


    The luxurious silk fabric, tight design, with exquisite hand embroidery on it, makes the whole skirt look incredible and perfectly matched with her makeup and hair accessories.


    Zhu Lingling, who saw himself in front of the mirror, was so beautiful that she almost forgot her previous jealous thoughts.


    However, such a state was only for a moment. After seeing the man behind her, her anger came up again.


    Kang Wen''s eyes were full of amazement. His hands were carefully placed on her snow-white shoulders. His deep eyes stared at her in the mirror: "honey, you are really beautiful."


    She turned and smiled: "really? Is there your Miss Lu Mei?"


    As soon as Kang Wen''s face changed, he immediately understood why she asked so. He couldn''t help muttering a curse: "damn Jill."


    I knew that talkative guy was unreliable.


    He sighed, and Zhu Lingling, with a burning light in his eyes and a sour smell all over his body, said, "listen to me."


    Zhu Lingling hummed.


    She saw what he could explain.


    On the way to the party, he thought again and again. Zhu Lingling''s face was cold all the way. With her extraordinarily beautiful appearance today, she was simply an ice beauty that could freeze to death.


    Kang Wen saw that her face was really ugly, so he looked at her and said, "in fact, it''s also very simple. Once I had to attend with her because I wanted to talk about business." in fact, Lu yingyue took him to the store. Otherwise, how could he know that place.


    However, there is no need to say that. It will only add fuel to the fire.


    After hearing this, Zhu Lingling looked at him expressionless: "Why are you in such a hurry to explain? I didn''t ask you."


    He was stunned and wronged in his heart. I''m afraid you''re unhappy.


    "Do you really have ghosts in your heart when you explain to reporters like this?" Zhu Lingling suddenly added.


    Kang Wen was worried: "God, I really have nothing to do with her. Besides, when we went, there were not two people. There were others."


    "Really? Who knows if what you said is true or false." she hummed.


    "Lu yingyue was there. You didn''t talk well with her these days. You can ask her later." Kang Wen blurted out and found that her face not only didn''t like her, but made her more ugly. He couldn''t help being confused.


    After hearing this, Zhu Lingling was of course more angry. At the beginning, he not only followed Lu yingyue, but also his sister. He had a lot of good fortune.


    She looked at him angrily: "go back and settle accounts with you."


    Kang Wen nodded hurriedly, "OK."


    Tonight''s banquet is very important. It was held by a private family with a good relationship with the Kang family. For Kang Wen, it is an important banquet with Zhu Lingling in front of people, so that she can formally come to people and be recognized by everyone.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome. He just needs to let Zhu Lingling attend several banquets with his mother. However, Kang''s mother''s resistance to Zhu Lingling is very firm. He said it several times and was firmly rejected by the other party. There is no way, so he had to save the country.


    Anyway, when they get the certificate directly, their mother can''t help it if she doesn''t agree.


    Kang Wen''s abacus was very shrewd. However, the development of things did not listen to his command again.


    Zhu Lingling also didn''t want to be questioned about her identity, so she cooperated with his plan very much. Seeing that the banquet was coming, it was not a time to quarrel.


    Their movements were fairly fast. When they got inside, they just saw the smiling face coming out. As soon as they met, they hugged together and vigorously patted Kang Wen''s back. The "pa pa" sound made Zhu Lingling hurt for him.


    Kang Wen introduced her as if nothing had happened: "this is Mr. Elvin." he said to Elvin, "this is Zhu Lingling, my girlfriend."


    Al is a strong man with a ruddy face and bright eyes. He looks like a man with a very forthright character.


    After hearing this, his eyes brightened: "it turns out that you are Miss Zhu. I only heard of the name before. I really haven''t seen a real person. Now I know it''s really beautiful. No wonder Kang Wen is so fascinated by you."


    He spoke in a loud voice, which made people listen but not very disgusted. Zhu Lingling smiled and took the initiative to shake hands with him: "Hello, Mr. Elvin, Kang Wen often told me about you and said you were his best friend."


    Elvin laughed: "of course, we''ve known friends for a long time, don''t you think so?" then he slapped Kang Wen on the back.


    Zhu Lingling covered his face and couldn''t bear to look straight at him. He deeply doubted whether Kang Wen had offended Mr. AI Wen and didn''t know it. Now the other party is taking revenge.


    After a while, people poured in one after another. It was a private banquet, which meant that not many people attended, but they were all acquaintances. They greeted Kang Wen one by one. At first, Zhu Lingling could cope. He stood beside him and said hello with him. After a long time, he couldn''t support it. He secretly pulled Kang Wen''s sleeve and said: "I''m going away for a while."


    Kang Wen nodded, "OK, be careful. Don''t go far. If you don''t know the way, ask the waiter to show you the way." he thought she was in a hurry.


    Zhu Lingling knew he had misunderstood and didn''t explain. He smiled at the people around him, turned and left.


    When she came to a corner, she couldn''t help raising her hand to touch her face. She hadn''t laughed so much for a long time. The key was fake laughter. She felt that her face was going to laugh stiff.


    After rubbing hard for two times, she suddenly felt that she was really in a hurry. She quickly grabbed the waiter and asked where the bathroom was. She hurried to solve her physical problems. When she came back, she suddenly found that Kang Wen was missing.


    In fact, the venue was not very large, and there was no large shelter. Anyway, it was the kind that could see at a glance. She scanned the venue twice and didn''t see Kang Wen. She couldn''t help but feel strange.

 Chapter 498

    "Miss Zhu!" suddenly someone nearby called her name, which was very familiar.


    She turned around and smiled, "it''s you. Are you coming to the party tonight?"


    Lu yingyue was dressed in a small white dress and looked very pure and lovely. She hugged Zhu Lingling''s arm and said, "it''s me. I''m coming with my sister today."


    "Your sister?" Zhu Lingling suddenly felt uncomfortable. Isn''t her sister Kang Wen''s ex fiancee?


    Although Kang Wen said that they had nothing to do with each other, she felt uncomfortable when she thought of it.


    Lu yingyue looked at her face carefully, smiled and said, "yes, my sister, she made my father very unhappy last time. It was not easy for her to come out to play, but now it seems that she is crazy. I can''t find anyone."


    "Maybe I went to see my friends." Zhu Lingling guessed.


    "I think so, too. Forget it. Miss Zhu, did you come with brother Kang? Why didn''t I see him?" Lu yingyue asked with a green drink in her hand.


    "He''s gone to talk to others. I''ll walk around here myself." then she took a bite of the small cake and frowned. The small cake looks very good, but it''s too sweet inside. It makes her throat uncomfortable.


    Lu yingyue saw the opportunity quickly and quickly handed her a drink: "is it too sweet? Take a drink quickly."


    Without thinking, Zhu Lingling took a big drink. She didn''t know the name of the drink. It was cool and palatable. As soon as she got to her mouth, her sweet and greasy feeling disappeared a lot.


    "Thank you. This drink is very good." Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Lu yingyue.


    She shook her head shyly: "nothing, I just found this is good."


    Zhu Lingling smiled and took another sip. The comfortable feeling immediately flowed all over her body, making her comfortable squint her eyes: "good, good to drink."


    Lu yingyue said politely, "in fact, their drinks are good. I heard that the bartender has won a grand prize in the world."


    "Really, I''ll have a good try." after that, Zhu Lingling picked up another cup and drank it slowly.


    Lu yingyue laughed: "these are alcohol. Although the alcohol level is very low, you will still get drunk after drinking like this."


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot that these are cocktails." Zhu Lingling patted her head and suddenly found that even if she only drank two mouthfuls, she seemed to be a little drunk.


    "Why don''t I take you to meet my friend?" Lu yingyue suggested.


    "Your friend?"


    "Yes, some of them played well with me. I saw them today. Why don''t you play with us? Anyway, I''m bored looking at you." Lu yingyue said with a smile.


    Zhu Lingling only thought for three seconds and agreed.


    Anyway, Kang Wen doesn''t know who to go with. Now she can spend some time by herself.


    When Lu yingyue saw her, she took her to another corner. There were three people here, two men and one woman. They all looked very young. They were about the same age as Lu yingyue and behaved politely. They looked like the kind of people who had been well educated.


    When Zhu Lingling saw it, her steps were a meal. She didn''t expect that there were two men among Lu yingyue''s friends.


    After such a meal, Lu yingyue found it and asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Do you know them?"


    Zhu Lingling shook his head: "no, I don''t know."


    "Well, let me explain them to you." Lu yingyue looked very happy and pulled her to meet her friends.


    Zhu Lingling reluctantly followed up. Forget it. He just met and talked. He hasn''t been there before.


    "Eh, I haven''t seen the moon for a long time. Who is this beauty?" as soon as they walked over, a man put down his red wine glass and smiled at them. He looked very good, very white, good temperament and cultured.


    "This is my friend, Zhu Lingling." after Lu yingyue introduced her neatly, she introduced her again: "look, this speaker is Yi Jingfeng, this is Ding Hai, this beautiful woman is Shi Feier, and she is his girlfriend. We are stuffed with dog food by them every day, which is about to arouse public anger."


    Lu yingyue''s clear voice introduced them one by one. Zhu Lingling said hello to them one by one. These people also nodded hello to her. The atmosphere was very good.


    It doesn''t look like we''ll meet any wonderful flowers this time.


    When fei''er asked her curiously, "Miss Zhu, where are you from? How do you know I haven''t seen you?"


    "Call me Lingling. What, Miss Zhu sounds very stiff." Zhu Lingling said generously, "I came from the mainland. When I came here to meet my friends, I met yingyue."


    "Well, you''re so beautiful, your friend must be nowhere near." the person who interrupted was Yi Jingfeng.


    Zhu Lingling smiled at him and couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    Lu yingyue interrupted: "Yi Jingfeng, don''t make up her mind when she looks beautiful. She has a boyfriend."


    "Really? Alas, I''m so disappointed. It''s really sad that the women I like have already taken ownership of famous flowers." Yi Jingfeng held his heart in a dramatic way, and his voice was sad.


    The crowd shook their heads and smiled: "all right, what kind of woman you like? You can see one every day and get rid of one every day. You shouldn''t have a girlfriend like this."


    "Yes, Huaxin radish!"


    "I''m not. I follow my feelings. I''ll be my girlfriend if I feel it. What''s wrong with breaking up if I don''t feel it? Don''t destroy my image in front of beautiful women." Yi Jingfeng looks very wronged.


    "OK, we won''t talk. Help yourself." Lu yingyue shook her head and suddenly grabbed Zhu Lingling''s wrist. "These people are not good people. Go and accompany me to the bathroom."


    Zhu Lingling picked her eyebrows and looked at her. After thinking about it, she suddenly felt a little anxious. It was about the two cocktails just now, so she went to the bathroom with her.


    As a result, when they went to the bathroom door, they found a sign "cleaning, please wait a minute" hanging outside. Lu yingyue stamped her feet angrily: "what kind of ghost party is this? The bathroom is cleaned without saying anything?"


    At this time, the waiter passing by them quickly explained: "yes, a guest vomited in it just now, so we need our cleaner to clean it. There is a bathroom on the other side of the corridor, and I can take you there." obviously, the waiter has been carefully trained and speaks in an orderly and unhurried manner.


    Lu yingyue seemed a little worried. When she heard the speech, she said without thinking, "well, you lead the way."


    "OK, please follow me." the waiter turned and took them to another corridor.


    The corridor turned a corner and then blocked all kinds of sounds in the hall behind her. Zhu Lingling felt a little uneasy. Lala Lu yingyue said, "are you familiar here?" will you get lost later?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been here several times. Look, the bathroom is coming." Lu yingyue said.


    Zhu Lingling looked up and found that there was a bathroom ahead.


    Lu yingyue was in a hurry and walked faster.


    Zhu Lingling was a little better, and her pace slowed down a little.


    But just then, suddenly when she passed a turn, she heard a very familiar voice somewhere: "... Is it?"


    As soon as the sound got into her ear, she stopped immediately.


    This is Kang Wen''s voice.


    Maybe he''s talking to someone about business? Zhu Lingling hesitated and prepared to take another step. However, then a woman''s thin voice came: "Kang Wen, why are you so cruel? We had it before..."


    That sound seems familiar too!


    The cold light in Zhu Lingling''s eyes flashed and stopped immediately. He turned to see where they were talking and found that they were behind a piece of vines. The vines looked dense and covered their bodies. If Zhu Lingling hadn''t heard the voice, he really didn''t know they would be here.


    Lu yingyue found her strange appearance and looked back at her in surprise: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Lingling shook his head and said, "you go first. I have something to do. I have to wait a while."


    Lu yingyue nodded and went to the bathroom.


    Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief. Eavesdropping is always bad. It''s best not to let people know.


    She walked slowly over the vine for two steps, and her voice became clearer and clearer.


    At this time, it was Lu yingyue''s voice: "we also had a happy time. Do you ignore me because of her? Kang Wen, are you so cruel?"


    The voice is soft with grievances, which sounds itchy in people''s heart.


    Zhu Lingling was very angry when he heard it. He couldn''t help taking a few steps. The whole person was almost stuck on the vine. Through the gap, he saw two people talking face to face. Sure enough, they were Kang Wen and Lu yingyue.


    She felt depressed for a while. Although their posture was very serious and there was no ambiguous situation face-to-face, she looked at it in her eyes, but her heart was like boiling water, and the sour bubbles ran upward.


    When she was full of strong sour smell, Kang Wen said, "that''s what you called me to say?"


    "No..." Lu yingyue saw Kang Wen''s impatience and hesitated. "I heard that I heard something. Does your mother dislike her very much and let you go back for a blind date..."


    really So there''s this? Zhu Lingling said that it was the first time she had heard of it, and her ears could not help but stand up more.


    Kang Wen said coldly, "it''s none of your business."


    Unexpectedly admitted, Zhu Lingling was depressed again. It turned out that his mother didn''t like him so much. No wonder they hadn''t met for so long.


    "In fact, I think there is a way. Don''t you like her? But I know aunt Kang likes me better..." Lu yingyue said slowly. "In fact, you also understand that we don''t have many choices in our family. You and she are destined to come to no good end, so..."

 Chapter 499

    "It''s none of your business, Lu yingyue. Don''t let me say it again." Kang Wenming Xian has no patience with her, even if she puts her posture so low.


    He didn''t forget how cruel she was to Zhu Lingling. If he hadn''t arrived in time, the second half of Zhu Lingling''s life would have been destroyed by her.


    He will never let such a woman have any chance to get close to herself.


    Lu yingyue didn''t expect Kang Wen to be so indifferent to himself. He was very embarrassed. His face changed again and again: "you, how can you say that? I really think of you."


    "No, I can handle these things myself. In fact, it''s very difficult for me not to retaliate against you. Don''t give me an excuse to do it. Go back, I don''t want to see you." Kang Wen waved his hand, didn''t want to talk to her anymore, turned and left.


    Zhu Lingling was relieved when she saw this. She said that the man she liked was not bad.


    As soon as her heart was relaxed, there was a sense of urgency. She frowned hard and took a step back quietly.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound of branches breaking came from her feet, and she suddenly froze.


    Damn branches!


    Although she felt that she had good reasons to eavesdrop, it was never a glorious thing, so her face suddenly turned red when she saw the other party''s eyes looking at her together.


    "I... I passed by..."


    She smiled and didn''t dare to look at Kang Wen''s incredible eyes. Shanshan stepped back and said, "I really met by accident. I''m sorry." after that, she glanced at Lu yingyue and saw that her face was very ugly. She was very proud.


    Look, you are beautiful, you have money, and you have a good family background. So what? Kang Wen, he just likes me and doesn''t like you. It''s hard to be hated by his sweetheart, isn''t it?


    Based on Lu yingyue''s injury to Zhu Lingling, she now has no pity for the other party''s ugly face, but also wants to add fuel to the fire: "Oh, isn''t this the eldest lady of the Lu family? I heard that you were banned? How can you come out to meet people? Did she sneak out?"


    Lu yingyue didn''t do well after all, so only a few people knew about Lu Jiaming''s punishment. Although this place was remote, someone was still here. Zhu Lingling deliberately raised her voice and said. Suddenly Lu yingyue felt several strange eyes looking at herself.


    She was instantly ashamed and angry: "Zhu Lingling, don''t deceive others too much!" at that time, she asked someone to kidnap Zhu Lingling, but she didn''t ask someone to rape her. What''s her business if she''s bad luck? What''s more, I''ve paid the price!


    For a moment, Lu yingyue felt that she had been wronged during this period and that she had just been mercilessly rejected by Kang Wen, which turned into anger.


    It''s all done by this man named Zhu Lingling. She''s the culprit!


    Lu yingyue stares at Zhu Lingling fiercely and wants to break her into pieces.


    Zhu Lingling doesn''t even look at her. You hate me. I know, I hate you too, but we are civilized people. We should be civilized for revenge.


    And now the best way to revenge is


    She suddenly waved to Kang Wen with a smile: "come here."


    Kang Wen came to her, grabbed her hand and raised his eyebrow: "unhappy?" this was a positive tone. After spending so long with Zhu Lingling, he basically knew her mood.


    Zhu Lingling hummed, "if I were with other men, would you say I would be happy?"


    Kang Wen''s face sank: "dare you!"


    Zhu Lingling said, "you dare enough, why don''t I dare."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. She told me she had something serious to ask me for. I just came with her." Kang Wen explained in a low voice. He sighed in his heart. He thought he was really unlucky. He might have had another toss when he went back.


    This little woman is really jealous.


    Zhu Lingling was filled with acid in his heart and twisted it on his waist: "hum, go back and settle accounts with you."


    "OK, go back and settle the account. Don''t forget to give me meat after the calculation." Kang Wen still whispered a laugh in her ear.


    Zhu Lingling stared. He couldn''t believe he would say such a thing in front of an outsider. He couldn''t help blushing: "you''re going to die. Talk like that." then he squeezed the meat on his waist.


    Kang Wen exaggerated and shouted, "I really don''t love your man."


    Zhu Lingling proudly hummed: "disobedient men will be replaced sooner or later."


    "Are you willing?" he smiled in her ear.


    "Nonsense, of course," said Zhu Lingling, who was jealous when he saw him talking to other women.


    Kang Wen secretly laughed at her duplicity.


    "By the way, there are people looking at you behind you. You should be reluctant to give up this?" Zhu Lingling didn''t forget that someone was staring at them behind him.


    "Never mind her, it''s none of my business." Kang Wen said with complete indifference, and didn''t take Lu yingyue seriously at all.


    In his opinion, Lu yingyue is lucky to escape his revenge. If she is smart, don''t do it again. In his impression, Lu yingyue has always been a smart man.


    But unexpectedly, the accident happened so suddenly.


    As they talked, they walked out. At this time, Lu yingyue had completely forgotten.


    Lu yingyue''s face is gloomy. After a distance, she can''t hear what they say, but she can vaguely hear their teasing voice. They are so happy and like no one else. However, she needs to face her father''s scolding, the teasing of her companions, and even her sister doesn''t pity her.


    The extreme humiliation hovered in her mind. At last, Kang Wen didn''t look back and said, "mind her." the tone, attitude and disdain made a string in her mind suddenly "stretch" and break.


    She didn''t know where the strength came from. She rushed behind Zhu Lingling and suddenly pushed her to the side before they reacted.


    All of a sudden, Lu yingyue shot with anger and almost exhausted her whole body. Zhu Lingling couldn''t take precautions. As soon as her body tilted, she fell into the thorns on one side.


    "Be careful!" Kang Wen reacted very quickly around her. He immediately stretched out his hand to grasp Zhu Lingling''s hand, but suddenly found that he was tight. Lu yingyue hugged him: "brother Kang!"


    Kang Wen was so angry that the green veins on his forehead burst out: "let go!"


    Lu yingyue bit her teeth and held him tightly.


    Don''t you just like her? Then I have to see if you still love her after she is scratched by thorns and maybe disfigured!


    Speaking for a long time, in fact, the time has only passed for a moment. Zhu Lingling can''t control his body movements at all. However, in the corner of her eyes, she found that Lu yingyue still hugged Kang Wen. There was a burst of anger and despair in her heart.


    God, I''m going to disfigure myself this time.


    God knows why there are a bunch of thorns here. Anyway, Zhu Lingling is looking forward to falling in.


    The crowd looked in their eyes and exclaimed. The timid man had covered his eyes and couldn''t bear to see Zhu Lingling bleeding all over.


    Suddenly, just at this time, someone suddenly rushed over and hit Zhu Lingling hard, and immediately knocked her away from an angle.


    Finally, Zhu Lingling fell to the ground, but he had avoided the cold light of the thorns.


    Zhu Lingling sat on the ground and couldn''t care about her indecent appearance. She was so scared that her face turned white. It was dangerous. Just a little short. She was going to be stabbed and disfigured!


    "Lingling!" Kang Wen finally pushed Lu yingyue away, rushed to Zhu Lingling and looked at her carefully: "are you okay?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at him anxiously, felt the condition of his whole body, shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    Although it seems that the palm of the hand is a little broken, compared with falling into thorns, the consequences are negligible.


    "I''m fine. Someone saved me," she said to Kang Wen with a sigh of relief.


    "Lingling, are you okay? I''m late." with her words, Zhu Lingling stood in front of another person and was looking at her with concern, "are you okay?"


    Zhu Lingling reluctantly smiled at her: "thank you yingyue. You saved me, thank you."


    Lu yingyue smiled happily: "it''s all right. I just saw you wrestling, so I came up and hit you. Who knows you still fell."


    "Lu yingyue! You eat inside and eat outside. See how I can deal with you when I go back!" Lu yingyue shouted at her angrily when she saw that her pains fell in the air, and it was her sister who destroyed her. "Wait, I''ll teach you a good lesson when I go back."


    Lu yingyue''s face changed when she faced Lu yingyue. She said sadly, "sister, let go. Don''t make mistakes again and again. Brother Kang doesn''t like you now. Even if you really kill someone, it''s no use. It will also affect her father. Why? Let go."


    She began to teach herself a lesson!


    Lu yingyue was furious: "you bitch knew you were upset and kind. Why should you teach me a lesson? Get out of here!"


    She is not a fool. She has vaguely found something wrong with her sister, but she can''t analyze it because of her anger. She only knows Lu yingyue''s uneasiness and kindness to herself.


    Lu yingyue rushed up and pushed her angrily: "get out of here! Get out of here! I don''t want to see you. You''re not my sister. Get out of here!"


    Lu yingyue probably didn''t expect her sister''s reaction to be so big, with tears in her eyes: "sister, what''s the matter with you? Did I say something wrong, but what I said is true, if you do this again..."


    "Shut up!" Lu yingyue knew that her sister was not a fuel-efficient lamp. She didn''t say that to herself before. Thinking of this, she raised her hand angrily and wanted to slap Lu yingyue in the face.


    "Stop!" Zhu Lingling looked in her eyes and despised Lu yingyue''s behavior more. With the help of Kang Wen, she stood up and said to Lu yingyue in anger, "thanks to you, you are still a big miss and a cultured Lu family. What do you look like? Don''t understand? I tell you, this is... Bitch!"


    Lu yingyue blew up again.

 Chapter 500

    "What are you talking about? Tell me again?" Lu yingyue stares at Zhu Lingling fiercely. At this time, Zhu Lingling feels that if her eyes can kill, countless holes will appear all over her body.


    Zhu Lingling raised her head, looked straight at Lu yingyue, who was burning with anger all over her, and said, "don''t you understand what I said? I say you are a bitch. If you fail, you are the bitch who refuses to admit it. The person who fails is you!"


    Zhu Lingling, who was injured several times by Lu yingyue, didn''t know what politeness was. She stabbed her heart directly.


    "Zhu Lingling!" Lu yingyue rushed up and waved her sharp fingernails in the air. She wanted to catch Zhu Lingling into a big face. However, Lu yingyue around her held her tightly and didn''t let go.


    Lu yingyue didn''t expect that in the end, it was her sister who threw a rake. She couldn''t help pouring out her anger on Lu yingyue: "Lu yingyue, do you want to die? Let go if you don''t want to die!"


    Lu yingyue bit her lower lip tightly. She looked very wronged, but she refused to let go: "sister, listen to me..."


    "What do you say? Get out of here! I know your mind. Don''t you just want his favor? Why, how does it feel to suppress your sister now? Ah? Get out of here. I don''t have your sister. Don''t be pathetic and pretend here!" Lu yingyue scolded and didn''t know where the anger came from. He pushed hard and Lu yingyue loosened her hand, He fell back and sat on the ground.


    "Oh!" Lu yingyue cried softly, blushing with embarrassment.


    In the eyes of the onlookers around, Lu yingyue began to sympathize with Lu yingyue and pointed at Lu yingyue. Although the people here were decent, they could not help looking at Lu yingyue with disdain, which made Lu yingyue even more angry. When she was angry, she had no reason in her mind. She pointed to Lu yingyue and scolded: "Get out of here, you''re not my sister, get out!"


    Lu yingyue was scolded by her. Tears trickled down in her eyes and choked to explain: "I won''t let you go for your sake, sister, don''t misunderstand me..."


    "I misunderstood you, misunderstood you what? You say! You say!" Lu yingyue angrily grabbed her arm and shook it. The look was crazy, and there was no grace or demeanor.


    "Please stop. No matter what the conflict is, please go out and solve it. Don''t be here." a line of men in uniforms separated the crowd and said solemnly to their sisters.


    Lu yingyue looked up impatiently. Only then did she find that there were not only security guards in uniforms and poor looks around them, but also many people watching the excitement. They had mobile phones in their hands!


    That is to say, just now her appearance has been seen, but it is likely to be photographed?


    Thinking of the consequences of just that scene being spread to the Internet, Lu yingyue suddenly felt guilty.


    Lu yingyue was much more calm at this time. She hurriedly got up and handed to the security guards: "I''m sorry, we''re not good. We''ll go right away." she cheered Lu yingyue as she finished.


    Lu yingyue forced out a smile: "we''re just playing around here. It''s no big deal."


    The leader looked cold and solemn: "just play around, otherwise we will be forced to send it out."


    "OK, OK, we''re all right. Let''s go now." Lu yingyue pulled yingyue and turned away, regardless of tears on her face.


    As soon as they went out, Lu yingyue waved Lu yingyue''s hand away and sneered: "are you pretending enough now?"


    She was just impulsive, not stupid. After several losses, she also understood that her sister was not kind to her, but she was so good at acting that she was confused by her.


    It''s not too late to understand now. She took a deep breath and said to Lu yingyue, "do you think I will be cheated by you now? Wait and I''ll let you look good when you go back!" then she turned and left. She didn''t want to stay with her sister for a second.


    "You go back and want to complain to your father?" Lu yingyue suddenly spoke behind her. The voice became very calm. It was different from the previous delicate and weak appearance.


    Lu yingyue turned and looked at her with a sneer: "you finally don''t pretend?"


    Lu yingyue looked at her indifferently: "you know I don''t pretend. It''s quite tired like this every day. I said, you won''t go back to complain to your father. I kindly remind you that it''s useless for you to do so."


    Lu yingyue narrowed her eyes and didn''t believe her at all: "who do you think you are? You knew Dad would favor you?" she sniffed, because Lu Jiaming always liked her from childhood to childhood.


    Who knows Lu yingyue really looked serious and said, "I don''t mean he will favor me, but for him, he will be good to who can bring more benefits to him. You are now regarded as an enemy by brother Kang and can''t marry him anymore. So, where do you think Dad will be good to you?"


    "You talk nonsense, it''s impossible!" Lu yingyue looked at her sister with wide eyes.


    "You can have a try if you don''t believe it, but don''t cry when the result comes out." Lu yingyue said with strange confidence.


    Lu yingyue tightly pursed her lips and looked at her determined appearance. Even if she instinctively didn''t want to believe it, she also felt that Lu yingyue''s words might be true. She also knew her father very well, that is, a person with supreme interests, which may be a common problem of all superiors.


    "See? I tell you, you are completely dead now, but I still have, so you can watch the play at the same time. Maybe brother Kang will become a family at that time, but it is no longer yours." Lu yingyue smiled proudly at her sister.


    Lu yingyue''s chest fluctuated rapidly. Looking at her proud smile, she couldn''t help it anymore. She came forward and slapped her face heavily.


    Lu yingyue stopped smiling, covered her cheeks and screamed, "you hit me, you hit me!" her voice was unbelievable.


    "This slap is a lesson for you. Even if I can''t marry him, I''m also your sister. I have the right to teach you a lesson!" Lu yingyue looked at her screaming with great ease. Even if it''s something he can''t get, others must pay a price!


    Lu yingyue stared at Lu yingyue with cruel eyes for a while, hummed, turned and left. She didn''t mean to go home with her at all.


    Lu yingyue covered her red and swollen cheeks and a cruel light flashed in her eyes.


    From beginning to end, they didn''t realize that Kang Wen had left with Zhu Lingling before they started.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Lingling was worried about meeting Lu yingyue at that time. After all, she saved her life, but Kang Wen looked down at her and said calmly, "it''s all right. You see, there are security guards coming."


    She leaned against his arms and stretched out her head. Sure enough, she saw several men in uniform go in separately. It was relieved: "it seems that Lu yingyue won''t suffer."


    Kang Wen said lightly, "don''t worry, she won''t suffer."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him strangely: "you don''t seem to like her very much?"


    He smiled: "if I like it, aren''t you jealous again?"


    "I''m not jealous, your family is jealous!" Zhu Lingling blushed and retorted impolitely, but her dodging eyes showed her guilty heart.


    Didn''t the storm just come from her jealousy?


    If she hadn''t been jealous for a while and went eavesdropping, things wouldn''t have been like this. Now Kang Wen teased, of course she would be guilty.


    "Well, I''m jealous. You''re a generous wife. That''s it." Kang Wen said with a smile.


    "That''s about the same." Zhu Lingling''s look was very proud. "Who told you to talk to her."


    "Didn''t she say that she had something important to say to me? How could I know that she actually told me this." Kang Wen smiled helplessly. Now he still doesn''t understand women''s brain circuits. Things have become like this. Lu yingyue thought he could recover it? Does he look so generous?


    Zhu Lingling had another view: "don''t you think she still has the illusion that you didn''t take revenge on her? You think you still pity her in your heart."


    "How could it?" Kang Wen shook his head.


    "She thinks it''s possible." Zhu Lingling hummed. It seems that Lu yingyue loves him very much. Unfortunately, this man has become his own. It''s useless for you to want it again!


    Thinking of this, her hand tightly hugged him and wished to swear to the world her sovereignty over him. However, straight Kang Wen bowed his head and asked her, "are you cold?"


    Why else would she suddenly hold herself so tight?


    Zhu Lingling stamped helplessly: "yes, I''m cold. Go back. I don''t think this party is fun."


    She was in a bad mood when she thought that there were two sisters in it. She wanted to leave quickly.


    Kang Wen thought for a moment. The people here were almost there, so he nodded, "OK, you take you out."


    Then he took her out of the door.


    He asked Zhu Lingling to stand at the door and said, "wait a minute. I''ll drive the car."


    She stood by one side of the wall, supported it with her hands, and nodded leisurely.


    Kang Wen gently dropped a kiss on her lips and rubbed her hair: "wait for me."


    Zhu Lingling didn''t want to say this conversation. Looking at his eyes, a few words appeared obviously: "you''re wordy."


    Kang Wen smiled helplessly and turned to drive.


    The night breeze was blowing. The temperature was a little low at night in early winter. Zhu Lingling felt a little unbearable when the cold wind blew. She closed the shawl on her shoulder with her hand. Kang Wen forced her to put it on when she went out. At that time, she thought it was unnecessary. However, now she is grateful to Kang Wen. Otherwise, she has to cry now.


    But even so, she felt the cold through her clothes. She hugged herself tightly and couldn''t help being anxious: "Damn, why hasn''t he come yet?" she was freezing to death!

 Chapter 501

    At this time, Zhu Lingling suddenly heard a man''s deep voice ringing behind her. It was familiar, but she didn''t recognize it for the first time: "you look very cold?" then she felt warm and her whole body was wrapped in a big coat.


    The warm breath immediately flowed all over her body, let her breathe gently, and then her whole body froze again.


    The man''s voice was not Kang Wen''s, and the smell on his coat was strange.


    This is a strange man!


    She suddenly turned and looked. Sure enough, she saw a strange man standing behind her. She immediately stepped back two steps and pulled down her wide coat: "I''m sorry, I don''t seem to know you."


    The man smiled, took two steps and completely exposed himself to the bright light: "no, you know me."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him, and suddenly found that the good-looking man in front of him looked familiar. When he thought about it carefully, he was relieved: "it was you, Yi Jingfeng."


    This is a friend Lu yingyue introduced to her tonight. Her demeanor and conversation left a very good impression on her.


    She relaxed a lot when she thought so.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her and smiled: "you really remember. It seems that I''m not a public face."


    Zhu Lingling smiled: "if you are a public face, many people will commit suicide in shame." the man''s appearance is unspeakable. He is just like those stars who go out and have a high return rate.


    But for Zhu Lingling, Kang Wen is the best. She likes it best.


    "You seem to have a good impression of me," he said with a smile. "Aren''t you cold? Why don''t you want my coat?"


    When he spoke, he looked very natural, as if he were asking her why she didn''t drink water.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. Attracted by his calm look, she almost put on her coat again. Fortunately, her self-control was quite good and she was not confused by beauty: "no, no, actually I''m not very cold. Besides, he''s coming too. Thank you for your kindness."


    Then he handed over his coat: "here you are, thank you."


    He looked at her deeply and slowly stretched out his hand for a long time, but his finger was hooked in the palm of her hand intentionally or unintentionally.


    Zhu Lingling felt uncomfortable for a while. He stepped back and looked at him again, but he still had a calm and natural expression. He also doubted that he had accidentally met him, so he hesitated and said, "thank you for your kindness..."


    "You''re welcome."


    Although the words were very kind, Zhu Lingling always felt uncomfortable when facing him. He wanted to leave and felt impolite. When he was in trouble, suddenly there was a light behind him, and the sound of the car engine came from far to near.


    Zhu lington was relieved, and Kang Wen finally came.


    "Your boyfriend came to pick you up." before Zhu Lingling spoke, he saw that Yi Jingfeng had stepped back and looked at her with a gentle smile. "I''ve retired after success. I''m gone. I hope to see you again next time."


    His tone is always gentle and polite. He seems to be a very cultured man. However, Zhu Lingling can''t relax in the face of him and doesn''t know why.


    At the moment, seeing that he was finally leaving, Zhu Lingling was relieved and felt guilty. After all, they didn''t do anything. Instead, they kindly put on a coat for her, but her own attitude was not very good.


    "OK, I hope we can have a good chat next time." Zhu Lingling hurriedly smiled at Yi Jingfeng and turned to get on the bus.


    As soon as Kang Wen saw her, he asked, "who is that man?"


    It''s rare that she talks with others very happily. She looks like she looks very good. Kang Wen''s heart is a little unhappy immediately.


    "He is a man I met tonight. Just now he saw me cold and wanted to put on his coat for me, but I refused." Zhu Lingling said casually, and didn''t notice the careful thinking of the men around him.


    Kang Wen picked his eyebrows and reached out to touch her arm. He found that her skin was really cold, so he stretched out his hand to turn on the heating: "why didn''t you say earlier."


    "Anyway, we have to get on the bus." Zhu Lingling didn''t think so. He felt the dry and warm breath coming to his face and relaxed for a long time, "it''s so comfortable."


    "I won''t take you out at night next time." Kang Wen was a little annoyed that he took her out when it was so cold.


    "How about that? Just wear more clothes then." Zhu Lingling doesn''t want to be locked up at home. Although she is a painter, she also needs to go out to get inspiration, doesn''t she?


    Kang Wen didn''t speak. He had made up his mind not to take her out again.


    Zhu Lingling''s thinking is still divergent: "you know, that Yi Jingfeng was introduced to me by Lu yingyue. It''s really strange. Why are the two sisters so different in temperament? Do you think they are half sisters or something?" boring. As for her brain, it''s a little big.


    Kang Wen shook his head: "no, they have the same father and mother. I heard that they have always had a good relationship." it''s just heard. They don''t know what''s going on in private. Anyway, he feels that the relationship between their two sisters is certainly not as good as it appears.


    "Really? It''s really strange." Zhu Lingling thought it was incredible, muttered, and lay lazily on him.


    Kang Wen held back at first, but then he turned his head and kissed her on the face: "why, sleepy?"


    She twisted her body and put her hand around his waist: "a little dizzy."


    "Did you drink?"


    "Well, I just drank two cups, very sweet and delicious." she muttered. When she drank, she thought it was a drink. As a result, she didn''t expect that they would have so much stamina. Until now, they have shown their power.


    "Fool, don''t drink if you can''t drink enough. You''re drunk now." Kang Wen''s voice was a little helpless.


    She smiled, hugged him tightly, felt the burning temperature on him, and felt that she was about to be melted by his body temperature: "I didn''t know it was wine when I drank it, well, only two cups, so sleepy..."


    Fortunately, her wine is quite good and she is honest when drunk. Otherwise, Kang Wen doesn''t know whether she can drive home smoothly in such a "dangerous" situation.


    He tried not to look at the faint white under her low cut dress, and tried to make his voice more natural: "sleep when you''re sleepy, I''ll call you."


    "Hmm..." she made a thin sound from her nose, like the sound of an animal. Then Kang Wen felt his thigh hot.


    Zhu Lingling put almost his whole upper body on his thigh and soon closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    It was hard for Kang Wen. He didn''t dare to move for fear of disturbing her dream. However, her thin breathing kept blowing somewhere in him, which made him react soon.


    Kang Wen took a deep breath, tried to adjust his position and tried to keep himself away from Zhu Lingling''s temptation. However, the effect was not good, and the most troublesome thing was that as long as he moved a little, Zhu Lingling frowned. He seemed to dislike the pillow under his body. Finally, he simply stretched out his hand to hold the "pillow" firmly. Only then was he satisfied to rub it and continue to sleep.


    Kang Wen felt painful and happy at this time. For a while, he hoped that she would continue to be so close to herself, but he also hoped that she would wake up quickly, so that he could end his torture that almost destroyed his willpower.


    But no matter how he saw in his heart, Zhu Lingling was sleeping all the time. He didn''t know that Kang Wen was undergoing sweet torture.


    For a moment, Kang Wen almost felt that he couldn''t even drive.


    Fortunately, his strong willpower played a role and let him drive back quietly at last.


    When he parked the car in the garage, he almost felt that he had exhausted all his control. He sat in his seat for a long time before he looked down at Zhu Lingling, who was still sleeping with his thigh.


    Kang Wen lowered his eyes and thought for a while. He simply held her in his arms in a relatively difficult position.


    The alcohol Zhu Lingling drank perfectly played her role, making her sleep all the time. When Kang Wen picked her up, she didn''t wake up. She just rubbed on his chest like some animal, and then went to sleep.


    In fact, such Zhu Lingling kangwen is rarely seen. Every time he sees Zhu Lingling in his eyes, he is fresh, energetic and looks energetic. Zhu Lingling kangwen, who creeps quietly on his chest like now, is really the first time to see it. He can''t help but feel soft and become a pool of water.


    I couldn''t help kissing her on the cheek. Then I strode into the room with her. After I put her on the bed, she just muttered like that, and then continued to sleep.


    Looking at this situation, Kang Wen had no choice but to smile. He went into the bathroom and twisted out a wet towel to wipe off the makeup on her face. Suddenly, a clean and refreshing plain face appeared in front of him.


    Zhu Lingling is not a beauty in the traditional sense. Her skin is not very white, but with a healthy wheat color. Her mouth is not the cherry mouth loved by traditional Chinese people, but this mouth that looks a little too big often makes Kang Wen unable to stop.


    He looked at her for a long time and couldn''t help kissing her on the forehead. When he saw her evening dress, he frowned again and reached out to help her take it off slowly.


    Zhu Lingling felt that she was dreaming, and she was having an unspeakable dream. Her whole body was numb and happy, which made her involuntarily make a shameful voice.


    Over and over, she almost felt that she was surrounded by this feeling all night, which made her feel very tired while being happy. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and refuse to let the man stop, but her hand was immediately grabbed and placed on her head, and then the feeling continued to attack one after another.


    Zhu Lingling couldn''t help crying out: "ah!"


    After opening her eyes, she found that there was a bright light in front of her. Then she looked down at herself and found that she was wearing pajamas and had no neat wrinkles. Just like that strange and absurd dream was just a dream, it had nothing to do with reality.

 Chapter 502

    Is it true or false?


    In a suspicious mood, she gently opened her pajamas and then took a breath of air conditioning.


    "This soul is light!" she cursed low, and the look on her face did not know whether it was shy or angry. Anyway, it was getting hot slowly.


    In her neat looking pajamas, her original white and soft skin was covered with blue and purple kiss marks, which was enough to prove what a passionate night she spent unconsciously last night.


    And she thought she was dreaming.


    "This beast!" she hammered down the pillow, trying to treat it as kangwen.


    He turned around and jumped out of bed to wash. He endured the discomfort in the depths of his body. As soon as he went outside, he picked up a glass of water and poured it in. Only then did he feel that his smoking throat was relieved.


    Needless to say, this is the consequence of Kang Wen.


    Zhu Lingling gradually remembered his "dream" last night and wanted to hammer him heavily.


    Look at the traces of this body. If she didn''t have anything to do today, she wouldn''t have to go out, or she would have to die of anger.


    But even so, I don''t want to forgive him.


    Just thinking, suddenly the mobile phone lights up on one side, and then the pleasant bell rings. Kang Wen''s name appears clearly on the screen.


    But she was angry now, so she just looked at it and pressed it off. She didn''t want to take it.


    The mobile phone rang for a while, then stopped, and then rang again in a few seconds. This time Zhu Lingling directly threw the mobile phone aside, slowly took out a packet of biscuits and ate it. Speaking of last night, she really didn''t eat anything. Now she feels so hungry.


    The cell phone went silent again. This time, Kang Wen seemed to know her determination and didn''t call.


    Zhu Lingling chewed the biscuit with a "click click" sound. I don''t know why. It was clearly that she didn''t want to answer the phone, but when Kang Wen finally gave up calling, she felt uncomfortable again.


    Hum, how can she calm down if she has no perseverance?


    While eating cookies, Zhu Lingling glanced at the mobile phone from time to time. Seeing that it had not been moving, she couldn''t help grabbing it and putting it in her hand.


    This Kang Wen, he won''t call until she answers the phone?


    She didn''t know what she was angry about, and whether he called or not.


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly lit up again. As soon as she was happy, she pointed to the answer button on her finger, and suddenly found something wrong.


    This is not a phone call, but a wechat.


    Zhu Lingling hesitated and opened his finger. Suddenly a kangwen message jumped out: "dear wife, I saved breakfast for you. It''s downstairs. Remember to eat. Cookies are not nutritious. Don''t eat more. I''ll be busy today. It''s late to go home. You can go to bed first, you know?"


    She was stunned and replied to the message on the sharp point of her fingers. There were only two words: "wordy."


    He immediately returned with a kiss expression.


    Zhu Lingling felt soft and hummed. She decided that if he behaved well after he came back in the evening, she wouldn''t care about him.


    Women are so soft hearted.


    After going downstairs, I really saw sister-in-law Wang coming up and smiling at her, "Miss Zhu, the young master asked me to save breakfast for you. Do you want to eat now?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at the time: "no, save it for noon." now it''s noon. What else do you have for breakfast.


    Mrs. Wang is a little worried; "But, but..."


    "No, but it''s almost eleven o''clock now. I''ll explain to him when he comes back. Go, leave me alone. I''ll walk around." Zhu Lingling, wearing a high necked sweater, said to sister-in-law Wang.


    "Well, that''s all right." sister-in-law Wang retreated helplessly.


    Zhu Lingling stretches. Kang Wen doesn''t know what she''s busy with all day. Doesn''t she know that she''s actually boring alone? Shouldn''t you pick up girls in the company?


    Her thinking was divergent, and then she felt that her guess was ridiculous. If Kang Wen wanted to cheat, he would have cheated. No, he had cheated, but now she doesn''t seem to hate at all. What''s the matter?


    She knocked on her head silently, sighed, and felt that her insistence on him was about to disappear.


    "It''s really difficult," she murmured, feeling that her mood had suddenly deteriorated again.


    At this time, the cell phone she held tightly on her hand suddenly lit up again. This time, it was an unexpected person - Lu yingyue.


    "Lingling, what are you doing now?" Lu yingyue''s clear voice came.


    She smiled: "nothing, just got up." she has a good impression of Lu yingyue.


    "Really? Then you must have nothing to eat? Do you like lamb chops? I know there is a restaurant where the lamb chops are very delicious." Lu yingyue invited her.


    "This......" Zhu Lingling hesitated.


    From her heart, her only best friend is far away in China, but she has no friends here. Lu yingyue is also very good. She still wants to go to such an invitation.


    However, Kang Wen didn''t seem to be very cold to their sisters. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Zhu Lingling could feel it.


    So she hesitated and instinctively didn''t want Kang Wen to be unhappy.


    "Why don''t you come? I tell you, I''ve found not only one of your friends, but also several. It''s difficult to determine the location of this house. I have a location a month in advance. You really don''t come?" Lu yingyue tried to invite me.


    She''s a little excited. Well, it''s boring at home. It''s better to go out and play with him. Anyway, she''ll come back after eating. Don''t let Kang Wen know?


    Yes, it''s his business that he''s unhappy. Who let him make himself like this at night.


    When she made up her mind, she agreed. Lu yingyue quickly said the address. The two decided to meet at the door of the store.


    She put down the phone and turned back to her room. When she came out, she said to sister-in-law Wang that she would not eat at home and went out happily.


    But this time she didn''t forget to wear more clothes. A high necked sweater is indispensable. Otherwise, if people see the kiss marks on her neck, she will definitely be laughed at.


    She is wearing a thin sweater and a small coat on her upper body and a cowboy Road on her lower body. With small leather boots, she looks very energetic.


    When she got out of the rough car, she saw Lu yingyue looking left and right at the door. As soon as she saw Zhu Lingling get out of the car, she greeted her, took her arm with a smile and said, "come in, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    This is the east of the city. It belongs to a place with chaotic public security in the city. Kang Wen never liked her to come here for fear that she would be in danger. They live in the south of the city, so they have to make a big circle here.


    Zhu Lingling said, "no way. I''m not familiar here. I just ran into a taxi driver who is not familiar here."


    "I told someone to pick you up."


    Lu yingyue took her arm and walked into the store.


    Zhu Lingling took the opportunity to look around. Unexpectedly, the stores here don''t seem to be up to grade, and mottled marks can even be seen in many humble places.


    Lu yingyue noticed her eyes and explained, "this store has a long history, probably dating back to 100 years ago. I heard that the craft of lamb chops was handed down at that time."


    The general store has been inherited for so long, and naturally has his uniqueness. Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but look forward to the delicious food here.


    Lu yingyue''s reservation was in the innermost box. As soon as she opened the door, she smiled and said to Zhu Lingling, "these are some of my friends. Just one of them came back from the outside. I took the opportunity to call them to play together. Don''t mind there are many people."


    She just said on the phone that Zhu Lingling was prepared, but when she looked at it, she found that there were really many people in it. In addition, there were almost ten of them.


    This should be the largest box in the store. Although there are many people, it doesn''t seem very crowded. As soon as men and women saw them come in, they immediately laughed: "your friend is coming? Come and show me who your good friend is."


    The speaker is a tall girl. She looks young, but her speech is very clear. She seems to have no intention.


    As she walked over, she introduced herself to Zhu Lingling: "Hello, my name is Wang Wei. What''s your name?"


    "Hello, my name is Zhu Lingling." Zhu Lingling said with a smile. She found that although she followed Lu yingyue in, some people''s eyes didn''t look very friendly.


    Strange, is it her illusion? In principle, Lu yingyue''s friends should have no malice towards them.


    She thought slowly in her heart, but Lu yingyue didn''t notice anything. She turned and asked her to sit aside and said, "well, there are many people now. Just sit at the table when the food will be served."


    Just after that, someone came and pulled Lu yingyue away. Then they whispered for a while. Lu yingyue smiled apologetically at her while talking.


    Zhu Lingling shrugged indifferently and turned to look at the people in the room. She found that it was a small party. People sat together in twos and threes and whispered something. She was the only one sitting alone.


    However, this situation did not last long. Soon someone sat down beside her: "Hello, we meet again."


    The voice was inexplicably familiar. Zhu Lingling turned his head and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s you."


    "It''s me. Why are you unhappy to see me?" Yi Jingfeng said to her with an elegant smile on his lips with a bottle of mineral water.


    Zhu Lingling looked at him carefully and sighed that the guy with high appearance is different. Even if he just took a bottle of mineral water so casually, it makes people see that he is sipping a glass of red wine.


    The real elegance should be like him, soaked into his bones.


    "No, I''m a little surprised, because I think you don''t seem to belong here." Zhu Lingling thought and answered truthfully.


    "Oh? I don''t belong here, so where should I belong?" Yi Jingfeng asked her with a flash of eyes.

 Chapter 503

    "It should... I think it should belong to the negotiation table. It''s the kind of people who wear suits and shoes and have a murderous look in their eyes. You come and fight with me." Zhu Lingling thought sideways and said.


    Yi Jingfeng smiled: "so in your eyes, my image is so terrible?"


    "No, it''s not terrible. I think you make me feel different from the people around me." Zhu Lingling said seriously.


    "No, you''re wrong. I''m just like them. I have nothing to go out and have some fun. It''s completely different from the elite image you said."


    "Really? But my intuition tells me that you are not such a dandy." Zhu Lingling said aloud.


    "Do you know how you feel?" Yi Jingfeng said suddenly.


    Zhu Lingling raised her eyebrows and looked at him with interest: "OK, what do you say?"


    "I think you have a boyfriend you love around you, but you seem a little unhappy in your heart, which makes people worry about you sometimes." Yi Jingfeng put up a long leg and put his hand on it slowly.


    Zhu Lingling''s heart jumped suddenly, but his face was silent: "really? But how do I think you''re wrong?"


    "Really wrong?" Yi Jingfeng gathered himself leisurely. A handsome face was so big and stabbing in front of her, and the deep lie almost sucked her in.


    Her mind suddenly fell into a trance, and then she soon woke up: "of course not."


    "That''s really a pity." Yi Jingfeng sighed and finally took back the soul stirring handsome face. Zhu Lingling looked at the center of his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seriously, although Kang Wen wanders in front of her every day, beauty is still very destructive. In the face of Yi Jingfeng''s suffocating beauty, Zhu Lingling almost always has a dizzying feeling.


    Now he finally stopped seducing her, and Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What a pity, even if people who are close to you can''t understand others, not to mention you don''t know me well?" Zhu Lingling said with a smile.


    "I''m not familiar with you?" Yi Jingfeng smiled and straightened his legs, "but how do I think I''ve known you for a long time?"


    "That''s your illusion." Zhu Lingling shrugged and touched her stomach. "Isn''t it time yet? I''m hungry."


    Yi Jingfeng chuckled: "it''s almost time. It''ll be fine in a while."


    Sure enough, not long after he said this, he saw a waiter open the box door and it was time to serve.


    Zhu Lingling picked her eyebrows and stood up: "I heard that the lamb chops here are very good. I''ll have a good taste today."


    "Don''t worry, that''s right. It really tastes good. Just try it." Yi Jingfeng said firmly.


    "Well, I''ll have a good meal." Zhu Lingling touched his stomach and said with a smile.


    After talking to him today, she felt that the relationship with Yi Jingfeng was much closer, at least her performance in front of him would be much more casual.


    Yi Jingfeng''s eyes flashed a light. The gentleman helped her open a chair: "please sit down."


    Zhu Lingling smiled: "thank you."


    She said it casually, and Yi Jingfeng looked very happy. They looked at each other and the atmosphere was very good.


    At this time, several people not far from them were already unhappy. After looking at each other, they saw nothing wrong from their companions.


    A man was the first to make a sound and asked the other two with an unhappy face: "who is that woman? Why is Jingfeng so good with her? What is her origin?"


    Another man shook his head with a confused face: "I don''t know. I only know that it was brought by Lu yingyue and said it was her good friend."


    "Her good friends? Their Lu family is not dead now? Her sister has even been retired from her marriage. Now it seems that she is very miserable?"


    "Not necessarily. Their Lu family is still very powerful..."


    "What''s terrible? People have been withdrawn from their marriage. Now I''ve heard that their family doesn''t know why they offended the Kang family. The Kang family is attacking them everywhere."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. When did I cheat you, so, I think, in their case, her friend Lu yingyue should not be someone with a background."


    "That''s what you want..."


    The three women looked at each other, understood each other''s meaning together, and then looked at Zhu Lingling very badly.


    Zhu Lingling is very happy to eat here. The lamb chops here are really good. They look ordinary. When you eat them, you feel very soft, fragrant and tender. They are almost melted in the mouth. If you eat them, you will have endless aftertaste.


    Such delicious food is really worth making an appointment one month in advance.


    "How does it taste?" Yi Jingfeng asked her in a low voice.


    "It''s really delicious. I really hope I can eat it every day." Zhu Lingling sighed.


    "Yes."


    "What can I do? I have to make an appointment here. It''s said that Lu yingyue made a reservation one month in advance for today." she said jokingly.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Yi Jingfeng smiled lightly. Suddenly, he didn''t know where to take out a card, put it on the table and pushed it to Zhu Lingling. "Here you are."


    "What''s this?" Zhu Lingling curiously picked it up and looked carefully. He found nothing remarkable. There was the name of the store on the front, with dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, very beautiful flower characters, and an animal pattern on the back. It looked like a lion and a tiger.


    "Whenever you come over and show them this card, they will have a place and get the best service, and there will be a 50% discount." Yi Jingfeng said faintly and drank a mouthful of red wine.


    "Really?" it turns out that this is the VIP card of this store, but this service sounds very attractive. There is no appointment and there is a 50% discount. It''s really tempting for her.


    Zhu Lingling just hesitated and soon nodded and smiled: "thank you, I like it very much."


    "Just like it. I hope I can be with you next time you come." Yi Jingfeng raised his glass to her.


    Zhu Lingling gave a dry smile. It was so ambiguous. Although the man in front of her was beautiful, she didn''t want to cheat.


    Yi Jingfeng looked natural. Like he didn''t notice her embarrassment, he slowly put a segmented lamb chop into his mouth. His action was elegant and very temperament.


    She took a look and immediately moved her eyes. She thought that this man was really charming. If there was no Kang Wen around her, she might really be moved.


    Unfortunately


    Just thinking, I suddenly felt someone coming by.


    She didn''t sit very well. She just leaned against the edge of the corridor. There were many people in the room, so someone passed her from time to time.


    It was the same this time. Zhu Lingling didn''t notice the man coming, but instinctively moved his position inside. However, he didn''t know what happened. When the man passed her, he suddenly looked like the heel of a high-heeled shoe was broken. He whispered a cry of surprise, and the whole person tilted over.


    "Be careful!" Zhu Lingling held her in time.


    It was also a woman who almost fell on her. She looked like she was in her twenties. Her face was still childish and looked very green. When she saw that she had made an accident, her embarrassed face turned red: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Zhu Lingling looked down at his chest wet with yellow drinks and sighed helplessly. He regretted why he came out wearing a white sweater when he went out today. As a result, now it''s OK. The stains on the white sweater look very, and it''s impossible to fool the past.


    "It doesn''t matter. You didn''t mean it. I''ll just go to the bathroom." Zhu Lingling made a decision soon.


    "But, but..." the little girl looked very upset. Seeing her say so, she said quickly, "let me help you."


    "No, it''s a careless loss. It doesn''t matter. Your friend is still waiting for you. Go." Zhu Lingling''s eyes saw two women sitting nearby looking at this side with concern.


    The other party looked back, blinked, and turned back: "ah, yes, but I''m wrong about this, you really..."


    "Really, it''s just a small matter. I''ll solve it soon. Don''t worry. It''s all right." the little girl looked embarrassed and almost burst into tears. Zhu Lingling reluctantly comforted her in turn.


    Finally getting rid of her entanglement, Zhu Lingling asked the location of the bathroom and strode out.


    This is just a small episode. Zhu Lingling doesn''t think anyone is targeting herself. She can only sigh in her heart and go to the bathroom to clean her clothes in front of the mirror.


    Not long after, she cursed secretly. She didn''t know what the composition of the drink was. After it was spilled on her sweater, she refused to subside at all. The dazzling yellow stabbing was there, which made Zhu Lingling upset.


    She put her hands on the washing table, looked at herself in the mirror and thought helplessly that she would have to wrap her coat later to go out.


    She made up her mind. She turned around and went to the bathroom. Then she suddenly heard a familiar voice at the door.


    She paused as she opened the door, for she suddenly heard her name from the women.


    "Alas, what exactly do you think Zhu Lingling came from?"


    "What else can it be, a bitch who can only seduce men..." a woman''s voice with strong malice said.


    Zhu Lingling immediately felt that her heart rushed up and almost let her out.


    Fortunately, someone spoke for her at this time: "don''t be so ugly. People didn''t offend you."


    "I didn''t slander her, and I can''t tell the truth. Look at her tonight. She''s so sticky with Yi Jingfeng. It''s obvious that she wants to seduce others. Hum doesn''t look at her own virtue? Will Yi Jingfeng like her? Daydreaming!" the woman''s voice was sour. Zhu Lingling heard it in her ears. It turned out that she was Yi Jingfeng''s admirer, No wonder you don''t like yourself.


    "If you speak so loudly, be careful to be heard!" another person was carefully reminding her.


    Who knows this sentence is like stimulating her. She suddenly raised her voice: "what are you afraid of? Have the courage to do it? Be afraid to let people say? Shameless bitch! Hum!"

 Chapter 504

    As soon as the voice fell, suddenly the door behind them made a light sound. Zhu Lingling came out of it with an expressionless face. She walked behind them with her head held high: "please let me go."


    Several women naturally knew her, and suddenly their faces were green and red, which was wonderful.


    After all, they are all young girls. Even if they speak ill of others behind their backs like gossip women, they are still caught by their owners. They are embarrassed. Seeing Zhu Lingling''s calm face and washing hands, they wink at each other and are ready to leave.


    Zhu Lingling smiled coldly at them in the mirror and was about to make a few sarcastic remarks. Suddenly, the mobile phone shook slightly in the bag, looked down and found that it was Kang Wen. She was angry and wanted to press it off. On second thought, she picked it up again.


    "Honey, what are you doing now?" Kang Wen''s voice echoed in her ear with a low smile.


    She snorted angrily, "what else can I do? Go shopping and eat with others. I tell you, I like a necklace, but the price is a little expensive. Why don''t you buy it for me?"


    Kang Wen paused over there and quickly said, "OK, what is it? I''ll let someone buy it."


    Zhu Lingling looked at the women who seemed to be going out, but had been hesitant to go out, and deliberately increased their voice: "OK, Arvin, I also like the new bag just released by Hermes this year. You too..."


    The eavesdropping women suddenly opened their eyes and were shocked. Were they all wrong? In their opinion, Zhu Lingling, who seduces the male god, is actually a rich woman herself? And who''s Arvin?


    Hermes''s bag, even if their family has money, they may not be able to afford it. It''s not that they don''t have money, but that their family won''t allow them to be so extravagant, so generally only those with real strength will have it.


    Now, Zhu Lingling, whom they have always looked down upon, actually has.


    At the moment, their hearts were not only shocked, but also shocked.


    Zhu Lingling''s words are coming to an end: "... OK, I''ll reward you well when I go home. What reward?" she blushed, and the softness flowing between her eyes and eyebrows was provocative in their eyes. "Oh, don''t you know when you go back, and Kang Wen, I tell you, I know a man today. He''s very handsome..."


    The women opened their eyes again. What? Kang Wen? Is that the man who was engaged to the Lu family and finally broke the engagement? Kang Wen is the head of the Kang family, worth hundreds of millions. They heard that they were sorry for Lu yingyue on the surface, but they couldn''t stop being a little happy. In this way, they had hope again, didn''t they?


    But now they heard something. Zhu Lingling was actually with Kang Wen. It seems that he was very kind to her. He gave such a valuable thing!


    Oh, my God.


    The crowd gasped and put their sympathetic eyes on Wu Sixue, who had just spoken the most excited.


    What did she say just now? Zhu Lingling has heard what she said. If she goes back to report to Kang Wen


    Wu Sixue, who has been silently and secretly in love with Yi Jingfeng, is completely black.


    Zhu Lingling continued to speak: "yes, you are the most handsome, the most handsome, so the head office?" after that, he pressed down his mobile phone, lowered his head and put it in his bag, then turned around gracefully, saw that the people were still staring at him, and then raised his eyebrow: "what''s up?"


    She leaned on the washing table with a relaxed posture and a smile on her lips. She looked no different from usual. However, in the eyes of the people who heard her phone, it was a high attitude and a different kind of provocation.


    Wu Sixue couldn''t help but hum and say, "don''t be complacent. What if you catch up with Kang Wen? I didn''t expect Lu yingyue to be so useless. You robbed her brother-in-law, and she still made friends with you? Her brain is stupid?"


    "Is it stupid? What does it have to do with you? Who are you? Why are you pointing fingers here?" Zhu Lingling''s face sank and she heard it all at once. This person was the one who was most excited just now and scolded her bitch.


    In that case, you''re welcome to talk to yourself.


    Wu Sixue''s face was red with Zhu Lingling''s anger: "you, don''t be proud. What about Kang Wen? You''re not playing with you. At that time, you''ll be abandoned by her. It''s worse than a bitch!"


    Zhu Lingling suddenly straightened up and took a few steps. With a few sneers on her lips, she came forward and looked at Wu Sixue.


    Wu Sixue was a little flustered by her. She couldn''t help but step back. Then she felt that it was too humiliating and reluctantly asked, "what do you want to do? I warn you, but here..."


    "I''m thinking," Zhu Lingling interrupted before she finished. "I''m thinking about you talking about bitches and bitches. Do you have a lot of research on such people?"


    Wu Sixue''s face turned white: "you talk nonsense, you have research!"


    Zhu Lingling ignored her words and said, "or are you such a person?"


    This sentence was so vicious that Wu Sixue screamed, "I''m going to tear off your mouth!" she was about to rush up, but she was held by her two companions.


    Zhu Lingling hummed: "I was also like when you said bad things behind your back, but my civilized man decided to solve the problem in a civilized way. You see, I''m quite satisfied with the effect now."


    Then he disdained and walked out of the door. It was just a group of little girls who couldn''t see people. She wouldn''t really take it to heart.


    Wu Sixue suddenly screamed behind him: "Zhu Lingling, Kang Wen will abandon you and marry another woman sooner or later. I think you will be proud at that time!"


    Zhu Lingling''s footsteps stuttered and didn''t look back: "well, you don''t have to bother."


    Then he left without looking back.


    Wu Sixue''s face turned red with anger. When she left, she spat: "you''d better hope Kang Wen will spoil you forever!"


    But no matter how she scolded herself behind her back, her face returned to normal when she returned to the box.


    As soon as Lu yingyue saw her, she asked, "are you drunk? I think you''ve been there for a long time."


    "No, just happened to meet something." Zhu Lingling smiled and suddenly didn''t want to eat very much. "I''ve almost eaten and want to go back."


    "Ah? OK, shall I give you a ride?" Lu yingyue asked.


    She was about to shake her head when Yi Jingfeng suddenly said, "I''ll send you."


    Lu yingyue looked back at him and smiled, "well, you can send it. Be careful."


    Zhu Lingling looked at Yi Jingfeng and thought of what he had just heard. He hesitated slightly in his heart. Before he refused to say it, Lu yingyue pushed him excitedly: "drive slowly, you know?" and shook his hand at them.


    She was stunned and saw that Yi Jingfeng had picked up the key and came over: "let''s go. Where does your family live?"


    "In..." she subconsciously said an address, followed his footsteps, forget it, let him send it, anyway, it has been said.


    Yi Jingfeng walked on her side and looked at her carefully. A flash of light flashed in his eyes and soon disappeared; "Something on your mind?"


    "Ah? No." Zhu Lingling instinctively smiled.


    "Really? But when I saw you come back from the bathroom, I was in a bad mood. Did I hear what someone said?"


    Zhu Lingling was surprised. Unexpectedly, he was so powerful that she could guess things. Of course, she couldn''t admit it. Then she shook her head and said, "well, no, you misunderstood. I just remembered one thing. I''m a little uncomfortable. It has nothing to do with the people here."


    Yi Jingfeng glanced at her with a faint eye breeze. I don''t know why. Zhu Lingling immediately felt that he seemed to have seen through his lie, but he didn''t expose it, but smiled: "here it is."


    Both of them came to his car. Zhu Lingling glanced at it casually. His car was a calm and low-key BMW. Coupled with his own face of some demons, it was a little inappropriate.


    Yi Jingfeng had opened the door and sat in. She hesitated, gave up the idea of sitting in the back seat and sat next to him in the co pilot''s position.


    So far, Yi Jingfeng is still very good to her. Even if Zhu Lingling was criticized for him just now, it has nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, Zhu Lingling was not wary of Yi Jingfeng. This move had made him very happy. His eyebrows and eyes were slightly curved, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "You seldom go out?" he said again.


    Zhu Lingling thought for a while, shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s not. I used to be more in China. I haven''t been here for long this time."


    "Really? I came here to meet my boyfriend?" he held the steering wheel in both hands and his voice was steady.


    "That''s right." Zhu Lingling smiled. In fact, it was not like what she said at all. When Kang Wen brought her, it was called a chicken flying dog jumping. Until recently, the relationship between the two people was eased.


    At the thought of this, she was slightly born, and Yi Jingfeng was heavy at the bottom of his eyes.


    "It seems that you have a good relationship with him. He is a good person," Yi Jingfeng said as if carelessly.


    "Good or bad." Zhu Lingling simply didn''t know how to comment on Kang Wen. The man was really good to her when he got better, but if he was really stubborn, he couldn''t pull the eight horses back. He was often half angry.


    "People immersed in love are really enviable." Yi Jingfeng, who looked at all her expressions in his eyes, suddenly said sour.


    Zhu Lingling smiled: "in fact, you can also find a girlfriend. I think it''s nothing to find a girlfriend much better than me on your terms."


    "Can I understand that you are actually praising me?" he turned to her and asked.


    Zhu Lingling smiled and said, "of course, I''m not praising you. Are you still praising me? I tell you, your conditions are very good and you look good. There must be many girls like you. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 505

    "Really? But they don''t like it," Yi Jingfeng replied.


    "Really? Then your eyes are too selective?" Zhu Lingling recalled as she said. Apart from the women who were fiercely hated by her, there are several other beautiful ones, "are your eyes too high?"


    "In fact, I have a woman I like, but she already has a boyfriend." Yi Jingfeng''s calm voice, his eyes quietly looking at the front.


    "Ah? This..." this is embarrassing. Zhu Lingling thought for a long time and didn''t think of an appropriate comforting sentence. Finally, he had to say dryly, "don''t worry, there is no grass anywhere in the world. You will always find a girl you like and she likes you."


    "Then thank you for your comfort." Yi Jingfeng smiled back at her and said, "but I still hope he can look back and see me."


    "Well, I hope so." Zhu Lingling could only say so.


    This was just a word to comfort him casually. As a result, Yi Jingfeng suddenly turned back, his eyes lit up, and asked her with surprise, "really? Is it really possible for her to look back at me?"


    Zhu Lingling was embarrassed and hesitated for a long time. Thinking that she wouldn''t know what she was talking about, she said vaguely; "Yes, maybe I''ll know you. Don''t worry."


    I didn''t expect that he looked cold on the outside, but in fact he was really infatuated.


    Yi Jingfeng smiled slowly: "yes, I will wait for the afternoon. Maybe she will look back for me one day."


    Zhu Lingling was sweating. Is she a mistake?


    But looking at his cheerful appearance, she couldn''t say anything.


    The car came to the place in this strange atmosphere. It was in front of the Kang family mansion. Yi Jingfeng glanced over there, looked back calmly and didn''t ask, "here it is."


    Zhu Lingling was still waiting for him to ask questions. Unexpectedly, he didn''t ask anything. He was more fond of him: "yes, I''m here. Thank you for sending me back."


    "You''re welcome. I''m idle anyway." Yi Jingfeng waved to her who had got off the bus and showed an elegant smile.


    Zhu Lingling stood at the door and watched the car turn and leave before entering the door.


    When sister-in-law Wang saw her coming back, she immediately greeted her politely: "have you eaten yet? I specially left some dishes. I don''t know if it suits your taste..."


    After a long talk, Zhu Lingling shook his head and said, "I''ve eaten with my friends."


    "Oh, that''s good." sister-in-law Wang was stunned.


    "I''ll go back to my room first." Zhu Lingling waved to her. To tell you the truth, she still liked sister-in-law Wang''s hospitality and nagging, which reminded her of her mother recuperating in China. She was willing to talk to sister-in-law Wang when she was free, but she was not in the mood today.


    After all, what those women said still affected her mood.


    Zhu Lingling sighed and fell heavily into the quilt after entering the room.


    Well, it''s still the most comfortable feeling in the quilt. She lazily holds the quilt and thinks about her mind.


    Anyway, she was still in a bad mood. It was like, like a big stone in her heart, which made her very uncomfortable. After a while, it got worse and almost spit out her chest.


    It became more and more uncomfortable. Zhu Lingling rolled on the big bed with her pillow. A burst of sleepiness hit her. She slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    This sleep went to the west of the sun. The light in the room gradually darkened. She opened her eyes and suddenly found a dark shadow looking at herself. She was startled. She quickly groped to turn on the light. After seeing the man clearly, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Kang Wen, I said, is there something wrong with you? Why are you sitting here without the light on?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the time and found that it was indeed time for him to go home from work in the past. In other words, she had slept all afternoon.


    Zhu Lingling was secretly surprised in her heart. How could she sleep so much today?


    Kang Wen reached out and touched her hair: "I forgot to turn on the light when I saw you sleeping." that is, I was fascinated by her sleeping position.


    Zhu Lingling turned her eyes: "what''s good?" she thought in her heart that she didn''t snore or leave saliva. Why didn''t she know he had such a strange preference before?


    "Of course it looks good." he touched her hair again, and this time it was opened by the impatient Zhu Lingling. "By the way, what do you mean by deliberately making that call today?"


    I''ve known her for a long time. I''ve long understood that Zhu Lingling is not a woman who attaches great importance to material enjoyment. She doesn''t feel much about luxury. As for jewelry that women like, Kang Wen doesn''t seem to be very used to it.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly found that he didn''t seem to have bought her a gift for a long time.


    This can''t be changed! He thought silently in his heart.


    Zhu Lingling showed a sly smile: "of course, it''s to pretend to be forced."


    Kang Wen: "


    Although Zhu Lingling thought of it, she was a little depressed when she thought of Wu Sixue''s last words. Even if what she said was wrong, one thing she said was still very right, that is, what is she Zhu Lingling for Kang Wen?


    Boyfriend and girlfriend? Cohabitants? After being with him for so long, I haven''t heard that he has any plans for their future. Does he really want to treat himself as a mistress? And then marry someone else?


    No wonder, if Zhu Lingling let herself fall to such a pitiful situation, she wouldn''t be called Zhu Lingling!


    Thinking of this, she said impolitely, "who let them satirize me? Now let me hit my face, hum!"


    The proud little look is very beautiful and radiant. Kang Wen couldn''t help stealing another fragrance and getting a white eye from the beauty.


    He walked back, grabbed her hand and said, "what''s the irony? No money?"


    While talking, she looked at her fingers. Well, her hands are beautiful, but they are bare without any accessories. It''s time to lick something for her.


    Zhu Lingling shook her head: "what do you say? That''s what I say to seduce men..." she was angry at the thought. She waved her hand, "don''t say it."


    Kang Wen''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light: "she said you seduced a man?"


    "Yes, what they said is also funny. How can I Seduce other men when I have you? Even......" when she said this, she suddenly found something bad.


    Looking at Kang Wen again, the smile on his lips has disappeared. Looking at her deeply, there is an inexplicable fire jumping in the bottom of his eyes: "men? Why do they think so?"


    "Because... Because..." Zhu Lingling suddenly opened her mouth and tongue tied. Damn it, what should she say now?


    Kang Wen suddenly smiled again, but this time he smiled with a sense of oppression: "tell me, what kind of man will let them say that about you?"


    "Yes, yes, oh, it''s Yi Jingfeng. He said a few words to me at dinner and gave me a card. They probably saw it in their eyes, so they deliberately stimulated me, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve been ruthlessly turned back with your help. Hum, how can I Seduce a good man like you?" Zhu Lingling learned to be smart this time and tried to butter up Kang Wen.


    Kang Wen smiled and was not confused by her good words: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true, I swear." Zhu Lingling nodded hurriedly. Kang Wen is usually very good, but sometimes it can give her a headache.


    For example, at some time.


    Her face flushed slightly, and Kang Wen touched her head again: "well, I hope you remember what you said."


    The threat in her voice made her uncomfortable: "you are the same, hum, I''m not your person."


    Kang Wen heard a cold flash in his eyes: "who are you not?"


    "Of course, who am I? Did you say that?" Zhu Lingling said unhappily. Although she didn''t care about her status, she put her here every day and didn''t let her return home, and gave any specific reasons. She didn''t think it was good. It was a burst of discomfort to think of it.


    "So you want to marry me." Kang Wen suddenly hugged her and smiled in her ear. He could hear from his voice that his mood suddenly changed again.


    Zhu Lingling turned her eyes to the sky and felt that she could not understand the man''s heart. She would be angry and happy for a while. Is this the rhythm of her great uncle?


    Soon she found that Kang Wen was really silent tonight. She was honest when she slept. Her tenderness almost made her think that Kang Wen had been robbed and changed his core.


    As a result, the next day she found that Kang Wen was even more strange.


    Before she opened her eyes in the morning, she smelled a good smell. When she opened her eyes, she found that it was a large bunch of flowers. They looked beautiful and dripping. The dew on them had not evaporated in time. The colorful color in her eyes made people feel comfortable.


    Zhu Lingling''s lips couldn''t help cocking up. She looked around the room and found that he had disappeared. After getting out of bed, she couldn''t help walking closer. She found that there was a note under the bunch of flowers, which read: "honey, I went to work. I gave you the flowers. Do you like it? PS: I''ll take you to lunch this noon. Remember to wait for me."


    Zhu Lingling stared in surprise: "Kang Wen took the wrong medicine today?"


    He usually treats her well, but he doesn''t come to this point. Is he suddenly stimulated?


    She thought and thought, and found that she didn''t say anything except about Yi Jingfeng yesterday. Is that why?


    Thinking of this, she smiled. Men are really careful animals. They don''t care. In fact, they are very careful.


    If she had known that this would have had such a great impact on him, she should have said it earlier!


    At noon, Kang Wen called again: "honey, are you ready? I''ll pick you up."


    "Well, where shall we go for dinner?" Zhu Lingling asked lazily, leaning against the head of the bed. I don''t know why. She didn''t seem to be excited about anything today.

 Chapter 506

    "Go... You''ll know when you go." Kang Wen sold it badly.


    Zhu Lingling said, "you are getting worse and worse now."


    "Really? Don''t you just like me bad?" Kang Wen''s tone was frivolous and made her blush.


    "I won''t tell you." Zhu Lingling threw down her cell phone and sat up.


    She stretched herself. She slept a lot these days, but now she can still feel tired from the depths of her body.


    "It can''t go on like this." Zhu Lingling sighed and touched his stomach. It seemed that he had felt that fat began to accumulate there.


    "If you''re lazy again, you''ll have to be fat." she mumbled. She got up and changed into a pair of casual jeans. She moved her body and found that she felt right. The pants she had worn before were obviously not as tight as they are now.


    "It''s time to lose weight." she touched her stomach and felt sad. Losing weight means that there will be many delicious foods that can''t be eaten.


    It''s so sad.


    Zhu Lingling sighed in her heart, put on a black coat, looked at the sky outside, and thought about adding a coat.


    The weather is getting colder day by day. According to her experience, it is estimated that the first snow of this year will fall soon.


    After a while, she heard a slight movement downstairs. She thought of Kang Wen''s words, and her heart was warm. She smiled and turned downstairs.


    Here he is.


    Kang Wen got on the bus with Zhu Lingling and drove out.


    At first, Zhu Lingling didn''t notice anything, but then he found that he was actually heading for the local city center, that is, the most expensive part of the site. The Kang family mansion was inside.


    Zhu Lingling was a little strange and asked him, "will you take me back?"


    Kang Wen held the steering wheel tightly and shook his head: "No."


    "Where is that?" he drove to a residential area instead of downtown. Did anyone open a restaurant there? Why hasn''t she heard of it?


    Zhu Lingling was full of questions.


    Kang Wen still said something that made her gnash her teeth: "you''ll know then."


    Zhu Lingling rubbed his fingers and felt some impulse to put them on Kang Wen''s neck.


    Kang Wen didn''t know that his neck was in danger. His beautiful lips were hanging all the time, but he looked very good in his heart.


    Zhu Lingling is very depressed in his eyes. Doesn''t he know his patience is very bad? And give her a pass?


    She couldn''t help it any more along the way. When she was ready to start, Kang Wen finally stopped in front of a red and white villa.


    "Where is this?" Zhu Lingling looked curiously. "It seems very new. Is it your friend''s house?"


    It is said that Kangjia mansion has a history of hundreds of years. It will never look so new.


    "It''s not my friend''s." Kang Wen untied his seat belt and got out of the car. By the way, he took her out. He put his hand around her and put his chin on her head. "This is our house."


    "What are you talking about? Our house?" Zhu Lingling was startled and turned to look at him. "Are you crazy? Don''t we have many houses?"


    "But some of them belong to Kang family and some to me. The current one is different. It belongs to both of us." when he bought the villa, he wrote their names. He solemnly stressed: "this is where we live together with our children."


    "What, what child?" Zhu Lingling couldn''t understand his brain circuit.


    What exactly did he mean by that?


    Kangwen didn''t wait for her to have any questions. He took her to open the door and went in.


    When she saw the situation inside, Zhu Lingling was in a daze again. It''s not how exquisite and gorgeous the furnishings and decorations inside. In recent years, especially with Kang Wen, she has seen a lot of luxury scenes, so she can basically deal with it calmly.


    But now the picture is different.


    After entering the door, she found that it was not a hall, but a courtyard. In the courtyard, there was a stream flowing from somewhere and winding in front of them.


    This is not the point. The point is that the stream should have been a clear gurgling water with countless red rose petals floating on it.


    Can you imagine that? A large area of red on the water, like fire, but... More like blood.


    Zhu Lingling looked speechless for a while, but the man around him asked her affectionately: "do you like it? This is a gift I gave you."


    At first glance, I knew that Kang Wen had made great efforts to decorate it. If Zhu Lingling said anything bad about the scenery, it was estimated that he would be depressed for a long time.


    She is a conscientious girlfriend!


    Zhu Lingling nodded and looked happy: "I like it."


    "Just like it." her excited look made Kang Wen very happy. She bowed her head and kissed her ear. "There''s more in the back. Let''s take our time."


    At this time, Zhu Lingling had no hope for his actions. It is estimated that only the straight man around him can do such a romantic thing.


    She sighed helplessly in her heart and slowly followed his footsteps. Along the way, she found that Kang Wen was just as gorgeous and exquisite as she imagined. Moreover, she could see that there were many decorations in the house that followed her preferences. However, why did he paint snakes and add feet to the already perfect places, With such bright red petals?


    On the floor, on the sofa, on the cabinet, on the table, on the chair, and even when she looked up, she found it on the ceiling.


    She was amazed and couldn''t help guessing how it was done.


    When he finally opened the door of the master bedroom and saw that there were petals on the big bed with a width of two meters, she was finally relieved.


    Well, according to my experience along the way, it''s really expected that there are petals on the big bed.


    It''s just, why did he do all this?


    All of a sudden, no sign, okay?


    Kang Wen hugged her behind her and asked in her ear, "do you like it?"


    "Well, I like it." she answered casually and couldn''t help asking, "why, is today a special day?"


    She couldn''t figure out what day it was today. Their birthdays were early, one in spring and the other in summer.


    "Today is certainly a special day," he said, releasing her hand, taking a deep breath and then stepping back with a cautious look.


    Zhu Lingling jumped in the center of his eyes and suddenly understood what he was going to do.


    She became nervous and felt that she was gradually unable to breathe.


    Sure enough, after he took a step back, he didn''t know where to take out a bunch of super large roses. He visually measured that there were hundreds of roses and held them in the palm of his hand. Then he took out a brocade box from his pocket: "honey, marry me."


    Zhu Lingling had a vague prediction in her heart, but she still shouted softly, covered her mouth, trembled in her heart, and filled her chest with joy, so that she couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    He actually, he really proposed!


    Kangwen proposed to her!


    God, she gently stepped back, looked down at the man on one knee, wanted to say something, but found that she was choking.


    Kang Wen waited for a while. Without waiting for her response, he looked up at her: "don''t you want to marry me?"


    She shook her head hard: "no, it''s not..."


    His eyes suddenly flashed bright light. Suddenly he stood up and said to her, "that''s the promise!" then he stuffed the bunch of flowers into her hand, and then he couldn''t help but take away the Jinhe, grabbed a "pigeon egg" that could blind people''s eyes and put it on her finger.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t expect him to come so soon. His shocked eyes opened wide: "kangwen, are you too fast?" she meant that he moved too fast and didn''t promise.


    Kang Wen replied solemnly, "fast? I think we''ve known each other long enough."


    "I don''t mean that." Zhu Lingling said helplessly, looking at the ring as wide as her finger, "I mean, I''m still considering..."


    "Why? Don''t you want to marry me? Or do you have another man in your heart? Zhao Yanlin, Yi Jingfeng? Hmm? Who else?" Kang Wen looked at her very seriously.


    She was powerless: "please, one of them is my friend, and the other is not even a friend. Are you jealous of this?"


    "Of course I''m jealous. Otherwise, why don''t you agree to my proposal? Isn''t it because of them?"


    "Of course not, I, I think it''s too fast." she made another excuse in a panic.


    "No, honey, we''ve known each other for several years. Did you forget when we met? We were still at school at that time. Some fast-moving students now have sons who can make soy sauce." Kang Wen said vaguely in her ear.


    She turned sideways and blushed: "if you want a son, you can have a baby with a woman. I believe there are a lot of women willing to give you a baby."


    "But I just want you to help me have a baby." Kang Wen''s whisper echoed in her ear, rippling in her heart. His big hand unconsciously touched her belly. "We haven''t done anything these days. Maybe there are my children in it."


    She blushed and couldn''t help it any more. She pushed him hard: "you think too much. If the child says there is something, there is something?"


    "If not, we''ll just make persistent efforts." Kang Wen was not discouraged by her blow, shrugged and said indifferently.


    "You think it''s beautiful." Zhu Lingling spat.


    Kang Wen showed a sly smile: "I don''t care. Anyway, you have agreed to my proposal, that is to say, you are my wife. It''s not natural to have children for me?"


    "Who said, I didn''t promise." Zhu Lingling still wanted to struggle.


    Although he said so, the sweetness in Zhu Lingling''s heart almost overflowed.


    Kang Wen smiled in the center of his eyes and deliberately teased her: "really? Then I''ll give it to someone else. Anyway, you said, I want to find a woman to have children as much as I want." then he pretended to leave.

 Chapter 507

    "Dare you!" Zhu Lingling looked at his back and was worried. A bunch of flowers hit it. Kang Wen caught it quickly and smelled it under his nose. "Fool, I won''t look at them with you."


    She hummed and wanted to say something. Suddenly she saw him come forward and hold himself fiercely. As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw him kiss deeply.


    As the world whirled around, Zhu Lingling''s mind gradually became confused. He didn''t even know when Kang Wen would hold himself to bed.


    Just when they were about to complete a great harmony of life, they suddenly felt cold behind their bodies, and then heard his low curse: "damn..."


    Zhu Lingling immediately woke up, opened his eyes and looked at him suspiciously. At a glance, he saw that all his hands were bright red petals, and even some on his face. He looked very stupid and cute.


    She laughed with a "puff" laugh. She was really guilty and could not live. Who let him put so many petals on the bed?


    Kang Wen was full of depression: "I knew I shouldn''t have listened to them..."


    Zhu Lingling picked his eyebrows and looked at him. He knew that this brain crippled idea would not be his own.


    Kang Wen looked down at her gloating. He was depressed and angry. Finally, he turned into anger and simply kissed Zhu Lingling


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, another period of time passed. During this period, Kang Wen and Zhu Lingling moved into the new house and made preparations for the wedding.


    The wedding day is scheduled for next month. Zhu Lingling has sent out invitations to his relatives and friends. Of course, he will not forget to send a copy to his best friend Shen Xiran. Kang Wen is directly preparing to pick up her mother, Zhu Lingling''s mother who is still in Liaoyang.


    Everything seems to be developing in a good place. Except that someone''s hatred is getting stronger and stronger, everything is good.


    However, those who are unwilling will never be reconciled.


    That day, after working at kangwen again, Zhu Lingling received Lu yingyue''s invitation: "Lingling, what are you doing now? Do you need to come out to play?"


    Zhu Lingling thought of those friends she had known before and Yi Jingfeng, who had a good relationship with her, thought and refused: "forget it, I won''t go. There are still some things to do now."


    "Well, but I''m eating lamb chops again this time. Are you sure you won''t come?" Lu yingyue seduced her with her favorite thing.


    Zhu Lingling immediately felt her saliva in the crazy secretion, as if she had never eaten meat in her life, but she clearly had a good Kobe steak yesterday.


    She regretfully touched her stomach and once again used her willpower to repel Lu yingyue''s seduction: "I really can''t. I want to lose weight now."


    "Well, well, but are you free tonight? Our family is moving away. I want to get together with you before I leave again." Lu yingyue said again.


    "Want to move away? Why?" asked Zhu Lingling suspiciously.


    "Well, the reason is also very complicated. I don''t know for a moment and a half. If you come or not, we may have a lot less opportunities to meet in the future." Lu yingyue said with a trace of sadness.


    "That''s all right," she said, and Zhu Lingling felt that she couldn''t justify refusing again.


    "Well, that''s settled. You must come."


    Lu yingyue said excitedly and hung up the phone.


    Zhu Lingling looks at the mobile phone in her hand and suddenly regrets. Although Lu yingyue has always performed well in front of her, Kang Wen and she don''t know why. Kang Wen and she agree that they don''t want to make friends with her.


    So as soon as she promised, she regretted. She was considering whether to just call to refuse, but suddenly received a call from Kang Wen: "wife, I''m a little busy tonight. I''ll be back later. Do you sleep first?"


    Zhu Lingling was unhappy when she thought of the dark villa at night. Who made her dislike outsiders at home? As a result, there were only two of them in Nuo Da''s villa. When he didn''t go home at night, she was the only one left at home.


    When she remembered the darkness, she was shocked. But the man in her family was a workaholic again. He couldn''t say anything if he came back earlier, so she had to agree stuffy.


    Kang Wen also knew that she was unhappy, but tonight''s date was very important. He had to take it as an unknown comfort to her and decided to go back as early as possible in the evening.


    With Kang Wen interrupting, Zhu Lingling forgot about rejecting Lu yingyue.


    Forget it, in that case, it''s better to be outside than at home.


    Zhu Lingling made up her mind and silently began to prepare for the reception in the evening.


    In the evening, she changed into a more formal dress, turned and set off.


    According to Lu yingyue''s address, this is a famous private club in the city. People in it are either rich or expensive. Even if they have money, most people can''t come in.


    Zhu Lingling came with Kang Wen once before. He didn''t think it was any fun. He just had more exquisite decoration and considerate service. There was nothing good about others. He didn''t understand why those people were so fascinated by this place.


    She told Kang Wen what she thought at that time. As a result, she saw him smile and turned off the topic.


    This time she didn''t say hello. After she went in and saw a strange noise somewhere, she suddenly understood Kang Wen''s expression at that time.


    Well, so there''s this kind of service here?


    Zhu Lingling thought silently in her heart, followed the waiter to the reserved room, and found that there were really few people this time, just three or four. In fact, one person was very familiar.


    She thought to herself, did he have an affair with Lu yingyue? Otherwise, how can you always appear with Lu yingyue?


    She thought in her heart. She was trying to find a place to sit down first. She saw that Lu yingyue had seen her and waved to her with a smile: "Lingling, you''re coming. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come and let me introduce you."


    Zhu Lingling reluctantly walked over and found that there were three people around her, a man and two women. Both women were looking at her curiously, while the other man smiled with a glass of wine: "haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you all right now?"


    His voice was mild, with some unspeakable decadence. Zhu Lingling was suddenly stunned. Seeing that the faces of the women around him seemed to have changed, he had to harden his head and say, "I''m fine. I''ve been busy recently."


    It''s strange in my heart. Yi Jingfeng''s words seem strange today. What is he thinking?


    Lu yingyue smiled and didn''t see the atmosphere between them. Holding her arm, she enthusiastically introduced her: "come, this is..." she introduced everyone to Zhu Lingling one by one.


    In fact, Zhu Lingling was not very interested in the expansion of contacts. He was also absent-minded and perfunctory when he heard the speech, and Yi Jingfeng seemed to think so. After a while, he stood up and said, "I still have something to tell Lingling alone. Can we leave for a while?"


    Several women smiled vaguely, but Zhu Lingling noticed that one of the women''s smiles was particularly stiff. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart and felt that he had recruited another enemy for himself.


    But she didn''t care. She just smiled and agreed with him.


    Rather than being secretly dissatisfied, she still wanted to go and breathe.


    Zhu Lingling smoothly followed Yi Jingfeng to one side. Yi Jingfeng''s slender fingers held a glass of wine and smiled at her: "it seems that you''ve had a good time."


    "Really?" Zhu Lingling subconsciously touched his cheek. "Maybe, it''s pretty good."


    "I heard you''re having a good time with your boyfriend. If you come out next time, remember to bring him out to show us." Yi Jingfeng suddenly said something that caught her off guard.


    "Ah, well, he''s a little busy, I don''t think so, but I''ll tell him." Zhu Lingling nodded at him. He really felt it was useless to talk to Kang Wen. That guy was so busy that she almost doubted their wedding. Maybe he couldn''t attend.


    "Really? That''s a pity." Yi Jingfeng looked at her deeply and took a sip of red wine. Zhu Lingling stood beside him. You can smell the smell of wine from him without getting close.


    He must not only drink this glass of wine. Zhu Lingling hesitated and persuaded him: "don''t drink too much wine. Drinking too much is bad for your health."


    In fact, she doesn''t know Yi Jingfeng''s identity very well. She only knows that he came from a very mysterious family. Others don''t know. Now she can''t help saying that he is obviously worried.


    After hearing this, he smiled and put the wine glass aside: "OK, if you don''t let me drink, I won''t drink." he followed good advice and put his eyes on her face when talking.


    Inexplicably, the pressure came again. Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but step back: "the body is your own, it''s best if you can be careful." strangely, Yi Jingfeng''s mood seems very wrong today.


    Zhu Lingling instinctively perceived a trace of danger, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    At this time, Lu yingyue came to her warmly and said, "we''re going to swim. Will you come?" the hot spring swimming pool here is very famous.


    Zhu Lingling shook his head without thinking: "no, I won''t go."


    "Well, let''s go." Lu yingyue doesn''t think so. There are many interesting things here. She doesn''t have to let her go with the people. She walks away and suddenly thinks of what she remembered. She suddenly turns back and says, "ah, yes, I heard you''re getting married soon, isn''t it? Congratulations."


    Zhu Lingling was a little embarrassed; "Yes."


    Lu yingyue sighed and said, "I don''t know how many people will be sad when the news comes out. Alas."


    Zhu Lingling thought of her sister and felt that her words seemed to have many meanings. She couldn''t help being embarrassed.


    Lu yingyue left after leaving this sentence. There were only Zhu Lingling and Yi Jingfeng left in the room.


    Zhu Lingling suddenly felt something wrong. He looked up and immediately understood what the source of pressure was on him. He couldn''t help but step back. Looking at Yi Jingfeng with a dark face, he said, "I suddenly want to go swimming. I''m going now..." then he turned and wanted to leave.


    Yi Jingfeng grabbed her.

 Chapter 508

    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Lingling looked back at him.


    "I''m with you?" he stared at her with deep eyes.


    She was surprised and shook her head without thinking. "No, No." seeing his face change, she explained, "don''t get me wrong, I just don''t like to follow too many people when swimming."


    Zhu Lingling is actually very guilty of Yi Jingfeng. He always thinks he is good to himself, but he doesn''t know why he is always wary of him.


    It seems unfair to him.


    But she soon found herself wrong.


    After hearing her words, Yi Jingfeng looked at her quietly for a long time. The hand holding her wrist seemed to forget to loosen it. Zhu Lingling moved his wrist uneasily and frowned: "can you let me go first?"


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her strangely and suddenly asked, "do you look down on me?"


    "What?" Zhu Lingling was a little confused. Where did this start?


    She hurriedly explained: "Oh, what are you thinking? I said I don''t like swimming with people, not for you..."


    "No, I can see it." Yi Jingfeng shook his head slowly. "I can feel it. You don''t want to be friends with me. You even want to stay away from me."


    Zhu Lingling felt guilty and smiled, "ha ha, how could it be? I think your people are very good, really."


    After hearing her explanation, Yi Jingfeng looked down and looked at her. The inexplicable surging flame at the bottom of his eyes startled Zhu Lingling. He couldn''t help saying, "can you let me go and let''s talk well."


    He looked at her deeply: "you know what? In fact, what I said to you that day, you thought I was lying, but what I said was true."


    Then he slowly let her go. Zhu Lingling was relieved and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Yi Jingfeng smiled bitterly and shook his head: "look, you''re leaving me now."


    "No, I''m not talking to you?" Zhu Lingling felt that his current state seemed very bad. He felt sorry to turn around and leave.


    Yi Jingfeng said to her calmly, "can you sit down and listen to me tell a story?"


    Zhu Lingling looked at the door.


    Yi Jingfeng said in a self deprecating tone, "you see, you don''t trust me after all. Forget it, let''s go." then he drank up a glass of red wine in front of him.


    A strong smell of wine came. Zhu Lingling realized that he seemed to be drinking all the time. Even when talking to her, he didn''t stop. He couldn''t help saying, "it''s bad for your health to drink less."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, even if I don''t drink, I can''t live 30. What''s the matter day by day." he poured himself another cup, then thought about it, and poured a cup into the empty cup opposite him, "come and drink with me."


    Zhu Lingling hesitated and slowly sat opposite him.


    She couldn''t tell why she was soft hearted and why she would sit back after listening to him. She just felt that he looked very poor now.


    When Yi Jingfeng saw that she was willing to do it, he breathed softly, the corners of his lips tilted slightly, and raised the cup in his hand to her: "come, cheers with me."


    She picked up the cup and sipped it gently on her lips. The warm liquor slipped through her throat and made her whole body hot and dry.


    This should be good wine. But Zhu Lingling didn''t understand anything and felt that Yi Jingfeng wasted drinking for himself.


    After Yi Jingfeng looked at her actions, the smile on his lips increased and poured her a cup.


    "No, no, I can''t drink well. I''ll get drunk if I drink again." Zhu Lingling stopped him.


    "I won''t advise you after drinking this cup." Yi Jingfeng lightly put down the wine bottle and said to her, "in fact, my thing is very simple, that is, I like others, but they don''t like me, plus some other troubles."


    "Actually," said Zhu Lingling slowly, careful not to attack his self-esteem. "In fact, I think you can go back and do something? I heard that the situation in your family is very good, why not..."


    This is her biggest doubt about Yi Jingfeng. She wondered why he was always with Lu yingyue. Did he like Lu yingyue? But she looked carefully at how they got along, and they were not very much alike.


    "Have you inquired about me?" Yi Jingfeng''s eyes burst out.


    "No, it''s not." Zhu Lingling shook his head honestly. "In fact, I''ve only heard of it."


    "Of course I want to go back, but not now." Yi Jingfeng took another sip of wine slowly and knocked on her cup: "you haven''t drunk the wine I poured for you."


    Zhu Lingling smiled, reluctantly picked up the cup and took a small sip: "well, I''ve drunk it now."


    "Well, I know you want to leave here and me now, but I''m sorry, I don''t want you to do so." Yi Jingfeng''s voice is always so faint, which makes people feel comfortable, but Zhu Lingling''s face changes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you''d better accompany me here first. Anyway, I think your man is very busy." Yi Jingfeng looked at her with a smile on her lips. The look in her eyes cooled her in Zhu Lingling''s eyes.


    Zhu Lingling immediately stood up and said, "I''m leaving." something was wrong. His words were very wrong!


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her faintly, but there was a burning flame beating in the bottom of his eyes: "no, you can''t go now, stay, I''ll be good to you." in the end, he finally took a hint of urgency.


    What does he mean?


    Zhu Lingling suddenly pushed away the chair and was about to turn around and leave, but she found that she didn''t know whether her action was too big. Her eyes suddenly darkened and her body softened.


    This is, this is


    Zhu Lingling was confused in front of him, blackened in bursts, and his body was soft. He was very sober in his heart: "you... You drugged me!"


    "Who makes you always want to leave me? I clearly want to be nice to you. As a result, when you see me, it''s always like seeing poisonous snakes and beasts. I''m sorry." Yi Jingfeng sighed and said to her, "I wanted to be gentle with you."


    It''s dark in front of her. She can only see Yi Jingfeng''s face that usually looks very handsome but now disgusts her: "Yi Jingfeng, you''ll regret..."


    "I don''t know if I don''t regret it later. I only know that if I don''t keep you this time, I will regret it." Yi Jingfeng sighed gently, stood up and picked her up.


    Zhu Lingling was very anxious. She put her hand hard on his chest and wanted to push him away, but she was weak now. Yi Jingfeng didn''t look at her at all. He looked down at her: "don''t waste your energy. Go to sleep. You won''t be anxious when you wake up."


    His words were like a magic spell. As soon as his voice fell, Zhu Lingling really felt his sleepiness gradually coming up, but when is it now? She can''t say it.


    She struggled hard to persuade Yi Jingfeng: "what do you want to do? I can ask for money... I can give it to you..."


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her with anger in her eyes. Zhu Lingling was surprised and didn''t dare to say any more.


    "So you still don''t know what I want." he sighed softly and said to Zhu Lingling, "go to bed. You''ll know everything when you wake up."


    "No... no..." Zhu Lingling is crazy. She really can''t sleep. God knows how the man in front of her treats herself?


    But the effect of medicine is powerful. Even if her willpower is strong, she can''t fight it. Finally, she goes to sleep with her eyes closed.


    Yi Jingfeng looked down at her sleeping cheek. Because she had drunk two glasses of wine, the blush on her face was very obvious. It looked very beautiful against her white skin.


    He looked at her deeply and whispered, "only at this time, you won''t want to avoid me, will you?"


    Zhu Lingling slept very comfortingly and didn''t give her a response.


    Yi Jingfeng pursed his lips, hugged her, turned to open the door, saw that there was no one outside, walked out with her, and soon the news was in the deep corridor.


    ¡­¡­


    Kang Wen found that she disappeared two hours later. He only found that no one answered her cell phone. After calling several times, he found that she simply couldn''t get through. He immediately knew that something had happened.


    Not to mention how he started looking for Zhu Lingling here.


    After waking up, Zhu Lingling soon found that he had been brought to a completely strange environment, and couldn''t help jumping in his heart.


    "Wake up?" before she had any action, a voice came not far away, very familiar.


    Zhu Lingling''s face suddenly changed, reluctantly propped himself up and said to Yi Jingfeng, "I thought the previous thing was a dream."


    "As a result, I feel very happy to find that it is true?" he sat in a chair not far from her and stared at her closely.


    "You really can tell jokes." Zhu Lingling reluctantly smiled and suddenly found something wrong in his eyes. He looked down and his face turned red; "You... You changed my clothes?"


    God, he won''t do it when he''s dizzy, will he?


    Zhu Lingling hurriedly tried to move his body and found that there seemed to be no strange feeling. He was finally relieved. Then he pulled the quilt high and looked at him vigilantly: "Yi Jingfeng, I warn you that I only regard you as a friend and have no other meaning to you. Don''t be delusional."


    "Really?" Yi Jingfeng smiled carelessly, "but I don''t want to be your friend. I want to go further with you. Do you think I don''t have any chance?"


    "Of course not. Haven''t you heard me say that I''m getting married and the day is next month! Are you deaf?" Zhu Lingling said impolitely to him, "put me back quickly and we can continue to be friends!"


    Yi Jingfeng smiled: "but I really don''t want to be friends with you anymore. You say, how about we be lovers?"

 Chapter 509

    "You... You think too much. I''m getting married. Do you know when I get married?" Zhu Lingling looked at him talking to himself and was a little crazy.


    "I know, you''ve stressed it several times." Yi Jingfeng smiled and said slowly, "it seems that you really don''t like me. Don''t worry about my heartache."


    Zhu Lingling was silent, and she didn''t know what to say to him.


    In fact, she feels very good about Yi Jingfeng. He has a high appearance and good character. The most important thing is to talk to her. If she wasn''t with Kang Wen, she might really be able to come with him for a while.


    But now it''s different. Her relationship with Kai has developed stably and is about to get married. Now let her accept Yi Jingfeng again?


    Zhu Lingling can''t stand Kang Wen''s reaction, okay.


    So now she can only sigh that she is out of time.


    But now she found that she didn''t seem to really understand his ideas, and even her cognition of his whole person was biased. Why didn''t she find that Yi Jingfeng''s character was so paranoid?


    Zhu Lingling felt that he had done evil and could not live. He had to reflect on himself when he went back.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her and said, "it doesn''t matter to get married. Anyway, you''re with me now. Kang Wen can''t get married without a bride, can he? So you see, I still have a chance."


    Zhu Lingling was a little crazy: "Yi Jingfeng, I tell you, it''s impossible between me and you. Really, let me go, so that we can still be friends."


    "I said, I don''t want to be friends with you at all." Yi Jingfeng was impatient. "You know? I want your love." he looked at her deeply and said.


    Zhu Lingling looked at him with a crazy look and suddenly had a cold war.


    Now she finally found that Yi Jingfeng seemed to have been immersed in his own world. His resistance and rejection did not exist for him at all. He just wanted to trap himself here.


    After figuring this out, Zhu Lingling stopped talking and said it was a waste of effort anyway. Why?


    Seeing that she was silent, Yi Jingfeng felt uncomfortable. He stood up and walked to her and asked, "why don''t you talk?"


    Zhu Lingling replied dully, "what do you say? Anyway, you won''t let me go back."


    "Don''t be so sad, I''ll be very good to you." Yi Jingfeng''s hand fell on her hair. Just a gentle touch made her goose bumps all over.


    Zhu Lingling immediately fought a cold war, looked up and waved his hand away: "don''t touch me." instinctively, he saw his dark face, suddenly his heart trembled and quickly explained, "no, I don''t like being touched."


    Yi Jingfeng''s look changed for a long time. He seemed to want to get angry but repressed it. Finally, he withdrew his hand and said, "I''ll give you another period of time to adapt to me. Otherwise, don''t force you to do things you don''t want to do."


    In a word, Zhu Lingling was creepy and nodded hurriedly: "OK, I know."


    Zhu Lingling was relieved to see that he seemed to finally give up touching himself.


    But Yi Jingfeng didn''t leave. She was strange in her heart. She looked up and saw that his look was changing. Zhu Lingling immediately felt bad in her heart. She firmly grasped the quilt under her body and was ready to jump out of bed and run when she saw that the situation was wrong.


    Yi Jingfeng was silent for a while. Finally, he didn''t know what he thought. He made up his mind to reach out and catch her: "I''m sorry..."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him and was terrified. He immediately lifted the quilt and threw it on his head. He immediately turned and jumped out of bed.


    I''ve been entangled with Yi Jingfeng for a long time to conserve energy. Now the opportunity finally comes!


    As soon as Zhu Lingling turned around, he wanted to run past Yi Jingfeng. No matter where they are now, the farther they can be from him, the better.


    But Zhu Lingling''s abacus is very good, but he underestimates Yi Jingfeng''s reaction. After all, he is a big man, and his skill and reaction speed are much better than she imagined.


    Zhu Lingling just ran out for two or three steps and was caught by him before he reached the door.


    "Do you want to run? It''s not that easy!" Yi Jingfeng''s sad voice came from behind her. At the moment, he seemed to be angered by Zhu Lingling''s action and his nature was exposed.


    He threw her on the bed with force. Zhu Lingling screamed and turned over to jump up from the bed, but before he could make any action, he suddenly felt that Yi Jingfeng had been pressed up.


    An adult man''s weight is considerable. Zhu Lingling immediately blacked out and almost fainted. When he came back, he felt his big hand groping his chest.


    She screamed and slapped hard.


    "Pa!"


    Zhu Lingling was stunned. Unexpectedly, he beat him so easily. Then he reflected his current dangerous situation and shouted: "go away, don''t touch me!"


    Yi Jingfeng touched his cheek with deep eyes: "good, now even if I don''t feel guilty about you." then he grabbed her collar with a big hand and was ready to work hard.


    Zhu Lingling was worried and tried to break his big hand, but her strength was nothing compared with Yi Jingfeng, a big man. How could she stop it?


    At this dangerous moment, Zhu Lingling''s tears will flow down again. He feels that he must be innocent today.


    Suddenly, melodious music sounded on one side.


    Zhu Lingling''s eyes lit up: "your cell phone is ringing, someone is looking for you!"


    Great, this call came at a good time!


    Yi Jingfeng''s face sank. He felt that the call came at a bad time, but he had to listen. He had to move away from Zhu Lingling, go to the mobile phone, pick it up, and then pick it up.


    Zhu Lingling was greatly relieved in bed. No matter who called Yi Jingfeng, she thanked each other wholeheartedly at this time, otherwise she would have been swallowed by others now.


    She quickly got up and went to open the door. Sure enough, she found that the door was firmly locked and could not be opened.


    Zhu Lingling was very worried. He found that the room was empty and there was no place to hide. He couldn''t help sweating on his forehead.


    What if he doesn''t die when he answers the phone later?


    She was very anxious. At a glance, she saw the big wardrobe placed against the wall. She hurried to open the door. Suddenly, Yi Jingfeng asked behind her, "what are you doing?"


    Zhu Lingling''s action froze. Unexpectedly, he answered the phone so soon. God is going to kill her!


    She clenched her teeth tightly and turned angrily: "Yi Jingfeng, I think you are wrong. If you touch me again, I will commit suicide! If you don''t believe me, try it!"


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her strangely: "making out with me makes you uncomfortable?"


    Zhu Lingling felt that he couldn''t communicate with him at all and glared at him.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her for a while, and Zhu Lingling began to think about whether it was better to jump or bite his tongue. Suddenly, he turned and walked to the door. He didn''t know what action he had done, so he opened the door.


    When he went out, he left a sentence: "stay well if you don''t want to die." then he turned and left, locking the door by the way.


    Zhu Lingling, no matter how much, was greatly relieved to see Yi Jingfeng go. No matter what he would do later, at least she is safe now.


    Zhu Lingling relaxed and felt a burst of weakness, almost falling to the ground.


    She supported herself, moved to a chair on one side and sat down. While wiping her cold sweat, she thought about how she should escape or call the police.


    But she was startled. After looking around, she found that it might be a low-grade hotel with poor facilities. However, there was a telephone at the head of the bed.


    It looks very old, but after all, it is a phone that can contact the outside world!


    As soon as Zhu Lingling''s eyes lit up, he rushed over, couldn''t wait to pick it up and began to call.


    Great, she''s saved!


    At this thought, she was full of strength.


    incorrect! Why is there silence on the phone? No sound?


    Zhu Lingling found that he didn''t respond at all. His heart was cold. He looked down the wire and found that the wire had been broken.


    She picked up a piece of wire and felt cold in her heart. Yi Jingfeng''s mind was meticulous. How could she successfully escape?


    She felt little hope.


    "Want to make a phone call?" suddenly a voice came from behind. Zhu Lingling was used to it, smiled bitterly, and the last glimmer of hope was dashed.


    She turned and quietly looked at Yi Jingfeng: "Kang Wen should be looking for me now. You can''t hide for long." from the furnishings in the room, she is not far from her and Kang Wen''s home. He will find it sooner or later.


    Yi Jingfeng smiled: "it seems that you know him very well, but I don''t count." then he handed her the thing on his hand, "put it on and go with me."


    She was a little surprised and instinctively warned, "what is this? I don''t wear it."


    "Don''t wear it, unless you want me to help you." Yi Jingfeng''s tone is indisputable now, and he also looked at the time. "Your action is faster. We''ll go out in five minutes. If you can''t do it, I''m willing to help you."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him with hatred: "what do you want to do?"


    Yi Jingfeng shrugged and his face was cold, as if he was not the one who was just going to do whatever she wanted: "time has begun. Remember five minutes."


    "You!" Zhu Lingling picked up her clothes, stamped her feet reluctantly, turned and went into one side of the bathroom.


    Yi Jingfeng brought her a set of small men''s clothes, with casual clothes on it and casual pants on the lower body. They were black and white and wide. All at once, her feminine characteristics were covered up.


    Zhu Lingling felt that she seemed to know what Yi Jingfeng wanted to do.

 Chapter 510

    Sure enough, after Zhu Lingling went out, Yi Jingfeng lost a coat to her without saying anything. It was dark and the style was the most common and insignificant one.


    She put on her coat silently. With her plain plan, she really looked like a boy.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her up and down. Probably he thought she could barely get through now, so he said to her, "follow me." then he turned and opened the door.


    Zhu Lingling followed him and went out. He found that it was not a big hotel as he had seen before. The furnishings were not very good. It seemed that Yi Jingfeng had made a lot of efforts to cover up his whereabouts.


    She bowed her head and followed Yi Jingfeng honestly. Her obedience surprised Yi Jingfeng. She couldn''t help looking at her suspiciously on the road.


    Zhu Lingling certainly won''t be so honest, but she knows that if she asks for help now, it''s estimated that the probability of spreading the news is small, but it''s more likely to be repressed by Yi Jingfeng. Who makes it an indifferent society now? Ordinary people won''t believe it at the first time when they see such a situation, and then it''s more difficult for him to save himself after he finds it.


    So it''s better to wait quietly for the opportunity.


    So all the way was very calm. Yi Jingfeng doubted whether she had any backhand more than once, but he didn''t expect that she was really surprisingly honest.


    After driving for nearly two hours, they came to another building.


    When Zhu Lingling got off the bus, he almost thought he had crossed.


    Surrounded by a golden wheat field, there are tall windmills not far away, and people''s laughter and laughter are faintly heard. Coupled with the two-story building that looks a little old in front of him, Zhu Lingling feels like he has come to the movie.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" looking at her bleary look, Yi Jingfeng said the first sentence along the way.


    She nodded and asked subconsciously, "is this your home?"


    It looks really beautiful here, full of nostalgia.


    Yi Jingfeng turned to open the door: "well, you''re going to live with me this time." then he opened the door.


    A breath of speaking came to his face. There was such a smell in old buildings. It didn''t smell very good. Zhu Lingling couldn''t help frowning.


    Yi Jingfeng didn''t notice her look. He went in, looked around, turned back and said to her, "this is where I lived when I was a child. It''s pretty good. We can live with a little cleaning."


    Zhu Lingling looked around and found that there was dust on the furniture, but not much, as if someone cleaned it from time to time.


    As soon as I thought of this, I saw someone knocking at the door behind me: "little Ali, I''m coming." Zhu Lingling took a lot of effort to understand his strong local language.


    Little Ali? Is this Yi Jingfeng''s nickname?


    Yi Jingfeng turned to open the door. There was a large middle-aged woman with a smile at the door. When she saw Yi Jingfeng open the door, her eyes smiled into a crack: "you''re coming. Look what you want. I''ve brought you. You see there''s still a lot less? If there''s still less, tell me."


    Zhu Lingling looked and found that there were several things under her feet, but they were bulging. There were a lot of things.


    She guessed that Yi Jingfeng should have sent them all kinds of daily necessities and food. After all, they came empty handed.


    Yi Jingfeng thanked her and promised to find her again if necessary. Then the man left. He moved in and opened them one by one. Zhu Lingling found out what kind of daily necessities and food it was, such as flour, vegetables and frozen meat. It seems that Yi Jingfeng plans to keep her here for a long time.


    Yi Jingfeng noticed the way she looked at things. She glanced up at her and said, "don''t think about it. They''ve known me for many years and won''t help you."


    Zhu Lingling was stunned to understand that he was warning himself not to try to spread the news through them?


    She shook her head. She hadn''t thought of it yet.


    So I squatted down beside him as if I hadn''t heard him, watched him clean up his things, and couldn''t help asking, "do you often live alone?" it seemed that it was not the first time for him to do housework.


    He packed his hands and nodded stiffly, "I lost my family when I was very young, so many times I need to do it myself. What do you want to eat at night?"


    Zhu Lingling now looks nothing on the surface. In fact, he is very anxious. He doesn''t have any mind to eat. When he hears the speech, he casually says, "whatever, anyway, I''m not very hungry."


    He looked back at her, packed up everything one by one, said to her, "come on, let''s go upstairs and see the room." then he walked up the stairs.


    Zhu Lingling was really afraid of the word, but the current situation was not what she could refuse. Wen Yan had to bite the bullet and follow up.


    The stairs leading to the second floor are made of wood. I don''t know how many years they have existed. Stepping on them will creak. She smiled bitterly in her heart. There is no need for someone to take care of herself here. As long as she wants to go downstairs, she will make such a loud sound, which is more effective than any alarm bell.


    Yi Jingfeng looked indifferent all the time. When he got upstairs, he pointed to a room and said, "this is your room. Look, tell me what you need."


    It looked very natural, as if Zhu Lingling was his guest.


    Zhu Lingling pressed down the strange feeling in her heart, stood at the door and looked inside. She found that there was a very ordinary bedroom. It was not very big, but it was not small. There was a dresser beside the bed, a bedside table, chairs and so on. There was a small door on one side, which seemed to be a bathroom.


    Such a room is not bad, but it''s much better than what she thought before.


    She hesitated and said to Yi Jingfeng, "can you let me clean the room by myself?"


    Yi Jingfeng nodded, "but there should be tools in the bathroom."


    Zhu Lingling hesitated and didn''t move.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her with an eyebrow, and suddenly a smile appeared on his lips: "it seems that you want to invite me into your room? So..."


    Zhu Lingling hurriedly interrupted him: "no, you misunderstood. I thought you had something to tell me. Now it''s all right. I''ll go into the room." then he rushed into the room and closed the door tightly with a bang.


    Yi Jingfeng''s face sank suddenly. Looking at the closed room, he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he slowly walked downstairs.


    Zhu Lingling leaned back on the door panel and quietly listened to his voice down the stairs step by step. She was greatly relieved. No matter how harmless Yi Jingfeng is, she can''t forget that he was suddenly crazy when he was in the hotel and almost took over his own facts.


    Here she really needs to be careful all the time.


    After making sure that Yi Jingfeng had gone, she began to slowly look through everything in the room and found that the layout here was good. Even the quilt on the bed was unexpectedly soft.


    Her heart sank when she thought of it. It seems that Yi Jingfeng didn''t come here with her temporarily. She had a plan for a long time. I don''t know when she began to have the idea of kidnapping herself?


    A month ago? Or earlier?


    Zhu Lingling suddenly felt a little cold. Before such an evil man followed her, she didn''t know anything. She thought she could make friends with each other. Now it''s really naive and ridiculous to think of it.


    Zhu Ling was so angry that she hammered on the bed that she suddenly thought of another thing. Yi Jingfeng was introduced to her by Lu yingyue. What role did she play in this matter?


    No, she''s with Yi Jingfeng, isn''t she?


    She was more and more frightened and whirled around the room. What should she do now? She doesn''t have a cell phone or a computer, and there''s nothing in this room that can communicate with the outside world. How can she let Kang Wen know she''s here?


    And Lu yingyue. If she is not a good person, she is still at Kang Wen''s side. What if he is confused?


    Zhu Lingling felt anxious.


    Downstairs, an unpleasant phone call was also in progress.


    The woman''s unhappy voice came from her mobile phone: "I asked you to put her on directly. Why didn''t you do it?"


    Yi Jingfeng didn''t speak with his mobile phone.


    The woman''s voice became sharper when she saw him like this: "what I told you before, you forgot? Ah? Where are you taking people now? Do you know what it feels like when I took him to you and found that the building was empty? My face was lost!"


    Yi Jingfeng said coldly, "I only told you before that I would take her away. In the back, you were talking, and I didn''t promise."


    "You! Yi Jingfeng! Are you fucking crazy? Do you think you can hide her with your skills? I tell you, it will be sooner or later for him to find you without my help. I see what will happen to you then!"


    "Then don''t worry about it." Yi Jingfeng said faintly and hung up his cell phone.


    The woman on the other end of the phone was so angry that she threw her cell phone out.


    No, in that case, she will lose the chance to get close to Kang Wen! It''s Yi Jingfeng''s fault. She played cards unreasonably, which made her good plans fail.


    No, we must find a way!


    Lu yingyue walked wildly in the room, thinking of Kang Wen in the next room.


    She tried her best and even did not hesitate to lure Yi Jingfeng to tie Zhu Lingling away in order to get close to Kang Wen. Even in her plan, she had to take Kang Wen to "catch the traitor". Yi Jingfeng and Zhu Lingling caught him in bed on the spot. Kang Wen would be very disappointed at that time, and then she could take advantage of it.


    But Yi Jingfeng, who was killed that day, didn''t follow her plan. She took people with her, but found no one in the room. It was a great shame. This Yi Jingfeng, if he sees him again next time, he must kill him!

 Chapter 511

    But what should she do now?


    She walked around the room again and finally made up her mind. She went to the mirror of the room and slowly took off her clothes.


    The body skin in the mirror is tender, with a healthy blush, concave and convex, even in the most mysterious place. She believes that as long as Kang Wen sees it, he will forget that Zhu Lingling and fall in love with himself.


    Lu yingyue thought of what she was going to do. She bit her lips shyly, opened the wardrobe and took out a sexy nightdress with translucent material. Some men said she was the most beautiful and could drive men crazy.


    She put it on, thought again, took out a long coat and put it on the outside. After all, she had to go out later. She didn''t want those smelly men she despised to take advantage of herself for nothing.


    When everything was ready, she opened the door and found that the corridor outside was empty and there was no one. She was filled with joy and hurried out.


    With her memory, she went to Kang Wen''s room. She reached out and knocked gently on the door. She began to think about how she should respond if he asked herself what to do.


    But after a while, no one answered in the door.


    It''s strange that she saw Kang Wen walk in with her own eyes. Why didn''t anyone respond?


    Didn''t you hear that? fell asleep?


    She bit her lip and knocked on the door again. She used more strength this time.


    Still no reply.


    She suddenly felt a little flustered and felt as if she had missed something, so she added some strength to her hand and knocked on the door.


    But there was still no sound inside.


    Lu yingyue retreated a few steps and stared at the door. She felt the cold at the bottom of her heart spreading up in bursts.


    When did he leave? He told her to wait for Zhu Lingling at home!


    Did something go wrong?


    She stared at the door in front of her and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Miss Lu, what''s the matter with you?" suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    She was startled. She quickly looked back and found that behind her was the woman named sister-in-law Wang talking to her. Her huge body, small eyes and smile on her face seemed to Lu yingyue to have a deep meaning.


    "I... I''m looking for Mr. Kang. Why isn''t he in the room?" Lu yingyue calmed down and said to sister-in-law Wang.


    Sister-in-law Wang replied carelessly, "Oh, well, Mr. Kang has gone out."


    "Out?" Lu yingyue raised her voice in surprise at the news. After seeing sister-in-law Wang''s look, she lowered her voice. "When did he go out and why did he suddenly go out?" the most important thing is, why didn''t he know when he went out?


    Sister-in-law Wang''s face has been a little impatient. Why is this woman so annoying? Why should the young master explain to her when he goes out? Does he regard himself as his wife.


    Thinking of this, she said forcefully, "I don''t know. I''m a servant. I can''t control whether the young master can get out." then she turned and walked away.


    After walking away, he suddenly thought of something. He turned to the stunned Lu yingyue and said, "by the way, your clothes are so thin. Aren''t they cold?"


    After hearing this, Lu yingyue was stunned. She looked down and found that she was in a hurry to lure Kang Wen out. Her coat didn''t buckle at all and only held it with her hand. Now she was nervous. When her hand was released, she immediately showed the transparent temptation nightdress inside.


    Her face suddenly turned red and ran to her room.


    Sister-in-law Wang turned her mouth in her heart and secretly decided to take good care of the woman before Miss Zhu came back. She was very dishonest. It would be bad if the young master was seduced by her.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Lingling was worried in the room for a long time and didn''t have any clue. He had to go around the room. Finally, he sat back discouraged.


    This time Yi Jingfeng made good preparations for his action. In order to prevent her from escaping along the window, even a small ventilation window was installed with finger thick steel bars.


    In this way, let her stay in it honestly and don''t leave the rhythm at all.


    Zhu Lingling looked at the scene in front of her, and her heart was cold.


    I don''t know how long it was before the sky darkened. Yi Jingfeng came up step by step. Zhu Lingling subconsciously raised his vigilance and firmly grasped his chest.


    He went to Zhu Lingling''s door and knocked gently: "open the door."


    She shook her body and really didn''t want to talk to him.


    Yi Jingfeng waited for a while and knocked at the door: "open the door and eat."


    It was food. She was relieved and got up to open the door, but she just opened the door carefully and said to him, "thank you."


    Under the dim yellow light outside, Yi Jingfeng''s face was more unpredictable. He held a tray with several kinds of meals in it, which smelled very fragrant.


    He saw Zhu Lingling''s vigilant action and didn''t say anything. He just stretched the tray forward: "here you are, don''t you?"


    Zhu Lingling actually wanted to say no, but the smell in front of her was too tempting, and her stomach was growling. She hadn''t eaten for most of the day.


    She hesitated, opened the door wider, took the tray in his hand, and whispered, "thank you."


    She knew her actions were ridiculous. If he really wanted to come in, a thin door wouldn''t stop him at all, let alone his home. He might have the key here long ago.


    But I think so, she still couldn''t help but want to shut her out of the door.


    Fortunately, Yi Jingfeng didn''t seem to plan to do anything to her this time. He didn''t get angry. Instead, he stepped back and looked at her and said, "you can have a meal and rest early and put the tray at the door."


    Is this the rhythm of not letting her go out?


    Zhu Lingling said in silence, "can I go out for a walk?"


    Yi Jingfeng thought, "tomorrow, I''ll take you out for a walk tomorrow. It''s too late now."


    It''s better not to imprison her in the room. Zhu Lingling breathed a sigh of relief and closed the door.


    The dinner was quite sumptuous. It was about a large piece of bread, thick soup and a cod steak. It was a typical local dish.


    It''s probably the woman who sent it.


    She ate silently, the bread was soft, the cod steak was not well processed, there was a fishy smell, and the thick soup was a little salty. She couldn''t eat it after a few bites. She cleaned up again and put the things back at the door.


    Although Zhu Lingling has become a prisoner now, she feels she still needs to insist on some things.


    She hurried to take a bath and thought she was going to wear the dirty clothes before, but when she opened the wardrobe again, she found that it was full of clothes of the same size as her body, and the style was also the kind she liked.


    Zhu Lingling''s heart was cold and closed the cabinet door mercilessly. He couldn''t help thinking, when did Yi Jingfeng begin to have that idea about himself?


    She doesn''t even know?


    Although she didn''t want to wear the clothes he prepared, her clothes were so dirty that she didn''t want to wear them. Finally, she had to compromise, opened the wardrobe, picked up a conservative loose Pajama, suddenly thought of something, jumped up, changed a pair of jeans and lay down again. Only then did she feel relieved.


    In a flash of time, one night passed.


    The next day, as he promised, Yi Jingfeng took her out to have a look around after eating a bad breakfast.


    This is a typical rural area. The wheat field is infinite. There are several tall scarecrows in it. It''s interesting from a distance. In some places, tall haystacks have been stacked. Some people have begun to harvest.


    Everywhere is a vibrant scene.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her and said faintly, "I lived here for a long time when I was a child, about five years." that was the happiest time in his memory.


    "Who did you live with at that time?" Zhu Lingling asked him carefully.


    "With my grandmother," said Yi Jingfeng.


    "Oh, then she must be very good to you." Zhu Lingling looked at him and said. When Yi Jingfeng talked about this now, he looked very gentle and even smiled at the corners of his lips. It is conceivable that this memory left him a very good memory.


    "Yes, she is very kind to me. She cooks delicious food for me every day and teaches me a lot of knowledge. Sometimes I don''t want to go home, so she goes everywhere to find me, calls my name and lets me go home for dinner." Yi Jingfeng has a vision in her eyes.


    "Well, is your grandmother all right now?" Zhu Lingling asked hard.


    "She? She has died. She died when I was ten years old." Yi Jingfeng smiled faintly, but with unspeakable sadness in her smile.


    "Sorry, I thought..." looking at his meeting so beautiful, I thought his grandmother was still alive. I didn''t expect her to have died long ago, but


    "How old were you when you were here?" Zhu Lingling asked him.


    "I came here at the age of five," Yi Jingfeng replied.


    "Five years old?" Zhu Lingling frowned and suddenly remembered that he had lived here for five years. Isn''t that his grandmother died as soon as he left? So pathetic.


    Yi Jingfeng said faintly, "her death was an accident, but I have let the accident pay the price." the words had a strong smell of blood.


    Zhu Lingling was stunned and looked at him incredulously: "what do you mean..."


    Yi Jingfeng smiled, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes: "do you want to hear my story?"


    Zhu Lingling nodded. It seems that there is always a fog around Yi Jingfeng, which makes people can''t see through. She is also curious to have the opportunity to know his past today.


    Yi Jingfeng spoke slowly.


    It turned out that he was the illegitimate son of a local rich businessman, and his mother was their tutor. As a result, the innocent girl was seduced by the male owner, went to bed, grew up and gave birth to Yi Jingfeng. At first, the rich businessman treated them well and asked his mother to take the child''s grandmother. As a result, the rich businessman died and their mother and son were driven out of the house, And implicated grandma in her tragic death.


    Later, their mother and son took back their own property, but his mother died, leaving him alone in the world. As for his half mother brother and sister, he was not a relative but an enemy in his eyes.

 Chapter 512

    After hearing this, Zhu Lingling felt that, sure enough, dog blood exists everywhere in life. Even in such a paradise, it is inevitable.


    Looking at Yi Jingfeng, it is estimated that the death of his grandmother is not so simple.


    She sighed gently, and suddenly felt that the bottom of her heart had some sympathy for Yi Jingfeng. After all, it was normal for such an unfortunate family to have some distortion in her heart.


    However, this does not mean that what he did was right. Zhu Lingling felt that he had a chance to escape.


    But how do you escape?


    "I said Yi Jingfeng." Zhu Lingling took a deep breath and decided to persuade him again. "Are you going to put me here all your life? Have you ever thought about it in the future?"


    "Later, later things, say again." Yi Jingfeng smiled very seriously, so that Zhu Lingling, who had prepared a long speech, stopped.


    Yi Jingfeng is like a gambler putting all his eggs in one basket. No matter what tomorrow or the future is, it just needs now.


    Such a person, such an idea, Zhu Lingling felt that it was inappropriate to persuade him to put himself back.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her with an inexplicable emotion in his eyes: "I know what you mean. Don''t think about anything. Follow me. I will treat you 10000 times better than kangwen."


    Zhu Lingling sighed in her heart and knew that he wouldn''t take the initiative to put himself back.


    It seems that we have to find another way.


    But before he could figure out the way, he found that Yi Jingfeng was already fulfilling his promise to her.


    Soon, Zhu Lingling was taken to the wheat field by Yi Jingfeng, watched the people harvest, and then asked someone to make a piece of bread with the newly harvested wheat ground into flour for her to eat.


    Zhu Lingling knew for the first time that the bread made of freshly ground flour was so sweet that she almost swallowed her tongue.


    The next day, Yi Jingfeng took Zhu Lingling around several nearby mountains. He gathered berries on the mountains and saw the clouds rolling and comfortable. The mountain breeze hit lightly, which made Zhu Lingling almost feel that she had returned to the mountain of her hometown. When she was a child, she played like this all day. I didn''t expect that there would be such a day when she grew up, which made her have an unspeakable feeling.


    But she hasn''t sent out any feelings yet. Suddenly, a strange feeling came from her. Yi Jingfeng put his coat on her and said, "go back. It''s going to be dark."


    She looked up and found that the sky was really like this. It was gloomy, as if it was going to dark and rain.


    "OK, let''s go." Zhu Lingling sighed at the bottom of her heart and turned to prepare to go down the mountain.


    Suddenly, Yi Jingfeng, who had not talked much around her, said, "if you like here, we can come often."


    Zhu Lingling shook her head and said, "no need." it''s good to remember the beautiful scenery once. It''s like the Butterfly Valley Kang Wen showed her before. Although it''s been a long time, she suddenly found that all the scenes in it are still vivid in her eyes.


    Zhu Lingling suddenly felt that he was missing Kang Wen again.


    Where are you now? Did you find my trace?


    Zhu Lingling bit her lip and didn''t dare to think about the consequences of Kang Wen''s failure to find it.


    Immersed in his own thoughts, Zhu Lingling didn''t notice. Yi Jingfeng suddenly sank his face when he saw her look.


    After they went back, they finished dinner. Zhu Lingling said to him, "I''m tired and want to rest." then he turned and went upstairs.


    These two days, she also found that Yi Jingfeng didn''t seem to really do anything to her, so now she said it very righteously.


    When I went to my room, I looked back and saw that he didn''t catch up.


    Zhu Lingling smiled and sighed again. This may be his greatest luck at present. At least he didn''t meet a sex wolf or other scum.


    She walked into the room, looked around and said nothing. Yi Jingfeng was probably afraid that she would try to send information to Kang Wen, so there was no computer, mobile phone, or even TV in the room. If the light on her head was not still on, she would almost think she had crossed the ancient times.


    However, Yi Jingfeng seemed to know that he had gone too far and put a bookshelf aside with a lot of books on it.


    So after finding out, Zhu Lingling decided to kill time with books tonight. After all, it''s a long night. She''s full of worries. She can''t sleep if she wants to sleep, can she?


    After taking a bath and changing clothes, she picked out a favorite book to read. Time slowly passed. She yawned, turned off the bedside light and went to bed.


    In the silence of all sounds, there was only the thin breathing sound of Zhu Lingling in the room.


    In the early morning, when people slept most deeply, a slight "click" sound came from the door.


    Then the door was opened, and a dark figure stood at the door. After a pause, he slowly came in and stopped by Zhu Lingling''s bed.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t feel it at all and slept soundly with her pillow in her arms.


    The visitor smiled, slowly sat beside her, reached out and touched her hair, whispered, "you sleep so well, and I don''t see how you miss him. Does that mean you don''t really care about him?"


    The low voice didn''t wake up Zhu Lingling. Originally, she wouldn''t sleep so hard at ordinary times. However, she was really tired after climbing the mountain with Yi Jingfeng all day during the day.


    Yi Jingfeng looked at her for a while, his fingers slowly down, stroking her cheeks, high nose, and the soft petal like lips that he missed.


    He looked fascinated and always felt that it must be more delicious than any food.


    Yi Jingfeng did it when he thought of it. He was going to kiss Zhu Lingling''s lips. His big hand fell down at the same time, trying to untie her clothes.


    The strange feeling made Zhu Lingling wake up suddenly!


    She opened her eyes and suddenly found that Yi Jingfeng''s face was only a few centimeters away from her, with a familiar light in her eyes.


    She was so frightened that she screamed, stretched out her hand and pushed him hard: "Yi Jingfeng, what do you want to do?"


    Yi Jingfeng was ready. He firmly grasped her hand and pressed it on the head of the bed. Looking at her, he looked a little crazy: "I''ve missed you for a long time. Promise me once? Huh?"


    Zhu Lingling''s heartbeat almost came out of her throat. The situation in front of her was very critical. Her forehead was sweating nervously. She tried to squeeze out a smile on her face: "Yi Jingfeng, are you sleepwalking? This is my room. You should go back to sleep."


    Yi Jingfeng smiled strangely: "no, this is my room. I want to sleep with you. Don''t resist, or I''ll hurt you, huh?"


    "No, don''t..." Zhu Lingling struggled hard. Seeing that her clothes were about to be lost, she kicked them away with all her strength. However, Yi Jingfeng didn''t care about her strength at all. As soon as she fished her leg and opened it, Zhu Lingling put it in a convenient attack position.


    It''s over!


    Zhu Lingling closes her eyes in despair and scolds Kang Wen in her heart. She''s going to be forcibly occupied. Where the hell are you?!


    Suddenly, just as God heard her anger, an angry cry came from the window: "let her go!"


    The sound was accompanied by the sound of a crisp glass being opened and the sound of "creaking". A few seconds later, Zhu Lingling didn''t come back. He saw that the window was opened and a black figure came in from the outside.


    The window of the room was not small, but it was sealed by Yi Jingfeng, and the visitor opened the window easily and drilled in, and Zhu Lingling''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Help, help!" no matter who comes and what she does, what appears at this time is her great Savior!


    Yi Jingfeng had no idea that someone would appear at this time. His body was stiff. He was just about to look back. Suddenly, the man came forward, grabbed Yi Jingfeng''s back collar mercilessly and dragged it to the ground.


    Zhu Lingling got up like an amnesty and shrank into a ball trembling.


    She was really frightened tonight. I can''t believe she was obedient to her during the day. The polite Yi Jingfeng would become so terrible at night, just like a different person!


    The sound of fists and feet in her ears came. She trembled and looked. She saw that the man who came in was punching and kicking Yi Jingfeng who fell to the ground.


    At this time, the door also made a sound, and a group of people came in.


    The light was bright. Zhu Lingling looked blankly and saw that the current person was Kang Wen.


    She murmured, "Kang Wen..." he finally came.


    Kang Wen strode over, looked at her up and down, and breathed a long sigh of relief: "fortunately, you''re all right. I''m sorry I''m late." he picked her up as he said.


    Zhu Lingling heard his gentle voice, felt his masculine chest, and the extremely stable heartbeat that made her listen to. Her grievance was like breaking the embankment, which made her cry loudly.


    "Good, it''s all right, it''s all right." he patted her back gently, and the action was gentle. The tenderness in his eyes seemed to crush people, but his eyes were as sharp as a knife when he saw Yi Jingfeng.


    "Take him away and treat him well!" Kang Wen clenched his teeth. Even if he didn''t see the first picture, he knew what Yi Jingfeng had done to Zhu Lingling from her messy clothes and frightened expression.


    Kang Wen felt that his anger could burn Yi Jingfeng out, but Zhu Lingling, who was still shaking on his chest, was his first priority.


    He had to find a way to appease her first, so that he could free his hand to teach Yi Jingfeng a lesson.


    Finding Zhu Lingling this time can be described as twists and turns. First, when Lu yingyue told them that they were in a small hotel, he really took people to find it. As a result, people went to hollow out and only found the evidence that they had actually stayed there, and then tried their best to find their clues, and then came here


    It''s only a little short. Zhu Lingling is about to suffer irreparable damage. Thinking of this, Kang Wen wants to break Yi Jingfeng into pieces!


    But not yet. He has something to ask him!

 Chapter 513

    He came forward with Zhu Lingling in his arms and asked Yi Jingfeng in a deep voice, "who let you kidnap her this time? Who is the instigator?"


    Before Yi Jingfeng answered, Zhu Lingling opened her eyes and firmly grasped Kang Wen''s sleeve.


    Is there anyone else? This was not Yi Jingfeng''s temporary intention?


    Because the boss asked, the person who kicked Yi Jingfeng listened to the action and stood aside.


    Yi Jingfeng sat up hard, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and suddenly smiled: "in fact, you should know, why ask me?"


    Kang Wen''s face was like frost: "it''s really her?"


    Yi Jingfeng looked at him calmly and suddenly smiled: "guess? Is it? Also, if you can''t kill me this time, you must be careful everywhere in the future. Otherwise, sooner or later, I will... Um..."


    Before the last sentence was finished, Kang Wen kicked the past with a strong kick. Yi Jingfeng snorted and shook his body.


    Zhu Lingling suddenly turned back and didn''t look at him.


    Kang Wen found her move and looked dim. He said to his men around him, "take good care of him!"


    "Take care" in this sentence naturally does not mean literally.


    The men answered one after another and went up to surround Yi Jingfeng.


    Zhu Lingling grabbed kangwen''s collar finger and couldn''t help grasping it.


    Kang Wen looked down at her and softened his look: "let''s go home."


    Home, this is a warm word, so that Zhu lington, who was full of fear, was relieved and nodded gently: "well, let''s go back."


    Kang Wen took her and strode out of the house. After getting on the bus, he slowly stroked her hair and said, "honey, how are you feeling now?"


    Zhu Lingling shook his head and took the initiative to hold his waist: "no, I''m tired and want to rest." at last, his voice turned subtle and almost inaudible.


    Kang Wen''s hand tightly hugged her and gently dropped a kiss on her head: "OK, let''s go back and have a rest."


    I wanted her to go to the hospital to have a physical examination to see if she was injured. Now it seems that her mental condition is not good. Let it go.


    After the two returned, sister-in-law Wang looked at her excitedly: "Miss, you''re back."


    Zhu Lingling smiled at her and was embarrassed, because at this time she was not standing, but was held in Kang Wen''s hand and walked to the room step by step.


    After seeing sister-in-law Wang''s figure disappear, she struggled hard and asked him, "don''t I weigh?"


    "It''s not heavy. You''re very light and need to gain weight." Kang Wen answered easily. It seemed that he was really like this.


    Zhu Lingling hugged his neck and smiled. He felt warm in his heart.


    After entering the door, Kang Wen wanted to put her down. She frowned: "I''m going to take a bath." after pestering Yi Jingfeng, she felt that her whole body was sticky and dirty.


    Kang Wen seemed to have expected what she was going to do. He didn''t frown: "OK, I''ll drain the water for you."


    Zhu Lingling looked at his back and wanted to stop talking.


    This bath, she soaked in the bathtub for half an hour. After getting up, she couldn''t help but sprinkle the flowers and rub her body hard until she was red.


    Finally, Kang Wen found something wrong outside and rushed in. He hugged her and said in a deep voice in her ear, "enough!"


    She held her body and looked at Kang Wen helplessly: "I think I''m so dirty..."


    Zhu Lingling felt that the place touched by Yi Jingfeng was the same as that climbed by a poisonous snake. The cold and greasy feeling spread to her heart. This feeling made her a little crazy.


    Kang Wen held her tightly: "no, it''s not dirty. No matter what you become, you will always be the woman I love. You are Zhu Lingling and my wife. Have you forgotten?"


    Zhu Lingling threw his mouth around him, and the tears flowed down again: "Kang Wen, Kang Wen..."


    She couldn''t say anything this time. She could only call his name in tears.


    Despite being wet by him, Kang Wen picked her up, walked out of the bathroom and gently put her on the bed.


    Just about to leave, Zhu Lingling hugged her neck and begged, "you, don''t go."


    Kang Wen gently touched her cheek and his eyes were deep: "I won''t go. Don''t worry."


    She looked at her helplessly: "really?"


    "Really," he said in a deep voice.


    Zhu Lingling slowly put his hand down.


    Kang Wen slowly untied his clothes, took a quick bath in the bathroom, then went to bed, hugged her and said, "go to bed. I''m your side to protect you and won''t go anywhere."


    Zhu Lingling curled up in his arms and gently promised, "OK, don''t leave me."


    No matter what kind of woman, strong or weak, the shadow in her heart is infinite when she meets such a thing. Kang Wen knows this well, so she is very gentle to her and slowly soothes her injured heart.


    When she finally made a thin breath and the rhythm became stable, he slowly got out of her entanglement, gently walked to the door, opened the door, went out and began to call: "stop my business with the Lu family and give the handle we collected to the official."


    After listening to his words, his subordinates were startled. Lu''s family was in a mess. They had to peel off their skin if they didn''t die. He couldn''t help asking carefully: "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go immediately. Don''t hesitate. Also, Lu yingyue, find her for me!"


    The subordinate said that he had never seen the boss so angry and thought that Lu yingyue was miserable.


    If she can be wanted by the boss all over the world, even if she can hide again, she will never get out of the palm of Kang''s family!


    Kang Wen appeases Zhu Lingling very gently on the surface, but in fact, a flame has been burning in his heart!


    I didn''t expect that he would have been cheated by this woman for so long. If she hadn''t been too anxious this time, he found that Zhu Lingling''s attacks were directly related to Lu yingyue. Otherwise, he really thought she was as kind and harmless as she seemed.


    Lu Jia, Lu yingyue!


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed a cold light. This time, Zhu Lingling will retaliate for his sins one by one!


    He sent out his plans one by one and considered that there was nothing missing. Then he turned and walked into the room again. She was unstable and might have nightmares. She couldn''t look too far away.


    But when he entered the room, he was stunned.


    Zhu Lingling leaned against the head of the bed and looked at him quietly. Kang Wen sighed, turned on the light and said, "why don''t you turn on the light?"


    Zhu Lingling shook his head and whispered, "I hear you outside. I''m not afraid."


    Kang Wen sat beside her, put his hand around her, put her head against his chest, and whispered to her, "did you hear it?"


    "Well, I heard it." Zhu Lingling sighed after listening. Although she just woke up from her sleep, she still felt physically and mentally exhausted. "Unexpectedly, she did it all."


    In fact, it''s not strange to say that as long as she thinks about many things carefully, she will find that there are many unreasonable places. For example, she introduced Yi Jingfeng to herself. Even when Lu yingyue kidnapped her last time, Lu yingyue tipped off the news. She was very grateful when she remembered before, but now when she thought about it, maybe she was making trouble in it at that time?


    Kang Wen seemed to know that Zhu Lingling was thinking and said softly to her, "I didn''t intend to tell you these things so as not to worry you, but now you heard them again."


    Zhu Lingling smiled, reached out and played with the buttons on his clothes and said, "in fact, I''m not as fragile as I thought. These things that happened to me seem to have nothing to do with her, but when you think about it carefully, there is her shadow everywhere."


    Kang Wen said, "she treats us all as fools."


    With a strong anger in his words, he obviously felt very angry that he had been fooled by Lu yingyue.


    Zhu Lingling raised his eyes and looked at him strangely: "I thought you would be very moved."


    "What''s moving, what are you talking about!" Kang Wen knew what she was going to say and rubbed her hair heavily.


    Zhu Lingling buried herself tightly in his chest and said, "isn''t it? She didn''t do all this for you?"


    Kang Wen shook his head: "not for me, but for everything behind me." his position, his property and the whole Kang family. Women born in a big family never have too simple thoughts. Only his beloved Zhu Lingling thinks that there will be women in the world who only love him, not the whole Kang family he symbolizes.


    Looking at Zhu Lingling''s distrustful eyes, Kang Wen whispered in her ear, "I''ll tell you one thing. In fact, Lu yingyue knew me when I didn''t break up with you, but her eyes didn''t put on me at that time, but fought with her cousin." that''s why Lu yingyue showed all kinds of kindness to him, And he turned a blind eye to the reason.


    "Really?" Zhu Lingling felt unbelievable. How thick skinned must he be to do this.


    She had also heard about Kang Wen''s powerful cousin. If he hadn''t had an accident at that time, it would be another life for herself and Kang Wen.


    Maybe they are still painters and wander around every corner of the world. Maybe they already have several children.


    Her face turned red at the thought of this.


    Kang Wen didn''t notice her move. He said in a deep voice, "this woman doesn''t look harmless, and now she probably knows that her business has fallen and has escaped. I''m asking someone to find her. If you see her later, you can avoid it and leave it to me."


    The words were very serious, which made Zhu Lingling look at him in surprise: "listen to your tone, she seems very powerful?"


    Kang Wen shook his head: "she has a deep mind. Sometimes I don''t know what she is thinking. I have some doubts..." he didn''t go on here.


    Zhu Lingling didn''t put it in his heart, but rubbed him on his chest. He just felt that it was moderate and comfortable.


    "Lingling!" suddenly Kang Wen held her hand and didn''t let her move. "If you do this again, I''ll be impolite."

 Chapter 514

    Zhu Lingling heard that his voice was wrong and looked up at him in surprise. He saw that the familiar flame was burning in his handsome eyes.


    She was surprised and instinctively wanted to avoid it. However, she just moved and saw Kang Wen''s lips fall down.


    Zhu Lingling struggled gently, then quietly put his hands around his neck, closed his eyes and enjoyed the gentle kiss.


    Kang Wen controlled himself. After a little taste, he released her gently. Looking at the confusion in her beautiful eyes, Kang Wen smiled and touched her lips. When he spoke, his voice was still hoarse: "you should rest."


    Zhu Lingling looked at him and immediately understood what his forbearance was for. A warm feeling surged in his heart. He came forward and kissed his lips. He immediately felt his body stiff.


    Kang Wen reluctantly grabbed her: "Lingling, if you do this again, I''m really impolite."


    Zhu Lingling smiled, quickly got down from him, got into the quilt, wrapped his whole body and winked at Kang Wen: "I''m going to rest now. Don''t wake me up."


    Kang Wen shook his head, stretched out his finger and flicked her forehead: "naughty."


    Zhu Lingling snickered in the quilt and secretly stretched out his tongue.


    In her current state, Kang Wen is absolutely reluctant to force her. She just sees this point and dares to act on him boldly. Kang Wenming knows that she can''t do anything about her.


    Zhu Lingling is the person on the tip of his heart. How can he be willing to make her a little unhappy?


    Zhu Lingling smiled and gradually fell asleep under his careful care.


    ¡­¡­


    In Kang''s mansion, Kang''s mother stared at the woman in front of her face like frost: "what you said is true? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Lu yingyue looked sad: "aunt Kang, I''ve been with you for a long time. When did you say I lied to you? You can find someone to ask about it."


    The unpredictable look on Kang''s mother''s face made Lu yingyue, who was standing in front of her, beat the drum in her heart.


    She is desperate now. Kang Wen knows her tricks and is looking for her everywhere. Her family seems to be unkind to her now. She doesn''t dare to go out for help. After thinking about it, she has to come here to find Kang''s mother for shelter.


    Lu yingyue knows that Kang''s mother has always had a prejudice against Zhu Lingling, so whether this thing succeeds or not depends on Kang''s mother''s disgust with Zhu Lingling. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, isn''t it?


    They have a common enemy - Zhu Lingling.


    Kang''s mother thought about it and finally made up her mind. She glanced at Lu yingyue in front of her. She was not stupid. She probably knew what the woman was thinking. However, she didn''t care. Everyone had what she wanted. As long as what she wanted didn''t hinder herself, Kang''s mother thought it wasn''t unbearable.


    Most importantly, she feels she has more important things to do now.


    She stood up and said to Lu yingyue, "well, you can stay with me now. For the sake of your sincerity to me, I''ll help you once."


    Lu yingyue breathed a sigh of relief and quickly thanked Kang''s mother.


    Kang''s mother took her attention away and called the driver out.


    Lu yingyue goes to see Kang''s mother''s back with a smile. She feels proud. Even if you are lucky, what happens? Zhu Lingling, if you can resist this attack now, I will really convince you.


    Hum! Look, you''ll lose your skin if you don''t die this time!


    Thinking proudly, suddenly a man hurried up outside the door. When he saw her, he said, "Miss Lu, our young master, please see him."


    "What?" Lu yingyue''s face turned white with fear. Although seeing Kang Wen was what she wanted most, according to the current situation, she didn''t want to see him. He must be upset and kind!


    She stiffened and stepped back, trying to muddle through: "ah, I''m sorry, I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable..."


    The man looked up, smiled and said, "young master, there is the best doctor who can see you right away, so go now." the voice was not asking, but a firm order!


    Lu yingyue still shook her head: "no, I think it''s still..." Damn it, why did Kang Wen know he was here? She avoided people when she came! Now he''s going to settle accounts with himself. Kang''s mother is forced to settle accounts with Zhu Lingling by her words. Now no one will protect her.


    What should she do now?


    Lu yingyue''s hesitation seems to be getting impatient in the eyes of the visitor. When he comes, he gets an order to take her there by whatever means. Now it seems that she doesn''t cooperate.


    The tall man straightened up and waved to two people: "I''m sorry."


    Lu yingyue was so frightened that she turned pale and retreated desperately. At this time, she began to regret deeply. She couldn''t run well and had to run to Kang''s house. Isn''t she throwing herself into the net?


    But at this moment, she forgot that a few minutes ago, she was very proud that she had this move.


    The visitor came forward and neatly cut her hands behind her back. Lu yingyue wanted to ask for help in pain, but she was stuffed with a towel when she just opened her mouth.


    Lu yingyue''s tears came down like this. She regretted it. She really regretted it.


    The man stood in front of her indifferently and looked at her pitiful appearance. He was unmoved. With a wave of his hand, they grabbed the landing moon and dragged her out.


    Lu yingyue struggled in horror and even kept asking for help from the servants who passed by them with their eyes, but those servants who always smiled at her turned their eyes as if they didn''t see anything.


    Lu yingyue was completely desperate, and her eyes fainted.


    The man glanced coldly; "Dizzy? Dizzy is better, easy! Put her in the car!"


    "Yes!"


    So Lu yingyue, the young lady Lu Jiajiao was used to raising, was roughly stuffed into the back seat of the car like a broken sandbag, and the car sped away.


    At this time, the servants in the house began to whisper: "if this is a lady, she will be taken away by the young master''s people..."


    The speaker was immediately knocked on the head: "do your job well, whatever you do?"


    The master''s family''s business, they servants are less mixed up!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Lingling didn''t know that his biggest crisis had come.


    Kang Wen actually wanted to be with her all the time. However, many things came to the door from time to time. His mobile phone kept ringing, either information or phone. Finally, Zhu Lingling was annoyed and drove him away.


    Kang Wen had no choice but to leave and was ready to settle the matter and come back.


    Zhu Lingling was relieved when she got quiet. She was not that kind of delicate woman. She was almost recovered after being frightened and rested for a night. When she saw Kang Wen''s car leaving the villa, she lazily picked up the tablet and began to browse the news, ready to find some movies.


    The room was very quiet. She leaned against the soft and comfortable head of the bed and held the flat plate in her hand. On one side, there were fruit juice drinks she liked to drink, and even some snacks. All these were prepared by her wife''s novel Kang Wen. Zhu Lingling hated him for being wordy at first, but later, after finding that this way of leisure was very comfortable, she began to relax slowly.


    Everything is so beautiful.


    Suddenly, a message suddenly appeared on the tablet, which was sent by Kang Wen: "I''ll be right back. Don''t see her."


    The tone is very urgent, but I don''t know what I''m talking about?


    Zhu Lingling''s finger moved and almost went back to ask him if he had sent the wrong message. As a result, he suddenly heard the sound of a car driving in the front yard.


    Strange, did Kang Wen come? So fast?


    Zhu Lingling''s first reaction was that Kang Wen went home. As a result, the idea just fell, and suddenly jumped out on the tablet: "my mother is coming. She may be aimed at you. Don''t see her. I''ll be right back."


    i see?


    Zhu Lingling got out of bed and went to the window. When she looked down, she saw a Bentley stop in front of the gate, followed by a middle-aged woman with exquisite clothes and a delicate smell flashing all over her.


    That''s Kang Wen''s mother.


    To tell the truth, Zhu Lingling had few opportunities to see Kang''s mother, that is, several times, and Kang Wen pulled her away every time she said a few words, so she didn''t know much about her.


    But now, it seems that there will soon be a chance to deeply understand each other.


    Zhu Lingling looked down at the tablet in his hand and saw that there was no information on it. He must be on his way back.


    At the same time, the door was also knocked. It was sister-in-law Wang''s voice. Different from her usual frank and generous voice, her voice today had some strange emotions: "Miss Zhu, a guest has come and wants to see you. Will you go down to see the guest?"


    She doesn''t like to be surrounded by many people, so there are only a few people in this house from beginning to end. Sister Wang is the one who gives her the best impression.


    According to Kang Wen, she should find an excuse not to go out, but after hesitating, Ning Xiaoyou opened the door and said to sister-in-law Wang, "OK, I''ll go down now."


    She turned around and changed her home clothes. She looked carefully at her dress and found nothing bad. She followed sister-in-law Wang downstairs to the reception room.


    Mrs. Wang hesitated along the way and finally said to Zhu Lingling, "Miss Zhu, you should be careful. I think she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood."


    She is the servant of Kang family. Kang''s mother is also the master for her. It''s good to remind Zhu Lingling so.


    Zhu Lingling nodded gratefully at her: "OK, I see."


    Then he opened the door and went in.


    Looking at her back, sister-in-law Wang sighed. Although she sympathized with Zhu Lingling, she had no good way. She could only hope that the young master would come back in time.


    Zhu Lingling opened the door and saw Kang''s mother sitting on the sofa, looking down at something. After hearing her voice, she didn''t lift her head and nodded the opposite chair: "sit down."


    It''s like talking to subordinates.


    Zhu Lingling smiled. Yiyan sat down opposite her and looked at her without talking.


    Kang''s mother looked down at her mobile phone, just like forgetting Zhu Lingling''s existence.

 Chapter 515

    There was silence in the air.


    Zhu Lingling looked down at his fingers and regretted not bringing down the tablet.


    When she was taken away by Yi Jingfeng, her mobile phone disappeared, and the new one hasn''t been delivered yet, so it''s really boring to be free.


    Zhu Lingling stopped, got tired of looking at her fingers and began to look around. She found that the layout of the meeting room was pretty good and looked very exquisite. She came here for the first time. It seems that the servants usually cleaned it with great care.


    After reading the decoration, Zhu Lingling simply put her eyes on Kang''s mother and found that she was really pampered. She was well dressed and had a light makeup on her face. She looked very good. When she went out, some people might think she was her sister.


    Well maintained, Zhu Lingling thought in her heart.


    Looking at her, Kang''s mother began to be unable to sit still. Even if she didn''t speak, she still looked at herself like this. What did she mean by Zhu Lingling?


    Kang''s mother''s eyes flashed, put away her mobile phone and looked at Zhu Lingling: "are you Zhu Lingling?"


    Zhu Lingling sat up straight and thought he had finally come.


    "Yes, my name is Zhu Lingling. Hello, aunt Kang." she said with a sweet smile.


    Kang''s mother hummed, "I was fine. It''s bad to see you. If I don''t take the initiative to talk to you, aren''t you going to talk to me?"


    "There''s nothing." Zhu Lingling smiled appropriately. "I''m waiting for you to teach me?"


    Kang''s mother coldly looked at the woman in front of her and said, "you really need to teach. Tell me, how much will it cost to leave Arvin?"


    Zhu Lingling blinked: "what did you say? I didn''t seem to hear clearly."


    affectation! Kang''s mother held back her anger and said impolitely to her, "I said, how much do you want to leave my son? You won''t want to marry into our Kang family. I tell you, it''s impossible, so I think you''d better be funny and take the initiative to leave when I don''t lose my patience, otherwise..."


    There was a cold light in her eyes: "you can''t go if you want to go."


    This is the threat, this is the threat of red fruit. Zhu Lingling couldn''t help but sit up and look at her quietly: "did you threaten him in this way a few years ago?"


    Zhu Lingling said that "he" naturally valued Kang Wen, and they knew it.


    Kang''s mother simply admitted that she didn''t want to: "Otherwise, I really don''t understand what''s good about you. In addition to being good-looking, others are good for nothing. Any girl around me is better than you. I don''t know what evil Arvin is. Well, for the sake of your long time with him, I''ll give you a million. You can go now. I''ll let people loose you. Remember, I won''t leave in the future I''ll see Arvin again. "


    The words were taken for granted, as if Zhu Lingling would promise.


    After hearing this, Zhu Lingling sat still and looked at Kang''s mother with a faint smile: "Kang''s mother, I have a problem. Do you know I will promise? Besides, I don''t know if you know. This time we met again, but Kang Wen took the initiative to find me and broke up my boyfriend at that time. Do you know these?"


    It seems that in the eyes of every mother in the world, it is others who are wrong, not her own son.


    Kang''s mother looked at her in disgust: "You have a big appetite. If you hadn''t seduced him, he would have found you? You think I''m as easy to cheat as Arvin? I warned you for the last time. I''ve seen a lot of women like you. I can do anything for money. That Yi Jingfeng is your mistress. I told you not to act in front of me. Take the money and walk away, otherwise I''ll expose you in front of Arvin."


    "I''m sorry, aunt, it''s really not what you think." Zhu Lingling sat steadily. Although her face was not obvious, her heart began to be angry. How many prejudices did she have about herself to say so?


    Is she a greedy woman? Joke!


    Kang''s mother''s eyes flashed a cold light, slightly attached to her and looked at her. Her disdain in her eyes was almost real: "do you think I can''t see that you play with Yi Jingfeng? I don''t think I can see a woman like you at a glance. If Arvin wasn''t confused by you, you think I''d like to deal with you? I asked you for the last time, can you go?" When it comes to the end, the voice turns cold, and the thick threat breath can be seen at a glance.


    Zhu Lingling raised her eyes and looked at her: "I''m sorry, I can''t go."


    Even a mud Bodhisattva would get angry after hearing such words, not to mention Zhu Lingling''s bad temper. She said slowly, and her tone began to be angry: "Sorry, I think it''s my freedom to be with him. Even his mother can''t interfere. Besides, I''m really gone. How can you explain when he comes back? Won''t this affect your feelings? Don''t you think so?"


    She also held a glimmer of hope that Kang''s mother would wake up after seeing her sincere words, but she knew that her words had failed when she saw the cold in Kang''s mother''s eyes.


    Zhu Lingling shut up and didn''t go on.


    "You can talk very well. No wonder Arvin is so fascinated by you." Kang''s mother leaned back on the chair and looked at Zhu Lingling as if she were looking at the dead, without any emotion.


    "Since you don''t want to toast, you''ll have to try the penalty," she said slowly.


    Zhu Lingling''s skin had a pimple, and the temperature in the reception room fell down.


    She subconsciously straightened her back.


    Kang''s mother''s eyes flashed a cold light and knocked on the table with her hand, as if she were giving someone a secret signal.


    Zhu Lingling looked at her warily.


    After a while, nothing happened.


    Kang''s mother frowned and knocked on the table again.


    Not this time.


    She frowned and was about to make a noise when the door slammed open and a figure appeared at the door: "what is a toast and what is a penalty?"


    The sound is familiar to two women. It''s Kang Wen!


    Zhu Lingling jumped down from his seat and rushed into Kang Wen''s arms. "You''re back!"


    Kang Wen hugged her intimately and kissed her on the top of her head: "yes, I''m back. Am I afraid?"


    Zhu Lingling wrinkled his nose: "it''s OK. In fact, it''s nothing, just..." it''s a little sad. After all, the woman she can''t afford is Kang Wen''s mother.


    Kang Wen rubbed her head: "don''t worry, I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    She nodded confidently, "well."


    At this time, Kang''s mother, who had been looking at them, turned blue.


    Kang Wen put Zhu Lingling behind him and looked at his mother with a light smile: "Mom, when did you come and won''t let me pick you up?"


    Kang''s mother hummed, "your news is very fast."


    "Of course, it''s fast. You''re my mother." Kang Wen slowly took Zhu Lingling and stood in front of her. "Since you''re here, I''ll introduce you. This is the wife I''m going to marry. Her name is Zhu Lingling. Come on, Lingling followed me to call people."


    Zhu Lingling raised his eyes and smiled at Kang''s mother, whose face was purple, and whispered, "Mom."


    Then I was satisfied to see that Kang''s mother''s face changed again and again. It was wonderful. I immediately felt that the evil spirit came out of my heart.


    It''s great. It''s different if someone supports it!


    Kang''s mother gnashed her teeth: "I don''t deserve it. I can''t afford to call it."


    She wants to be her own daughter-in-law? Good idea!


    Kang Wen''s eyes flickered: "really? Who do you think is the most suitable daughter-in-law? Lu yingyue?"


    Kang''s mother''s face changed: "what did you do to her?"


    Compared with Kang Wen, she also knew Kang Wen very well. Seeing that he suddenly mentioned Lu yingyue, she immediately felt that something was wrong.


    "Nothing, just let someone bring her back and prepare to settle accounts with her." Kang Wen said faintly.


    "You! Do you know what she said to me? I''ve always liked her, and you......" Kang''s hands and feet were cold with anger.


    "Just because you like her doesn''t mean she can do something wrong without being punished." Kang Wen said faintly, "what did she tell you? Let me guess, did she say that Zhu Lingling directed and acted in a kidnapping, which looked miserable, but she was actually cheating me?"


    Kang''s mother was calm and didn''t speak, but she admitted his words.


    Kang Wen sighed and looked at his mother: "you still refuse to believe me, but only believe the words of outsiders?"


    Kang''s mother hummed, "so what? Anyway, I don''t like Zhu Lingling. I won''t promise her to be my daughter-in-law anyway."


    Kang Wen''s eyebrows and eyes were also angry: "you can stand a woman full of lies like Lu yingyue. Why don''t you like Lingling? Don''t you put the cart before the horse?"


    Kang''s mother sneered: "a woman who has been kidnapped several times may have been dirty. Our Kang''s grandson can''t come out of such a woman."


    Yes, that''s what she said.


    Zhu Lingling took a cold breath and looked at Kang Wen. He sank his face and didn''t speak.


    She never thought that this was the reason why Kang''s mother despised her, and her heart was suddenly cold.


    She knew that some people attached great importance to this, but she didn''t expect Kang''s mother, who was also a woman, to think so, which made her very uncomfortable.


    At this time, Kang Wen''s calmness was shown: "Mom, I can guarantee that she has only me from beginning to end, so I don''t want to hear such words again."


    Kang''s mother hummed, "do you believe me when you say it? I''m a three-year-old?"


    Kang Wen''s eyes flashed: "well, if you don''t believe it, I''ll ask the witness."


    Then he turned and clapped his hands.


    Immediately the door was opened, and Lu yingyue was caught and appeared at the door.


    Kang''s mother''s eyes immediately opened in surprise: "what do you mean? What are you doing to catch her?"


    At this point, Kang''s mother is still defending Lu yingyue.


    Zhu Lingling had an unspeakable feeling in her heart. According to her past temper and ideas, when she met such a stubborn person, she would turn around and leave without saying more nonsense.


    But now the person in front of us is Kang''s mother and Kang Wen''s mother. She can''t do that.


    Zhu Lingling bit her lip tightly. Kang Wen found her strange shape and gently held her hand.


    She raised her eyes and gave him a forced smile.


    Kang Wen gently rubbed her hand to show that everything had me. Then he turned to look at Lu yingyue: "how are you feeling now? Are you very comfortable and wonderful? Huh?"


    He resents Lu yingyue''s opposition to Zhu Lingling everywhere, and deceives himself. He deliberately makes his men very rude to her. Now Kang Wen feels very happy to see her face full of lovelessness.


    Lu yingyue seemed to be drained of all her energy, and fell to the ground and looked at him: "brother Kang, I like you. Why do you treat me like this?" while talking, she turned her eyes to Zhu Lingling, "did she do it, or did she?"


    The voice was sharp and harsh. It was exactly like two people.


    Zhu Lingling was surprised. She came forward and looked carefully. Seeing that she had a crazy look on her face, she looked at Kang Wen.


    Kang Wen looked at her coldly without changing his face: "if you like me, you have to repay you, then there will be countless women around me. Why can you become such an exception?"


    Lu yingyue screamed sharply, "then why do you like her?"


    "Of course, she is the exception. At least she has only me in her eyes, and you, in addition to me, your Lu family and even other men, and more importantly, you have a bad mind. Do you think you are smart and frame her everywhere? In your eyes, we are so stupid?" Kang Wen looked at her strangely.


    Lu yingyue is not so stupid at ordinary times. She is blinded by her feelings.


    Zhu Lingling thought of this and asked her, "why do you slander me, Lu yingyue? It''s obviously that you conspired with Yi Jingfeng, but you still blame me? Lu yingyue, you really think I don''t know anything?"


    Lu yingyue gasped and smiled at her: "Zhu Lingling, do you know what I envy you most?"


    Zhu Lingling was stunned: "where?"


    "Come here and I''ll tell you!" Lu yingyue smiled happily.


    Zhu Lingling hesitated and approached her, wondering what she was going to say to herself.


    Suddenly, a scream came from her ear: "be careful!" then a force knocked her away.


    But it was too late. Lu yingyue suddenly bumped into her lower abdomen with great strength!


    Zhu Lingling immediately felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen!


    She staggered back a few steps and turned pale.


    Kang Wen angrily kicked Lu yingyue and rolled for several times. Finally, he hit the wall and fainted. He didn''t sweep her. He hurried forward to hold her: "are you okay?"


    Zhu Lingling trembled and felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She soon drained her strength. She fell powerlessly in Kang Wen''s arms, and her voice began to fight: "I... my stomach hurts..."


    Kang Wen looked at her pale face and immediately picked her up: "I''ll take you to the hospital, you hold on!"


    Kang''s mother on one side was stunned at what had happened. When she saw Kang Wen holding Zhu Lingling on the bus, she came back and hurriedly followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    After Zhu Lingling was sent to the hospital, he was quickly found out. Kang Wen was stunned: "you, what you said is true?"


    The doctor looked at him strangely: "the patient inside is your wife. You don''t even know you have children? Let her be hit like this? The young man really......" then he shook his head speechless.


    Kang Wen didn''t care to listen to the doctor''s accusation at all. The excited whole person jumped up, turned around and grabbed Kang''s mother: "do you hear, hear, I have a child for two months, and I''m going to be a father!"


    The doctor reminded him: "the patient''s condition is not good now. We must rest, you know?"


    Kangwen liantou: "I know, I know. Don''t worry, I will do it."


    Kang''s mother was dazed by her son. She helplessly looked at Kang Wen like the child and sighed in her heart. How long has she not seen her son so happy?


    Remembering that Zhu Lingling had children, her indifference suddenly loosened.


    It seems that Zhu Lingling is not good for nothing? Should she look at her again?


    This time, Zhu Lingling''s injury was not very serious. Under the treatment of the doctor, she gradually recovered. With the disappearance of the pain, she didn''t return to her senses when she heard the good news.


    "You... Are you right? I have a child?" Zhu Lingling lowered her head and touched her stomach in disbelief.


    "Of course, that''s what the doctor said. It''s no mistake. You''ve been for more than two months and you don''t know yourself." Kang Wen was so happy that he almost forgot his last name.


    Zhu Lingling lowered her head and felt that it was really strange that she had children in her stomach. It was really a wonderful thing.


    Kang Wen looked at her and looked softer. He put his hand on her belly and said affectionately to her, "our child is growing up in your stomach."


    She bit her lip and felt the heat in his big hand. It seemed that under his influence, the child in her stomach was gradually growing up.


    It was an unparalleled and wonderful experience.


    Zhu Lingling stretched out his hand and put it on his big hand. He said softly, "yes, this is our child. We should be good. Everyone should be good." if they want to be parents, time flies.


    Two people snuggle together, sweet pink bubbles around them, from now on, they are a family of three, an inseparable family.


    Half a month later, Zhu Lingling and Kang Wen held a grand wedding. Countless guests attended the wedding. Even Shen Xiran came. Kang''s mother also appeared at the wedding for the first time, and her attitude towards Zhu Lingling was obviously improved.


    Zhu Lingling felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    Lu yingyue has been sent to a mental hospital by Kang Wen. She can''t be a normal person in her life. She is probably the most miserable woman in the world.


    (end of full text)